《Is it Reincarnation if I'm Still Dead?》 Arc 1, Chapter 1: It Seems Im Actually Dead I''m oversleeping again. I have a morning lecture, but my eyelids are heavy and the bed is warm. Reason is simply not a factor here. My internal clock is out of whack, and the cold weather isn''t helping. I let my tired thoughts drift back into nothingness. Come to think of it, am I actually tired? My eyelids offer no resistance, yet I can''t see a thing. I try to move, but I feel as if I''m set in cement. Actually, it might be true considering the lack of warmth from my "bed", yet I don''t feel cold. Am I dreaming? It''s the only explanation, but I''m perfectly conscious. On the other hand, if I''m awake there is one, small problem... I''m not breathing. I can feel my "blanket" on top of me, so I still have a sense of touch. Yet why can''t I feel my own breath? Why aren''t I choking for air? I feel nothing from my chest, as if I were made of wood. Panicking, I begin to flail. My arms are heavy, and I feel the pressure strain directly against my bones. I notice the sensation of innumerable, tiny grains slide across my arm. I''ve been buried alive! My desperation escalates, as I lose all sense of direction. I continue to squirm until a slight breeze brushes my hand. I regain my bearings, and begin to claw my way out. As I dig, I recognise the sensation of dirt between my teeth. Actually, my entire mouth seems to be full of dirt. How am I still alive? Not that I''m complaining. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. As I orientate my body, my unease grows as I feel the soil shift within my jaw and, seemingly, within my torso as well. I wonder if being buried alive does this to your senses, with your body being pressured on all sides. Luckily, the psychopath who did this to me had prepared a shallow grave. I push myself out of the ground in one go, my lower half still beneath the earth. I am greeted by the sight of weathered graves, withered flowers, and a low wooden fence enclosing the area. The moon is a thin crescent, yet the night is so bright. I couldn''t care less where I am. I couldn''t care less why I was buried. I am alive! As I laugh with joy... I find I''m not laughing at all. My jaw hangs loose and soil pours on to my chest, or rather, it passes right through my chest. I also find it odd that my eyesight is so clear. Regardless, I raise a pale hand to knead my eyes. Tap My knuckle just went through my eye socket. More disconcerting was the hollow sound it just made. Another breeze passes, and I feel it flow between my ribs. I refuse to believe this. What kind of sick joke is this? I lower my hand and hesitantly check my body. What I saw was... a ribcage, a spine, and a half-buried pelvis. I cover my face in horror, but my bony fingers offer no reprieve from reality. I am alive, eh? Wrong. Dead wrong... literally. It seems I''m actually dead. Arc 1, Chapter 2: First Blood I was still in shock about my "condition" when I heard the sound of shifting soil. I turn my head to find other bony figures reaching for the surface. I feel a slight sense of relief. At least I''m not alone. If we work together, maybe we can figure out what the hell is going on. A few of the graves slightly move. Apparently, some of them were buried much deeper than me. I extract my lower half and approach the nearest skeleton, but instantly lose balance and fall. Still, I desperately use my arms to crawl. As I help "him" out, I find their movements strange. They were too calm, too precise to be in a panic. The first one to rise eerily stood, without a single care for their surroundings. Eventually, they all get out and assume the same posture. They''re not like me, I suddenly realise. They''re no better than mannequins. I''m still alone. Why am I different from the rest? Tend to me. It wasn''t a voice, but a sudden thought. I feel an instinctual need to stand... ...when another sudden thought removes all desire to do so. Without warning, every skeleton besides me face the same direction, and begin to march in step towards the gate. This is unsettling. Is everyone else being controlled? If I don''t act like the others, what will happen? I struggle to right myself and adjust to my new centre of gravity. I use a gravestone for support, as I apologise in my heart to the owner who is now marching away. I manage to walk in an unsteady fashion, and end up last in the long line of skeletons. As we depart the graveyard, I gradually settle into my new body. Soon after we leave, I see a dark hooded man awaiting our arrival. The skeletons begin forming ranks in front of him. I hastily follow suit without drawing his attention. Keeping my head still, I observe the man from the back row. His aging face have tattoos of unknown inscription. Judging by his figure, he is very scrawny, with hands as bony as my own. He opens his mouth and utters a foreign line. Arm yourselves. Huh? Did he say that? How did I understand? He raises his arms and begins to chant in some incomprehensible tongue. Seconds later a faint, glowing circle appears, followed by the instantaneous appearance of a pile of weapons. My non-existent eyes widen, and my jaw almost detaches. That was magic, right? On second thought, shouldn''t it be obvious? From the moment I saw him, I was reminded of some clich¨¦d RPG cultist. The rotten rags that hung from every skeleton also appear frugal in design. Could it be possible...? My train of thought is broken by the sound of clattering metal. One by one, the skeletons begin picking up the weapons. I better do the same. Keeping with the precise movements of the others, I blindly grab a short sword and fall back in line. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Follow me. Once again, his words do not match my thoughts in English. Assuming everyone else is not thinking, I guess his commands control our instincts. Since I am self aware, I interpret them in whatever form is most convenient. But forget about that! Why the hell did he summon me and a bunch of skeletal soldiers? Is he aware he dragged me from another world? That''s right, I''m thinking it. I''m not on Earth anymore. If he dismisses me, will I return home? Anyway, there are over thirty armed skeletons following this stock necromancer. Am I going to fight? This isn''t funny. A first-world citizen like me wouldn''t stand a chance against anyone with skill. Maybe I should hang back while the others do all the work? I don''t want watch people die, but I know it''s too naive. At the very least, I will avoid getting involved in the fight. The necromancer slows to a stop. I redirect my attention to the sight before me. It''s a small village. Slaughter them all! ... Forget soldiers, we''ll be facing women and children. Considering how fast we dug out of our graves, our bodies must be stronger than theirs. Worse, not a single light can be seen from any window. How can I stomach such an impending massacre!? All the skeletons silently encircle the town. All except me, as I stand directly behind the perpetrator, with a sword in my hand. Is there any other way? Can I quickly warn the villagers? No, it''s too late. The moment I stayed behind, I had already made my choice. Anything else will only draw suspicion. I steel my mind, and glare at the man''s back with enraged conviction. Why must so many die, when it could all end with one? Even if they still attack, future lives can be spared. A monster like you must be stopped. I will stop you. I will kill you. And who knows? Maybe I''ll go home. As the skeletons charge, I begin my own ambush. My physical strength, birthed from his own magic, ploughs the blade straight through his back. He gives a pathetic squeal that trails off as his left lung deflates. His dark cloak grows darker around the wound. I pull the sword out of his back, and let his blood stain the soil. He falls to his knees, gasping for air while desperately clenching his wound. For some reason, I envy the fact he''s struggling for dear life. But I must not waste time. This is a world of magic, after all. Who knows if he has a health potion under that cloak. I grab him by the hair, and bring my sword to his neck. No! Stop, stop, STOP! I feel his frantic orders throb against my temple. He turns the skeletons around, but they''re too far away to save him. In one fluid stroke, I slit his throat. He carries an expression of disbelief to his bloody grave. The advancing force come to a sudden stop, and all the skeletons collapse. All except me. I am trapped. I am alone. I have killed. I am no longer human. I let out the most painful scream in Tyler Suesa''s life, but none shall ever hear it. Side Story: After the Attack Denard Holland is surprised. He had just retired from service, and moved into this remote village with his newlywed wife. But before him, on the outskirts of the village are piles of human bones. The residents were equally shocked, and their surprise only escalated upon recognising the decaying clothes wrapped around each skeleton. Apparently, they were supposed to be buried in the village graveyard. What Denard was more concerned about were not their identities, but the weapons that accompanied each one. It''s obviously the work of a necromancer, and the villagers were a hair''s breadth away from being massacred. He''s glad it wasn''t so. Otherwise, he would have had to sacrifice himself to protect his beloved. But, why did the attack fail? The necromancer was obviously able to raise and lead them, so why did he stop? Supposedly, one of the hunters returning late last night had witnessed the entire incident. The hunter stealthily rushed back to alert everybody, but by the time he returned the skeletons had begun their charge. That was when the necromancer was stabbed in the back by one of his own risen. Thinking the skeletons had gone berserk, he continued to wake everyone, but by then the necromancer was gone and the skeletons had stopped. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Denard looks down at the bloodied patch of soil and grass at his feet. It seems the hunter''s story was true. The villagers begin returning the bodies to their graves. It''s must be disconcerting to bury their loved ones once more, he thought. But there is still an empty grave. They could not find the body of Todd, the deceased son of the village elder. Naturally, the villagers assume he was the one who killed the necromancer, and believe he had revolted against his summoner to protect his cherished home. The village elder and his brother were very proud as a result, and held a commemorative ritual to give their thanks and put his wandering soul to rest. This ritual will later become an annual event. An undead villager regaining his will to protect his loved ones? The idea is too fantastic, but it is also the most believable. This time was a miracle. As the last embers of the bonfire die away, Denard looks back at his smiling wife, and swears in his heart to protect her and the village with all his being. Arc 1, Chapter 3: Alive Inside Why am I still here? The rest of the skeletons fell apart, so why am still stuck in this accursed world!? I ponder these thoughts as I drag the necromancer''s corpse into the woods. Maybe he has some special item to reverse my predicament. Regardless, I can''t do a body check so close to the village. I saw some of the houses light up. I doubt they would think I''m friendly with blood on my blade, a corpse at my feet and thirty piles of bones. Let''s not forget I can''t even talk to defend myself. Ah, this is hell. I''m still not used to how light my body is. It''s shorter than my original height, and the lack of ligaments makes my movements unnaturally lanky. Add the fact I''m dragging along this body, and it becomes difficult to balance myself. I''ve said this before, but I can''t breathe. I also can''t blink, contort my face or feel any heat. I''ve lost my grip several times, as I have a hard time judging pressure from my rigid fingertips. My sword is currently hanging between my ribcage, but it only emphasises how hollow I am. I''m going to go insane at this rate. That is why I''m talking to myself. Every instinctual and natural sensation of being alive is excruciatingly absent. My mind is in disarray, trying to adapt. As a result, I continue wandering absentmindedly into the heart of the woods. I try to hum, but only kick myself at how dumb and depressing the idea was. Sleep is impossible. I usually stay up late, but never have I intentionally wanted to sleep more than this very moment. You don''t know how badly I want this all to be some twisted dream. Maybe it is a dream. After all, how can I possibly think without a brain or walk without muscles? My dulled senses, lack of respiration and surreal situation all support this idea. To hell with saying, "It''s magic! Teehee." I stop and look down at the body behind me. No, this is reality, or rather, an alternate reality. The sensation of his squirming, pulsating body I felt through this blade is too real. I now know why I was jealous. He was obviously alive, while I can''t say the same. But if I am alive, how am I existing now? I''m moving this body like a puppet, so am I in a state of suspended animation? My mind clears at this logical thought. Yes, if I am remotely controlling this body via some magical connection, then all I have to do is trace it back to my own world! Assuming my real body is in my room, can I do it before I starve? I live by myself after all. Actually, what was I doing before I came here? I struggle to remember, but draw a mental blank. I do recall, however, taking my shopping bags. If that''s so, then there is a good chance I''m outside when I collapsed! Maybe I''m in a hospital in a comatose state, with some crazy doctor testing some virtual reality machine. Ah, not good. Don''t bring sci-fi into this convoluted fantasy. Besides, didn''t I just say this world is real? I suddenly slip as I subconsciously return to my human walking posture. Damn, that was stupid of me. On second thought, this should be far enough, right? I begin to search the necromancer''s body. What I scavenge is: a travelling pouch, a leather-bound book, a spare dark cloak, a bag of dried fruit, several herbs and leather gloves. I doubt I can eat, so I put aside the food and herbs. I decide to wear the extra cloak. It''s not like I can wear the one stained in blood. It slips off my frame, so I cut the one he is wearing and tie it to my body. After I''m done fitting, I take it off and store it in "my" travelling pouch. It''s not like I need it right now. The same goes for his gloves, though this guy''s skinny physique works to my advantage. The leather material improves my grip. I thought about wearing his shoes, but it will only slow me down. Now then, my silver lining: the book. It appears well maintained, so it must have been treasured. Furthermore, it contains diagrams of strange pentagrams which I can only believe to be spell circles. My optimism is dampened by one severe problem: I can''t read a single line. If I want to go home, I need to learn an entire language, whether to read it or to find help. I turn to face the corpse once more, and begin digging a grave. Just because he was a murderous lunatic doesn''t mean he shouldn''t be buried. This is what any respectable human would do. I finish his grave with a cross, place the bag of fruit as an offering and give a quick prayer. He died so quickly. It may be rude, but it makes me painfully aware of my own mortality, if that makes any sense for an undead. Still, there is a chance I can go back home to my family and friends. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. And once I do, I will never take any part of my life for granted. I will never be the same again. Come to think of it, this situation reminds me of those "reborn in another world" stories I usually read. I enjoyed them as pure escapism from my studies, but no more! What''s so great about my current position? Besides, I don''t have an OP skill or ... Ding!
Name N/A
Race Undead
Class Risen Skeleton
Level 1
HP 24/24
MP 5/5
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 24 24
Max MP 5 5
Attack 3 +4 7
Defence 4 4
Magic 1 1
Resilience 2 2
Agility 6 6
Integrity 11 11
Unique Skills Ruler of One
Innate Skills Night Vision | Create Status | Soul Core | Soul Eater
Extra Skills
Magic Skills
Custom Skills
Skill Points 10/10
Affinities Spirit | Dark
Resistances Nullify Manipulation | Nullify Mental Impairment | Nullify Pain | Nullify Metabolism | Nullify Fatigue | Nullify Ailment | Temperature Resistance | Decay Resistance
Weaknesses Holy Weakness | Blunt Weakness
Titles Worldfarer
Blessings None
Equipment Iron Short Sword | Cloak* | Gloves*
Items Book*
...Eh? Maybe I am in virtual reality after all. Arc 1, Chapter 4: Am I stuck in a RPG? What is this? Actually, please don''t answer, I say to my non-existent partner. I''ve seen plenty of these to know exactly what it is. It''s a floating status screen. I don''t see it illuminating the trees, so it must be in my head. Have I finally lost it? I look at my skill and a tooltip appears: Oi, oi, oi! What''s with this 8th grader syndrome description!? I guess this is my cheat skill, but what the hell is "Integrity" used for? Do I get better at keeping promises and telling the truth? Aha, ahahaha... That is convenient, but I''m a lost cause, aren''t I? For the sake of my sanity, let''s say status screens are the norm in this world. Oh, there''s even an option icon... What the hell!? Isn''t this exactly like a game! Unfortunately, there is no exit command, but I do change the chime and set the notifications to display text without voice. It''s a personal preference of mine. This familiar action eases my heart, or at least it would if I had one. I know this world is not a video game, but at least it''s similar to an action RPG on hardcore mode. The rest of the stats are as expected, with resilience pretty much meaning "magic defence". Stronger than average my foot! I''ve only got 3 base attack points. HP, MP, and Integrity aside, I''m supposed to have high base Agility, but it''s worthless if my movements are still awkward. Seems like magic is out of the question too. I doubt I''ll be able to use whatever is in this book at level 1. While I look at my level, I realise there are no experience points. I guess that part is realistic. I also notice that I don''t have a name. Is the status conflicted between using my real name and this body''s name? Next, I turn my attention to the skill types: Pretty obvious, but I''m more interested in the word "Garea". Is that the name of this world? Basically, if I change classes, I can change my skill tree. I wish I could display it. I''m not sure what the "user''s being" is supposed to mean. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. If a skill doesn''t exist, I can create it, huh? I guess this improves my chances of returning if I can invent the "Inter-Dimensional Transfer Spell". Really!? This system is awesome! Where is this World Str... No, focus Tyler! You''re not planning to acclimatise to this world. You''re trying to leave it! Then again, my way home may already be up for sale. I hope it goes on discount... Well, moving along: At least there are no skill restrictions. Perhaps there are, but it''s not being displayed. Resistances and weaknesses are self explanatory, with the typical bane of skeletons: blunt attacks and holy magic. It seems resistances gained via skills, like , are also listed under its tag. Temperature Resistance is probably referring to my inability to sense heat, but I can still take damage from fire and cold. Nullify Metabolism and Nullify Fatigue removes the basic necessities of living, but I''m sure I need energy to move. How do I sustain my undead life? I move on to my Titles and Blessings: There is that word again, World Stream. By the way, it seems I can''t check it as it isn''t a stat, tag or skill name. Please don''t assume it''s common knowledge for an outsider like me! Putting that aside, what a dynamic system. If I hadn''t killed that necromancer, would I have gained his blessing? Not that I want such a thing. As for titles, I would be happy to have one, if not for the existence of demerits. I decide to check, just in case: Retain!? That means it''s natural to lose them! That was close, otherwise I would be no better than my risen brethren. Is that why they were so lifeless? No, it''s probably because of my unique skill that I was able to break free. Still, at least I haven''t mentally regressed. Thank you World Stream. Time to check the rest of my skills. I''m glad there are so many tooltips, just the way I like it. So that''s why the night is so bright. I thought it was natural here. ...in other words, it''s a skill that makes you delude a status screen. The reason it''s so user friendly and RPG-esque is because it''s pulled straight from my head. So what it''s saying is after accepting the reality of status screens, it''s now directly telling me that I''m crazy. Oh joy. But I don''t understand how I could subconsciously know all this. There has to be some third party or higher power involved. Is there a god in this world? Uh huh. So this is why I''m prancing around in a skeleton. However, the fact it says "reside" gives me an ominous feeling... ... But it''s nowhere near as foreboding as this skill. The reason I didn''t collapse after he died was because I literally took his life. It almost feels like cannibalism. D-does this means if I want to live, I have to keep killing others with my own hands? Must it be human? How much do I absorb? Do I have to take a life every day? These questions make me feel sick, yet I have no means of vomiting. All I can do is wipe my sword on my funeral clothes, and prepare for my next prey. Arc 1, Chapter 5: What a Boar I haven''t hunted anything yet. I''ve been wandering aimlessly in the woods for five days, without pause and without falter. Whatever creature I do see is already running away. Is my presence too obvious? My anxiety starts to grow at the idea of suddenly falling apart. If I die in this world, will I go back? I''m not optimistic enough to think that. I''d rather be sure than do anything close to offing myself. Speaking of death, I sometimes wonder if there was a better way. But no matter how much I justify my actions, I keep replaying his final moments. It doesn''t help my conscience that I looted his corpse. After getting used to moving, I began testing my body''s limits. The result? Compared to my original body, I am stronger, faster and a heck of a lot more flexible. My bones also seem abnormally clean and healthy. I guess whoever these bones belonged to died from illness, and the necromancer had reinforced it with magic. While climbing a tree to train my grip, I spot a large animal below. From my vantage point, it appears to be a boar, with white stripes along its charcoal black fur and... serrated tusks, eviscerating its prey. Eh? They''re not supposed to be predators, right? I best leave this thing alone and find a nice, plump hare like the one it''s eating... It abruptly turns in the direction of my tree. I freeze, and try to erase my presence. The trunks around here aren''t very thick. If that boar charges this tree... ...it''s charging towards this tree. I jump down behind it before it hits the trunk. I land on my feet, but hear the terrifying sound of splintering wood. I quickly spin and thrust my sword as it''s turning. Because of all its fur, I barely nick its flesh. It hooks its tusks beneath my ribs, and heaves me into a nearby tree. This is bad. I can''t feel pain, but this prickly sensation on my back probably means I''m hurt. ! A red health bar appears with numbers underneath: HP: 13/24 ... Maybe I shouldn''t have checked. Anyway, the boar is preparing to charge now that we''re apart. I spring back up, and begin running for my life. As long as I''m faster, I can escape. Best of all, I won''t get tired. So long, you limited stamina life form! Ah hell, it''s faster than me. Worse, it knows how to traverse the terrain without losing speed. The only reason I''m alive, well in one piece, is because of my sharp turns. I don''t know where I am, but the trees are a lot thicker. Should I climb one now? I look back and reject that idea. He''s right on my tail bone! I need to put some distance between us. I spot the edge of a low ledge, and perform a ninety degree turn right before it. The boar doesn''t stop in time and falls off the ledge, but he''ll be back. I need to start climbing. As I begin my desperate ascent, he once again charges at the tree. Unfortunately, I hadn''t reached the branches before a sudden impact makes me lose grip. As I orientate myself in mid air, I find I''m about to fall on his back. I take advantage of my descent to stab my sword into his back. The boar gives a loud squeal, and begins to flail. I hold onto the handle for dear life, before it knocks me aside and runs off. I look at my sword that''s still lodged in its flesh, along with the limb that''s holding it. I glance at my right shoulder and, unsurprisingly, my arm is gone. Give it back, you pig! I can still feel my grip on the handle, so I release it. The arm drops from the boar''s back. I hope I can reattach it, otherwise any dislocation will be severe. Unfortunately, I see the boar slowly turn around. Damn, it wants to finish me off. I can''t climb this tree with one hand. I look around for something to use, then spot it. I take out my cloak and bite onto one edge while holding the other. I know it will charge at my body, not the cloak, but I need to hide "it" behind me. Please let this cartoon caper work. Luckily, the boar charges at me head on. I squat a little so it will ram at a low angle. That''s right, keep running straight... A split second before he hits, I jump back on top a hollow trunk. The boar rams it''s head inside, its serrated tusks lodged in the decaying bark. With my left arm, I pull out my sword and begin stabbing it in a frenzy. By the time I stop, I had hacked it in half. Although I can''t feel fatigue, I sit down. Thank goodness it was getting dark, otherwise it might not have worked. I glance at my health bar: HP: 3/24 The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. That was too close. That animal is not a low level RPG monster. I''d rather face a wolf then that boar again... I hastily check my surroundings. I don''t see anything, but I''m afraid the blood might attract said canines. How am I going to survive at this rate? Suddenly, I feel a rush of energy, reinvigorating my body. The prickly feeling slowly subsides and my fractures disappear. My HP begins regenerating itself to full. I guess this is the effect of . It''s basically health per kill. I notice a flashing red icon near my health bar. It looks like an arm... that''s right, my arm! I begin to worry as I have lost connection. I fetch my immobile arm and reattach it. It appears to be held in place by magic, and it takes time for me to regain my touch and movement. As I prepare to head out to find a source of water, I hear a familiar celebratory tune, accompanied by the message:
Name N/A
Race Undead
Class Risen Skeleton
Level 2
HP 24/29
MP 5/5
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 29 (¡ü5) 29
Max MP 5 5
Attack 5 (¡ü2) +4 9
Defence 8(¡ü2) 8
Magic 1 1
Resilience 2 2
Agility 8 (¡ü2) 8
Integrity 16 (¡ü5) 16
Unique Skills Ruler of One
Innate Skills Night Vision | Create Status | Soul Core | Soul Eater | Enhance Mind
Extra Skills
Magic Skills
Custom Skills
Skill Points 20/20
Affinities Spirit | Dark
Resistances Nullify Manipulation | Nullify Mental Impairment | Nullify Pain | Nullify Metabolism | Nullify Fatigue | Nullify Ailment | Temperature Resistance | Decay Resistance
Weaknesses Holy Weakness | Blunt Weakness
Titles Worldfarer
Blessings None
Equipment Iron Short Sword | Cloak* | Gloves*
Items Book*
Arc 1, Chapter 6: Fairy Lucky It wasn''t my intention, but I''m glad this ordeal wasn''t just for dinner. Let me guess: I learnt this skill after my life flashed before my eyes. Or was it from five days of self reflection? Since it''s an innate skill, it''s related to either my being or my class. Ruling out class, this means it came from my own mentality. Wait, isn''t this mechanic ridiculous? Just by striving for a goal, you naturally acquire matching skills. At the very least, these skills become easier to acquire. This world seems to readily reward effort, thus conditioning personal growth. Just how powerful are its residents? I look at my change in stats. As expected of me, they are presented next to the base values. I hate it when RPGs don''t show level progression. The abnormal growth in Integrity is probably from , but it''s the rest of the stats that interest me. Do these stats follow a predetermined growth plan, or do they increase according to actions taken between levels? If the latter is true, then I can build my chara- I mean, body. I have to test this next time. Hours later, I hear the sound of running water, and sure enough I find a small stream. I begin to wash my equipment, before submerging myself in the shallow depths. The sensation is surreal, as water flows between my joints. My spine strains against the gentle current, and I feel as if I''ll snap in half. Not that it will, it''s just a new experience. As I leave the water, I spot something peculiar. It looks like a floating ball of golden light. I figuratively squint, and realise it''s shaped like some plastic fairy doll. Actually, forget a doll, isn''t it the real thing? Hovering at ten centimetres in height, it looks like a young girl with short, blue hair and golden butterfly wings. The fairy in question is gives me a curious look. Is it so weird for a grown man to bathe himself... on second thought, it''s extremely weird for a skeleton to do so. I would call her cute, were she not sticking out her tongue while fluttering around my face. Annoyed, I snatch her from the air and glare at her astonished face. "?em ees uoy nac woH !yaw on ,hE" Unfortunately, I have no idea what she''s saying. In response, I tilt my skull. She seems to realise my problem, then says, "C-can you understand me?" YES! I scream... inside my heart. Instead, I open my jaw like a hungry shark, and terrify her even more. I correct my mistake by shutting my trap and nodding. Understanding, she then says, Can you reply if I do this? ... or rather, she thinks. Is this telepathy? I almost cry in joy as I prepare my response. Um, I can hear all your thoughts. Are you talking to yourself? Errr, maybe? By the way sir, I''m sorry for being so rude. Please forgive me! She seems a little desperate... ah, right! I''m still grabbing her. Are you hurt? Don''t worry, I''m alright. How did you see me? A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Hm? What do you mean? We fairies can hide our presence from the eyes of others. Only a really strong mage can spot us. Do you have a special skill or item? Hide presence... affecting perception... Oh, I get it. My unique skill must have proc since it''s a mental status effect. I don''t quite understand, but you have a unique skill? That''s amazing, mister! Is it? Well, I guess not everybody starts with an OP skill. It really is! Unique skills grow faster than normal ones. They can even become Celestial rank abilities. I''m not sure how powerful that is, but I get the picture. Perhaps it will one day become . Um, mister? You''re still leaking your thoughts... Sigh, it appears so. By the way, my name is Tyler. Mine is Si! Anyway Si, may I ask a question. Sure. How can I understand you? I don''t think you''re speaking (thinking) English. Inglesh? What is that? Please answer me first. Ah, okay. I''m using my skill to speak and translate "Inglesh". How convenient. I''ll have to learn that later. My turn! My turn! It''s my turn to ask a question! Hit me. Hit you? Um, never mind. Go ahead and ask. Tyler, why are you so strange? The only skeletons like you are evil liches. How do you know I''m not a lich? Because you don''t feel like a bad person. All I sense is... sadness, and a bit of hope. Wait, you know how I feel? No cutting in! It''s my turn, remember? Besides, you''re too weak to be a lich! She begins laughing in a cheerful yet aggravating tone. Um, Tyler? It''s really weird when you narrate everything I do. Sorry. Let''s get back on topic. Since I can''t hide anything, I''ll tell you everything...
Si listens to my story intently. When I mention I killed the necromancer, she pats my skull to give solace. Actually, she had a sombre expression as I depicted my ordeal. By the way, I''ve gotten better at dividing my thoughts between transmit and personal. Ding! Oi! What is with this skill!? Was it that easy to acquire, or am I so inept that separating my thoughts is a huge achievement? What''s wrong, Tyler? Oops, I accidently clicked "send". I really am that inept... Erm, no problem Si! She gives me a bright smile, but there is something a bit awkward about it. Y-you said you can go home by following the magic link, right? Right. I think I can help you, Tyler, if there really is a link... Really Si? Thank you so much! By the way, what did you mean by if there really is a link? Don''t worry about it! We can find out once we visit a Life Well. Life Well? What''s that? All souls and mana come from the World Stream. Sometimes, it connects to other worlds as well. The Life Well are places where the World Stream does not move. If we go to one, we can trace your link from this world to your world! Or so she proudly declares. I''m starting to get excited. It''s really lucky I befriended such a kind and acknowledgeable fairy. I am forever grateful, Si. Please lead the way! Arc 1, Chapter 7: Who Called it a Well? While following Si to the closest Life Well, she tells me many things about this world. For instance, I am now on the continent of Aren, which has three human countries. This forest is on the outskirts of the Reinsol Kingdom, next to a mountain range. Many non-human races reside in Aren, but none resemble a nation. However, every race seem to despise the demon kin... and the undead. According to the human''s religion, the demons are an alien existence exiled to a large archipelago and the sentient undead are sinners. Oh joy. In return, I tell her more about myself and my world. It seems to fill her with fascination, as if I was telling a fantasy... well, I suppose I am. Si also talks about skill ranks. Apparently, the following hierarchy is used to rank skills: Basic, Greater, High, Master and Mythic. Celestial skills stand above Mythic, and are usually unique or innate abilities acquired since birth. Consequently, they are very rare, and few develop their talents to this point. Then why is mythic called mythic? Did this world suffer from power creep? I decide to apply this knowledge to . The result:
Unique Skills Ruler of One
Innate Skills Night Vision (Basic) | Create Status (High) | Soul Core (Basic) | Soul Eater (Basic) | Enhance Mind (Basic) | Parallel Thought (Basic)
For some reason, is already a high skill, and my unique skill is undetermined. Si doesn''t know why, as I''m the first unique skill holder she has ever met. When I ask about , she explains my high rank allows access to the World Stream, which is why I know things I never learnt. I want to know more about the World Stream, but all she tells me is to be patient. We stop a few times to let Si rest. Apparently, fairies do not eat but absorb mana from the air. They live around Life Wells, where the air is rich in magic, though she is the only fairy around these parts. Do fairies always live alone? Nope, we usually live in really big communities, but we sometimes branch out. Maybe I branched out too far. I haven''t seen my sisters for so long and it''s so boring... Stay with me for a while, Tyler! Pretty please? Sorry, but I want to get back my own family as soon as possible... Don''t look at me with those eyes! Just visit your sisters. But I forgot to make a way back... Are you lost too!? How rude! I-I thought it wouldn''t be far, so I didn''t prepare a circle... I won''t be around forever, you know? Can''t you live amongst other races? Maybe, but that means not using , right? If people look at me because I''m different... It''s uncomfortable. Si... And besides, I like being invisible! Making a mess of a traveller''s bag, tickling a sleeping person... ... you sound way too bored. After our prolonged chat, night has already fallen. I look at her sleeping, childlike face. Fairies have long life spans, and Si easily surpasses my age by threefold. Still, she really is adorable, and it''s thanks to her that I am now one step closer to home. Ah darn, I''m starting to feel homesick... I lay on my back and gaze at the stars, reminiscing my past throughout the long night. I wake up Si at dawn by giving her a taste of her own medicine.
By the third day, we supposedly reach our destination. But I see nothing. Um, Si? I don''t see a well anywhere. Of course not, silly. The World Stream is an invisible river of mana, where spirits swim between each reincarnation. Everything is connected to the World Stream, that''s why we have magic and can do amazing things! In return, we share our skills and our memories. What an amazing (yet ironically familiar) phenomena! Reincarnation, magic, and an archive of lifetimes. And one of these Life Wells, where the World Stream gathers, is right before me. I wish we could see it. We can, if I do this! A stream of golden dust pours from her hand, dyeing an invisible spring. It reveals a vast column of countless rainbow strands, connecting the earth to the heavens. The strands that flow up spread out into a spectrum of colours before melding with the sky. The strands in the ground form root-like networks, extending indefinitely in every direction. It''s breathtaking, even for a skeleton like me. But soon its beauty fades, hiding itself once more. It seems Si has been preparing this moment for the past few days. I wish I could smile, but she has no trouble sensing my enjoyment. Stolen story; please report. By the way Ty, did you know you can wish upon a Life Well for a skill? Huh, what do you mean by wish? Does it connect to God? I don''t know about that, but the World Stream is alive! Is that possible? That means countless eons of storing memories and guiding souls has given birth to its own spirit. In all likelihood, it''s probably something like a collective hive mind. The entire title system makes sense now. It''s pretty much a real god! Go ahead. If you''re lucky, it will grant you a skill! Seems a bit random for it to grant wishes. In the first place, I''m an atheist, so I have no idea what it''s like to... Hold on a second, is this wishing-making thing related to Skill Points? I try wishing for a skill to go home, but nothing happens. Next, I wish for the skill and then: I knew it! This is what Life Wells are for. But if Si claims everyone else make prayers, does that mean it adjusted itself to fit my RPG approach, or is this simply an extension of my delusions? Anyway, I should try "purchasing" a skill. How sad that I turned an act of faith into a business transaction. I cycle through several ideas that sound appropriate for 20 points, and then, Perfect, I accept the deal. <20 Skill Points used. Extra Skill: Project Voice (Basic) obtained!> It worked! Now it''s time to test it. I turned towards Si and quietly say, "Hello." She looks at me in surprise, then claps in celebration. I hold her hands and gently swing them in joy. "It sounds exactly like my voice. I guess it''s using my memories to project it." I laugh heartily, but suddenly notice my MP is quickly depleting. My laughter abruptly cuts, which greatly confuses Si. Only one point of mana is left. Are you kidding me? That didn''t even last a minute! I need at least 100 MP to hold a conversation. It seems she heard my thoughts, as she is clearly amused. It doesn''t look as if her giggling fit will end soon. I can hear you... Exactly! How else am I going to rain on your parade? There''s nothing quite like being described from third person... Says Tyler in his mind. He starts to feel guilty for making Si uncomfortable. Stop making up my thoughts! By the way, I think we''ve gotten sidetracked from our original goal... Si suddenly goes silent. She slowly descends to the ground, before her wings dejectedly droop. What''s wrong, Si? Why are you avoiding my eye... sockets? Once more, she releases her golden dust, but onto me. No strands of rainbow light appear on my bones. I used my skill , but nothing happened despite being so close to the Life Well. Do you know what this means? ... You couldn''t trace my magic link? Don''t worry Si, we can try somewhere else. T-tyler, I think I know what happened to you. I quietly gaze at her downcast form before I slowly nod. Firstly, I-I don''t think you can return... Her voice trails off, but I still hear. They''re heavy words to swallow, and I still deny them. If there is no home spell then I''ll just make one, or so I thought... ... when you were summoned, your soul was already detached. You also can''t remember what happened beforehand. Tyler, I''m sorry, but I think... You have been reincarnated. ... Eh? But doesn''t that mean on Earth I... Is it reincarnation if I''m still dead? You are... special. The title lets you keep your memories. The necromancer bound your soul, but your unique skill freed you. If this didn''t happen, you would have reincarnated naturally. Her childish tone has grown serious. I can no longer disregard what she is saying. I feel an illusionary chill run down my exposed spine. How did I end up in Garea? Is this world hell? I''ve said this before. The World Stream sometimes extends to other worlds. Tyler, you died at the wrong place, at the wrong time. No, I can''t believe this. If I do, then I have nothing to live for. Absolutely nothing! "YOU''RE LYING!" I scream at her with my new skill, and expend all my mana. She begins to cry... for my sake. I can still feel, I can still think. I AM ALIVE! I''m sorry, Tyler. I''m so sorry... I fall to my knees involuntarily, but I am scared I''ll collapse into a pile. Unlike before, there is no chance of returning after death. I never knew those thoughts I had rejected were still holding me together. Am I really alive, or am I the husk of Tyler Suesa? Are my emotions and thoughts nothing but appropriate reactions based on "his" remaining memories? I feel so hollow, as if I''m a walking lie. I begin clawing at my bones, trying to tear this wretched shell away. Si tugs at my arm in an effort to stop my pathetic endeavour. Let me feel pain! Show me there is something left of my humanity! Maybe I should let it end? If I''m reborn, I won''t have to go through all this suffering. I''ll finally be able to breathe... "No Tyler, you can''t!" Si opens her mouth for the first time since using telepathy. She tries to hug my ribcage, but barely hangs on. "You idiot! Don''t think of something so dumb. I know you''re alive. You know you''re alive. Please don''t die, Tyler." Her tears swell to illogical proportions, as she begins to wail. I can give no comfort nor warmth, yet I still embrace her, and apologise with all my heart. I regenerate a point of mana, and with it I say, "Thank you." Arc 1, Chapter 8: A Fateful Encounter Part 1 "Are you sure you want to leave, Tyler?" "Yes, Si. I want to explore this new world, and find my own way in life." "Remember to come visit me, okay?" "Of course. I owe you more than you can imagine. Besides, you''re my first friend." It''s been two months since I bid Si farewell. I have ventured out on a journey of self discovery. That being said, I''m still wandering this forest! It''s called the Dellmore Forest, and it''s the largest area of woodland in Aren. I did find a few dirt roads, however, with travelling merchants to boot. Obviously, I avoided these paths. I don''t want an alarmed traveller to issue a subjugation request. In reality, I have no choice but to stay in the forest. The people have been taught to hate the undead, and I''m right in the middle of a human continent. All I can do is train myself, and find another way. I stop to think about my former home. I feel guilty about leaving my parents alone. Have they gotten over their grief? How is everyone doing? I wonder what my funeral was like? I shake my head to dispel these thoughts. Enough. I''ve spent enough nights drowning myself in pity. I''m glad Si wasn''t around to see me. From now on, I have to make my own home, find my own way of enjoying life, or rather, my afterlife. While I walk, I use a sharp stone to chip at the thing in my hand: a mask. If I want to establish relations, the other party must not run for the hills. If I wear this, my black cloak and leather gloves, I would look... horribly suspicious. A lot more work still needs to be done. Every three days, I hunt something for "food". More importantly, I''m trying to raise my level and earn enough skill points for . I take a quick look at my status:
Name N/A
Race Undead
Class Risen Skeleton
Level 5
HP 40/40
MP 8/8
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 40 40
Max MP 8 8
Attack 10 +3 13
Defence 8 8
Magic 1 1
Resilience 4 4
Agility 11 11
Integrity 32 32
Unique Skills Ruler of One
Innate Skills Night Vision (Basic) | Create Status (High) | Soul Core (Basic) | Soul Eater (Basic) | Enhance Mind (Basic) | Parallel Thought (Basic)
Extra Skills Project Voice (Basic) | Sneak (Basic) | Heavy Strike (Basic)
Magic Skills
Custom Skills
Skill Points 30/50
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Affinities Spirit | Dark
Resistances Nullify Manipulation | Nullify Mental Impairment | Nullify Pain | Nullify Metabolism | Nullify Fatigue | Nullify Ailment | Temperature Resistance | Decay Resistance
Weaknesses Holy Weakness | Blunt Weakness
Titles Worldfarer
Blessings None
Equipment Iron Shortsword | Wooden Mask | Cloak* | Gloves*
Items Book*
Each level seems to generate 10 Skill Points, and costs 200 Skill Points. I''ll have to level up 17 more times before I can talk. I hope it doesn''t use MP like . Speaking of levels, I have confirmed it does have dynamic progression, with some stats more likely to grow than others. I was humming a lot (albeit, in short bursts) before I had reached level 5, and amazingly, upon levelling up my mana points increased by 20%...! It''s only one point, mind you. It also doesn''t reset your status. In addition, you can gain experience without killing, but I have a sneaking suspicion it''s faster if I do. Not that experience points exist. I''m level 5 now thanks to catching this hare. It''s still alive, and bound in my rotten funeral rags. I keep it on, well technically inside, my body as emergency rations. If I find nothing to kill, I''ll break its neck. Luckily for it, I find much bigger game. It''s a boar. A normal boar. Not every creature in this forest is a bloodthirsty newb-killer. I use my skill which "reduces the presence of the user to all unaware targets," according to Crest. Who''s Crest? It''s my skill, of course! I gave up worrying about my mental state long ago. I creep up to three paces behind it, and lunge with . My blow is physically enhanced, but it is has a cooldown. I decapitate the boar before it even reacts, and proceed to devour its life force. So ends another day for our poor friend Mr Rabbit. No, I have not started naming food for heaven''s sake. Ding! Wow, that scared the living... Actually, I don''t have such a thing in my body anymore. That being said, the hare residing within me might. It wouldn''t be the first time it has happened. I could store it in my pouch, but I need to maintain my balance and it would ruin my items inside. But never mind all that. Show me the title, Crest! I guess I should have expected it sooner or later. It''s basically a skill, but it does not scale with stats or experience. It also lies outside the ranking system. I stop and concentrate. It''s almost like a sixth sense, as I can roughly tell the presence of the birds above me, and the limp hare within me. This is going to be helpful, especially against an ambush by a pack of wolves. It hasn''t happened yet, but I did watch one hunt while I was atop a tree. It''s well past noon, and the sun slowly descends. I wish I had a watch. As I continue to walk, I notice a small clearing past the trees ahead. Upon closer inspection, I find a cabin in the woods, with its residents currently outside. I immediately use and find a vantage point from the bushes. There is one adult women and three young children. She is scratching symbols in the dirt, while the children copy her movements. Wait, isn''t she teaching them how to write!? I pay close attention to her as she continues to teach. She appears to be in her mid-twenties with a tall, thin figure wearing a short sleeved shirt and a long cotton skirt. She has lengthy, auburn hair tied back with a ribbon, and hazel-coloured eyes set on a lightly freckled face. Her voice is enthusiastic yet soothing, as she guides one of her student''s hands. Could this be a chance to learn how to speak, read and write? It sounds much better than grinding boars and hares. With each level, there is a definite slowdown in growth. The problem is... how do I communicate with her? I should wait until the young ones leave, lest I trigger an angry mob of peasants. In the mean time, I will quickly finish this mask. As the sun slow sets, I listen to the kids shout a few words, before they run down a small forest path. Right, now is the time to establish contact! I am wearing my mask, my cloak and my gloves. I left my short sword in a bush. Is there anything else I need to do? How about a gift! I''ve just hunted a boar as well. With its fur largely intact, it must be worth a fair deal. Should I bring the head as well? I excitedly return to the boar''s carcass, thinking of ways to express my desire to learn. Arc 1, Chapter 8: A Fateful Encounter Part 2 "Please show me your next time!" "Goodbye teacher!" "But I want to play more." "Behave yourselves, and watch out for anything along the way!" Helena Forren sees off her three students. Today was delightful for her, and it pleases her to see them mature. I wish I could see them every day, she thought. She returns to her cabin and sits on her chair to relax, unaware of the presence who is silently watching.
Night has fallen, and Helena has just finished her meal. As she slips into bed, she hears the distinct sound of her front gate being opened. Did the children return? They shouldn''t be sneaking out to see me, or so she thought. Just in case, she takes a long wooden pole before approaching the door. She opens it, then uses to light the torches outside. What Helena saw chilled her to the bone. In the middle of her yard, halfway to the entrance was a dark cloaked figure. They wore a crude wooden mask with no features, other than a nostril-less nose and two pitch-black holes gouged into the piece. In one hand, a stained leather glove held the decapitated head of a boar, while the other dragged its corpse by its hind legs. The stranger carried the smell of blood, dirt and decay. Using , Helena could sense a dark aura emanating from their body. They stop moving, as they notice Helena at the door. She warily looks behind them to see skeletal footprints left in their wake. The undead being carefully drops the boar''s head, before offering the body at her doorstep. She takes a step back, which seems to perturb the thing before her. It lowers the carcass, before raising its open hands. Of course it has a hidden weapon. How else could it have severed its head? thought Helena. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. She discards the pole as a show of trust, but silently prepares a behind her. Unexpectedly, something begins to squirm under the dark one''s cloak. Irritated, the ghastly figure reaches inside, followed by a disturbing yet hollow snap. She accidently stops her incantation, as she watches in horror until the last quivers cease. After the longest seconds of silence in her life, Helena regains her composure. A small is now hidden behind her back, providing solace within her palm. Then, without warning, the vile creature begins to speak with a friendly yet unnerving tone. "Plea... show... your ..." Once again, Helena loses her composure. As a result, the is extinguished. I-it saw through my ruse. What can I do? While she frantically looks about, the inhuman fiend continues to say, "Goodbye." Goodbye to who? Goodbye to my life!? I never imagined it would end like this... Her legs lose strength and she falls to the floor. The abomination reaches out, but holds itself back. "... I want... to play... more..." "Just end my suffering already!" The unholy demon stiffens at her tears, then walks to a corner of her yard. The monstrosity points at the children''s words scratched in the dirt. Come to think of it, it''s been saying the same things as the kids. Don''t tell me this walking horror is planning to...! With renewed life, Helena jumps to her feet and quickly conjures a . But before she could throw it at this manifestation of pure evil... ... it starts scribbling letters in the ground. The teacher has a sudden epiphany. Her new student eagerly awaits a response. Arc 1, Chapter 9: Thick Skull Negotiations were a stunning success! Okay, she did trip over, and I may have given her a slight scare, but since then she''s been giving me regular lessons for the past two months without realising I''m an undead. She truly is a benevolent soul, although I do worry how she could trust such a stranger so easily. I visit her place every four days, and leave on the third to hunt. I only appear once the children leave, and she immediately begins lessons. She even provides homework, which I quickly complete and revise throughout my sleepless nights. I''ve never been so glad to study. Every once in a while, I bring back some game, which she indirectly trades with the woodsman. i.e. she leaves the meat at her gate, and a burly man arrives to switch for a basket of basic necessities. Why are the villagers avoiding direct contact? It can''t be for quarantine, since the children often visit. Once my vocabulary has improved, I will have to ask her. She has noticed my desire to learn speech, but my pitifully small mana pool is making things difficult. Still, I managed to learn her name: Helena. I try telling her my own, but she keeps calling me "Enbos". I wonder what it means? I look forward to the day I can hold a conversation for longer than five minutes. Speaking of magic, I was pretty surprised to see Helena cast a fire spell on the first night I met her. Once I am articulate, should I ask her to teach me magic as well? I shake my head as I glare at my MP meter once more. Curse you! Why must skeletons start with so little mana? I need to keep grinding. As predicted, my growth has slowed to a crawl. My three-day routine has extended to four, and there is nothing to hunt other than hares, birds, giant squirrels and the occasional boar. I try to train my body, but I feel no strain nor effort in my actions. I guess body building is impossible if I''m just bones. However, I do try to develop techniques, like the time I acquired . It''s not a guarantee, as I''m technically recreating a skill I do not know from the World Stream. I finish my day by spearing some fish from a nearby stream, before I wash my cloak and bathe under the moonlight. After smoothing the creases and drying my clothes over a small, makeshift fire, I immediately walk towards the direction of her cabin. I hope she isn''t sick of seeing me... Why am I so eager to meet her? I know exactly why. I have never felt so at peace since my rebirth. This feeling that I''m part of someone''s life is enough to distract me from my inner turmoil. At this rate, my journey of self discovery could end here, spending my days travelling to and fro, getting to know Helena... But that won''t happen. The fact I''m hiding my true form hangs over my every action. I pause, and deliberately use a point of mana to sigh. Ding! "Seriously!?"
It has been a little over two months since I started teaching a skeleton. After giving me the worst scare in my entire life, he followed up with the most surreal request in the history of Aren. I sit on my wooden chair by the fireplace and look back at the calendar. He''s coming here today. Probably with another hare or bird. He is so diligent with his offerings that he puts the village hunters to shame! I smile wryly, then begin preparing our lesson for today. Using , I continue to write in a tray of sand while I look back on his progress. He learns much faster than Anna, Kyle or Joel. As a result, I have to prepare two different sets of lessons. I try to keep his education at the children''s level by giving him vocabulary lessons, though it seems he can''t speak for long. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. At one time, I tried to teach him math. But after learning to count to ten, he starts writing these amazing calculations which are surprisingly right. He is an unexpected genius in that respect, and his Arenish is quickly improving. I suspect the ghostly voices from the forest that the villagers hear are just him practising his words. It truly is an amusing thought. At first I thought he was a blank slate, but now I think he is closer to being a foreigner. But why is an undead trying to learn? Aren''t they supposed to be mindless monsters, or wicked villains? I imagine a scene where a lone immigrant is wandering the woods, before an evil mage turns him into a skeleton. Is such a thing too farfetched? I finish practising my own notes, then stare at the tray in silence. They are learning so fast. The children will probably stop visiting when they come of age, but will he still stay once I teach him everything he wants? I am glad I met someone so interesting. Between the children''s secret arrivals and the skeleton''s regular sessions, I no longer feel secluded. That moment is now nothing but a bad dream. I wish I could feel this way for the rest of my life. But one day it will come, when I must bid my students farewell, and hope for the best in their lives. It''s only appropriate as their teacher I prepare a final gift... But that day is still far off, and besides, I can''t let such a hopeless numbskull leave just yet. He still believes I haven''t noticed, as if his disguise is perfect! Every time I ask him to stay for dinner, he overreacts. I comment on his "slim" fingers, he starts padding his gloves. I am even calling him "Enbos", but he still hasn''t realised my mockery. At first I didn''t tell him because it seemed funny, but now I can''t tell him because he tries so hard! One time, he mumbled something about, "go... to village." I had to quickly stop him and make an excuse about his clothing. His mask once cracked in the middle of a lesson, so he pulled up his cloak and fled. He had not noticed his bony ankles were exposed! "Sigh, what shall I ever do to right such a thick skull?" At that very moment, the door flies open and an excited voice bellows, "I''m ready for next lesson!" Startled, I conjure a and instinctively throw it at his head. Luckily, he manages to duck in time. The spell harmlessly hits the ground. "?rof taht saw tahW," he asks. He accidently slips back to his native tongue, but the meaning is obvious. "Sorry Enbos, it was so sudden and..." ... I am still not used to your presence. You have no idea how much dark magic is seeping from that travelling pouch! "A-ah, okay. I... be the one sorry. Teacher, may spend day... practise speaking?" "Of course we may," I say in response, ignoring the fact I had prepared a written problem. "But I thought you were too shy to practice?" "N-no." "Then why do you always speak less than a dozen words?" He goes silent at my question, trying to make an excuse but failing. I almost laugh at his stumbling. It may be in bad taste, but it''s fun to tease him. Attempting to change the topic, he asks the worst question possible. "W-why... you live alone in forest?" It is my turn to go silent. I could feel all the warmth in the room disappear. Enbos notices his insensitive mistake, and tries to apologise. But against all his expectations, and before he could even speak, I begin to tell my tale. Arc 1, Chapter 10: The Changeling and the Skeleton Six months have passed since I learned of her circumstances, and my routine has become clockwork. I help pick wild plants depending on the season, and gather firewood before winter. It helps I have no nerves. On a side note, the world of Garea has 4 seasons, 12 months and 365 days in a year like on Earth. The climate appears to be similar to the Earth''s northern hemisphere. The hares have changed their coats to white. Soon enough, snow lightly blankets the entire forest. I trudge through the snow, wearing the shoes that Helena had gifted me. At first I was a bit shaky, but now I can walk just as well as without it. My cloak always cover my feet, but I had completely forgotten about my footprints. I hope she hasn''t paid too much attention to the ground. I reach the cabin, and gaze at her lonely figure, sweeping the doorstep. I recall her life''s story from the day after evolved. At the time, I couldn''t translate everything, but I had understood enough to imagine her past. Since coming of age, Helena had developed a weak constitution. She was gifted in magic in the sense that no one else could learn it. As a result, the villagers accused her of being a changeling, an imposter switched by the fairies as an infant, and doomed to die at a young age. The only fairy I know of is Si, and she would never have to the heart to do something so cruel. Come to think of it, I should really pay her a visit. Anyway, due to her father''s standing in the village, she was banished to this cabin in the woods. The children who visit are actually sneaking in, but their parents are probably aware and refuse to raise a ruckus. The woodsman is actually her brother, though he still keeps his distance. These accusations greatly aggravate me, but it''s to be expected of medieval logic. On second thought, can I actually apply this reasoning given the existence of healing magic? Basically, her genetics led to a weaker immune system, but all the villagers can do is blame it on fairies. Actually, that makes me twice as annoyed! I walk up to her gate and give a light greeting. I hear her soothing voice beckon me inside. It appears she hasn''t caught a cold, thank goodness. I brush the snow from my body and we both enter. Unfortunately, she still has snow on her soles. After a few steps she almost slips, reaching out for me to hold her. Naturally, I react to help, but withdraw my arms at the last moment. As a result, she falls on her side then gives me a disappointed glare. "I''m so sorry, Helena. I was... erm..." "Sigh, do not worry about it Enbos. Can you at least help me up?" I extended my padded gloves and pull her up. I really am sorry Helena, but you''re the last person I want to touch my body. I recall the season before when a pair of hunters spotted me practising tongue twisters in the dead of night. They fled, screaming something about, "the ghosts are real!" I had to vacate that area for several weeks. Luckily, the incident didn''t occur near the cabin, but I was deprived of my favourite rabbit burrow. Anyway, I digress. The important thing were their reactions. I stare at her back while she prepares a kettle. I like to think we''re close associates, so I can''t imagine her having the same reaction. But what I dread most is the fact that something will change. Will her warm voice turn bitter? Will she look away in revulsion? I do not know, but I want to maintain our status quo. My thoughts are interrupted by the sound of boiling water. A while later, she prepares two cups of herbal tea. We both know I won''t drink my serving, but it''s a show of consideration. I stare at the swirling tea leaves and ponder our relationship. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. She was willing to tell me about herself. It wasn''t easy, so she broke it up over several days. I also offered to talk, yet she rejected it with a thoughtful smile. That consideration wounds me... despite the fact I had just said things are fine as they are. Do I want something to change after all? I unconsciously grab the cup as I slip back into my old ways. Helena freezes on the spot, watching in anticipation. I realise my folly and let go, releasing the tension in the air. I silently hope our relationship could last, as my cup of tea turns cold.
My lesson for today ends. It''s just general knowledge and the history of Aren from the point of view of the Reinsol Kingdom. Lately, she has been sharing current news she heard from the children. It''s less of a learning experience and more of a friendly conversation. "So a new crop was introduced from the New Frontier. Instead of eating the leaves, they say you eat the deformed tubers that grow underground. Apparently, it''s poisonous if the tubers are exposed to sunlight, but some of the farmers have been willing to cultivate this bizarre plant." Wait, isn''t that a potato? I heard the countries of Aren are in a race to colonise the "New Frontier", but isn''t it this world''s equivalent of the new world, America? Territorial disputes or maybe even a civil war could break out. "Eh, there was such a plant in this world?" "Surprising, isn''t it?" "I guess there are still many strange things in Garea that defy common sense." Helena appears amused at my words. Did I mispronounce something? "Enbos, your literacy is already as good as mine in only eight months." Eh? Didn''t I just make a mistake? Are you being sarcastic? "I''ve already taught you everything I know about Aren. Wouldn''t you agree it''s time you should start experiencing it for yourself?" Why are saying such a thing? Have I finally overstayed my welcome, or... are you worried you''re binding me to this place? "I''m not going anywhere without you, Helena. If I''m going to travel, you will have to come with me." Huh, what the hell am I saying!? It almost sounds like a... look, she''s even blushing a little! I would cover my face in shame, but it''s already hidden behind a smooth, simple mask. I''m getting better at making these. "You know I can''t, Enbos. My body is not as "enduring" as yours." "Who knows? Maybe travelling will do wonders for you." "I-it''s impossible. Also, if people discover my condition, we''ll be chased out. Sometimes, I feel I''m not really human..." "Please don''t say those things to me!" I unexpectedly lash out, stirring Helena from her self-pity. It''s a feeling I know all too well, and compared to my undead form, she is indubitably human. Seemingly in understanding, she casts down her eyes and asks, "Forgive me, Tyler." It''s the first time she has used my actual name. "Don''t sweat it." "You know, you use the strangest phrases. I hope I don''t copy you and start teaching Anna, Kyle and Joel the same thing." I laugh at her joke as the mood considerably lightens. It''s getting late, and now is the best moment to leave. But before I could get up and fetch my sword, she places her hand atop my own. "Enbos, before you go, I have a sma~ll request..." "... Why do I have a bad feeling?" Arc 1, Chapter 11: Thank You Bear-y Much "Why did I let you come along?" "Didn''t you say you''re not going anywhere without me?" I hope it''s not going to be a regular thing, I thought as we both traverse the cold soil. Helena follows closely behind, wearing thick clothing and holding a walking staff. I''m carrying both our travelling pouches, but mine is much lighter. This is bad. She''s going to notice how little I bring and how inadequate my attire is. I suspect she has long harboured these thoughts, but now these details are too conspicuous. After a mere three hour trek, she begins to slow down. I match my pace to hers as I remember she is... not like me. "Are you alright? Will you be able to handle the trip?" "I feel a little winded but I''m fine, Enbos. I should be fit for this outing. It''s not like I don''t live in the woods. I have some confidence." "Haha, I suppose so. Tell me when you want to go back early." "Sorry Enbos, but I won''t." We take a short break before we depart again, but I am surprised she hasn''t asked me anything. Instead, we share small talk and discuss hunting strategies. Am I not the peak of unnatural behaviour? You''ve always treated me like this. I abruptly stop to process this thought. I have always been suspicious, since the first moment we met. Yet, she has never asked for anything concerning my identity. I thought she was being considerate of my past, but what if she was being considerate of my true form? She probably hasn''t deduced I''m a skeleton, otherwise I would have noticed a change in manner. At the very least, she has never thought of me as human. "Did you spot something, Enbos?" she asks, puzzled by my sudden halt. I look back and stare straight into her eyes. What am I to you, Helena? Am I a cherished disciple or a pitiful fool? No, I''ll keep believing in your kindness, but I can''t help feeling an invisible wall between us. I have reached the limits of this guise, and yet I dare not remove it. I guess that quells my desire for change. I shake my head of these thoughts, which Helena mistakes as a false alarm. We march on through the snow with a set distance between us.
"I must say, I didn''t know you hunt this far in the woods." "Hm? Is it really so far?" I ask in response to her unexpected question. "Yes. Do you see this plant here? It''s called the Ursa Fence." I stop and look with great curiosity. It appears to be the same species that grows around her cabin. I share this observation with her. "Yes, it''s the same plant. It grows all year round, and it repels most animals." "Wait, what? I assumed you used magic, but it was actually from this?" "Of course. The reason is because it marks the territory of a Blue Bear, hence the name. During winter when food is scarce, some animals are desperate enough to eat it and are thus hunted by said beast." No wonder it''s such a good hunting spot now. I''ve been stealing prey from another predator! It''s a miracle I haven''t met one in all the time I''ve been exploring. As if on cue, I spot a dark blue mass in the distance. I raise a finger to my mask''s lips and guide her eyes towards it. It''s a Blue Bear, just as the name describes. I''ve never seen a normal one on Earth, but this creature is easily twice my height. On any other day, I would have considered killing it for experience, but not today. We make ourselves scarce while I use from a vantage point. Unfortunately, it sniffs the air, roars, then starts barrelling towards our, or rather, my direction. "E-enbos, it spotted us!" "How did it- Oh..." I feel something scaly brush against my ribcage. After the conversation in the cabin, I had completely forgotten to give her the fish! As I take out the seafood, Helena looks at me in surprise. "And you call yourself a hunter..." "Tell that to the World Stream, not me!" I yell as I throw the fish to the side. But the blue beast stays true, and it''s coming fast. "Helena, I''m sorry for such a terrible first hunting trip. Let me make it up to you over some nice, roast bear meat." "Eh, we''re not running downhill? "Treat it like a Fox Boar. We''ll stick to our agreed plan!" Before she could disagree, I charge towards the oncoming bear. At this rate, the blunt force of its charge will crush me, unless... "!" Her fire spell hits the Blue Bear directly in the face. Given the cold weather, it deals little damage, but it halts its advance. While it shakes its head in irritation, I use on one of its hind legs. To my disappointment, it only grazes my opponent. My short sword has become dull. A greyed out sword icon with T-minus 20 seconds appears beneath my MP meter. After much experimentation, I had upgraded to greater rank and measured its cooldown. Crest is so convenient! And it''s not the only thing I learnt. The Blue Bear stands on its hind legs, and tries to crush me with both arms. Helena fires at one of its forearms, but is unable to stop the other. No matter. I had resolved to take it. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!Given my foe''s height, the attack comes down on me at an angle. accelerates my perception speed, as I hold my sword backwards to block it at the wrist... using one arm. The bear is startled by the unexpected resistance, as both my blade and my body become as hard as stone. This is the fruit of my labour, . A defensive skill that temporarily increases the user''s defence. Of course, I still take damage but at least I''m not in pieces. A shield icon appears next to the other, still coloured but ticking down from its 15 second duration. has a 2 minute cooldown, so I must finish this quickly! I step forward and use my reinforced elbow to smash its solar plexus. It takes a few steps back and gets on all fours. The bear opens its maw, so I jump back and prepare for whatever attack it- "[Spirits of the Earth, I ask of thee. Take up our tools and belittle our towers.] !" Sure enough, a wall of solid dirt bursts out of the ground between me and the bear. I watch the barricade freeze over, then dive to the side before it shatters from the beast''s following charge. What the hell, it knows ice magic! "Helena, make a really tall wall behind it!" 5 seconds left on , the bear is preparing another blast, and Helena is incanting the spell... The wall goes up first, followed by a breath of freezing mist. But by the time the frost settles, I''m no longer on the ground... but jumping off the side of Helena''s wall. : Short-range, instantaneous movement via interconnected sources of darkness of sufficient size. It costs 10 MP and I have only 14 to spare. I truly lament my small mana pool for such an amazing ability. I had moved along the wall''s shadow to emerge from its face. I couldn''t use the trees due to the thickness of the branches. I''m now directly above my prey''s head. Instead of my dull sword, I combine my fortified fist with to connect with the back of its skull. The greater version increases the speed of my blow, and combined with its brute power, ''s solidity and acceleration from gravity, the Blue Bear suffers a major concussion. I roll off the bear''s back, and am greeted by the sight of Helena running towards me. "Are you alright, Tyler?" You must really be concerned to use my real name. I take a quick look at my HP and check for injuries: HP: 31/53 Despite having a second left on my buff, my hand has several fractures, two broken bones, and a dislocated thumb. There is also the damage taken from blocking its swing. But soon it will all disappear, once I "eat" this bear. "I''m mostly fine. More importantly, you saved my life today. Thank you Helena." It''s not the only time you''ve saved me, either. "For a moment, I thought you perished from its . I was really scared for you!" "I was scared as well." "... Is that true, Enbos? I was sure you were enjoying it." I cast my eyes to the ground and replay the battle. It''s true I wanted to fight the bear, but was the experience really worth it? Am I subconsciously treating this world like a game, or am I verifying my existence from the thrill of the hunt? "I can''t deny it entirely, but I don''t think it''s a problem. How about you? Are you okay?" "I''m fine Enbos... actually, there is something that concerns me." "What is it!?" "Do you always deliver fish strapped to your body?" "Errr..." "I feel unwell about all the times I use your game for cooking..." "They''re completely fine! I don''t have any body odour, and it''s okay once you wash them!" "... Then you do carry them on your body. I guess I''ll have to be more rigorous with rinsing." "Okay, I get it! I''ll carry it normally from now on. Do you still want the fish?" "... Not this time." I audibly sigh and make a mental note. As I pick up the fish with my good hand, I see Helena wear a concerned face. The bear is still alive, and I have to kill it. I''m about to draw my short sword, but the idea of killing the unconscious animal in front of her troubles me. She turns her back away, but I still hesitate. Do I need to consume this bear''s life? I offer the fish in front of its face. "Since no one else wants it, I guess you can enjoy this consolation prize. Besides, you''re too big to carry back. Come on Helena, let''s continue our hunt." She stares at my face in bewilderment, before she smiles and replies, "Of course." I drag my creaking body alongside her. We don''t walk hand in hand, but we''re closer than before. Ding! "SERIOUSLY!" There is nothing quite like a random scream to ruin the moment. Arc 1, Chapter 12: Youre a Wizard, Tyler "What''s wrong Enbos? Is it another Blue Bear!?" "No, no, I''m sorry for the sudden yell. It has been months since I levelled up." "Levelled... up?" Seeing Helena tilt her head, the truth finally dawns on me. There is no such thing as levels in this world. For everyone else, growth is a continuous and gradual process, but... what about me? Does each level simply update my stats? Is this sensation nothing more than a placebo? No. Some of my skills have noticeably changed from levelling up. Moreover, I''ve confirmed my stats do refresh in real time. Whenever I don my cloak, I get an additional three points to defence and a negative point to agility. But if I''m using a RPG system, why is it having a real world effect? Also, if levels are a foreign idea, what about changing classes? "I''ll explain later, but for now, I''m going to change my class," I tell Helena as I gauge her reaction. She still appears confused, but goes on to say, "You''re going to change your class? Shouldn''t it be you have changed your class? I wasn''t aware you had such aspirations." I see. While mine appears to be automatic, it is the norm to work towards a desired class. I''m playing by a different rule set than the rest of Garea! In any case, let''s take a look at my options: It seems certain conditions exist for a new class. I guess I can''t power level myself to an undead god. Wait a second, is this my chance to learn magic? Will my mana pool finally reach the twenties? Sure it would be nice to move faster and hit harder, but I''m not taking it over fireballs, raising the earth, and using more than once! Besides, I have the perfect instructor by my side. I''ll have another reason to stay... My body starts emitting a ghostly hue. I feel energy reinvigorate my every marrow. Helena watches in amazement as the glow beneath my cloak subsides. "!"
Name N/A
Race Undead
Class Skeletal Mage
Level 1
HP 31/61
MP 5/25
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 61 (¡ü7) 61
Max MP 25 (¡ü11) 25
Attack 17 (¡ü1) +2 19
Defence 13(¡ü1) +3 16
Magic 11 (¡ü6) 11
Resilience 13 (¡ü5) 13
Agility 19 (¡ü2) -1 18
Integrity 63 (¡ü8) 63
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Unique Skills Ruler of One
Innate Skills Night Vision (Greater) | Create Status (High) | Soul Core (Greater) | Soul Eater (Greater) | Enhance Mind (Greater) | Parallel Thought (Basic)
Extra Skills Heavy Strike (Greater) | Shadow Step (Greater) | Project Voice (Greater) | Sneak (Basic) | Fortify (Basic)
Magic Skills
Custom Skills
Skill Points 130/150
Affinities Spirit | Dark
Resistances Nullify Manipulation | Nullify Mental Impairment | Nullify Pain | Nullify Metabolism | Nullify Fatigue | Nullify Ailment | Temperature Resistance | Decay Resistance | Dark Resistance
Weaknesses Holy Weakness | Blunt Weakness
Titles Worldfarer | Hunter
Blessings None
Equipment Dull Iron Short Sword | Wooden Mask | Boots | Cloak* | Gloves*
Items Book*
At long last, my MP is no longer a pitiful puddle! The class change probably counts as a free level, in addition to reaching the cap. More importantly, my class level has been reset to one. Store soul!? Why would I need to store a soul? I suppose it explains the description in regards to needing a container. Speaking of which... I now have a method of replenishing my MP outside of waiting for half an hour. Most of these changes are suitable for a mage, especially the larger mana pool, although I can''t help notice one small detail... I have no magic skills whatsoever. "Enbos, what did you do? Your mana suddenly grew, and is now flowing through your body more freely than a moment ago! Did you really change your class just now?" It seems Helena can perceive the flow of mana. Is that how she noticed the bear''s ice magic? Anyway, there''s only one thing left to do... "Helena!" "Y-yes?" "I have an important request... Please teach me magic!" Arc 1, Chapter 13: Pond of You "Please teach me magic!" I feel a sense of nostalgia from his words. It reminds me of the first time he asked for my tutelage, albeit by imitating the children''s speech. And now he wants to learn magic, after the most abrupt change in class I have ever known. A class is the shape of the being''s soul, which is determined by the combined will of the individual and the World Stream. Not everybody has a class, not even me. To change class, one must gradually sculpt the desired shape of their soul. Yet despite this, Enbos has just fashioned his class as if it was soft clay! Either the World Stream favours him, or his spirit has overruled its constraints. Both explanations are simply absurd. I take a hard, long look at the absurd man before me. Maybe it''s not so impossible after all? Ah, he''s still waiting for my reply, just like that very night. The answer should be obvious, and I say so to his wooden face. I have no qualms about teaching him, and yet I feel a sudden pang of guilt after I agree. I wonder why? While he is lost in excitement, I am lost in thought. He notices my quiet demeanour and begins to show concern. When I notice this, I realise my sin. If I teach him magic, he will continue to visit. In truth, I want him to rely on me, I want to feel... needed. But why am I so particularly enthralled to keep Tyler by my side? It''s because he is more than willing to stay. The reason he learnt Arenish was to explore the world, but now he''s learning magic so he won''t leave. Garea has far more to offer than I, yet I''m the one binding him to these woods. This is why he finds so much joy from hunting. I can scarcely imagine his suffering before we met, wandering alone and without rest. But now, things are different, and he knows it too. I can tell from yesterday''s talk he still has the desire to explore. Thus, I continue to remain silent about his form, to separate our lives and clear the way for his departure. An urgent voice cuts through all my thoughts. "Um, Helena? I suggest we flee. The Blue Bear is starting to stir!" "Oh, you''re right. By the way, we need to wash your fishy character, lest the bear finds its way back to my cabin." We hastily retreat from its domain, and start preparing camp by a stream. The cold bites at my fingers, and I''m already nauseous from a few spells and our short flight. I remember Tyler''s grand statement from last night. It''s not possible. My body is too weak, and it''s not getting better. I look at Enbos'' tireless form. He learns quickly, so perhaps there is enough time...
I have just returned from spearing fish and used the new and improved to recover my HP and MP. As an experiment, I store one of their souls in my then release and reabsorb it. No additional energy is obtained. I try storing the soul without devouring it, but its life force is involuntarily taken. It appears is a necessary complement to . Helena has yet to start a fire, but I do see a small pile of sticks at her feet. I wonder if she is too tired to cast magic? As I am about to offer assistance, Helena suddenly clears her throat. "Enbos, I think now is a good time to practise magic." "Eh? Right now?" "Yes. Normally I would teach you the basics, but judging by the movement of mana in your body, you should be able to handle the lowest tier of spells." I''m starting to get cold feet, and it''s not the weather. I''ve only been a Skeletal Mage for less than an afternoon! I haven''t accumulated the required experience. This is one serious flaw with my class change mechanic. "Do not worry. You''ll be learning the spell today." "B-but my affinities do not include fire. Shouldn''t we try a spell I''m suited to?" "Perhaps, but to cast magic means to give form to your mana. If it''s something as familiar as fire, you should be able to imagine the result." I see. So magic is manifested by the comprehension of its effects. In a pre-electricity world, the sight of a candle light is common enough to understand. In that case, this should be easy to learn. I crouch by the camp and follow Helena''s instructions. First, I''m told to feel the mana flowing within me. I have trouble recognising the sensation, so I''m unsure if the feeling in my bones is real. Next, she tells me to picture the heat and light I desire. It has been a long time, but the fact I miss such warmth only makes the memory more vivid. Finally, I must project the mana dyed in my thoughts towards the target. "." I hover my hand above the fuel. I feel a mysterious force leave my body, and flow out towards... somewhere. "Um, Helena? I think it fail-" Without warning, an invisible force explodes from my outstretched palm. My arm, along with my entire body, is blown back by the shockwave. I roll down a slope before landing in the stream. "Are you alright Enbos!?" The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement."I''m alright. A little drenched, but alright." "I''m sorry. I guess it''s too soon for practice. When we get back, I''ll teach you the basics properly, okay?" "Okay." "I''ll light the campfire, so come dry yourself." "... Not just yet. There''s something I have to do. I''ll be with you soon." The explosion had dislocated my right arm. It''s now gently drifting down the stream. The moment Helena shows her back, I frantically wade through the shallows. I managed to retrieve my arm by remotely grabbing a branch. Why do I feel like this won''t be the last time? When I return and tell Helena, "I was looking for something," she breaks out in laughter. I guess she imagined me chasing the "item" downstream. Hmm? My travelling pouch wasn''t on me, so what did she think I was looking for? Speaking of my travelling pouch, I placed our luggage at the same spot, but she seems to have taken hers and is now sitting away from my bag. Does it smell funny? I can''t quite tell, as my sense of smell is markedly inferior to my last life. Twilight is almost here. Despite today''s misfortunate and scrape with death, Helena appears to be in a good mood. "Enbos, thank you for today." "... I was about to apologise. I led you this far into the woods and endangered our lives. We haven''t even properly hunted." "True, and yet I haven''t enjoyed trekking this much... for a long time." Helena grows silent, staring vacantly into the campfire whilst hugging her knees. Her eyes appear lifeless, as she reminisces a lonelier time. Did I... just spoil her mood? Am I trying to make today miserable!? It''s a bit late, but I think this trip means a lot to her. I should have been trying to make it pleasant rather than push her away. "... Ah! Helena, please come with me for a bit. I have something to show you." It''s not too late; the day still hasn''t ended. I take her hand and we follow the river downstream. She appears taken back by my sudden request. After a brief walk, we happen upon a small pond off to the side of the river. The surface has frozen over with ice, but it is still thin enough to witness the spectacle below. Helena''s eyes widen in wonder. At the bottom of this humble pond is a garden of radiant flowers, with golden fish nestling between its petals. It illuminates the frozen space in ethereal shades of blue and violet. Its inhabitants gracefully swim within this small haven. I''m not sure how its ecology works, but as expected of a fantasy world. Helena turns to me with a fascinated expression. "It''s beautiful, Tyler! I-I''ve never seen this in all my years living in the woods. Granted that I''ve never delved this far in winter." "I''m glad you like it, Helena." "Did you plan this entire expedition to show me these flowers? I don''t know what to say..." Actually, I found it by chance while returning with my lost arm. It''s not noticeable during the day, but I spotted its light under the canopy''s shadow. I best not mention this, lest I ruin the moment. "Wh-who knows? But I''m willing to keep doing these things if you feel down." "Huh? What are you saying Tyler? I''m... fine." "... Helena, I can''t pretend to know what you''ve been through, or may still be enduring. But if you ever want to share your pain, share it with me. Even if it''s the smallest fraction, I''ll take it, erase it, then keep on until there''s nothing left for either of us to carry. Just more time to spend together, like this." Helena is staring at me with a more amazed face than before. Everything I''ve said is true, but aren''t I being too dramatic? What the hell do I say now...? We both watch in awkward silence as the fish gracefully swim between the flowers. It truly is a wonder as we both naturally relax and forget our earlier discomfort. Suddenly, Helena slightly shivers, and I realise the stars are already out. "We best get back, Helena." "Indeed... um, Ty- I mean, Enbos? Do you have by any chance?" "Yes." "Would you mind... guiding me back through the dark?" "Of course!" I reply with undisguised joy. How long am I going to keep acting like this! She holds onto my hand, entwining her fingers with my own. She looks down at my walking feet with her hood obscuring her face, blocking the icy breeze. Her pace slows, so we take our time to leisurely return to camp. Is it really so dark? The full moon is out and we''re going upstream, so it''s hard to lose our way. Maybe I''m just too used to my skill to notice. After we return and have dinner ("I''ll eat over there"), we both turn in for the night. She has trouble sleeping in this cold weather, as she rests against a tree with a dying campfire by her side. Sadly, I do not have a blanket nor a tent. As I watch her curled up figure, I have an instinctive urge to sit beside her, but my body cannot offer any warmth. It will only steal what little heat she hoards. I use to quietly gather more sticks to feed the embers. It''s the only thing I can do for her, and it''s only natural for a sleepless guardian like me. After a while, her shivers cease and serenity returns to her sleeping face. "... Helena, let''s go again in spring," I whisper. The faintest of smiles curl from her lips. Arc 1, Chapter 14: Magic Lessons By noon, Helena and I return to the cabin with a few hares before I leave her alone to rest. Apparently, the children don''t visit when snow falls, so she will have the entire day to herself. But come tomorrow morning, we will begin my first magic lesson!
Day 1 of magic lessons. Helena shows me a book on the fundamentals of controlling mana. Supposedly, she used it to teach herself magic. I remember my own book of magic, but considering it belonged to a homicidal necromancer, it''s best not to bring it up... All mana comes from the World Stream, and all life is connected to it, no matter how small. This is why we passively regenerate mana, but it needs to be in its purest form before converting it to the soul''s signature. Following this logic, probably absorbs MP by converting the residual energy to pure mana. Hmm? But if all life is connected, wouldn''t my MP regeneration increase if I store more souls? We spend the rest of the day sensing the flow of mana. Afterwards, I decide to test my theory, but it doesn''t increase at all. The purpose behind storing souls remains a mystery. Day 2 of magic lessons. All skills use mana in some way, but does not necessarily expend it. It is the bridge between the spiritual and material plane. As such, the power of a soul directly influences the body. So this is why I can grow stronger without, well, growing. Magic skills, otherwise known as spells, consume mana to induce a desired miracle outside the traits of the caster''s soul. is not a spell, for example, since it''s an inherent ability developed by my soul. could be regarded as a spell, but it''s categorised as an extra skill since it doesn''t scale off my Magic stat. It seems my definition of a magic skill differs from the norm. Basically, it allows the user to create a supernatural phenomenon according to their will. How scary. That night, I left to go hunting as usual. I spend those days theorising the functionality of my current skills, in particular the skill . Because my was planted by the necromancer and he''s now dead, the effects are slowly reverting. By taking the lives of others, I strengthen my soul to imprint my mana signature on the . However, since it''s not pure mana it will slowly return to the necromancer''s signature and begin to fade again. It would not be a problem if my soul recognises this body as its own, but it''s not. My soul is still in the shape of a human being. Day 5 of magic lessons. Ding! Finally! I''ve been meditating for the past week with every chance I could get. Since I''m not native to this world, I do not possess an instinctual sensitivity to mana. With this skill, I can feel the mana coursing through my bones! Without further delay, I try to cast ... Boom, a flying skeleton and a broken fence. I spend the rest of the day apologising and fixing the damage. Every night after that session, I practise the same spell by myself deep in the woods. My closest attempt: I unintentionally set my mask on fire. Day 8 of magic lessons. Ding! "At long last, I can finally conjure a flame!" "Congratulations Enbos! I no longer have to whenever you set my garden on fire..." "Ah, I''m really sorry about that one, maybe two, times." "Sigh, I forgive you. Now you have mastered the skill, the World Stream will aid you whenever you cast that spell." This is something I already know from acquiring . It took me much effort to learn the skill, but once it appeared on my status, I could easily perform the technique. It''s like all my training was to program an executable. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "You''re ready to learn about incantations. Instead of mastering control of the skill, you may chant a prayer to the World Stream, and summon its guidance to cast the spell. It''s much slower than direct casting, but it allows you to use magic above your current abilities. Incanting can even empower a mastered spell." As a demonstration, she casts at some snow. Afterwards, she starts chanting a few lines before firing another . The surface area of melted snow is noticeably larger. "That will be all for today. I didn''t realise it was getting so late." "Oh, you''re right. I''ll see you in two days, Helena." "Yes, I will teach you the spell next time." Midnight of day 8. I''m confident I can master by myself. It should be an extension of the skill, and I''ve memorised her incantation. Time to give it a shot! "[Spirits of Fire, heed my will. Let the son of the sun be birthed within my palm, and soar like a blazing swallow.] !" Sure enough, a small ball of fire forms at my fingertip... before it suddenly explodes. I''m blown back by the force, though nothing has been set alight. I check my body for fractures, but notice a flashing icon on my HUD... My index finger has just been cremated. I wonder how I''m going to fix it. It seems I have a long way to go.
It has been one and a half months since I united my finger with the wind. To keep my digits even, I slew a giant squirrel and seized one of its fingers. My mana flows into my new index finger and I am able to control it. Since this body is not mine, I can use whatever bones I wish, as long as I''m still humanoid. Wait, doesn''t that mean I can replace my skull? ... Let''s not try it. Anyway, over that span of time I mastered without the incantation. Upon doing so, I reached level 2. It appears learning new skills contribute a fair deal of experience. I''ve grown accustomed to being a mage, to the point that I sometimes use magic in lieu of my worn out sword. I''ve been borrowing Helena''s whetstone, but it cannot be helped that the blade has chipped. As I continue my usual correspondence with Helena, I decide to learn the spell. "I don''t recommend it. Even high level mages have difficulty mastering the most basic tier." Well those mages never grew up on a power grid! Within two days, I acquire . I show Helena the results, which leaves her in shock. Ding! I completely forgot! It comes at such irregular times that it slips my mind. I wonder if I can upgrade this title? "H-how did you learn such complex magic? You didn''t even use an incantation!" "Eh? It''s not that difficult. I understood its true nature, that is all." "... I''m so proud of you Enbos. You have finally surpassed me. Though my spells do not backfire as spectacularly as yours." Like I''ve said, it''s only because I knew... I gain a sudden flash of insight. If I acquired due to my understanding of electrons, can''t I use modern science for other skills? I turn towards Helena, but overlook her serious expression. "... Enbos, I think it''s ti-" "Helena, I have an idea for our next session. Let''s make a custom skill, together." Arc 1, Chapter 15: Custom Magic It is the middle of spring, and we have already made a custom skill. I told Helena I came from a land far, far away, where my knowledge and culture differ greatly from Aren. Surprisingly, she nodded in understanding as if I had confirmed some long-standing suspicion. I proceeded to teach her some basic chemistry, though there was much trouble. After all, it''s not easy being told your entire understanding of science is wrong. We created a skill that affects the composition of air. Two identical candles were lit and we would attempt to make one burn faster than the other. At first, we tried attracting oxygen molecules using mana. It''s quite a ridiculous thing to rewrite reality. Of course, it''s a time consuming process to achieve even the slightest effect, otherwise any mage could wield the power of a god. Unfortunately, it ended in failure. Our next attempt created a matrix around the target space that would filter in oxygen and expulse nitrogen. As a result of much trial and error: Ding! We both acquired . For Helena, it was an instinctual feeling since she doesn''t have . Supposably, those without would visit certain life wells where a scribe records their skills, affinities and titles. I later experimented with the skill to install a modifier popup. Unfortunately, I still have trouble controlling it even after our success. "Since it''s the first of its kind, the World Stream cannot give guidance. You''ll have to visit a Life Well to archive the skill. The only other way is to pass on. Of course, I don''t recommend it," Helena tells me. For this reason, there is an incentive to share your knowledge with the library of lifetimes, and in doing so, others can more readily acquire your custom spell. We felt a sense of fulfilment to have contributed to the world, especially after all our hard work. Helena was content with our achievement, but my spell crafting did not end there...
"Are you sure about this, Enbos?" Back to the present, I am standing directly in the firing line of a swinging log trap. Helena is holding a knife next to a straining rope, while a thin bubble of mana surrounds my cloaked figure. While we were making , my had changed into which conjures a physical barrier. After much practise, I have given the barrier a "special" property. It''s technically a complete skill, but it will not register unless the creator acknowledges it as such. "I''m ready. Cut the rope!" The large log swings towards my torso. Given my blunt weakness, it should pulverise my ribcage, however... When the battering ram comes in contact with the film, it disconcertingly stops. It doesn''t even rebound in the slightest, as if all its energy was absorbed by the translucent bubble. Instead of bursting, the layer of mana lightly ripples before a sudden force surges through the ground. Ding! I did it! I''ve overcome one of my weaknesses! is designed to redirect blunt physical impact below a certain threshold, whether it be to the ground or a wall. Against piercing and slashing attacks, however, it functions like an inferior version of . This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Ding! I nod in satisfaction, and hear Helena applaud my success. But instead of a smile, she wears a sombre expression. "Enbos, no... Tyler. You have done so much for me over the last year." An entire year... I didn''t even notice. "It should be clear now, but I have nothing left to teach you." I know. I was only delaying the inevitable. "You don''t have to keep staying here for me. The outside world is far better than I." "I-I can''t, Helena. You already know I''m... not like the others." "It''s true you''re not like the others... you''re a better man than most." I cannot help but flinch when she calls me a "man". I''ve never shown her my face, after all. "If it''s you, I''m sure you will find a way. You didn''t study to live here forever." "Helena, it''s not as simple as that. You gave me reprieve from my torment. You showed compassion when I expected enmity. How can I leave you so easily?" "Isn''t it natural for a student?" "You''re not just a mentor, you''re..." ... what is she to me? Would I go this far if I consider her a friend? "Tyler, to be honest I don''t want you to go either. This past year was bliss, and I wish it would last. But for you... I feel as if you are meant for something greater, and I''m the only one holding you back." Is this why she keeps sharing stories about the outside, to make me lose interest? "Helena, before I met you I was on a journey of self discovery. Why can''t my end be here?" "Because it''s no better than being banished!" "Then come with me! There''s no reason for both of us to stay." "I-it''s too late for me..." I catch these quiet words under her breath. There is something binding her here, and there is nothing I can do to resolve it. I can hear my teeth grind in frustration, as it echoes throughout my entire being. She deserves something greater as well. How can I make her happy? "... I understand. One day, I shall leave these woods and explore all of Aren." "Thank you, Tyler." She gently smiles, but I can see tears stir in the corner of her eyes. Her body relaxes as if accepting the loneliness that once haunted her. "... but when I return, I will have enough stories to last til the end of our days." "Eh? Hold on, Enbos. What are you implying?" "I''m saying my journey WILL end here. So please wait for me. I-I''ll p-pr-properly ask you by then..." Her face turns bright red, and I swear mine is heating up as well. It''s the most embarrassing thing I have ever said in both lives, although I can''t believe how thick headed I''ve been to my own feelings. "I-I will wait for you, Tyler." "I, um, thank you Helena. I might as well... Ah!" "What is it?" "I have to greet a friend of mine before I leave the forest!" "You have friends?" "Of course I do! A one-week friend..." "Actually Tyler, would you mind coming back after your visit? I want to celebrate your graduation from cabin school." "Sure, though it may take more than a month before I return..." "That''s okay. I want to introduce you to my brother. You won''t have to hide in a bush anymore!" I bid Helena farewell and depart down a nostalgic path. Behind me, I hear her chanting a spell. I stop briefly and focus on her voice. Though I can''t make out the words, it sounds less like an incantation and more like a prayer. Arc 1, Chapter 16: Back to the Life Well I begin my long journey back to where I parted with Si. That being said, it''s been more than a year since I left, and I had spent the first two months wandering aimlessly. Although it''s impossible to retrace my footsteps, I still have another way. "." My has become a greater rank skill, extending my line of sight and granting the ability to distinguish between different types of mana. Naturally, this includes pure mana found in the World Stream. Under the earth, I spot one of the "roots" that extend from a life well. If I follow the flow of mana I can trace it back to a life well, and if it''s the wrong place I''ll just try again. Come to think of it, I have plenty of skill points to spend, and my title grants a tribute for registering custom skills. Either way, following this rainbow road is a win. Speaking of different mana types, I''m surprised my book is leaking such pitch black energy! I thought my had stopped working when I opened my bag. Dark affinity magic isn''t forbidden, but raising the dead is probably illegal. Should I destroy it or bury it? Who knows what foul sorcery it may unleash. I''ll hold onto the book until I can dispose of it properly. Call it environmental consideration. Along the way, I scratch crosses on trees and rocks to mark my trail. So much for environmental consideration. The second day passes and the mana stream is slowly getting thicker. I''m making progress, but it''s nowhere near as large as the roots I saw that day, when Si casted . I guess mana is affected by gravity since it flows underground, but it''s possible a reverse case of the life well exists as well. I''ll ask Si if I have the chance. Ah, once I meet her, what should we talk about? The fact that I boldly departed on a journey of self-discovery, only to never take a step outside the forest? That would be too embarrassing to discuss! I should have brought along a present... On the dawn of the third day, I sense a small hare and kill it for nourishment. Unfortunately, I don''t think Si will appreciate it as a gift. Actually, I should have kept it alive for emergency rations. After all, I''ve just left my usual hunting grounds. It''s been so long since I last travelled. I am shocked to feel a tinge of homesickness. I look back at my footsteps and realise for the past year I have always returned to Helena''s side by the third day. If I wasn''t following this mana stream, I would have subconsciously walked back to her cabin. I begin to recall the oppressive loneliness that once plagued me before I met Helena. Was it the same for her too? The children do visit, but their stay is always short. Now that we''re apart, is she feeling the same solitude as I? I clear my head of these thoughts, and continue to move. If I can''t handle this level of homesickness, how can I possibly explore all of Aren before I... I... pr- I verbally scream in agitation at how spineless I am, despite the fact I can clearly see it. Two weeks have passed, and the density of mana in the air has noticeably increased. I didn''t notice when I was a , but as a I can sense the difference in ambiance. After a few more minutes of walking, I find myself in a familiar place. This is it. It''s a life well, but it''s not just any life well. It''s the same one where I learnt to speak, and discovered the traumatic truth about my condition. The same rainbow pillar is rising above the same forest canopy. My isn''t strong enough to view its entire spectrum of colours, or the top of the fountain that touches the sky, but I recognise the pattern of its impossibly long roots. I fall into melancholy and recall my association with Si. The joy of being understood, the angst of hearing the truth, the guilt of making her cry. I look around and find nothing but the ghosts of my past. However, out of the corner of my eye, I see a familiar golden glow. I snap my head and notice a beautifully inscribed magic circle on the trunk of a tree. The magical energies that surround it have the same radiance as Si. "What is it?" I wonder, as I reach out to... Ouch! That stings! Wait, did I just feel pain? How is that possible, especially without nerves!? Could this be Holy magic, the only other weakness of mine? If that''s true, Si could have vaporised me from the moment we met... Thank goodness she''s such a wonderful fairy! I stare at the magic circle and wonder why she had constructed such a thing. In any case, this location must hold some significance to her, so if I wait long enough maybe she will appear. Now that I have marked my path, I can return to Helena within ten days, which gives me about a week to stay. Should I introduce Si to Helena? That may prove awkward, considering Helena was banished due to a fairy tale. I turn to face the life well, and prepare to archive my Custom Skills. Yes, please. A tendril of pure mana extends from the life well and connects to me. No, that''s not right. It''s not mana but the soul of the World Stream. I feel an illusionary warmth fill my mind before it recedes, leaving me in a state of peace. Eh, is this my tribute? More skill points and experience? I better change the tooltip later with Crest. Speaking of which, I better check my status.
Name N/A
Race Undead
Class Skeletal Mage
Level 5
HP 70/74
MP 43/43
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 74 (¡ü3) 74
Max MP 43 (¡ü4) 43
Attack 18 (¡ü1) +1 19
Defence 13 +3 16
Magic 25 (¡ü3) 25
Resilience 18 (¡ü1) 18
Agility 19 (¡ü2) -1 18
Integrity 83 (¡ü5) 83
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
Unique Skills Ruler of One
Innate Skills Night Vision (Greater) | Create Status (High) | Soul Core (Greater) | Soul Eater (Greater) | Enhance Mind (Greater) | Parallel Thought (Basic) | Magic Perception (Greater)
Extra Skills Heavy Strike (Greater) | Shadow Step (Greater) | Project Voice (Greater) | Sneak (Basic) | Fortify (Basic)
Magic Skills Fireball (Basic) | Lightning (Basic) | Conjure Flame (Basic)
Custom Skills Control Oxygen (Basic) | Kinetic Barrier (Basic)
Skill Points 270/290
Affinities Spirit | Dark
Resistances Nullify Manipulation | Nullify Mental Impairment | Nullify Pain | Nullify Metabolism | Nullify Fatigue | Nullify Ailment | Temperature Resistance | Decay Resistance | Dark Resistance
Weaknesses Holy Weakness | Blunt Weakness
Titles Worldfarer | Hunter | Novice Mage | Spellcrafter
Blessings None
Equipment Chipped Iron Short Sword | Wooden Mask | Boots | Cloak* | Gloves*
Items Suspicious Book*
Aside from my stats nothing else has changed, except my Custom Skills are now categorised as basic. Were they categorised at the discretion of the World Stream? "!" I conjure a blue, translucent wall with relative ease. Perfect. My custom skills are now supported by the World Stream, and with the extra skill points from , I can purchase extra skills and use them to develop even more spells! Time to spend my pocket money. There is one skill I''m interested in, and that''s long distance teleportation. With it, I can see Helena whenever I want. I won''t visit every day, otherwise it would diminish my resolve to travel. Ugh, so expensive, and it''s only a basic rank skill too. It probably has a short range, which I will need to raise until it''s master rank. Then again, if I perfect my , would it be capable of long distance transfer? I''m stuck between saving my points and spending it. I give in to temptation, and reason that I can always replenish my cache by developing new skills. But what should I exchange it for? I remember my theory about gravity and mana, and decide to acquire a relevant skill to test it. I try asking for a gravity based skill, but nothing happens. Does this mean it''s a foreign concept, or am I incapable of learning it? I change my search word to weight, and as a result: Good. I can use this skill as a base and create a gravity control spell to refund half of it. <100 Skill Points used. Extra Skill: Control Weight (Basic) obtained!> I activate on my sword, and drop it alongside my pouch at the same height, at the same time. Contrary to the laws of physics, the sword falls faster. I see. The gravitational force on the item has increased instead of raising its mass, and it appears to consume mana over time to maintain the effect. Did its creator believe heavier objects fall faster? With a bit more work, I''m sure I can create a skill. I still have 170 skill points left, so I rack my nonexistent brain for ideas. After much consideration, I figure I need a way to measure my life force. I''ve been arbitrarily hunting every three to four days. I do not know how long my body can last without collapsing. Let''s see, what keyword should I use? I feel like I''m using a search engine... So cheap! Is it due to my spiritual affinity and title? was probably on discount as well. I should purchase more basic dark/spirit element skills in future... or not. If it''s so easy to buy, I may as well train and acquire those skills for free. <50 Skill Points used. Extra Skill: Spectral Sense (Basic) obtained!> That will be all for today. I still plan to stock up on points for , but for now it''s a distant goal. I feel several static presences within my body, but only one appears to be active. I release all the souls I''ve stored in my and find that lively spirit to be mine. It seems to be in good health, but I need to "starve" in order to test my limits. In the mean time, what else can be used for? I decide to recapture one of my released souls, but all it does is sense spiritual energy. Okay, what if I upgrade it? I sit down across from Si''s magic circle, and begin my seven day meditation. Arc 1, Chapter 17: Signs Six days have passed, and there is no sign of Si. At this point, I have little hope for our reunion. It seems I''ll have to visit on another day, preferably with a grand tale or two. Still, these past six days have been rather productive. Firstly, my spiritual energy gradually decreased for the first three days, but by the fourth day the decay started accelerating. I hadn''t hunted for a day prior to arriving, so my limit is at least five days. Using , I display my spiritual energy as a green meter beneath the MP bar, and link my energy loss to a sense of hunger. Crest has become incredibly versatile over the past year. It may even become a master rank skill. Secondly, by the end of yesterday I received the following notification: Ding! "Woohoo, two greater skills at once!" I thought. In addition to sensing spiritual energy, I can now sense the souls themselves. While my title is limited to animals, this skill can detect any life form or wandering spirit within a smaller radius. As for my other skill... I use in conjunction with on my and find the following information:
NameN/A
SpeciesHare
HP 0%
MP 0%
SkillsNone
Storing souls is still useless, but this new skill serves a very useful purpose. I use and on a nearby ant, and after a short delay...
NameN/A
SpeciesAnt
HP 100%
MP 100%
SkillsNone
... a health bar with these figures appear above it. I crush the ant, but it still has full HP. I analyse it again and the HP corrects to zero; it does not refresh in real time. Nevertheless, this ability is a great way to check a target''s condition. If I have a higher rank will I be able to externally check their skills like with the hare? Now that I think about it, isn''t a more broken ability than ? It may not be unique but it synergises with other skills and it sure makes life a thousand times more convenient! It feels like reality is becoming more of a game... but I must not forget it''s basically a mental condition. On another note, the following notification also appeared: Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. It seems to be linked to my integrity stat. Will something happen once I fulfill the requirement? Well, all I can do is wait and see. As for the final thing I achieved over the past six days... I made up my mind. I''m going to show Helena what I really am. I''m overjoyed she accepts me, but I can''t hide such a thing forever, especially after my journey''s end. I believe in our bond, and it has to be done if we ever want our relationship to grow. I trace along the grain of my mask, wondering how I could have hidden my identity for so long. It''s because she has never cared about my appearance nor my being, while I''ve been overly conscious. Really, if I had just opened up sooner I wouldn''t have beaten myself into corner over the past year. She''s just as understanding as Si. By the end of the seventh day, I prepare to depart. I go over to the magic circle and scratch the following message underneath: "Dear Si, I came to visit but it seems you''re not present. We''ll hold our reunion on another day. From Tyler." I approximate the sound of my name in Arenish. It''s fortunate spelling is based on pronunciation. While it''s a shame we couldn''t meet, each step home fills my ribcage with joy.
I''m back after nine days of nonstop walking. On a side note, the Dellmore Forest is ridiculously huge! Is this entire continent a vast wilderness? Anyway, it''s good to be back on familiar hunting grounds. There was an unfortunate lack of prey over the last few days, so I met my quota by incinerating several birds. As a result, I have nothing noteworthy to bring back, besides a bundle of herbs she will use for tea. Since I''m meeting her brother, it would be nice if I found a large boar. Hang on a second, Helena''s brother does not know a single thing about me! Surely he will alarmed by how suspicious I am. I wonder if there is anything to make me more presentable... As I ponder these hopeless thoughts, I am greeted by the sight of Helena, sweeping her front door. She looks up to me, as if she had predicted my arrival. "Welcome back, Enbos." "It''s good to be back, Helena. How did you know I was coming?" "I didn''t. I was..." Now that take a closer look, there isn''t anything left to sweep. It''s remarkably clean for a yard in the woods, as if she was... "I see. You just happened to be outside." "Y-yes, that''s exactly it." We dally outside the door, unable to break the awkward silence. She looks around restlessly, but settles her eyes on the herbs by my side. For some reason, she wears a self-mocking smile. "Funny, I''ve just run out of tea leaves and you miraculously return with a bundle. I was half expecting another headless boar, though." "I couldn''t find any worthy game, so I picked these instead. Shall we brew them?" "Of course. By the way, my brother Hedrick will arrive the day after tomorrow." "I''m a bit nervous, actually. Do you realise how fishy I am?" "Of course, but I thought you stopped your fish fetish?" "That''s not what I meant...! Oh never mind, there is something I have to tell you Helena." "So do I. Let us talk over a nice, warm drink." As usual, I follow her inside, take a seat and watch as she prepares the kettle. It''s the same scene I have experienced countless times, except for one additional detail... For some reason, my is detecting spiritual energy in the air. It''s faint, but it envelops the entire room. As I look for the source, my eyes freeze on Helena''s figure. This has to be a mistake. It''s normal for me, but it shouldn''t happen to a healthy human being. Her soul... is slowly eroding. Miniscule particles are being left in her wake. "Helena..." "Yes?" "Why... are you dying?" "... Honestly Tyler, you could have asked more delicately." Arc 1, Chapter 18: Skeleton in the Closet We quietly sit at the table. While she drinks her tea under a calm guise, I grow more anxious as I watch her life force deplete. It sometimes regenerates, but I''m not sure if Helena''s recovery is faster than it''s decay. "What is happening to you?" I say, breaking the silence. "Remember when I said I have a weak body? It''s because... I''m already ill. It appeared when I was fourteen, and yet it does not spread. No healer or apothecary could cure me. It''s like a curse, but it''s not due to magic. That''s why I''m a changeling, an existence fated to die young. A poor imitation of a human life." "B-but I didn''t notice anything for the past year. What kind of illness is it?" "... Every now and then I feel a great wave of pain. I''ve been dulling the sensation with medicine and magic, but lately... it''s been hurting more often and the medicine is becoming less and less effective." "Medicine?" She stares at the cup of tea in her hands and I finally realise. She has been living in the woods to harvest these herbs. "When did your condition grow worse?" "It was... just before we went hunting in winter. The pain has become worse since. I-I don''t think I have much time left." "No... no, no, NO! You promised you would wait for me, Helena. I want you to be part of my future. Please... don''t give up on living." "Yes, I did promise. At the time, I dared to hope. I thought I could endure my suffering. But over the past month when you were gone... my illness has grown... much faster than before. I-I''m sorry Tyler, I wi-wish I wasn''t s-so..." For the first time, I see Helena break down in tears. I reach out my gloved hands to wipe them. Her quite sobs escalate into unrestrained crying, as she holds onto my hands for dear life. As usual, I can offer nothing else, but my frustration is greater than ever before. Why am I so useless? What kind of twisted fate is this? Is there a reason she has to suffer so much? How do I save her? Without warning, her expression turns to shock before transforming into one of agony. She collapses from her seat, clutching her abdomen in pain. By the time I realise what''s happening, I''m already carrying her to bed. Her breathing has degraded to irregular gasps. "Helena, Helena! Please stay with me!" If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "T-the pain has... passed, Tyler... I''ll... live for tonight..." "I-I''ll find someone who can help..." "There is... no one... Please Tyler... stay with me." "Of course, Helena. I won''t leave you tonight." "No... I meant... until my very end..." How else can I reply but with a nod? As the sun begins to set, I pour another cup of herbal tea and return to her bedside. Helena''s complexion has improved, but her soul does not lie. A large piece of her spiritual energy has been lost. I''m too afraid to use . Is there really nothing I can do? Think goddamn it, think! The average skill rank is greater, so the healing magic performed on Helena was probably around that level. Anything higher is either nonexistent for a small forest village or too expensive. The most powerful recovery skills tend to be of the light element, but it''s impossible for an undead to learn... Wait a moment. There is someone I know with light magic. She may not specialise in healing, but she is the only hope I have. "Helena, I have one more chance to save you. But I need you to hold on for eight days." Instead of hope, her eyes fill with sadness. She grabs onto my cloak and hugs it to her chest. "Don''t go Tyler. You don''t have to... I''ve already made my peace. " "I have to try. If I don''t, I could never live with myself." "I''m begging you. Please don''t leave me alone." If I fail, her last moments will be unbearable. If I stay, I can at least ease her anguish and solitude. Her current state is a testament to how many others have tried, only to end in despair. Is it really best to abandon her and chase after a miracle? "Believe in me Helena..." I clasp my hands around hers and gently pry her fingers. As I depart, Helena struggles to grasp after my figure. With one foot out the door, I use and vanish under the new moon. Behind a nearby tree, I hear her cry out my name, over and over again. Her voice grows hoarse and I can tell she''s choking on her tears. I summon the last of my resolve and leave, yet her pleas still echo in my skull. Forgive me Helena, forgive me... I swear I will return, and when I do, all your suffering will be nothing more than a fairy tale. Arc 1, Chapter 19: Alpha Predator It is the second night and I''m past of the point of no return. Unlike my two week journey forth, or my nine day journey back, I am running without pause and without restraint along a predetermined path. I''ve mastered my undying, unresting body, and my pierces the darkness with ease. I do not require food nor water, only a single, sufficient soul to last me five days. To save Helena, I''ll need to embrace everything that I have become. Hmm? I''m picking up something with my title, and it''s charging towards me. I see, it''s a Fox Boar, the same kind of boar that almost killed me when I was level 1. Well no more. I draw my short sword and wait for the oncoming target. When the boar is within ten paces, I conjure a in front of me. It slams into my wall and stops right within striking distance. I finish off my prey with and devour its soul. Thank you for offering your life to my endeavour. As I prepare to leave, I notice several injuries along the boar''s carcass. What could have done this? They appear to be bite wounds... All of a sudden, I sense the presence of six entities around me; I''m surrounded. Somehow they had managed to slip past my detection, but were exposed by my . Is it not an animal? They must have been chasing the Fox Boar. As they inch closer to my position, a dark grey canine enters my field of view. It''s a wolf, well to be precise, a pack of wolves. They must have used to bypass my title. I try to walk away, but the pack still maintains their circle. Apparently, I''m a bonus meal, or more likely, they think I''m a rival predator. With the recent lack of prey around these parts, they will kill anything they can. There''s nowhere to run, as the blood of the boar now stains my cloak. I can wait atop the trees, but each second squandered is a waste of Helena''s precious time. I must finish them off here and now. Luckily, the boar''s soul has refilled my MP and is off cooldown. I''ve seen wolves hunt before, so I know their movements and tactics. Under the light of the same crescent that once welcomed my rebirth, I prepare for a battle to the death. Two wolves prance around in front of me. I turn my head to the left, but I am vigilant of a third wolf approaching from my flank. With and , I easily pinpoint its movements and cast a . Unfortunately, it evades my spell but it is now too wary to attack. The fourth and fifth lunge at my back. Since wolves hunt by tackling their prey before biting them, I quickly conjure a behind me. Due to their simultaneous attack, I redirect the force of their tackles to each other and knock them back. With one of the wolves prone, I twist around and cast another . It becomes a flaming, yelping mess before I devour its soul and recover 10 points of mana. The other wolves start to back away, but one wolf approaches me instead. It''s the sixth one, and unlike the rest of the pack, it stayed back and watched. This last wolf is noticeably larger, with a white tail and scars across its face. It exudes the aura of an alpha male. Maybe the white tail is a result of a class change? While I use to track the others, I direct the rest of my attention to the alpha male. "."
SpeciesAlpha Forest Wolf
HP 100%
MP 100%
For some reason, he decides to attack me directly. In response, I conjure a and wait for him to enter my attack range. Unexpectedly, instead of barging straight into my wall, he swipes at it. Wolves use their legs to chase down prey, so it''s not used for offence. But if that''s true... how did he tear though my barrier!? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. What did it do!? Was that a skill? It appears to be a slashing attack, which my spell isn''t designed to block! The rest of the pack begins to rally while their leader presses the advantage. I block his jaws with my sword and use to help me throw him. His body crashes into the others and weakens their eagerness to attack. "."
SpeciesAlpha Forest Wolf
HP 92%
MP 100%
It appears to be a skill without a mana cost. If it''s anything like my , it should have a cooldown. The one behind me moves in to attack. I use , but at the bark of the leader, the wolf instantly withdraws. The rest of the pack approach me from my flanks, but like the one before, they back off out of range of my sword. I do not bother casting magic, as I can tell what they''re trying to do. HP: 72/74 MP: 21/43 They''re trying to bait out my spells and expend my mana. Can that alpha male tell how much mana I have? He seems too adept at fighting magic users. This is bad. is too predictable and each costs 6 MP. At this rate I won''t have enough to deal with everyone, even with . I erect a full to encase me, and focus on the only foe who can break it. The alpha male takes up my challenge and sprints towards me. The advantage of is it allows magic to pass through without lowering my guard. I put away my sword and prepare a flame in each hand before flinging one. He jumps to the side, but finds nothing was thrown. That''s because it''s . It''s the other hand that has the real . Saving my MP and tricking him into an unstable posture, I launch the at his body... But out of unfathomable loyalty, one of the wolves jumps straight into the line of fire! Why would it sacrifice itself!? Do their bonds run that deep, or is it the effect of a title? As I snap out of my daze, I find the alpha male has torn through my bubble. One of his subordinates seizes the opening and bites into my abdomen. It seems it didn''t get the memo, as it mauls on my nonexistent internal organs. I draw my sword and impale its existent heart. While I consume its soul, the pack leader prepares to swing his devastating claws. I bet everything on my next attack, as I cast on my sword to boost the speed of my . Our skills clash, metal against claw, skeleton against wolf, hunter against hunter. ... I was naive. As my level rose, I focused too much on my attack stat, or rather, the numbers. It may be another world, but it''s reality nonetheless. I used to pay attention, but my fascination in magic resulted in neglect. I had overlooked one of the very things that had carried me this far. Because in the flash of a single strike, the short sword I had depended on since leaving the graveyard, the short sword I had maintained with my amateur skills, the short sword I had entrusted with Helena''s fate... was destroyed beyond repair. Side Story: Waiting Room "Thank you Hedrick. I''m happy we could talk like this after so long." "So am I, but I should have come sooner. I''m sorry Helena, for everything we have done." My brother hangs his head in shame. I''m now resting in bed, as my body is quickly losing strength. It feels as if each step leaves more than just footprints. I''m overjoyed he came for my sake, but he is making the air heavier by the moment. "Please Hedrick, do not mourn for me just yet. There will be plenty of chances once I''m gone. Instead, I want to spend the rest of my time with a smile." "Yes, of course. Forgive me for saying such things." "The first step is to stop apologising for everything. I see you''re just as dreary as ever." "And you''re as sharp-tongued as ever, Helen." We spend most of the day exchanging idle chatter. I feel a familiar warmth return from a long lost memory. I can almost see my father by the fire and my mother tending to my bedridden form. For some reason I keep glancing to the door, hoping to include him in my private daydream. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "It''s getting dark Hedrick." "So it is. Please Helena, let me stay until... the end." "But Jana is due to give birth. Shouldn''t you be by her side?" "What am I to do? My wife told me to stay with you." "Ahahaha... It would be nice if I could see my newborn niece." "Indeed. By the way Helena, tomorrow Anna, Kyle and Joel will be visiting you." Oh dear. No matter how I envision it, I can only see their crying faces, along with mine. I hope I won''t collapse in front of them. Once I fulfil my final duty as a teacher, I''ll have no more regrets. Thank you for giving my life meaning... especially you, Tyler. Please come back soon. "Thank you Hedrick. It''s fortunate you delivered these beforehand." "Indeed, though I must say there is clear favouritism." "Well, to me he is not just a student. He''s a very determined yet thick-skulled companion." Arc 1, Chapter 20: A Light in the Dark "!" I escape to the base of a tree via the wolves'' own shadows. I quickly check my status bars: HP: 69/74 MP: 7/43 Damn it. Damn it, damn it! This is really bad. That last skill had cost too much mana and I''m too far away to use on the other incinerated wolf. I have just enough for one but it''s useless against the alpha male, and is out of the question as well. To top it all off, I''ll have to kill what is left with my bare hands. This stubby hilt won''t save anyone. The pack leader begins to howl while the rest of the pack steadily approaches. With my back against a tree, I brace myself for their onslaught. What do I do? I need to try something different, something faster... of course, you freaking idiot! It won''t win the battle, but it will at least whittle down their numbers. Let''s see you dodge at the speed of light! The two wolves break into a sprint, just as I raise my hand and use 5 points of mana. "!" A great flash bursts from my outstretched hand, and within milliseconds I realise... l had missed. The spell had landed in the space between my targets. ... It''s over. Am I... going to die? If I die, Helena will be alone. She will spend the rest of her precious life waiting in vain... waiting... ... waiting for me. No, I won''t let it end like this! Even if I have to crawl back to Si with nothing but half my torso, I will not let Helena die! ... Huh, why aren''t the wolves attacking? In fact, they''re writhing on the ground. Even the leader appears to be prone. Oh, I get it, it was from the flash! The wolves must have like me to hunt in the dark, but that means any source of light will be magnified, while I''m immune thanks to . I try running for my broken blade, but the alpha male reacts immediately. Unlike the others, he was only slightly dazed. There is nothing left I can cast to intercept him. Before I can withdraw my outstretched hand, the leader lunges at my arm and bites into it... only to find it has detached from my shoulder socket. This is not an accident; it is intentional. Over the past few months, I have been studying my fleshless form. Since movement is controlled by the flow of mana between sockets, I can freely sever any connection from my . I can also redistribute my energy to other parts of my body, such as my other arm... Finding little resistance, the pack leader stumbles forth and exposes his back. With my free hand, I use to grab the wolf by his nape and pin him to the ground. I redirect most of my internal mana to my digits, and begin to strangle the life out of him. The wolf flails in desperation, clawing at the ground to get away. I regenerate 2 MP during our struggle, and use it all to channel over his head. 80%... 64%... 37%... 19%... I check his remaining HP with . Soon enough, the alpha male dies of suffocation and his soul becomes my trophy. "With this, it is finally over..." I look up and am greeted by an abysmal sight. The rest of the pack has recovered... and I can sense five more around my position. It appears that howl from earlier was a call for reinforcements. I reattach my arm and glance at my status: Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. HP: 71/74 MP: 14/43 I''ve almost recovered my HP, but it''s hopeless without a weapon or sufficient mana. How do I turn this around? I''m carrying more than just my life on my shoulders. Goddamn it, why can''t this world show Helena some mercy!? I ready myself for the oncoming wave, when a sudden chime echoes through my consciousness. Ding! Wait, what did it say? I got another Unique Skill? Is it talking about that Integrity requirement from way back when? Arrrgh, who cares, just tell me what it does! I conjure a full to buy myself some time. A four-prong attack will be enough to break through, so hopefully they won''t attempt it on their first assault. So that''s what my is designed for... or not. My unique skill is just making use of it. But isn''t this ability incredibly strong? If I slay a powerful enemy, I get to keep their skills. Wait, that''s it! If I take the skills of the Alpha Forest Wolf then maybe I can control his pack. "!"
NameN/A
SpeciesAlpha Forest Wolf
HP 0%
MP 0%
SkillsSneak (Greater) | Night Vision (Greater) | Intimidate (Greater) | Rending Claw (Basic) | Crushing Jaw (Basic) | Magic Perception (Basic)
... It''s no good. There is no "lead pack" skill. I guess that wolf really did sacrifice itself out of sheer comradery. The earth shudders as the force of their tackles divert into the ground. Luckily, none of them appear to have , but it will break soon. Should I blind them again then escape? No, they''re too spread out for it to work again. Hrm, that pack leader had ? I''m immune thanks to , but if I direct it on these guys... "! Assimilate Alpha Forest Wolf!" His soul mingles with my own, before settling like a stone in my imaginary stomach. With everything riding on this one skill, I let out all my rage and sorrow. "OUT OF MY WAY YOU PATHETIC MUTTS!" I do not know if yelling has an effect, but all the wolves halt their attack. A few even have their tails tucked between their legs. I take one step forth and the pack begins to withdraw. Once they are all gone, I pick up the remains of my sword and resume my desperate quest. Arc 1, Chapter 21: Reunion She''s not here. It''s the same scene from thirteen days ago. The message I left behind also appears to be untouched. What was I thinking saying it would take eight days? Did I forget the time I spent waiting for Si in vain? There is no way I''m staying here any longer than a day! I was rash. I was too afraid of losing Helena, so I ignored everything and blindly believed in this tiny hope as if it were assured. Should I have told her to wait for longer? No, I may as well have abandoned her if I did. If I don''t leave soon, any time later than eight days will be spent in despair, and I refuse to prolong her suffering. Has everything I''ve done been pointless? Should I have just stayed by her side? There is nothing left for me but to turn back. Nothing left... No, please no... This isn''t right! "Si, Si! Where are you, Si!?" "... Please Si, I need you. I don''t know what to do anymore." "... Goddamn it, we promised to meet! I''m already here so come out already Si!" "... Why can''t I save her? Why am I so..." I scream into the sky relentlessly, begging for even the slightest glow of her golden wings. By the time it''s noon my voice has trailed off, not from fatigue, but from the crushing despair of reality. ... I''m sorry Helena. I''m coming back, so please... hold on. As I turn around with weighted boots, I trudge through the invisible life well that connects the ground to the heavens... Hold on a moment. If I can''t find Si, why not have Si find me? Without hesitation, I face the life well and search for my desired skill. <20 Skill Points used. Extra Skill: Reveal Magic (Basic) obtained!> "Si, I hope you''re looking this way. !" As I cast the skill, I remember that precious moment. A stream of golden dust from her outstretched hand, the colours of the rainbow racing towards the heavens... ... are completely different things from what I got. From my palm, a pitch-black miasma drifts towards the life well. The entire stream is dyed in its ominous hue. All colour around me loses its lustre. I hear the desperate sound of animals fleeing from this spear of darkness that violates the heavens. Before long, it fades from sight and an uncanny silence settles in its place. "... Oops. I hope I didn''t scare her away." "Who wouldn''t be scared, you big dummy! Why is everything you do so eerie?"
I''m almost back, Helena. Soon you''ll be okay. Three days have passed since my reunion with Si. I immediately asked if she knew healing magic, which she replied with a yes. My feet are lighter than ever, and in my hands is the key to her salvation. It''s a piece of bark with the same magic circle Si had carved at the life well. I''ve been carefully holding the edges as it radiates holy magic. This magic circle is called a fairy ring. It allows a fairy to teleport between circles, which is how Si had reached me so quickly. I was also given another item which is safely stashed within my bag. During my return, I crossed the site where I had fought the pack of wolves. The untaken soul of the second burnt wolf was still there. It appears souls do not return to the World Stream immediately. In any case, it was a great source of "fuel" that saved me the trouble of hunting. Ah! I can see her cabin now. Wait, why are there no lights when it''s already so late? I feel as if a cold pail has been cast over me. Without hesitation, I set up the magic circle and take out the enchanted twig from my pouch. With a quick snap, it releases a ball of golden light which explodes in the sky as a blazing flare. I stare at the circle in anticipation as the longest seconds in my life tick away. I do not know how much time has passed, but I can feel my anxiety building exponentially. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Suddenly, the glow from the circle intensifies until it becomes too bright to see. The light begins to weaken and take the shape of a small winged child. "I''m here Tyler! Where is the poor lady?" "In that building, quickly! I hope it''s not too late..." We charge towards the door and find it has not been barred. The moment I enter her dwelling, I can tell the spiritual energy in the air is a lot denser than before. I turn to find Helena seemingly asleep in bed. Her complexion has a deathly pale and her body is still. Worse, I can''t sense her soul... no, there! It''s so weak it almost blends with its surroundings! "Helena, I''m here! Stay with me! Oh Si, please save her!" "I will, but stay back Tyler. My magic may hurt you." I look at my charred digits from just holding the fairy circle. I move myself to the other side of the room, but maintain line of sight with Helena''s form. Si begins to write mysterious symbols into the floorboard using magic. I want to help out as well, but I know my involvement is the last thing she needs. I quell my frustrations and instead silently pray. Si appears to be under pressure as well, as she sometimes pauses to double check. At last, Si finishes her enchantment before she hovers over Helena''s head. She touches her forehead and begins chanting a spell. "[O Spirits of Light, my ancient kin, let us share our blessings upon this soul. Let them savour life''s gifts a little longer, so they may better give their thanks...]" The glyphs on the ground float and affix themselves to Helena''s body. The incantation still continues, but I feel a scorching inferno of magical energies being drawn from both Si and the World Stream. I press myself against the wall in the face of such powerful light magic. Without a doubt, she isn''t reciting the incantation as an aid but as a magnifier. This healing spell is at least a high rank skill, if not master. Contrary to the burning sensation I''m enduring, Helena''s expression appears to relax. She is breathing normally now, and her deathly pallor is slowly reverting. I no longer care about the pain as I take several steps closer to verify my dearest wish. Si finishes casting the spell and drops on top of her in exhaustion. I use and find Helena has recovered a good deal of her spiritual energy. I fall to my knees by her side and cry an invisible river. "Thank you, Si. We owe you everything." "... I''m sorry, Tyler. I could only delay it." My mind is clouded in confusion, so I decide to check her condition again... Helena''s spiritual energy is still decreasing. "Wh-why didn''t it work!?" "I-I don''t know. I tr-tried my hardest, but I couldn''t cleanse her illness. I''m sorry... I have nothing left I can cast..." It''s not your fault, but I am unable to say such words as I am fixated on the nature of Helena''s sickness. It''s not contagious... it suddenly appeared... it''s a chronic condition... ... could it be cancer? I never considered it, as I mainly associate it with modern pollution, chemicals or radiation. If healing magic accelerates the recovery process, or reconstructs the body according to DNA, then it won''t have any effect on abnormal cells. But if that''s true, there is nothing left we can do in her final moments. I''m going to lose her. The one woman who anchored me to this world. Why has such a vibrant and kind soul been sentenced to such a short and secluded life? Worse, I left her alone when she was emotionally weakest. I''ve done absolutely nothing to express my heartfelt gratitude, trust and... "Ty... ler... is that you?" I raise my hollow sockets to meet Helena''s serene eyes. Arc 1, Chapter 22: Farewell "You came back, Tyler." "Yes, of course." "I''m glad. You''re really here... For some reason, I feel comfortable today." "You''re being treated with healing magic, but..." "You don''t have to say it. It doesn''t matter anymore. But if I''m not mistaken, this is holy magic. How did you cast it?" "I didn''t." I turn my head and give a slight nod to Si. She nods in return, and reveals herself to Helena. Obviously, she is surprised by Si''s presence atop her own chest. "Is she the friend you said you had to meet? I would never have imagined she was a fairy." "H-hello, my name is Si..." "Nice to meet you Si. My name is Helena. Thank you for healing me." "B-but I didn''t cure you properly." "You did a wonderful job, Si. I couldn''t have asked for more. Besides, I''m happy I could meet someone new, even now. Thank you for looking after Tyler." "I-I wanted to say the same thing. Thank you..." I''m starting to wish I had introduced them sooner, but I dare not say anything to soil this moment. "I must say Tyler, it''s kind of ironic you sought the help of a fairy to save a changeling." "Hrm? What''s a changeling?" "I''ll tell you about it later Si, just don''t feel depressed." Helena chuckles in response and goes on to say, "You know, it''s kind of relieving to hear I am human directly from Si. I guess my short life was just destined to be." Of course not, is what I wanted to say. It''s hard to hold in my despair whilst knowing this is her final night. I can tell by the rate her soul is deteriorating. I still can''t accept this, but all I''m doing is denying her resolve. "I''m glad to have met you Si, but would you mind if I spend the rest of my time with Tyler?" "Of course not... I-I''m happy to have met you too. May the Spirits of Light guide you." She gives Helena a quick peck on the cheek before she departs. My feelings are a bit... complicated from watching Si''s farewell kiss. Without a doubt, this is the last time they will meet. Apparently I''m wrong, as she zips back inside with some flowers and gifts them to Helena. Before Si leaves, she gives Helena a slight wave and gives me a look of concern. Don''t worry, we''ll be fine. As soon as she is gone, a moment of silence passes by. "... I''m home, Helena." "... Welcome home, Tyler." "I''m sorry I left." "I''m still a bit mad about that, but some good came out of it." "I see. Did the children visit?" "Yes. We already held the graduation ceremony. Don''t worry, I prepared a private one for you. Speaking of visits, my brother comes here every day now. It is thanks to him that I managed to last this long. I hope we can sit together and chat." "... T-that would be pleasant." "You were a little too slow to reply. No matter, I''m sure you will meet him regardless." "Come to think of it, how did you know I wasn''t the one who cast the healing spell. I never told you my affinity..." "Well, that''s because... you''re an unquestionable numbskull!" "Don''t sit up so suddenly! You''re still-, wait... what?" Helena''s thin hands reach towards my mask, but I decide against pushing them away. My wooden face falls off, and my hood is cast aside. Already, I feel like turning away, but her hands firmly hold my skull in place. It''s vaguely ticklish as she traces along the contours of my skull, even poking inside my head for fun. "You know Tyler, you''re not as frightening as I imagined you would be." "... When did you realise?" "The beginning." "Wha-!" Helena is clearly enjoying my reaction. Were all my efforts to disguise myself completely pointless!? We could have spent more time together instead of shying away. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I snap out of my daze when Helena begins knocking on my cranium to check if I''m still here. "Why didn''t you say anything!?" "I wanted to keep you away, so I feigned ignorance. I-I didn''t want you to see me like this. But now that my worst fears have come to pass, I must say... it was probably for the best. Anyway, you won''t be using this mask anymore." As I ponder her words, she gestures towards a wooden box on top a shelf. I take the box and put it on her lap. Her posture has grown unsteady, yet she tries her best to face me with a straight back. "Without further ado, let us begin your graduation. For brilliantly learning everything I can teach and surpassing me in magical skill, I present to you this certificate." She offers me a small leather parchment. I open it to find its contents state, "Certificate of graduation from Dellmore Cabin School, bestowed to Enbos the Hunter." "I''m sorry the name isn''t Tyler. I didn''t know your preferred spelling." "It''s okay. Although you say I have learnt everything, I still don''t know what Enbos means." I give an exaggerated bow and express my gratitude. For some reason, she appears to be stifling her laughter. Helena then pushes the wooden box onto me. "In recognition of your hard work, I also award you this gift." With elated interest, I open the lid to find a beautiful ceramic mask. It''s a full face mask in the style of a brown deer, with wooden antlers to complete the appearance. It has loose black fabric and eye mesh to disguise the entire head. It must have been costly to make. "Thank you Helena. It''s amazing." "The deer is a symbol of kindness, spirituality and freedom, and is also associated with the moon." I understand her reasoning, though I must say "freedom" is her personal wish for me. "Ah, not good. I thought I cried enough for Anna, Kyle and Joel, b-but now..." Helena weeps softly, not out of despair but out of joy. I rue the fact I am physically incapable of joining her. She begins to sway from side to side, unable to stay upright. But instead of laying her back in bed, I embrace Helena from behind and let her rest against my torso. She is taken aback, but soon relaxes within my arms. After so long, I can finally touch her, finally hold her. I swear I can feel Helena''s warmth seep into my bones. "Quite bold of you Tyler... wouldn''t you agree?" "I''m just being honest with myself. I am... happy." "Really? Your ribcage is slightly... uncomfortable, and frankly... bit macabre, but... I''m happy too..." Her voice has grown quieter and her face is losing colour. I don''t want to use my skills to check. We continue to savour each other''s presence, and as the sound of her heart becomes fainter, my imaginary one beats faster. "Helena... I love you." For a moment, I feel her heartbeat quicken. She entwines her fingers around my own, and faces me with a dreamy expression. "I... love... you too." With four words, all my anxiety is washed away. Her condition doesn''t matter anymore. All that matters is that we are here for each other right now. "Please... don''t let... me go." "I promise." We continue to trade small talk until dawn. I tell her more about myself, even about Earth. Helena answers in kind, as each tale becomes more fractured and hushed. As I lose sense of her warmth, my embrace tightens and Helena does the same. By the time the sun dawns, my story still hasn''t ended. It''s long, it''s uninteresting and... ... I know better. I know if I stop she will never reply. Arc 1, Chapter 23: A New Journey Feeling worried, Si enters the cabin only to find a gibbering skeleton holding a motionless woman. Wait, that''s me isn''t it? "Tyler, are you okay?" "... and that''s how my final year of high school ended. Soon afterwards I went to..." "Tyler? Tyler! Please snap out it!" "Don''t worry Si, I''m perfectly sane... which means I''m no longer dreaming." I carefully lay Helena''s body on the bed and gaze upon her frozen form. She''s... gone. It hurts. I feel as if I''ve lost half my soul. That one night of warmth will never return. Before, I could barely distinguish the temperature, but now everything is unmistakably cold. Should we have met or should I have left her as soon as I could speak? No, that is preposterous. In all my lives, I have never experienced anything as fulfilling as our bond. You could say we were destined to meet, but were we destined to part like this? I stare at her lifeless form to hammer in the fact that it''s over, there is nothing left I can do. I have to let her go... but is it so wrong to keep loving her? My thoughts are interrupted by a few knocks on the door. I reach for my wooden mask, but decide otherwise and don Helena''s gift. It''s a good fit, and the antlers are well balanced. We both face the entrance in anticipation. A tall, burly man enters the cabin: it''s Helena''s brother. "So we finally meet, Enbos."
Everybody steps outside as we attempt to relieve our grief. Si watches over us invisibly from my shoulder. I can hear quiet sobbing beside my ear. His name is Hedrick, and I slowly learn of his circumstances. It turns out Helena and Hedrick are actually twins! I wonder why she failed to mention that... or maybe she did. My Arenish was subpar at the time. Anyway, since Helena was accused of being a changeling, the same suspicion also fell on him. Their parents were worried her illness would spread to Hedrick and thus "prove" he is a changeling. So, in order to avoid banishing both siblings they had to keep their distance from one another. That explains their minimalistic contact, yet he is clearly disregarding the village elder at this point. Come to think of it... "When did Helena tell you about me? Was it during a recent visit?" "Actually, it was about a year ago." What!? "She started writing letters again after a long time, and slipped them beneath your game during our exchanges of goods. By the way, I must thank you for such plentiful meat." So that was how! "You''re welcome. It was just excess from my hunts." "I can imagine... for a skeleton such as yourself." Did she spill the beans on everything! Si is outright laughing, but her is erasing the sound in Hedrick''s mind. "I-i-indeed! You wouldn''t have any misgivings about me being undead would you?" "Of course not. For a while I feared you were some delusion from Helena''s lonely mind. But now I know it''s the complete opposite. I''m sorry for suspecting your existence, and I thank you for keeping Helena company, even in her final moments." "... I see." "Also, in case you couldn''t return in time, Helena entrusted me with this letter." He pulls out an envelope from his bag and offers it. I immediately break the seal and finish reading the contents but... there is nothing different here from last night. No, it goes to show even if I had failed she would never have resented me. "I''m glad I heard everything in person. Still, this letter is another important memento." "Speaking of which, I''m pleased you''re wearing that mask. Helena and I had trouble acquiring it." "Is that so? In that case, I will happily wear it for the rest of my days." "Also, please take this from me as well..." Hedrick hands me a backpack. In it are basic travelling supplies, minus any bedding or food. "I can''t possibly accept this much!" "No, please do. I bought it using funds from selling your pelts. This is nothing compared to what you have done for Helena... and for me." Hedrick stares intently at my letter. The tears he held back finally overflow. While he tightly grips his knees and bows his head, Hedrick says in a voice of equal parts joy and sadness, "Thank you for making me her brother again."
We give our final farewells as Hedrick departs to prepare her funeral. I give him my old mask to bury by her side. Si taps me on the shoulder and asks what to do now. "It has been more than a year since we last talked. Let''s have a light hearted conversation, okay?" Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. We return inside to chat by the light of the moon. Helena watches over us with her body covered in a white cloth and a veil over her face. Unfortunately, I feel my grief return as I recount my time with her over the past year. I miss you so much. Perhaps we''ll meet in your next life, though all your memories will be gone... ... unless, of course, you are reincarnated in a similar way to myself. I halt at that sudden thought and stare at my hand. Just how different am I from being alive? Would she approve? Well, as long as I''m not sacrificing others it should be fine. Please Helena, entertain this selfish wish of mine, just this once. I stand up and walk over to her detached soul. As expected, she is still here, but I guess she will pass on after the funeral. A brief moment of hesitation crosses my mind before I firmly raise my hand. "." "What are you doing, Tyler!?" It''s too late, I won''t look back. I can feel her within my , though I am disgusted by the fact I had absorbed her life force. "Tell me Tyler, why did you do that?" "Helena''s soul is inside me. If I''m lucky, no, if I try hard enough, I should be able to resurrect her." I still have my will, my memories and my soul from my last life. The only reason there is a rejection reaction is because my original body is in another world, and my soul is not suited for a skeleton. Resurrection shouldn''t be too farfetched at this point. "But Tyler, it''s impossible! Not to mention it''s also taboo." "I''m an undead, Si. I''m already a taboo." "B-but it still can''t be done! Why do you think there are necromancers, and why hasn''t anyone else succeeded?" "There is a first time for everything." "Then tell me Tyler... do you think she would be happy?" Helena tried so hard to separate me from herself, and yet here I am, unable to move on. But it''s not like I don''t respect her wishes. "I don''t know, Si. Helena was afraid I would ruin myself for her sake, so I won''t do that. I will live a wholesome life, befriend a lot of people and leave my mark on Garea. Once I revive Helena, I will take her around the world and let her experience my journey firsthand. You realised it too, right? She deserves to enjoy life just as much as me." She tries to read my expressionless face, before resigning with a deep sigh. "I don''t think it will end well, but I believe you''ll be okay. Still, I want to talk to her again too." "Thank you for understanding. Thank you for healing her. Thank you for everything." I practically prostrate myself before Si. She begins to fidget and blush at the depth of my gratitude. "Y-you''re welcome." "I owe you way too much. If you wish for anything from me, I will do it." "In that case, stay safe Tyler." "That one is a freebie." "Oh, um, visit me when you''re free?" "Of course. If you have any problems, I will be more than willing to help." A while later, I cut off a lock of Helena''s hair and take a sample of her blood on a handkerchief. I hope my shoddy knowledge of genetics will come in handy. Inside the travelling pack, Hedrick has given me a spare change of clothes, which I wear beneath my black cloak. That reminds me, I have a sneaking suspicion the cloak is enchanted, because it appears to have mended its tears. No wonder it lasted a year of outdoor conditions. Wait, could the mark next to some my items in the status mean they''re unidentified? I stare intently at a certain on my item list. Before I depart, I accompany Si back to the fairy circle. "Goodbye Tyler and remember your promise!" "Goodbye Si. Let us meet again. Also, I wish to be called Enbos from now on." "... You don''t have to try so hard. I think you already made Helena very happy." Si is right, and I don''t know if this is for the best. But I know it''s not impossible. In this world of magic and reincarnation, I know that I can save her. With teary eyes, she gives me a familiar awkward hug. The last I see of Si is her silhouette within a blinding flash of gold. Now, I am alone... no, that isn''t true. Helena, we never broke our promise. My journey''s end will be here, and I will ask for your hand once more. Remember what I said? "I''m not going anywhere without you, Helena. If I''m going to travel, you will have to come with me." We follow the path the children take and step into the outside world... together. Arc 2, Chapter 24: From the Dead of Night Under the light of the gibbous moon, a dark cloaked figure wanders alone on a road, crossing a vast grassy plain. His face is obscured by the head of a deer. With black gloves and excessive clothing, not a single square centimetre of his body could be seen. On his figure is a rugged travelling pack and a makeshift spear, fresh with the blood of his last prey. He is a hunter, a traveller, and a foreigner. His name is Tyler, though he also goes by the name of Enbos, and he is... ... bored. Why else would I start describing myself in third person? For three days I''ve been steadily advancing to the next town. I''ve met several travellers along the way, but understandably, none of them stayed around for long. It''s a pity since I was looking for some trade. I give an audible sigh, then continue my night-long journey. For some reason, walking along a clear path for an entire day is more mentally taxing than trekking through the woods for the same length of time. A strong breeze presses my clothes against my skeletal frame. The wind has little effect; after all, I no longer have nerves, but a far more bitter chill sinks into my bones. It''s cold. It''s a delusion, and yet I can''t ignore it. I miss you so much... I take out a dark, leather-bound book, the former possession of my dead conjurer. Given my affinities, I have decided to master the art of necromancy. I do have qualms about learning that maniac''s magic, but it''s all for Helena''s sake. However, there is a problem. It''s not like I found a beginner''s guide to black magic, no siree! This book is filled with advanced rituals, mad ramblings and unrecognisable symbols. I''ve been taking my time to study its handwritten contents and experiment with less dangerous enchantments. As a result, I learned a few new things... Hrm? What do we have here? There''s a small campsite with a wagon and a mule tied to a tree. Several people are sleeping inside while a man is keeping watch by the fire. I think I''ll walk over and say hello. It appears he''s slacking, as he reacts when I''m no less than three metres away. He jumps back in astonishment and trips over his own luggage. It''s not like I teleported using , so why is he so surprised? Ah, that''s right. My skill is still active. "I''m sorry for startling you, so can you please put down that cane? I''m only here for a little warmth and some pleasant company." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I raise my hands as a show of trust, but he''s still scared witless. I guess I look like I''m firing magic, so I put both hands behind my skull then take several steps backward. He quickly checks his surroundings before waking the others. They appear to be his wife and kids. "Who are you, and what do you want!?" "I told you, did I not? I want to spend the rest of the night by your camp. Besides, we''ve already met earlier today." They were one of the travellers who picked up the pace and ignored me. "My name is Enbos. Will you be so kind as to..." "No!" "How fast!" "Um, please excuse my rudeness but, erm, your presence is upsetting my family." I''m sure that''s just an excuse, but upon closer inspection all three kids are genuinely on the verge of tears. Even the mother is teetering on the spot. "I see. Then, may I use your fire to light my own camp?" "Oh, um... okay?" I must look suspicious seeking camp so late at night. In that case, if I pretend I can''t start one myself I will hopefully ease their minds. "By the way, would you..." "Eeeeek!" "... as I was saying, would you be interested in some hare?" The Reinsol Kingdom''s currency are in penz and fablars, with 50 penz equating to one fablar. Each country has a different currency that is tied to the value of gold. I take the hare out of my travelling pack. It''s a fine catch if I do say so myself. The soul was quite sizable, too. I''m expecting it to fetch at least 15 penz, but I''m unsure as to the value of each coin, hence the point of this exchange. "Think about your children. Wouldn''t it make a nice meal after such a long journey?" Upon hearing my words, he looks at my face inquisitively before realising some unfathomable revelation. "H-here is everything we have! Take my wagon as well! Surely it''s enough to..." "What the hell are you saying!? How am I extorting you!? I don''t want everything, I just want a few coins!" Ding! "GODDAMN IT!!!" Arc 2, Chapter 25: Breaching my First Town Does this world hate me? Must I forever live as a hermit? Hiding within the fields, I''m now observing a town gate. The guards appear to let anyone who can pay an entrance fee or provide a permit through, however... ... I had to receive this blasted title last night! I''ve always seemed shifty, but this is the icing on the cake. I could sneak in, but I''ll instantly get reported by the townsfolk. Should I try another town? No, that won''t solve anything. Then how about a disguise? Somebody who naturally stands out yet wouldn''t get ostracised. As I rack the vacant space I call a brain, I recall a certain conversation...
"Enbos, did you know not just anybody can use magic?" "Really? I managed to change class just fine though?" "I''ve given up applying common sense to you." It''s winter and I''m sitting inside a dimly lit cabin. A woman with long auburn hair and hazel eyes looks at me with a smile. "Most mages come from magical bloodlines and can easily acquire basic tier magic. An average man would need to spend half a lifetime of training to do the same, much less change into a magic-orientated class." "But isn''t your grandfather a trader? Have you been practising since birth, or are you actually...?" "How rude! Like I said, most mages come from magical bloodlines, but some are born with an innate talent for magic. As such, official mages have a higher status than commoners..." "... while unofficial mages are treated as second rate magicians or suspicious entities, like you?" "It certainly didn''t help in my case, but it''s not always true. Some have risen to prominence as successful adventurers, while those in the Graland Empire receive wealth to nurture more magical families." It''s a shame she is citizen of the Reinsol Kingdom. The continent of Aren is occupied by three human countries which seem to greatly vary in laws, customs and beliefs. Speaking of which... "What about the Lysium Theocracy?" "Under the nation''s laws, talented children are collected and raised to serve the church for the rest of their lives." "Scary."
... I understand now. So this is why you gave me such an elaborate mask. Thank you Helena. I better backtrack a bit before I begin this facade. After half an hour of planning, I commence the operation. Upon spotting my dark cloaked form, I draw the full attention of the two guards at the gate. I approach them with all the confidence of a king. My movements are smooth and my presence is oppressing. The other visitors give me a wide berth. Of course, I ditched my crude spear and kept the broken blade I had used for its tip. One of the guards appears to be a rookie, and I pity the fact his partner has pushed all responsibility of inspecting me onto him. "P-please pay the toll or present a permit." I reach into my travelling pouch, causing the guard to flinch, and take out my coin purse. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Th-that will be 10 penz, and then you may-." "What are you doing? Don''t forget to ask for his identity and check him," says the other guard, as if I''m no longer his concern. "R-right! State your name and business for visiting." Tch, I almost got away without talking. My high rank skill allows me to imitate any voice, so I choose a powerful and dignified tone straight out of my movie collection. "I am Enbos the Black. I am here to visit the guild." Oh god, it''s weird to hear his voice come out of my own jaw. I feel more pressure trying not to disrespect his legacy than dealing with this guard! "So you''re here to visit the adventurers guild?" "Must I make it any clearer?" So there is one in this town. Good thing I was being ambiguous. I''m so sorry for cornering you. "Please pardon my disrespect!" "No matter. Continue." "Erm, if I may ask, are you a native of the Reinsol Kingdom?" "I am. Why would you suspect otherwise?" "W-well, Enbos is quite a, um, unique name." What the heck Helena? I''m using the name Enbos because I thought it was normal, but not even they know the meaning of my name! "Is that so? You will do well to remember it." What kind of dark lord am I? "Ah, um, m-may I trouble you as to see your face?" "I have spent many hours imbuing this mask with power. I will not dispel my magic just to sate your curiosity." "T-then I''m sorry to inform, b-but I must escort you to the garrison for confirmation!" What a man! The way he''s standing up to my demeanour despite quaking in his boots is admirable. Unfortunately, you have just stepped on a landmine. "What are you implying? Are you mistaking me for an amatuer filled with parlour tricks?" "N-n-no! It''s just that..." "I am more powerful than any upstart. To doubt me is insolence enough, but to delay me anymore is inexcusable." "Still, we have to be sure..." "To not know of me is your own folly. It is obvious that this contest cannot be decided by words... but by my skills with magic." Combining with , I feed the spell with a high oxygen mix and conjure a blazing inferno. It''s much brighter and bigger than the average , but the amount of control required makes it too impractical to use. Not that the sweltering guards are aware. I extinguish it before anyone can scream for reinforcements. "As you can see, my powers are far beyond theirs. Now, back down." I cannot begin to apologise to the poor lad before me. He has fallen on his butt while everyone else watches with pale expressions. His partner looks away, trying to avoid my gaze. "Do not fear my magic, for I will not wield it against you. My authority, however, is a different power entirely." I proceed to drop 10 penz onto his soiled lap and walk into town. ... I''ve just made things worse, haven''t I? Arc 2, Chapter 26: A Hairs Breadth What the heck were you spouting Tyler!? It''s a miracle they bought your egotistical guise. Still, I have to admit it was fun imitating his voice. Should I try someone else? No, no, no, now is not the right time... The town guards are avoiding me out of fear of my nonexistent status. Even the townspeople are avoiding me, which leaves a bad taste for my first foray into society. So where''s the adventurers guild? I guess I''ll ask one of the patrols for directions. Huh? Did that guard just hide around the corner? I decide to keep tabs on him with , and I soon realise I''m under surveillance. They''re even alternating between patrols to avoid suspicion. Sigh, all I thought about was getting in, but now I have to keep acting like "Enbos the Black" while I''m here as well. Would Enbos the Black buy an iron knife? No. Would Enbos the Black stay at a cheap inn? No. Is Enbos the Black anything like Tyler the Lowly? Damn it. At the very least, I should register as an adventurer, then I can complete quests at another town as Not-So-Stuck-Up Enbos the Black. I pass several branching paths which lead into cluttered alleys full of wooden homes. Most of the buildings have multiple stories that hang over the narrow alleys. For now, I''ll keep walking along the main street to avoid getting lost. So this is a medieval European-style town. It''s quite interesting watching the townsfolk go about their daily lives, carrying water, pushing carts and going to the fields. There are fewer people than I imagined, much to my relief. After staying in the Dellmore forest for so long I''m now uncomfortable with crowds. It''s a fascinating step back in time, but there is one thing that disappoints: it all seems quite ordinary. Let''s not forget this is a fantasy world, and yet there is a distinct lack of magic. I never thought mages would be so rare. I begrudgingly pass the weapon shop and inn, but stop outside a certain store. It''s a magic shop, and inside there are various enchanted tools on display. I quickly check with and find most of the items are imbued with low level skills. Well, I suppose it''s convenient if you don''t want to spend half a lifetime training. It takes a lot of time and effort to imprint a magic circle, as I recently learnt. The power of an enchantment depends on the materials, inscription and mana imbued. The best ones are those with a magic core, which functions like a battery. They''re harvested from magical beasts and vary in quality and sometimes functionality. Hrm? There''s a magic web covering the goods. More importantly, it''s being powered by a mana link. If I follow it... I do exactly that and sure enough, I reach the town square. Using I spy an invisible rainbow reaching towards the heavens: a life well. Back on Earth, I once read that towns are usually built for trade or religion, but in Garea it seems they are also built around life wells. A large magic circle has been inscribed at its base, diverting pure mana to the closest buildings like an electrical grid. Since the rest of town is barren in magic, the range of this "mana grid" is likely very limited. As a result, only the wealthiest people or most important buildings reside around the town centre. Despite this, the most magical thing I can spot are a few enchanted lamps and hidden barriers. There is an exception however, and its white stone walls stand out against the wooden backdrop: the town church. Engraved at its base are several runes that resemble Si''s healing magic. I''m guessing those inside receive accelerated recovery. While it isn''t a holy barrier, I would still take damage over time if I step within its hallowed halls. More importantly, the quality of this building just goes to show the power of the world religion, Path of Eden. I give the church a wide berth and keep looking until I eventually spot it. At one of the corners of the town square is a large three-storey building with the words "Lennon Adventurers Guild" engraved on its sign. I suppose I''m in Lennon, as I never bothered to check. Several magical nets are covering the entry. It''s a good thing I studied that book, as it turns out there is an enchantment designed to bypass detection magic engraved within its cover. I guess that explains how cultists can hide within a magical society. Through trial and error, I managed to reactivate the enchantment, but it''s only temporary. Whilst remaining vigilant of my watchers, I enter the guild building without hesitation. My spell holds strong and no alarms go off, thank goodness. I redirect my attention towards the interior of this building. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ... Now this is the medieval fantasy world I was expecting. Adventurers waiting in line for the receptionist. A billboard filled with subjugation and investigation requests. Parties of people wearing mismatched equipment, sitting around tables. Apart from the defence nexus, there is again a noticeable lack of magic. Nobody gathered here has consistent mana flow, a crucial requirement for a mage. Is magical ability that scarce or is this town just too remote? I approach the shortest line and immediately catch everyone''s attention, except for the young man in front of me. My appearance practically screams spell caster, and my mask isn''t very subtle either. The surrounding gazes and hushed whispers are making me nervous. The next person in line still hasn''t realised and is mistaking himself as their target of curiosity. Look, I should be the one sweating, not you! "N-next please." I have a distinct feeling the receptionist is not looking forward to my turn. "Y-yes!" "How may I help you?" "I''m here to register as an adventurer." How lucky, this will serve as a good reference! I lean in closer to listen, but intimidate the poor woman at the desk. The guy in front of me is as oblivious as ever, and I''m not even using . "W-well then, may you please take this and fill out your name, address and, if applicable, your class. Do you have any commendations?" "No." "In that case, you will be registered as an F rank adventurer. Only F and E rank requests can be accepted at this level, with the latter requiring a party. If you complete enough requests you may increase your adventurer class. Promotion to A or S rank requires an audience with other high class adventurers and permission from the royal family or a representative." Pretty standard adventurers guild affair, though the royal family requirement is probably a means of bolstering this country''s military might. There should be some restriction or caveat to crossing borders in order retain their war potential. It might seem fishy, but I plan on registering as a F rank adventurer. I have no plans on becoming anything higher than B rank and getting tied to this country''s politics. "... Here, I''m done." "Thank you, Mr Bennet is it? I''ll be back shortly with your adventurer crest." "O-okay!" The receptionist calmly retreats out of view. The young lad in front is ecstatic, so I congratulate him with the voice of a certain grey wizard. "Well done." "Thank you very-" He finally looks back and chokes mid-sentence. Sigh, I guess changing my voice doesn''t change my impression. "Look ahead, adventurous one. The fair lady is back with your crest." "Y-y-yes!" "I''m sorry for the wait. All we have to do now is to bind this crest to your soul." "Bind to it my soul?" "Of course. The adventurer crest is embedded with one half of a special magic core. In the event of death, theft or misplacement, the other half of the core can trace its location. If you die, the colour of both cores will change." How convenient, although the cost to replace one is probably high. "I see! So how do I link it to myself?" He''s almost done! Soon, I''ll be next to... "All I need is a few strands of hair."
I''ll say this again: does this world hate me? What about bald people? Do they have to pluck their eyebrows? Sigh, who am I even complaining to... After that shocking piece of information, I''m currently pondering my situation inside the toilet. I can''t be an adventurer because I have no scalp. I can''t be a merchant because I''m too poor. I can''t be a snobbish mage because I attract too much attention. My only choice is to become an aimless wanderer, scraping together as much change as possible. With a heavy, figurative heart, I open the window shutters and use to teleport into an alley. As I peek around the corner, I spot a well dressed, middle-aged man being escorted by the town garrison. They appear to be waiting outside the adventurers guild. "So, where is this magician that has graced our humble town of Lennon?" "My liege, according to our reports Enbos the Black appears to be in the lavatory." "Well, I suppose all men succumb to the same daily needs. I shall wait for him inside." Oh god, is that the mayor? Did my embarassing act really have to warrant his visit? That was a close shave! I have to get out of here ASAP! Arc 2, Chapter 27: Save the Monster... wait, what? Phew, that should be far enough. I''m never going back to Lennon again. It didn''t take long for the town garrison to be put on high alert. Patrols increased across town and inspections became more thorough at the gates. Some of them even had enchanted lamps, which I can only assume reveals those in hiding. Even with , , and an anti-detection magic circle, breaking out of Lennon undetected was no mean feat. I latched myself to the belly of a cart and used to change vehicles during inspections. Once the coast was clear, I rolled myself into a grove without alerting the rider and continued running into the wilderness. Visiting Lennon was a master class in disaster. I''m sure neighbouring villages will hear or mishear something of it, before promptly driving me out. Where do I go now? I refuse to seclude myself in another forest, and yet my reputation around these parts is in tatters. There are only two ways I can rejoin civilisation: I travel to some distant territory and try again, or I happen upon a convenient game-like event and earn a noble or village elder''s favour. Of course, the likelihood of that happening is... "H-help!" ... nothing short of a miracle. Hrm, did I hear something? "Please show mercy!" Nope, it''s nothing but my delusions acting up again. When did I become so naive as to expect anything from this world? ... What am I telling myself? The fact that I''m crazy, or the fact that a convenient game-like event actually popped up. Sure enough, in the distance I spot two figures and a bipedal beast. Without any ulterior motives, I valiantly charge forth, but as I got closer the situation got stranger. I hear a voice in distress, but the other two are clearly laughing. Is one of them working with the monster? I then notice both guys are armed, while the unarmed creature is flailing in desperation. The creature in question looks like a light-grey, humanoid dog... with clothing. The amused pair of kids appear to be from a wealthy family judging by their fine, vibrant clothing and decorated knives. They''ve cornered the upright dog against a tree, and are enjoying his pleas and whimpers. Um, what is this? Isn''t this picture wrong? Of course it''s immoral, but should I intervene with the intention of lecturing the kids, or the intention of saving the poor thing? "Let''s cut off its ears!" "I guess that settles it. ." "Wha-!" One of the brats swinging his knife is stopped by a pale blue barrier. Both men and beast turn to face me and widen their eyes in shock. "Greetings, I am-" The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "A talking deer!" "It''s a mask, you blind- sigh, never mind. Anyway, you shouldn''t torment this creature. It''s unsightly." "Why not? It''s just a kobold." "Yeah, nobody cares about it." It''s called a kobold, eh? It seems too civilised to be a mindless beast, though. But animal or not... "You''re no better than children plucking the wings off insects." "Huh, who do you think you are? You''re nothing but a commoner." "Yeah, our father is the town mayor! You can''t tell us what to do." "Do I look like a commoner?" I secretly use to add weight to my words. The two brats are scared senseless, along with the... oops, I better tone it down a bit. "So you''re the mayor''s kin, eh? How unfortunate." "W-w-what d-do you mean?" "Since I don''t see an escort, despite being so far from the roads..." "Gulp!" "... you must have snuck out of Lennon. Unfortunately for you, the town is currently on high alert. You won''t be sneaking back so easily." "Ah!" "Your father will be displeased if you dawdle any longer. If you hurry back then maybe you''ll get away with just a scolding." The two rascals hastily retreat the way I came. Once they are out of view, I turn to face the kobold and undo the spell. He appears to be wearing a kimono, but I''m no expert on clothing. Still, it''s clearly different from any other clothes I''ve seen. "Are you alright?" "Ariga-, I-I mean, thank you for saving me!" "You don''t have to bow quite so deeply. I can''t see your face." "O-okay." "My name is Enbos." "I-I''m Nomura Hachirou. It''s an honour to meet you." "Are you alright Nomura?" "I am healthy. I thank you for your concern. You may not be aware but Nomura is my family name. My given name is Hachirou." "Interesting, it''s just like... Anyway, can you tell me what happened?" "Of course, Enbos-sa... ahem, I was foraging for herbs before I was attacked. I do not know how I wronged them, but my fate was all but sealed. I cannot thank you enough for your kindness." "It''s only natural, isn''t it?" Apparently not. His eyes glitter with admiration at the depth of my humanity, if that makes any sense. "Enbos, please follow me back to my settlement!" "Huh? Why?" "I wish to introduce you to my father, the head of the Nomura clan. I must repay you for saving my life." "... Okay." I did say I want to build relations, though this wasn''t what I had in mind. Arc 2, Chapter 28: Nomura Clan For several hours, I follow Hachirou across a hilly plain. It''s almost night, and my guide is starting to worry about my condition. I tell Hachirou I''m fine with travelling at night and that I am not tired. Still, out of consideration he walks at a slower pace and avoids any rough terrain. On our trip he tells me more about the kobold clan. "We are a nomadic group of kobold families. My father is the one who united our kind and founded our clan." "Impressive." "Indeed! Not only that, he even gave the kobolds a common tongue, our own culture and raised everyone to be more than mere beasts. He is also a kind and thoughtful father. I''m proud to be his son." "I can already see those qualities in you. I look forward to meeting him in person." "No, no, I can''t possibly..." He looks away with apparent embarrassment and remains silent. We eventually reach a secluded valley, inaccessible by any road with land too uneven to build one. Nestled by a stream are a cluster of circular tents: the kobold village. Around its perimeter at large intervals are tall wooden poles with bells attached to the top. They appear to be magical alarms, and I muse on the fact that there is as much magic here as in all of Lennon. Hachirou and I approach two kobolds on patrol. They relax upon seeing Hachirou, but tense up upon seeing me. "?namuh siht si ohw dnA ?!neeb uoy evah erehw ,uorihcaH" ".ruoivas ym si ,sobnE ,nam sihT .ekusuoS ,gnigarof elihw dekcatta saw I" ".ees I-I" ".rethaf ym htiw ecneidua na mih evig ot hsiw I ,suhT" ".desaelp eb ton lliw okoyihC ?!yllaeR" ".lavorppa rieht kees lliw I .yrrow ton oD" Obviously, I can''t follow their conversation, but their words sound vaguely familiar. Is it derived from Arenish? No, it sounds like something from Earth, more specifically, Japanese. But where would they learn such a thing? Wait a second, Hachirou had said his father was the one who... "Excuse me Enbos, but I need time to prepare your welcome. Please wait a little longer." "Ah, okay." Hachirou goes ahead into the village, leaving me alone with the guards who both wear uneasy expressions. I''m not any more comfortable than they are. After all, I spent most of today fleeing from the town garrison! After a while, their ears suddenly perk up. One of them steps forth and gestures to follow him. It seems it''s time to meet their leader. The two kobolds guide me into their village as we head towards the largest tent. A crowd gathers, curious about their new guest. I start to feel nervous with all these kobolds around me. Unlike my visit to Lennon, I suffer a distinct case of culture shock as nobody here speaks Arenish like Hachirou. However, I do notice a few things that seem awfully familiar. For instance, the group of kobolds in the middle of cooking appear to be taking ingredients out of a box... with traces of cold air. Next to them is a leather water hose connected to a tank with a pump. Also... is that an electric lamp? Sure it''s made from different materials, but I''ll never mistake that brightness! How are nomadic kobolds more technologically advanced than the most dominant species on Aren!? My two guides stop outside a large tent and beckon me go inside. I steel my resolve and lower my back before I enter. It''s troubling enough the door frame is too low for a human, but my antlers are making things worse. I notice three sets of shoes by the entry and decide to take off mine as well. As I carefully remove my boots beneath my cloak and raise my head... "Welcome Enbos. We are delighted by your presence." This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I am greeted by an old yet spirited voice. The speaker is sitting on his knees in a dignified manner, wearing a silk kimono with intricate patterns over his aging white fur. "My name is Nomura Takashi. I am the head of the Nomura Clan." Without a doubt, he is the most powerful being I''ve ever seen. Somehow, I can feel the ghostly hairs on my neck stand on ends. A Blue Bear would cower in his presence. If he were an adventurer, I would undoubtedly consider him A rank, at the very least. "M-my name is Enbos. It is an honour to make your acquaintance!" He looks at me in befuddlement, but then I realise I haven''t given him a surname. "... Enbos?" A distinctly feminine yet stern voice draws my attention. Two kobolds on either side of Takashi abruptly pop into view; I was so focused on him that I had ignored everybody else. On his left is Hachirou, happy to have arranged this meet up. On his right is a female kobold with dark-brown fur, possessing the same dignity as Takashi. Unlike Takashi or Hachirou however, she''s wearing leather armour instead of a kimono, and she is staring me down. "Ah, please pardon me for the delayed introductions. These two are my children. As you may already know, this is my son, Nomura Hachirou. On my right is my daughter, Nomura Chiyoko. I am truly thankful for you for saving my son. We owe you a debt we may never repay." "I-it was the right thing do. I''m satisfied by your gratitude!" I deeply bow in turn, but just when I''m about to raise my head, clarity dawns on Chiyoko. "You fiend!" I suddenly feel a powerful stomp embed my skull into the floor. If I weren''t a skeleton, my neck would have snapped...! Actually, it has. "Onee-san!" "Chiyoko!" "Father, this undead dares to waltz into our village and introduce himself with such a condescending name! He must be destroyed!" What''s wrong with my name? Helena, just what does it mean!? "You think I haven''t realised? He is still our guest, Chiyoko. Stand down!" Wait, you also figured it out? Am I overlooking something important? "But father..." "He bears not a shred of animosity, and it still doesn''t change the fact we are indebted to him." She reluctantly raises her foot and withdraws. I attempt to reconnect my bones before my head literally rolls off my shoulders. Hachirou appears utterly dumbstruck at this turn in events. "Enbos, I am so sorry for my daughter''s rudeness! Please forgive her." "It''s okay (ah my jaw). I think it''s a natural reaction for anyone in this world." "Of course, you pile of bones." "Chiyoko, you will apologise later!" "In fact, I''m more surprised by your open-mindedness, Takashi. Errrm... but if you wish, I will peacefully leave your..." "No, please stay." An uneasy silence follows soon after. Takashi observes me with great intent. It''s nowhere near as murderous as Chiyoko''s stare, yet his golden irises pierce my very soul. He then opens his mouth and utters a single word... "Hello." ... in English. "You! Earth! Are you from Earth!?" "What are you doing, you scoundrel!?" I unintentionally grabbed Takashi by the shoulders during my excitement, incurring Chiyoko''s wrath. She steps in and performs a powerful uppercut, and sends my head flying into the pale-faced Hachirou''s lap. Arc 2, Chapter 29: Worldfarer "Will you be alright, Enbos?" asks Hachirou, as he holds my skull and jaw in place. "Yeah, my mana will hold everything together and the fractures will disappear once I... um, "eat"." "Eh?" "Actually, I''m happier my mask didn''t break. It''s a good thing she hit me beneath my chin and my head came off so easily." "No it was not! My daughter was too disrespectful." After Chiyoko''s attack, I found myself looking at my decapitated body. Takashi immediately dismissed Chiyoko. Hachirou rigidly clutched my head, paralysed from shock. I''m glad I''m still alive, but like the numerous times I''ve lost my arm, my senses tied to that part are still linked. Funny enough, the mana link with my skull eventually dissipated and my sense of sight and sound started coming from the vertebrae in my neck. Still, losing a limb cuts off a portion of my HP, regardless of the actual damage. Let''s take a look: HP: 36/77 ... That was one hell of a punch! Again, I''m glad I''m still alive. But now that''s over, let''s discuss the main topic... "Allow me to start over. Takashi, are you a Worldfarer like me?" "Indeed I am. In my past life, I was a high school freshman in Japan. I''ve been living in Garea for the past 30 years." Wow, I never thought I''ll encounter a kindred soul so soon. The relief I''m feeling is indescribable. Unlike my encounter with Si, I feel he could understand my predicament far better than anyone else. That said, he''s not an undead like me... why the hell am I being resentful!? "So you really were from Japan. You''re rather fluent with English, though." "That''s because I''m using to translate. I had my suspicions when you said, "This world," so I decided to gauge your reaction. Just so you know, my highest grade in English was 28 marks." "How convenient. I sometimes wonder if I should have acquired instead of spending a year learning Arenish." That''s a lie of course. Otherwise, I would never have met Helena. "You make it sound like I cheated! I only learnt to communicate with other demi-human tribes. I also took time to study Arenish... mostly." "..." "..." "... Ha." "Haha." "Hahahahaha!" We both break out into unrestrained mirth. I can tell by his change in demeanour that I''m the only other Worldfarer he has ever encountered, and the same will probably be true for me. Unfortunately, Hachirou is completely lost with our foreign conversation. "By the way Enbos, those in my family already know I''m a Worldfarer. It''s okay to include Hachirou in our discussion." "In that case, allow me to introduce myself again. My name is Tyler Suesa, a fellow Worldfarer like Takashi, though I''ve only lived in this world for little more than a year." "Eh..? Eeeeeh!?!?" "How is that possible!?" It seems Chiyoko was listening in, as she suddenly barges back in with a yell. She really doesn''t trust me. Takashi gives her daughter a sharp glare, but sighs in resignation and invites her back inside. Well, I best tell them about my "reincarnation", though I''ll exclude a few details like the necromancer''s book or Helena''s life. As they listen to my story, they all wear different expressions. Takashi appears sympathetic. I want to hear his story too. Hachirou has a depressed look. I feel uneasy telling him I''m a murderer. Chiyoko is scrutinising my past. I know it''s suspicious, but please believe me! I finish my recount with my disastrous debut in Lennon and subsequent encounter with Hachirou. "So, this benevolent teacher who lives in the forest named you Enbos?" "Indeed. I will forever treasure this name, so please refer to me as such." "R-r-right, Enbos..." Everybody looks at each other with uneasy expressions. Actually, is Chiyoko stifling a laugh? ".mih llet ton s''teL ..." ".rehtaf ,eerga I" "!deedni rehcaet tneloveneb A" "Why is everyone whispering?" "Nothing special, bones," says Chiyoko with eyes full of pity. I guess she believes my struggles. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "An-anyway, you are truly fortunate to have met such a wonderful person." "You are right. I am forever grateful to her." "T-then, will you see her again after your travels?" "Of course I will!" I say this with such conviction that Takashi raises an eyebrow. At that moment, a kobold politely calls out to Takashi whilst delivering four cups of tea. I quickly wear my mask before she enters. I later notice Takashi whisper something into her ear before she leaves. "Now, I have something to ask you, Tyler." "Y-yes Takashi?" "Ever since I passed away on Earth, there was one thing that has always haunted me. I hope you can answer this question I have harboured for all these years." What could it be? Since he reincarnated 30 years ago, I guess I come from a future after his death. It would be nice if I could put his past life to rest. "I will try." "I thank you. Please tell me... ... does straw hat ever become pirate king?" "Huh!?!?" "Oh, sorry. I was talking about One..." "I know what you''re talking about! I''m just confused... by the way, it''s still ongoing." "What, it hasn''t ended yet!? I thought for sure it would finish after 30 years." "I didn''t know it was running for... No, no, no, that can''t be right!" Everybody is now thoroughly confused. What does this mean? It sounds like his death wasn''t far from mine. Have I been drifting in the World Stream for decades? In that case, why do I remember so much? Did my title retain everything? Then why can''t I recall my death? "When did you die?" asks Takashi. "I can''t actually remember my final moments, but I think the last date was..." We share our last recollections and uncover a huge revelation. Takashi... died 5 months after me. "H-how... is this possible? Have I been drifting in the World Stream for that long?" "Hmmm, maybe but... Enbos, I''ve had this suspicion for a long time, but it seems the link between Garea and Earth crosses both space and time." "What!?" "Think about it. Why do humans use the same number of months, and days within months, as on Earth? In addition, translates every language in this world, which means modern English must have existed beforehand." "T-then there must have been other Worldfarers in the past which helped shape the Aren of today?" "I believe so. No, we have no choice but to say it is so." "I-I see... But in that case, why is this world is so backward? Shouldn''t there be more technology or modern science?" "Perhaps, but did you know this world once had an apocalypse?" "Huh?" "According to the Church of Eden, the world was once a technological and magical paradise where everyone, regardless of race, was happy. But 3000 years ago, the demons arrived and tainted the hearts of all. Each race warred with one another and incurred divine punishment: the apocalypse. Only humanity, still bearing good in their souls, were given a second chance to reclaim Eden. Thus, all of Aren is rightfully theirs." "Seriously?" "I very much doubt it. Regardless, I say turning Aren into a utopia or restoring it from a dark age is achievement enough for any Worldfarer. Besides, I suspect not all reincarnated souls possess the title." "Is that so?" "Umu. After all, I only started remembering at the age of five, before acquiring at the age of eight. Even now, I''m not sure I can recall as much as I did in my last life." "I guess that explains why I can''t remember my death." "You''re a special case. You weren''t reincarnated in a growing body, but a prearranged vessel, so your memories were more readily unlocked." "Still, five years is pretty quick." "Is that so? Do I look like a middle-aged kobold to you?" No, he doesn''t. He''s clearly the oldest one in this village, with translucent white fur and a wrinkled snout, and yet he''s only 30 years old. "Enbos, compared to humans we mature much sooner. My sister and I are only nine years of age," explains Hachirou. But that means you will die much sooner... "Sigh, the true tragedy here is I will never know the ending..." "Oi! I find your last regret woefully lacking!" "How dare you say that about father!? I''ll make you eat my..." "Ah, that reminds me. Dinner should be ready now. Please join us as our guest of honour." Upon hearing that, I wasn''t the only one with a slack jaw Arc 2, Chapter 30: A Feast for the Eyes What kind of harassment is this? Actually, isn''t this a form of torture? At the behest of the Nomura head, the entire village is now sitting outside around a long mat filled with various dishes. I''m next to Takashi at the end of the mat, giving everyone a good view of me. Please don''t stare. I''m figuratively sweating bullets here. The food being served looks like Japanese cuisine. While the presentation is similar, the ingredients are obviously different. The "rice" are light green beans and the meat is mostly lizard. The shape of the tempura also makes me curious of their contents. Despite all this, it still looks somewhat appetising, which only adds to my frustration. What part of "Undead" do you not understand!? Hachirou, please don''t tell me this is my reward. I''d rather be given a wooden plate, not that I''m implying your life is only worth as much. Takashi must have ordered this feast before we met, when he didn''t know I was a skeleton. Come to think of it... "How did you figure out I was undead?" I whisper to him. "There was a... um, subtle hint, but what truly betrayed your form was the circulation of your spiritual energy. It is highly condensed at a single point, the likes of which found in those who possess a ." "I see. I better prepare countermeasures in future." It seems the magic circle can''t hide spiritual energy. Should I try insulating my cloak? "It''s a minor oversight. After all, not many people possess of the greater rank. Those who do tend to have a spiritual affinity, which is also rare in and of itself." "Then that means both you and Chiyoko have it. Are affinities hereditary? No, wait, Hachirou didn''t seem to notice." "It isn''t. Of all my children, only Chiyoko has a spiritual affinity." "Hm? Going by what you said, it sounds like you''re not just a father of two." "Indeed, I am a proud father of eleven." "Eleven!?" "We kobolds can bear many offspring. The rest of my children have already grown up and left my care. Only Chiyoko and Hachirou stayed behind. My daughter intends to be the next branch chief, while all responsibility as the Nomura clan head will go to my eldest son, who lives elsewhere." His voice is tinged with melancholy. To watch your kids venture out on their own, time and time again, must be heartbreaking. He reminds me of my father when I first left my childhood home. That reminds me, how are Helena''s other "graduates" doing? "Ah! My apologies, Enbos. In my old age, I''ve taken to dwelling in the past. Well then, we best eat soon. But first... !noitnetta ruoy tseuqer I ,enoyrevE" At their head''s command, everybody draws their attention to Takashi. Not a single sound is made, not even from the children. It is clear they all view Takashi in the highest regard. He begins to speak with great delight to all the villagers, and finishes his talk with a gesture towards me. Hachirou then bows and says, "Arigatou gozaimashita." Likewise, everybody bows and offer words of appreciation, even from Chiyoko. It''s kind of embarrassing being showered in their praise. But Takashi wasn''t finished, as he continues his explanation. I have no idea what he said, but everybody is now looking at me in disbelief. Somehow, I can tell Hachirou''s face is turning pale beneath his grey fur. Chiyoko raises an eyebrow at her father''s words. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Um, excuse me Takashi. What did you just say to everybody?" "Hm? I only told them you''re an undead." He dangles a black glove in his hand. I immediately look down at my exposed skeletal digits. When did he take it? No, forget that... "Why in the world did you reveal my true form!?" "From now on it''s going to be important for them to know." "From now on? Wh-what exactly do you have in mind, Takashi?" He ignores my question and proceeds to make a grand declaration. Everybody''s jaws are now wide open from shock. Even Chiyoko has the same saucer eyes and frozen expression. "A-are you sure, father?" "Yes Hachirou, I have decided. Enbos, I''ll tell you of my announcement after the feast. The rice is starting to go cold." Like I care! I want to know what you said! I feel incredibly uneasy. He claps his hands and says, "Itadakimasu," followed by the rest of the village in a stiff tone. It seems whatever he decided is questionable, but they still trust his judgement. I stare blankly at my empty bowl and untouched chopsticks. Several villagers are also wondering how am I going to eat. "Enbos." "Yes Takashi..." I weakly reply. "Please accept this gift. ." He casts a spell and his spiritual energy forms a connection to my core. As I ponder what he just did, I immediately recognise a long lost sensation. "I-I taste... fish?" "Gulp... so, how is the sashimi?" I see! is designed to share senses. God bless the creator! "... As you are connected to me, I am connected to you. I feel your hollowness, your perpetual struggle. A lesser man would have gone mad. You have endured well Enbos, and now I offer you this slight reprieve." He truly understands me. This man, or rather, this kobold is a saint! "T-thank you Takashi!" "Now, now, let us enjoy this meal together." He begins to eat the more questionable dishes, but who cares! Bitter or salty, sweet or savoury, I will forever treasure this moment for the rest of my un-life! "Are you crying? Why are you pretending to cry?" "Shut up Chiyoko! You try fasting for a year, then come back to me!" My rather sudden mood swings catch everybody off guard. It seems I''ve piqued their interest, especially the kids, but I couldn''t care less. I want to savour the rest of this glorious dinner. Please take your time Takashi! "Gochisousama deshita. Well then, as promised I''ll tell you my decision." "Father, please reconsider!" "Trust me, Chiyoko. As I was saying Enbos, would you consider joining our clan?" And enjoy more of this delicious food? "Of course!" "No hesitation!" shout Chiyoko and Hachirou in unison. ... As I look back on this night, I tell myself it was not on impulse. A perfectly sound decision. I regret nothing! Side Story: Greater Purpose "I wonder... What path have you been set upon, Enbos?" Takashi sits alone atop a hill, gazing at the invisible river of souls in the night sky. This evening has been an eventful one. He almost lost his son, his saviour turned out to be another Worldfarer, and he is now a part of their branch. "We may be short on medical plants, but Hachirou didn''t have to venture so close to human roads." "Indeed, he brought back a rather suspicious character." Silently but not unnoticed, Chiyoko walks up to her father''s side. "Father, are we not supposed to enter the Wastelands this year?" "Of course we can''t. Enbos would not survive the energies that still irradiate its soil." "But this sudden change in plans will surely..." "I''ve already informed Tsubame when she served our tea. Preparations are being made for the longer journey." "I understand, you must have other reasons. I apologise for doubting you. But please tell me: why did you invite him into our clan? Even if he is from the same world as you father, surely some knowledge and a few supplies would suffice. Not even Hachirou intended on his joining." The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "You are not wrong, Chiyoko. However, I feel our meeting is not a whimsical one. He will bring a great change to this world, and I believe it is our duty to guide him." "... You worry of what he will become. A reincarnated and sentient undead. If he continues using that skill without abandon, then I can surely understand your decision." "That is not my only intention. He has a strong will and a good heart. I do not mean to restrain him, but to help him." "I''m dubious. Personally, I think we should finish him off, but I suppose he''s not evil. Nevertheless, he will feel it soon and if he succumbs to it... I will end him." "That is fine. I will not let it come to be." Chiyoko returns to the village to prepare for resettlement. Takashi looks back to the heavens, trying to decipher their grand designs. Arc 2, Chapter 31: Home is Where the Humeris is After the feast, all the villagers turn in for the night, leaving me alone with the Nomura family. We discuss the finer points of my joining and postpone my arrangements til tomorrow. With nothing better to do, I lay in the middle of the village and gaze at the stars. I would love to keep studying necromancy, but I have this gnawing suspicion that I''m being watched. For now, let''s just ignore it and think about something else. Will Takashi use for breakfast? I hope so. I swear, if I ever go back to living alone, I''ll turn delusional! Why am I looking forward to chicken flavoured souls? The next morning, I am given a spare tent and a handful of Arenish books. They must have realised my sleeplessness last night. Unfortunately... "Um, Enbos? Are you sure you don''t want me to do it?" "No Hachirou, you''ve already showed me how. If I can''t even pitch a small tent, I''ll fail as a human being!" "You already fail, skeleton. It''s not like you need the cover, so stop wasting our supplies pretending to be something you''re not." Chiyoko chimes in with her antagonistic comment. Since the moment I joined, or rather, the moment we met, she''s been watching me like a hawk. The bags under her eyes only prove my point. "Sigh, why must this pile of bones accompany our hunts?" "You''re the leader of the hunting party, so obviously you''ll be in charge. Don''t worry though. I swear I won''t hold anybody back." "You''re already holding back the entire migration!" "Enbos, please don''t take what my sister has said to heart." "Hachirou, stop associating with this skeleton!" "Can''t we all just get along?" "Never mind, Hachirou. Like I said, I expected this reaction from anybody, even if they''re not human." "... don''t..." "Hrm?" "Don''t... compare me... to those selfish creatures!" Everybody around us goes silent. Chiyoko''s words and actions up to now can be explained by caution or disdain, but this is... "... Please excuse me." With hurried movements, she retreats elsewhere, leaving me and Hachirou alone with my dishevelled tent. Naturally, I ask, "What''s with her?" "My sister... she doesn''t like humans." "I can clearly see that, but there has to be more." "I''m sorry, but... it''s difficult for me to tell you." "... I understand. I won''t force it out of you." "Thank you. You are truly considerate." "Still, I guess that explains why she hates me with a passion." "I must disagree. If my sister truly disapproved, she wouldn''t have talked with you." Then why can we hold a conversation? I pick up one of the tent poles, but stop and stare at my skeletal hand. It''s obvious, isn''t it? Chiyoko doesn''t see me as human. Thus, I''m the lesser of two evils. But what do I see myself as? I''m acting like a human being because of my memories, or rather, the memories of Tyler Suesa. If I took that away, would I still consider myself a man? This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Enbos?" Hachirou''s voice breaks me out of my stupor. Let''s not worry about it for now. Besides, I''m not alone. I can always turn to Takashi for counsel. And so, I continue to work on my humble home. Does this pole go over there?
God bless this village, they have three square meals a day! Of course, I take a break from making my tent to enjoy breakfast and lunch. The soup was delicious, but I have to wonder if it''s the same recipe as on Earth. The kobolds also have a custom of eating together as a village, probably to conserve supplies by cooking en masse. Unfortunately, each time I return to my half finished tent, I find it has fallen over. It''s smaller and lighter than the others, but was today really so windy? Eventually, my hard work is rewarded with success. Did I forget anything? For now, I think I''ll inspect the interior. ... Well, it could always be worse. I hope it''s wide enough to- Huh!? What happened? Why the hell did the tent collapse? I would have attributed it to my terrible skills, had I not heard the sound of laughter. I pop my head outside and spot four small kobolds turn tail and flee. "You punks! Do you know how long it took me to pitch this tent? I''ll chase you til the ends of-" "You better not, or I''ll break your legs." "Eh, Chiyoko? Have you been watching me the entire time?" "Of course not. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let such innocent children near something so dangerous. I''m here to tell you about our hunting trip. I''ve got a special job in store for you..." Chiyoko seems to have calmed down, but she is still as insulting as always. And why is this "special job" giving me the chills? "Also, my father wishes to tell you something." Hearing this, I immediately extract myself from my tent and follow her to Takashi''s tent. Along the way, I admire everything Takashi has accomplished. He must have invested a lot of time and effort recreating these modern conveniences. I notice most of the kobolds are busy packing and gathering food. Hachirou did say they''re nomadic, and apparently I arrived near the end of their stay. We reach the head''s tent and announce our arrivals. He beckons us inside before we enter. "Ah, Enbos. How was your first day in our village?" "There were a few, um, nuisances. I ended back on square one..." "I''m sorry to hear, but I''m sure you''ll find a way." "I just hope it''s a one-off." "Well, moving on. Two days from now you''ll assist Chiyoko on her hunting trip. But before you go, there is something I must tell you." "What is it?" "Our clan follows a certain doctrine, and it concerns what you do with the dead..." I listen to his words intently, but with every sentence I start to feel ever more distant. By the time Takashi finishes, I realise... I can''t stay in this clan for long. Arc 2, Chapter 32: Two Quarter Circles, Three Punches "Be on your guard. The beast this time is particularly ferocious, but we need the food for the journey ahead." To prepare for the migration, me, Chiyoko and four other kobolds are hunting a Rakertus, a four-ton carnivorous lizard. It''s rarely hunted due to its vicious nature, and it''s Chiyoko''s first time hunting one as the party leader. When I ask why we''re targeting such risky game, Chiyoko snaps at me saying, "You''re part of the reason!" I''m sorry, but I don''t know why I''m at fault here! We devise a plan, but since it lives on the plains, the terrain is disadvantageous. Chiyoko assigns each of us a role, and of course, I''ve been given the most exalted one: the bait. Sigh, I guess this is what she meant by a special job. Hopefully I can earn their trust with this. With a throwing spear in hand, I silently approach the location our scouts reported. Soon enough, with grass on my antlers and pollen on my clothes, I spot our target. ... Change, change! Why the hell did I agree to be the bait!? It''s 8 metres long and as bulky as a bull! It''s pretty much a dinosaur. With armour-like hide, thick claws and a heavy tail, it makes me wonder if our plan is enough. Not to mention its teeth; large, serrated teeth. My only console is that it can''t cast magic and rarely has combat skills. I take position around fifty- no, make that sixty paces away and ready my weapon. I could throw a to draw aggro, but I don''t want to start a grass fire, and I''m not confident about casting at this range. So instead, I''ll use . It''s a skill I acquired after I broke my sword and resorted to a makeshift spear. It doesn''t improve accuracy, so I''ve been practising whenever I can. I''ll wait for the wind to die down a bit. ... Everything is ready. I activate and move my body with guided motion. The spear flies in a smooth arc and lodges its stone tip into the Rakertus'' leg. It notices my presence and lets off a thunderous roar. I signal the others by whistling with , and then I immediately flee. Its foreboding footsteps send tremors through the ground. Using , I match my pace with the monster and track its position. This oversized lizard is actually quite fast! I lead the Rakertus up a hill and into the grassland, where it begins to tire. I guess Chiyoko did put some thought into choosing me, as I can''t feel fatigue. I run into a clearing and jump over a fallen tree. In dogged pursuit, it clambers over the log... ... and walks right into our trap. It''s hind leg falls into a hole lined with iron spikes and a thick lasso, tied to the broken stump. It tries to break free, but the snare only digs deeper into its flesh. "!woN" At Chiyoko''s command, four kobolds pop out of hiding and rain arrows on the Rakertus. The bone tips are smeared with a weak poison, further wearing the creature down. I join in the assault by throwing more spears. "!edis tfel sti ot niotnetta sti warD" Three of the archers reposition themselves and attack its left flank. While it twists its body to face them, one of its front legs steps into another pit trap, sealing most of its movement. So far so good, but we only have a brief window to kill it. Supposably, it has high magic resistance which is why I''m not casting any spells. That''s why... "Chiyoko!" "I''m almost done, skeleton!" ... this entire plan hinges on Chiyoko, who allegedly has a sure-kill technique. Though I have yet to witness it, she says it''s a long ranged attack that needs time to charge. I glance over to find she has accumulated an extraordinary amount of spiritual energy. Interesting, I wonder what kind of skill would use spiritual energy to... "!tuo hctaW" I snap my head back to the Rakertus. It''s now using its tail to fling soil and gravel with violent force. It then swings at the log and... It''s going to hit one of the archers! "Daichi!" "!" I stop the airborne missile metres away from his body. His relief is short lived however, as the Rakertus manages to dislodge its hind leg from the first trap and begins pulling at the second. "Nail him now!" "I don''t need you to tell me that!" Chiyoko takes a low stance and begins focusing spiritual energy between her palms. The skill manifests itself as a blue ball of swirling power. She then compresses the energy into a concentrate form, changing its colour to violet. Wait, haven''t I seen this somewhere? "!" Isn''t that an Ultra Combo from SF4! She fires the projectile straight at the Rakertus and blows the four-ton monster,trap and all, into the air. It lands with a sickening crunch.
Species Rakertus
HP 0%
MP 0%
What a devastating attack! It''s more powerful than in the game! So wait, does this mean Takashi recreated the entire move set, including its evil counterpart? "Did your father teach you that skill?" "Indeed. It harnesses spiritual energy to strike the soul directly. It''s a technique my father brought back from your world." "Well, not exactly..." "It''s not the same? As I suspected, I have a long way to go before I can surpass him. I still can''t beat his ." Chiyoko looks around to check our party''s wellbeing. Her eyes then settle on the upheaved log. "Um, about that... Thank you, bo- ahem, Enbos for protecting Daichi. I feel ashamed..." "Oi! Are you trying to compliment me or insult me!?" "I was showing gratitude, you empty-headed fool! I feel ashamed of my own ability." "Huh?" "I should have prepared more- no, I should have made better use of you. If you hadn''t reacted as readily as you did..." What is this? I feel less like a fellow hunter and more like a tool. "Banzai!" Chiyoko''s distress is suddenly blown by the party''s cheers. The rest of the hunters come over and offer me their sincere gratitude. It''s quite different from their consummate attitude earlier this morning. Chiyoko also has trouble swallowing their praise. Though she blames herself, our comrades seem to think otherwise. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ... I see, she''s scared. She has to succeed Takashi someday, and she''s scared of making the wrong call. "What is it, skeleton?" "Nothing, you worrywart." "Wha-! What would you know about leadership, you forest hermit!?" "Again, nothing. Better you than me, if that offers any consolation. Now, if you''ll excuse me, it''s time for my meal." I walk over to our game and proceed to absorb the Rakertus'' soul. Chiyoko watches silently with a dark expression. "... You must release its soul." "I know." It was only after I joined the Nomura clan that I learned of their customs. They believe all life after death should return to the World Stream to be reborn. Unlike my impression that the World Stream is impartial, for some reason Takashi thinks that the will of the deceased can affect their rebirth, which is why some are born with skills. I can''t embrace such a belief. That would mean my reincarnation was either a freak accident or... the World Stream deemed me fit to be a skeleton. How can I acknowledge something as twisted as that? Furthermore, the undead are viewed as souls trapped in the mortal realm. The fact I can store multiple souls is a hindrance to the cycle of life. That''s why I agreed to release every soul we hunt, though it hamstrings my . "What''s wrong? Is the Rakertus not enough to sate your hunger?" "No, I''m full." As soon as I''m done, Chiyoko and the rest of the hunters offer a prayer to the slain beast. I can''t let them know about Helena. Takashi would never help me save her. Ding!
Name Enbos
Race Undead
Class Skeletal Mage
Level 7
HP 80/80
MP 41/52
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 80 (¡ü3) 80
Max MP 52 (¡ü5) 52
Attack 20 (¡ü1) 20
Defence 14 +4 18
Magic 33 (¡ü4) 33
Resilience 20 (¡ü1) 20
Agility 24 (¡ü2) -1 23
Integrity 105 (¡ü9) 105
Unique Skills Ruler of One | Equip Soul
Innate Skills Night Vision (Greater) | Create Status (High) | Soul Core (Greater) | Soul Eater (Greater) | Enhance Mind (Greater) | Parallel Thought (Basic) | Magic Perception (Greater)
Extra Skills Heavy Strike (Greater) | Great Throw (Basic) | Shadow Step (High) | Project Voice (High) | Sneak (Greater) | Control Weight (Basic) | Spectral Sense (Greater) | Analyse Soul (Greater) | Reveal Magic (Basic)
Magic Skills Fireball (Basic) | Lightning (Basic) | Conjure Flame (Basic)
Custom Skills Control Oxygen (Basic) | Kinetic Barrier (Basic)
Stored Skills Intimidate (Basic) | Rending Claw (Greater) | Crushing Jaw (Basic)
Skill Points 120/310
Affinities Spirit | Dark
Resistances Nullify Manipulation | Nullify Mental Impairment | Nullify Pain | Nullify Metabolism | Nullify Fatigue | Nullify Ailment | Temperature Resistance | Decay Resistance | Dark Resistance
Weaknesses Holy Weakness | Blunt Weakness
Titles Worldfarer | Hunter | Novice Mage | Spellcrafter | Suspicious Being
Blessings None
Equipment Deer Mask | Cloak of Self Repair | Boots | Gloves* | Standard Clothing
Items Suspicious Book* | Envelope | Certificate | Lock of Hair | Handkerchief
Arc 2, Chapter 33: Spirit Theory We call over a dozen people to help cut up and load half the Rakertus onto a sturdy cart. It''s being pulled by two abnormally tall goats called Yagi. They''re the Nomura clan''s beasts of burden, and they''re also a source of milk, fur, hide and meat. Since the Yagi come from a remote mountain valley, humans have yet to domesticate them. We return to the village and are showered by everyone''s cheers. The hunting party is now the centre of attention. As a crowd gathers around Chiyoko to commend her success, I try to sneak away from the rowdy bunch, but I am noticed by a certain kobold. "Enbos! I heard from Tanaka how you saved Daichi''s life." "Oh, hello Hachirou. I didn''t see you there." Because Hachirou, Chiyoko and Takashi are the only kobolds who can speak Arenish, I always follow them around. Since Takashi is usually busy, and Chiyoko despises me, I spend most of my time with Hachirou who holds me in high regard. However, because he treats me as such he feels less like a friend and more like a subordinate. "By the way, were you picking herbs again?" "No, I''ve been helping out with the washing." For some reason, Hachirou keeps doing odd jobs around the village. You would think the son of the head would have an important post. "I think it''s better if you settled into one trade." "I... I''m not sure. I thank you for your consideration, but I''m perfectly happy helping everyone in whatever way I can." "... I see." "Incidentally, I cannot accept this." "Huh?" "Enbos, you played an important part in the hunt too. Please come and join the others!" "No, no, no! I''m perfectly fine!" "As always, your modesty continues to inspire me. But your deeds shall not go unnoticed!" My tug of war with Hachirou draws the attention of the crowd. No, don''t come this way with your admiration. Please spare me. I can''t handle the pressure...
"Ugh, this may sound strange, but that was exhausting." "Do not forget my own gratitude, Enbos. Good work on today''s hunt." After the initial excitement from our return, another trip was made to fetch the rest of the meat. The scraps were used to make tonight''s dinner, and I must admit, for this taste I wouldn''t mind hunting another! Of course, the talk of the table was today''s hunting trip. I want to curl up somewhere nice and quiet... like underground. "So, what have you come to ask?" "Today, I learned you''re a fan of SF4." "Ah, the ? I often visited the arcade back on Earth. Won quite a bit of prize money too. What, do you feel like having a real life match?" "No way! You''ll score a "Perfect" and there wouldn''t be a second round! I''m just curious about spiritual energy. I didn''t know it could be used that way." "I''m not surprised. I''m pretty much a pioneer in this type of skill, which I have taken to calling Spirit Arts." "You created an entire skill type just to imitate a video game? I may be a casual but..." "Of course not! I wasn''t that obsessed. You may have realised but kobolds have low magic ability, with the exception of me and my family. Even then, I would classify myself as average. I wasn''t born with a Unique Skill like you, though my growth was much faster than normal." "So you developed Spirit Arts to bypass your limitations and rival magic casters. How does it differ from using mana?" "Mana is just a more tangible form of spiritual energy. For some reason, this world, or rather, this reality is closely tied to the soul. It''s almost like living in a dream." "Well, it IS a fantasy world. Even now, I sometimes find that hard to stomach." "I think that''s natural for people like us. If I had to explain it, when you cast a spell, your soul modifies your mana according to your will and understanding to create a desired effect." This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Yeah, I''m aware of that." "However, in the case of spirit arts, it skips the processing step and uses mana only as a medium to apply the result." "But that means you can warp reality with just your imagination." "Not exactly. Spirit arts are not derived from thought, but from belief. While magic relies on the mind, spirit arts rely on the heart." "The heart?" "Yes, I understand your scepitism Enbos, but hear me out. By tempering a spirit art through constant practise, the action becomes imprinted into your soul, thus strengthening your spiritual energy''s influence. I recreated the after a year of image training. I couldn''t believe my eyes the first time I fired it." Well, that does certainly sound interesting. Instead of trying to create a spell by imagining the entire process of the mana interacting with the world, you can directly add any effect you want to the skill. Wait, is it possible my integrity stat shows my resistance against spirit arts? "I see. I would love to master a few spirit arts in future." "I... wouldn''t recommend it." "Huh? Why not?" "All living souls have a baseline of spiritual energy. Below that point, your body will start to weaken. To avoid this, the body increases its metabolism to recover energy. However..." "... my only source of spiritual energy is by taking the lives of others. My soul has no baseline, so it will keep depleting until I can''t maintain my existence." "Yes, but on the flip side your is designed to hold souls, so you''re able to retain your spiritual energy for much longer. Normally, that excess energy would disappear within minutes." "Which means I can stockpile a large reserve beforehand. Sounds like I should start farming energy and raise my level." "Level?" That one puzzled reply threw me for a loop. "You don''t have levels like me?" "No. Is it the effect of a unique skill?" Ha... haha... I knew it. It was nothing but a delusion. If Takashi doesn''t have levels, then why would I? "Never mind, Takashi. It''s just a figment of my imagination, or rather, my skill. It would be ridiculous if I levelled up like in an RPG." "That''s strange. I also have , but... Tell me Enbos, did you level up after absorbing the Rakertus?" "Yeah. Why?" "Because you''ve definitely grown stronger compared to this morning." Wait, what!? Is levelling a lie or not? "How do the undead normally develop?" "Their strength usually depends on the amount of energy absorbed. You, on the other hand, do not follow such conventions." "Then... what does this mean?" "... I have no idea. May you explain how it works?"
"I see... Enbos, please tell me whenever you level up or you''re about to change class!" "O-okay." "Also, don''t absorb more spiritual energy than you need! Be as conservative as possible. We''ll talk more once I figure this out. Have a good night." "Good night to you too." I politely declare my departure and walk towards my tent. For some reason, Takashi sounded incredibly... concerned. What does this mean? Is levelling a bad thing? Did I ruin a pacifist run? It''s impossible to stop anyway as there are too many factors. Once I return to my tent, I reach for my travelling pouch and take out the necromancer''s book. All living things have a baseline of spiritual energy, was it? I''ll have to research that in future. I reapply the concealment enchantment and spend the rest of the night unravelling the secrets of necromancy. Arc 2, Chapter 34: A Dish Best Served for a Skeleton One hundred and twenty-seven kobolds, plus one skeleton, are trekking across the highlands. We''re on a journey to a secluded place beyond the Reinsol Kingdom. It has already been two weeks since we left, and yet there is still a long way to go. It''s become painfully obvious just how slow travelling is without a motor engine, or when everyone else has something called "stamina." As we continue our migration, I admire the beautiful vista. I''ve only seen such scenery in documentaries, though I don''t remember the herd of porcupine-sheep in the distance. I look around and realise just how small I truly am. The clouds are so close, and yet my arms cannot reach them. I almost lose balance looking at this vast expanse of green hills. "Enbos, are you feeling lightheaded? You almost fell over." "Don''t be ridiculous, Hachirou. He doesn''t need to breathe so why would he have altitude sickness? As for you, stop sightseeing and making my brother worry." "Would it kill you to be a bit more considerate?" "To you, maybe." "Oi!" "Please stop arguing. Look, it''s almost time to camp and father will need your help." "... Fine, I''ll be going ahead." "... Thank you, Hachirou. You''re the most sensible one here." "No, no, no! I''m sure you would have stopped of your own accord." As usual, I''m on bad terms with Chiyoko while Hachirou''s admiration has only grown. I have no idea what he sees in me, but I hope it doesn''t become idolisation. I sometimes feel lonely even when he''s around. After a while, we reach a wide plateau and everybody starts pitching their tents. With Hachirou''s help, I manage to make my tent without issue. Several kobolds, including Chiyoko, leave to scavenge for more supplies. "Sigh, will your sister ever stop loathing me?" "I''m sure the scales will fall from her eyes... eventually. After all, you already have everyone else''s approval." Well, that''s true. Since joining the Nomura clan, I''ve inducted myself into their everyday lives, and in turn, they have grown accustomed to my being in their midst. The hunting party in particular have become quite friendly (with the exception of one), giving me occasional encouragement. Aside from them however, most of the kobolds do not associate with me due to a natural language barrier. Most of them. "Oi, brats, I know you''re there! Don''t bother pushing me!" "Hahaha!" As I turn around, four children (or are they pups?) flee in all directions. Since the tent incident, that mischievous bunch have been taking my spare clothes, ruining my beautiful home and playing "Who can touch Mr Skeleton without getting caught." Unfortunately, they''re hard to identify due to their constant running. However, there is no way in hell I wouldn''t recognise their ringleader: he is the only kobold with natural white fur in the entire clan. "Please forgive them, Enbos. They''re only curious and I have already spoken with their parents." "Don''t worry, Hachirou. I know better. I''m an adult after all." "As expected, you''re truly merciful." But all bets are off if I manage to catch them. As the skies turn dark, we light a fire and boil a kettle of water. Hachirou then brews a pot of tea- Wait, now is not the time to narrate! "Have you succeeded yet?" "I''m... still... trying..." While Hachirou enjoys his cup of tea, I try to visualise his perspective and extend a line of mana. No good, it''s another failure and I''m almost out of MP. If only I were at a life well, then I could just buy it with my skill points! For the past few weeks, I''ve been trying to acquire , but with little success. Once I master it however, I plan to raise a pet and embark on a gourmet journey... Hrm? Hold on a second. If I use on an animal, wouldn''t their sense of taste be different? In fact, my enjoyment of kobold cooking has entirely been Takashi''s enjoyment, not my own. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "I''m starting to think is more pointless than I thought." "What do you mean?" "Never mind. Now that I''m out of mana, may you teach me more Japanese, Hachirou?" "Of course! In fact, I already have something prepared." Aside from learning to speak, I also think it''s better for Hachirou''s wellbeing. Compared to his odd jobbing days, he now looks much happier, enthusiastic even. Hachirou had said he was fine with helping others, but was that really true? After an hour of study, we decide to take a break. Well, to be precise, Hachirou is the one taking a breather. "I''ve been thinking Hachirou..." "Yes?" "Why don''t you teach the others Arenish?" "Eh?" "It would be a great boon for the Nomura clan. I''m sure your father will..." "I''m sorry Enbos, but I can''t. I... I''m no good." "That''s not true. You''re perfectly fluent." "That''s not what I meant. Teaching Arenish is one duty I mustn''t take." "... Why?" His only reply is silence. I let it go and we resume our lesson. I have a feeling this is something personal, but I''m not sure if I should stick in my nasal bone. A moment later, a high pitch whistle interrupts our session. "Enbos, it''s almost time for dinner. Let us continue afterwards." "About that Hachirou, there is something I have to take care. May I cancel tonight''s lesson?" "Certainly, but whatever will you be doing?"
"Finish collecting sap?" "Yes, Yuki... skeleton stuck... hours..." "Funny... lose a leg." I can''t understand everything, but I''ve heard enough to make my temple crack. So the white haired runt is called Yuki. That''s right, keep smiling you four little miscreants. I''ve lured this unaware bunch a nice distance away from camp. It''s obvious they were planning something from the glint in their eyes. It''s not paranoia if I''m right! "Yuki, why... call us here?" "Eh? I thought... called us here?" "Wah...!? I can''t... feet!" "Me too!" "Over here," I say in Yuki''s voice. They turn their heads with synchronised horror as I reveal myself like a certain alien hunter. Mind you, I won''t take their skulls as trophies. Those language lessons sure bore fruit, though I doubt Hachirou intended for me to use them like this. "What... you do?" "I don''t think you will understand, but I learnt a little spell called ." I point at their shadows which have been pinned by black nails made of magic. Using the same mechanics as , the nail can instantly bind any object in contact with the target shadow. I recently acquired it to hunt large game and energetic brats. What, you didn''t think I was the vindictive type? Keep telling yourself that. I cast to muffle their inevitable screams. "Now then, let''s start with Yuki-cha~n," I say as I approach his ever paler face. Ding! Side Story: Still a Stranger "... and that concludes my report. We should have enough provisions to reach the forest." "Very good. I was worried my impromptu decision would result in a shortage, but we managed to avoid it thanks to your hard work. Well done, Chiyoko." "Thank you father." Though I''m sure you could have easily done the same without me. Night has fallen and I''m giving the usual report to my father. He has entrusted me with more control over our branch, and yet it still cannot compare to his duties. I don''t think me, Hachirou or any of our siblings can ever be like father, with his profound insight and wisdom, but I want to make him proud. I hope you''re watching over me older brother. "Now, onto the other matter at hand. Have you noticed any signs from Enbos?" "No, he''s keeping his spiritual energy around the same level. There hasn''t been anything to suggest he''s secretly collecting souls, however..." "Sigh, his growth is still abnormally fast. I may have to consider training him at our mountain settlement." "You want to divulge the secrets of your strength to an outsider!?" "Chiyoko, he''s one of us now, and besides, I don''t intend to teach everything." But why? First we divert our entire migration, and now we''re openly sharing our knowledge. He has given us nothing, and yet my father is willing to offer so much. I just don''t understand. "My daughter, why do you keep trying to hate him?" "He''s as suspicious as a cultist and a disaster just waiting to happen." "Those are hardly good reasons. While it''s fine to be wary, I''m sure you realise it by now." ... Father is right. For the past few weeks, I''ve been keeping a close eye and yet he hasn''t done anything that disagrees. In fact, I can easily understand why Hachirou holds him in such high regard. In some ways, he even resembles him. Even so... This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version."I-I still can''t accept him, at least not now." "It''s alright Chiyoko, but next time you meet him, just ask yourself that question." "I understand, father. I suppose I may have treated Enbos unfairly." I politely bow and make my departure. As I make my way to my tent, I notice Sousuke running towards me with a grave expression. "Miss Nomura! I have bad news!" "What is it?" "We did a head count and found four of the children are missing!" "Wha-!" How did we let such a terrible thing happen!? "Rally the hunting party at my tent and ask their parents for one of their belongings. I''ll go raise..." "Erm, excuse me." "What is it, skeleton!? Can''t see with those holes in your head that we''re..." "If you''re looking for four bra- ahem, kids, I''ve already "found" them. They were outside of camp." "Eh?" Enbos points over to his tent where four small figures are laying side by side. Sousuke runs over to check them and confirms it''s the ones who went missing. "What were they doing and how did you find them?" "N-not sure. The children were sound asleep (well, I shouldn''t call it sound) by the time I got there. I found them by chance when I spotted a few tracks." Hrmm, it all makes sense, but what is this feeling? I should be grateful, yet all I get from staring at his long, ceramic face is an indescribable sense of eeriness. Was I wrong to distrust him? Of course not! Just looking at your creepy, suspicious form justifies everything! In fact, in the brief time I wasn''t looking, he must have done something to those poor, adorable children. I''m onto you, Enbos. I won''t let anything else befall my family. Arc 2, Chapter 35: Do they have Pointy Ears? Elf Forest. As the name implies, it is the fabled homeland of the mysterious Elves. They are a long lived race who descend from the divine spirits that dwell within the World Stream. Every elf has high magic potential, but their bodies develop at a much slower rate. Naturally, these beings of power, beauty and longevity are envied by all. That being said, all these "facts" are simply myths as they supposedly vanished after the Apocalypse. Then again, the same stories also claim the fairies disappeared with them. In any case, the only noteworthy thing in Elf Forest is an abnormally round lake. It looks like it was made by a meteorite. Actually, could that be why they''re considered extinct? The reason I''m pondering all this is because our clan has settled in this very forest for a little over a week. During that time, I''ve been collecting water from the aforementioned lake and delivering it back to the village. I have yet to see anything remotely humanoid apart from the kobolds. Anyway, I best focus on the task at hand, and I''m not referring to my daily chore. The water collection and filtration are automated, so all I have to do is park the tank by the lakeside and activate the enchantment. Of course, this gives me plenty of time to practise magic without anyone looking. Thanks to Takashi''s courteous lending of spell books, I''ve been progressing my arcane knowledge, especially my comprehension of magical symbols. By constructing a magic circle in my mind, I can increase the processing done by the World Stream and reduce my mental load. If I master this, I should be able to use more powerful skills with complex effects. This is important as I''m starting to understand the purpose of the necromancer''s book. It''s an external aid designed to augment the caster''s mental projection. In order to use this for myself, I''ve been carefully replacing the pitch-black mana imbued in every line with my own (which is not any lighter). I''ve only finished the conversion recently, but it''s already showing results. I quickly survey my surroundings and check with . ... Good, I''m alone. From within my cloak, or rather within my ribcage, I take out a dead bird. Placing it at my feet, I open to the page on reanimation and circulate my mana through the book and back into my . ": Stored Souls."
Stored Souls
NameHelena Forren
SpeciesHuman
SkillsFireball (Basic) | Conjure Flame (Basic) | Conjure Water (Basic) | Soothe Pain (Greater) | Wall of Earth (Basic) | Control Oxygen (Basic) | Magic Perception (Greater) | Enhance Mind (Basic) | Parallel Thought (Basic)
NameN/A
SpeciesAlpha Wolf
SkillsSneak (Basic) | Night Vision (Basic) | Intimidate (Basic) | Rending Claw (Basic) | Crushing Jaw (Basic) | Magic Perception (Basic)
NameN/A
SpeciesHare
SkillsNone
NameN/A
SpeciesFish
SkillsNone
Wait, I still have that fish from the Dellmore Forest? Ah well, I guess I''ll use it for practice. "[O departed soul, I bequeath this vessel onto thee. Rise once more and accept your charge.] !" The soul of the fish leaves my and enters the immobile body. So far so good. Let''s see if I can take the next step. I establish a mana link and utter a single command. "Stand." ... Huh? What is it- Urgh, that''s horrific! Every muscle in its body is twitching and convulsing. It''s literally tearing itself apart! The poor thing is trying its best to right itself, but it obviously doesn''t know how. Memo to self: don''t use the soul of a fish to pilot the body of a bird. After that ghastly display, the dark mana binding the soul to the vessel breaks and I reabsorb its essence. Leaving aside the incompatibility, the spell didn''t even last sixty seconds. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Dark magic is incredibly flexible and has a high performance-to-mana ratio. Unfortunately, its unstable nature tends to result in deterioration, especially under sunlight which is why holy magic is its antithesis. I wish I could practise at night, but I can''t risk getting spotted by Chiyoko during her random stake outs. Oops, the tank is starting to spill over. I guess that will be enough for today. I reattach the cargo to my Yagi and guide him towards the direction of a life stream. The settlement this time has been built on top of one, and thanks to it I was able to acquire a new skill. No, it''s not ; I managed to master it on my own. Instead, Takashi suggested I get . He noticed my distress over my memory loss and suggested this skill to improve my ability to recall them. I was hesitant at first, as I may have unconsciously sealed those memories for good reason. After bracing myself for the potential agony and trauma that may return, I "purchased" for 50 skill points and... ... recalled absolutely nothing. Actually, I take that back. I remember my shopping list on the day I died. Oh, how I miss the taste of potato chips. Still, it wasn''t a complete waste of skill points, as I soon discovered during Hachirou''s lessons. Thanks to , my Japanese has progressed to the point where I can hold elementary level conversations. As I guide the Yagi back, I notice something distinctly... humanoid moving between the trees. It''s holding a long wooden item attached with a sturdy string. No way, could it really be a... "Oh, hello Enbos. Back from collecting water?" Damn it, Takashi! What the hell was I getting all excited for? Huh, hold on... "Takashi, what are you doing here? Did you sneak out just to go fishing?" I ask, noticing the fishing rod and bucket of bait in his hands. "Well, we all need some time alone, isn''t that right?" Geh! Why does it feel like he knows exactly what I''m doing? No, no, no, it''s probably just my imagination. "I-I guess so. Well, I best be off." "No need to rush. There is still something I wish to discuss." Does he really know about it after all!? "What level are you?" "Oh, right. I''m currently at level 10, though I''ve tried limiting my consumption like you asked." "Hmmm..." He stares at me with great intent, before closing his eyes and nodding in deep thought. "... Enbos, I think it''s best I taught you about spirit arts after all." "Really? But why the sudden change of heart?" "I''m only teaching you one skill, and that''s the ability to tap into the life force of all living things in a vicinity. With this, you won''t need to hunt for anymore souls." "ARE YOU FREAKING SERIOUS!?" "C-calm down, Enbos! I can''t teach you right now. Otherwise, I would have already done so. We can begin your training once we reach the mountains in four to five months time." "Oh, okay." This is an offer I cannot refuse, but with this I have finally made up my mind. Once I learn his spirit art, I''ll be leaving the Nomura clan. I have a feeling Takashi has always known my intention, but neither of us were sure when. However, this levelling problem has seemingly become too much for me to handle, though I wish he would tell me what it is. "I guess I''ll continue to be in your care, Takashi. Anyway, I hope you enjoy your fishing. Personally, I''ve never been a fan." "Heh, fishing here is a lot friskier than you think. Due to the many mana streams running through the lake, most of the inhabitants developed magical abilities. Imagine reeling in a trout that can use . It adds to the anticipation." "That sounds more dangerous than fun. I guess you still have a bit of hot blood left in you." "Perhaps, but please don''t tell Chiyoko or Hachirou about this." "I left my lips in my grave." We depart in opposite directions as I head back to my cargo.
I return with the cart and drop it off by the storehouse, then lead my Yagi back to its enclosure. Now then, I guess it''s time to- Wow, what was that? I catch it on pure reflex and it takes me a while to realise it''s a round, leather ball. I turn and spot a familiar set of faces. It''s the Fiendish Four, and going by their timid expressions, it doesn''t seem intentional. Ever since I, uh, "lectured" them, they have been avoiding me like the plague. At first, I enjoyed the relative peace, but now I''m starting to feel guilty. They may even have slight PTSD, as "certain words" causes them to freeze. ... Sigh, since I am an adult, I guess I should take some responsibility, though I have no intention of apologising. "Hey Yuki, Kaito, Shou, Izumi..." "We''re sorry!" "... don''t worry. Want to play a game of basketball?" Arc 2, Chapter 36: Gone Like the Wind "Kaito, pass to Izumi!" "Right!" "Naive." "Wah!" "Did you really think you could trick me?" "You won''t get past me!" "Good job, Shou." A few weeks have passed since that first game of basketball. I''ve been keeping this group of four entertained between my regular activities. It''s a great way to pass my time, and to them I''m an untiring playmate. It cannot be overstated just how useful limitless stamina is when dealing with hyperactive children. Usually they''re unfair games where it''s me against them, however... "." "Hey, that''s cheating!" "No it isn''t." Just because it''s a greater rank skill with an automatic accuracy correction doesn''t mean it''s unfair! "Enbos, technical foul. Yuki gets a free throw." "Thanks Big Sis!" "Oi! Are you going to overlook the fact Yuki is using !? And since when did you become the freaking referee!?" More often than not, Chiyoko keeps cropping up whenever I''m around these kids. Does she doubt my childcare skills (for good reason), or... "Score! Did everybody see that?" "Of course, that was a perfect shot! Three points to Yuki''s team," she says while rubbing Yuki''s head. ... it''s obvious, isn''t it? In fact, I hardly see her relax anywhere else. Or could it be she only wears that perpetual scowl around me? "What are you staring at, bones?" "Oh, nothing. Just a fleeting illusion." "What? Anyway, I best return to my duties. Don''t play for too long, and tell me at once if he tries anything, okay?" "Okay." "Can''t you at least give me some credit?" We continue playing our game until lunch, and at the sound of the whistle we make our way to the village centre. My seat is no longer beside Takashi but with Hachirou, much to Chiyoko''s mixed relief. "Good day, Enbos. How was your morning?" "I crushed- ahem, played basketball with the kids for a while. What were you up to, Hachirou?" "Oh, I was helping out with the cooking. I look forward to hearing your verdict." "You do know that my sense of taste will be directly tied to yours? As long as you enjoy it, then so will I." Which is quite frankly a blessing. Even by kobold standards, Hachirou''s dishes are some of the more... unique. I''ve noticed that the others suspiciously avoid his cooking, even though they taste perfectly fine from his perspective. To add even more confusion, when he eats the other dishes they still taste the same. What on Aren is going on? Granted, my is still a basic rank skill, so the reception is imperfect and I can only receive one sense at a time. Speaking of which, is not limited to taste. I once linked Hachirou''s sense of smell and was completely overwhelmed by all the aromas I never knew existed. Sharing sight is disorientating, as it overlaps with my own vision and I don''t have eyelids to prevent it. The same problem applies to hearing as well. Linking the sense of touch only shares a part of their body, though it also transmits their sense of temperature. I originally wanted this skill to ease my mental foritude. But now that I have it, I realise... ... I still feel cold. No, it''s more accurate to call it a void in my soul. It gnaws at my conscience as I''m only sitting here for superficial satisfaction. "Enbos?" "Sorry Hachirou. I feel like doing more work." "As expected, you are a shining role model." I finish my pseudo-meal earlier than usual and make my way to the Yagi enclosure. In one week, the village will leave Elf Forest. I need to keep practising while I still have the chance. "Big Bro!" "Hrm?" I turn around to see Yuki chasing after my back. For some reason he seems oddly anxious. Oh, as for the big bro thing, it''s just a name those four have started calling me... Please don''t become an actual title. "W-will you be coming back?" "Of course, I''m only fetching more water from the lake." "Oh, okay..." "What''s wrong Yuki? You seem a bit worried." "..." Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Well?" "... Are you Hayate? I mean, in your last life." "Huh!?" "N-never mind. You wouldn''t remember even if it was true." "I''m pretty sure I''m not his reincarnation. Do I remind you of him?" "Y-yes... that''s because... Hayate was..." He''s fumbling his words. Considering his pained expression, it seems to be something personal and of grave importance. How does this Hayate relate to me? "Let''s sit down, Yuki. You don''t have to force yourself. Take as much time as you need." We make our way to a nearby stump where Yuki takes a seat. He continues to stare at his feet as he tries to find the right words. "Big Bro Hayate... used to play with us a lot, and he taught us many new things. He would lose his temper whenever we played a prank, but he would always forgive us. You''re kind of like him in those ways." "Was he Izumi''s big brother?" "No, he''s Hachirou and Chiyoko''s big brother." Well that''s a surprise! It''s probably a sensitive topic among the Nomura family. Come to think of it, should I really be asking him about this? Yuki is an orphan living with Mrs Tsubame, so I should be asking her instead. But before I could stop him, he begins to speak with downcast eyes. "Two years ago... an illness was spreading through the village. There wasn''t enough medicine and we couldn''t get more." "Did he... succumb to it?" "No, but Hayate''s mum, Mrs Nomura, was sicklier than anyone else. Big Bro Hayate was the fastest kobold in our clan, and he was really good at speaking Arenish. He wanted to buy medicine from the humans, but Master Nomura thought he shouldn''t go alone. H-he didn''t listen, and snuck away to find help, b-but... ... he never came back. Mrs Nomura later passed away." "..." I don''t know what to say. I never knew Takashi experienced such a sorrowful event. To lose both his son and wife in such a short span of time. It''s especially painful as Hayate left on a desperate journey against his father''s wishes, only to fail in the end. It goes without saying that I can relate to his struggle. Such a thing should have been traumatic to Hachirou and Chiyoko, though I have no idea how it has affected them. Actually, does the Nomura family really not know what happened? "... Why are you telling me all this?" "He left while everyone was eating, just like you!" He looks at me and barks those words. His eyes are inflammed and his fur is damp around the eyes. I place my hand atop his head and gently stroke it. His body relaxes under my rhythmic motion. I see, so that''s why you were so worried. Really, I should have known. Yuki was picked up as an infant by the village hunting party. He was abandoned by his parents due to his pure white coat, an oddity amongst the kobolds. As such, he is the only child in this community who wasn''t born into the Nomura clan. His fear of being deserted must run deep, especially after Hayate''s supposed death. "Big Bro, please don''t disappear like Hayate." "..." "Ne, say something already! Are you really going to leave us?" "... I won''t be leaving anytime soon, but I can''t stay with you guys forever." "T-then what can we do to make you stay!?" "Calm down, Yuki. Even if I leave, I will not abandon you." "Huh? But... That doesn''t make sense." "Even if we part ways, we can always meet again. I won''t forget anybody, especially you." "B-but what if you die?" "I''m already dead, you idiot. You should worry more about yourself. What Hayate and I would ever want is for you to live a happy life in our stead." Just like what Helena wanted for me. "Big Bro..." "Now, come along. If we hurry, there should be some leftovers. At worst, you can try Hachirou''s cooking." "What about the water?" "There is still a full tank from this morning." Once I finish Takashi''s training, maybe I''ll stay a little longer. After all, it''s fine to enjoy life, right Helena? Arc 2, Chapter 37: Breaching my Second Town "I feel troubled entering a village filled with... humans." "For once, I wholeheartedly agree, Chiyoko." "Don''t be like that you guys. It''s an important part of our livelihoods, and you both need practice associating with humans." "... I understand, father." "... Yes, Takashi." That''s right, we''re going to visit a human village. It''s located on the outskirts of the Reinsol Kingdom and the Nomura clan trades with them every two years. It is an important stop for buying tools and trading materials before crossing the border where security is at its weakest. Takashi is on good terms with this village as he singlehandedly crushed a nearby bandit hideout in his youth. He''s done a lot of amazing things in his life. Anyway, our wagon is now being loaded with dried plants and assorted hides from Elf Forest. The magic plants are especially interesting, as their roots naturally form magic circles that help draw nutrients. It''s fascinating how evolution has made use of the World Stream, and it makes me wonder if early enchanters studied nature first. As we finish our preparations and get ready to leave, we all notice the little ones hiding in the back. "For the last time you guys, this is not a field trip! I don''t want to babysit you lot while being chased by humans with pitchforks!" "Eh? You too Big Bro?" "Why can we never slip past Big Sis or Master Nomura?" It would never work if any one of us are around, but coincidently, every person with is here. "Sigh, please listen Yuki, Izumi, Kaito, Shou. We can''t let you wander into such an evil place." "W-what so evil about it, Big Sis?" asks Kaito in the back. Yes, me and Takashi would like to know as well. "You see... it''s filled with two legged wolves masquerading in the fleece of sheep. How can I possibly let children like yourself be tricked by such an undisciplined thing?" Oi, oi, how biased can you be? "We''re not kids! We''re smart enough to tell the difference." "Yeah, and besides these sheep-wolf or wolf-sheep sound really cool! I want to see one." Well that backfired. Her analogy flew right over their heads. But I seriously don''t want to deal with Yuki and co while we''re in town. I can picture Chiyoko and Takashi dumping all responsibility onto me. "Hey guys." "Yes, Big Bro?" "If you four come along... we''ll have to play a game of duck, duck, goose." "Huh? Why did you say that last part in English?" It doesn''t matter, because those four got the message. They drop their cheerful demeanour like a stone and respectfully make their departure. Chiyoko and Takashi are left completely dumbfounded at their sudden obedience. "... What did you teach them?" "Nothing, it''s just a bit of tough love. Anyway, let''s get back to our journey."
An hour has passed, and the air is tense. Chiyoko is getting moodier by the minute and I''m a figurative bag of nerves. "Why can''t you bring Hachirou like last year?" "It''s because I brought him last year that it''s only fair to bring you. Besides, this will also be a valuable experience for Hachirou to try managing our branch. I hope it will build some confidence in him." I see. It''s good to know Takashi is looking out for Hachirou and Chiyoko. I guess he''s hoping this trip will help change them for the better. Hrm? Hold on a second. Why are they trading now if they''ve already come last year? Wasn''t it biannual? I decide to ask Chiyoko, and sure enough: "We changed our entire route for your sake! You should be grateful to father, otherwise you would have perished in the Wasteland. On second thought, you wouldn''t have joined at all." "Huh, really!? What''s so dangerous about the Wasteland?" "It''s filled with bipedal wolves in sheep''s clothing... Okay, all jokes aside, do you remember how I mentioned the Apocalypse? Well, the Wasteland was ground zero for that event." "Oh, I get it. The entire Wasteland must be filled with holy magic from god''s judgement... wait, that doesn''t make any sense. Wouldn''t it be sacred ground?" "It''s not holy magic. It''s anti-magic radiation." "Huh?" "I don''t know what the Apocalypse was like, but it covered all of Aren. It weakened the connection to the World Stream and blocked the circulation of knowledge. That''s why the magically superior civilisations of the past collapsed. Even now the world still suffers from that cataclysm. Species that once rivalled humanity degraded into feral tribes. Magical ability became limited to certain bloodlines. The entire history of a golden age now lies in ruin. Nowadays, the only traces still linger in the Wasteland and it''s a haven for demi-human tribes. Do you see the problem here?" Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "My was constructed from a spell, and I would fall to pieces if I step into the Wasteland?" "That''s right." Still, that''s one terrifying way to end the world. It would be like if all electrical devices suddenly stopped working on Earth. Come to think of it, how do you get anti-magic radiation? I try asking Takashi, and as far as he knows, it cannot be recreated with current levels of magic. I guess it''s worthy of being called a miracle. Well, who''s to say this world''s Apocalypse was really an act of god...
Ah, there it is. The gate to hell. Maybe because the village is out in fringes, a low wooden wall has been built around it. The two militiamen stationed at the front evoke vague memories of desperation. "Don''t worry, the village elder is a good friend of mine. Look, you have to get over your trauma someday, and it may as well be today." "B-but with my titles something will definitely go wrong!" "Sigh, weren''t you planning to go sightseeing so you could tell your girlfriend later?" "Wha-! W-what are you saying, Takashi? Why would... Oi, Chiyoko! Don''t look at me with those disgusted eyes! Our feelings are mutual." "Ah, you just admitted it." "Please, tell us more about this forbidden love between teacher and..." "Like hell I will! Look let''s just get past the inspection." "That''s the spirit, Enbos." "... Why do I feel like I played right into your hands?" Being the only visitors in sight, the two guards decide to stop our wagon. They seem familiar with the Yagi, but instead of making their way to Takashi... "Please state your name and reason for visiting." (Huh, why are they talking to me?) (It''s because you look human.) (Stop whispering bones. I can see why you''re stuck with that pathetic title.) (Oh, right. Ahem...) "So you wish for my name? Very well. My name is Enbos the..." "What the hell are you playing at, and why did you change your voice!? As if you weren''t creepy enough..." "Enough with the insults already!" "Uwaaah! It speaks Arenish!" "Wait, that''s what surprises you two? Seriously, this is why humans are so..." "Please for the love of god, can you two stop making things worse!" I''m sorry, but two wrongs don''t make a right. "Huh, hold on. Isn''t that Takashi, the leader of the kobold tribe?" "Indeed I am. It''s good to see you again Simon. How is your youngest child?" "She''s in good health. In fact, Shelly is already starting to walk!" "Good god, there he goes again with his kid. I''m sorry I didn''t recognise you sooner, Takashi. I was wondering why this wagon had your Yagi, but for some reason, I couldn''t tear my eyes away from you." "Sigh, let''s just say you''re doing a good job." "Huh? Come to think of it, did your voice just change? Who are you?" "Oh, please pardon me. I must be growing senile. Allow me to introduce them. This is my daughter Chiyoko, and this man is..." Takashi goes on to make up a detailed back story on the spot. Supposedly, I''m an unofficial mage born under a village hunter. I tried mastering magic on my own, but scarred my entire body whilst practising fire magic. My father spent every penz trying to save my life, so I''m now on a journey to repay him and give him a better life. The reason I''m wearing such heavy clothing is due to the sensitivity of my burns. Even sunlight hurts my skin. That, and because I''m unsightly. My throat was severely damaged too, which is why I use . For Pete''s sake Takashi, can you make my past anymore tragic? There are two grown men on the verge of tears here! Everybody is now looking at me in pity, though the root of Chiyoko''s pity is entirely different. "Please, Takashi... No more. I-I don''t want to remember the pain that I passed onto my father," I say using the sappiest voice I can muster. Thank you Hollywood! "No, just... go on. Never mind the toll." "I''m rooting for you Enbos, *sniff*." "No, please accept our payment. You have a daughter depending on you. A father must always be... their hero." We successfully enter the village while the guard''s sentiments usher us forth. What is this? I feel incredibly guilty. Takashi gives me a thumbs up, as if saying, "That''s how you do it." Chiyoko shakes her head at the absurdity of the whole situation. Arc 2, Chapter 38: Dont Talk to Strangers "Welcome Takashi! You''re a year early." "Hello Finn. I felt like visiting your bustling village. It''s almost like a small town! "Hahaha, again with your silver-tongue. You wouldn''t have changed your entire migration for our humble village." "Though he did change it for a single skeleton," mutters Chiyoko under her breath. While we were unloading our cargo at the storehouse, we were graced by a visit from the village head. He''s a tall, brown haired man in his late thirties and dresses like the rest of the villagers. However, his presence feels just as overpowering as when I first met Takashi. Could he perhaps be a former travelling companion? "And it''s good to see you too, Chiyoko. It has been, what, three years since we last met?" "Indeed, Mr Duwick. It is a pleasure to meet you again." "No need to be so reserved. I almost didn''t recognise you for a second there. As for you, I believe this is the first time we''ve met. My name is Finn Duwick." "Huh? Ah, right. My name is Enbos. Nice to meet you." "The pleasure is mine. As usual, I find Takashi has drawn another peculiar fellow." Wait, did he already figure out my identity? What''s with all these wise, middle-aged guys!? At this rate, I may as well change my name to "Skeleton". "You''re arrival is truly a godsend. The blessing of the earth was starting to weaken. We were in need of more hallowed roots for the restoration ritual." "Blessing of the earth? Restoration ritual?" "He''s referring to the quality of the soil. The magic plants we brought are used in a ritual for nitrogen fixation and restoring lost nutrients. Of course, they have no idea how it really works and they wouldn''t understand if I told them," explains Takashi. Well that''s convenient. If it were medieval Earth, they would have let the land rest or planted clovers. Then again, these hallowed roots are not easy to come by. I wonder, is the restoration ritual the product of thousands of years of trial and error, or was the knowledge simply forgotten? "Shall we continue with the negotiations, Takashi?" "Of course, Finn. Chiyoko, I''ll have you accompany me for our discussions." "I understand, father. After all, this is all for the good of the clan." Are you still trying to tell yourself that? "As for you Enbos..." "Yes?" "Feel free to explore the village. We should be done sometime past noon." "Thanks Takashi. Um, I''m sorry for borrowing your money." "Please, pay it no mind. Consider it compensation for your share of hunting. Besides, I value our association more than human currency." "Ahaha, I hope you feel the same about me!" interjects Mr Duwick. I see off the pair of old friends, and the incredibly tense Chiyoko, before making my way outside.
That being said, the only things I can get from a distant farming outpost are carrots and eggs. With regards to weaponry, the best I can buy is probably a second hand knife from the local hunter. Unlike Lennon, it wasn''t built atop a life well and they don''t have a particular specialty. With nothing better to do, I wander aimlessly and take in all the sights and sounds. If possible, I would love to listen in on the surrounding gossip, but my disposition is making things difficult. I have to use just to catch a word or two before they scatter like mice. Hmmm, that''s interesting. From what I can gather, some distant village has started a new tradition celebrating community spirit, and they plan to adopt it here. I wonder, what could have spawned such a recent event? "Excuse me, traveller. May I interest you in my wares?" "Hah?" As I search for the owner of the voice, I spot something so suspicious that it would make me look mundane. Contrary to the peaceful village setting, a large carriage has been parked by the wayside. It''s beautifully crafted, with golden depictions of roses and thorns. At its front are two strongly built horses, with pitch black coats and crimson eyes. Actually, from a distance I almost thought they were props. They''re eerily still aside from the occasional flick of their tails. I finally draw my attention to the built-in counter, where the alleged vendor is watching me with a smirk. "Don''t be so wary. I assure you it will be worth your while." "Why shouldn''t I? Have you taken a look in the mirror lately?" Like me, he''s fully clad in black with a wide rim hat over his slick, dark hair, though the quality of our clothes is like night and day. Also, unlike me he isn''t wearing a mask, and I almost think he should. His sickly pale skin and bloodshot grey eyes ruin his otherwise effeminate features. Moreover, that twisted smile and speech would put any Saturday morning villain to shame. "Pfft-! Kuhahahaha!" "What''s so funny?" "Do not worry. Your choice of words were rather... amusing. On the other hand, I do not believe you have any right to judge me." Well, I can''t argue with that. "As for why I called you out, you seem like somebody with money in this desolate village. Judging by your equipment, I thought we could come to an agreement. Perhaps I was wrong." Is this guy some black market dealer? My can''t break through his carriage, so I can only assume he has anti-detection magic circles like me. I find myself instinctively taking a stance, even though he hasn''t left the vehicle. Just how did he get past those soapy guards? "... Who are you?" "After you, dark one." "... My name is Enbos." "And I am Sepesh Balaur: traveller, trader, and spell reader." "Spell reader? You have analytical abilities?" "Indeed I do. Interested?" I walk a little closer but with every step I feel as if I''m getting caught in his web. "And why would you possess said skills?" "Oh dear, I''m appalled by your doubts. Like I said, I''m a trader. People bring me unknown goods for a little coin, and I resell them at their true value. For example, your cloak..." "... has a self-repair enchantment." "Oh, you noticed. Pity. Anyway, after I inspect the item I offer a price, but for a fee I will share its secrets. Do you desire my services?" So basically he''s a second hand dealer, but to commoners without magical abilities, his services are actually a gamble. Luckily for me, Crest seems to automatically detect enchanted items. Checking my equipment, the gloves are the only things I do not know how to use. "Okay, how much does it cost to identify an item?" "It depends. What would you like me to inspect?" You tailor your costs according to the item? What a greedy guy. Sigh, I may as well hear the price. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "I would like you to inspect my gloves." "Certainly. May you please remove them?" "No need. You already know, don''t you?" "Oh, I''ve been rumbled," he replies in a sarcastic manner. Considering how fast he realised my cloak''s enchantment, he''s already analysed my equipment and can freely charge the price. I wonder, is he using some high rank version of ? "The price for the information is 20 penz. I''m willing to buy it for a single fablar." Hmmm, that isn''t too bad. I have 2 fablars and 30 penz, and he''s valued the enchantment at 20... no, wait a second. This is exactly what he wants me to think! The value of the information is probably higher, but he''s deliberately charging less so that I would sell the gloves. "If you like, you may buy a replacement for 10 penz." That settles it. He''s misjudged my intentions; I never planned to sell them in the first place. "In that case, here is 20 penz for the information." "Thank you. As for my analysis... your gloves are broken." "Eh?" "Your. Gloves. Are. Broken. Whatever enchantment it once had has been destroyed." "You''re kidding?" "I do not jest, Enbos. It was probably written in dark mana, but constant contact with holy magic has erased it." When did it... Could it be from the time I carried Si''s magic circle across the forest? "... So what you''re saying is I paid 20 penz for nothing when I could have sold the gloves for 50 penz worth and bought a new one for 10." "Exactly, dear customer." "You son of a-! Were you lying about paying a fablar?" "I wouldn''t dare. Whatever you may think of me, I''m a man of my word, which only makes the deal all the sweeter. Ah, it''s a shame I can''t see your face." Well too bad, I don''t have a face to entertain your twisted hobby! Good heavens, just look at that smile. It''s obvious he enjoys this part of his job the most. As I''m about to leave in disgust, I hear his aggravating voice call out to me. "Please wait a moment, Enbos. Were you not looking for a weapon?" I freeze at his words and slowly turn around to ask, "How did you know?" "Kuhahaha... While we were talking, you took a stance where you could lunge at any moment, and I doubt you fight with your fists given the condition of your gloves. Your equipment suggests you''re a mage, which is quite unorthodox for close combat. If I have to guess, I would infer you''re an unofficial mage." He''s got a good eye. It probably comes with the job... Why the hell am I walking back to this scoundrel!? "Just so we''re clear, I don''t have that much money for you to swindle." "Then rejoice! I find you far too amusing to let go. I rarely have this much interest in someone outside the fair flowers that bloom along my journey." "I''m finding you less and less likeable by the second." "Please, do not squander my goodwill. Instead, let us have a gamble..." He takes out a sheathed broadsword and applies a magic skill before offering it to me. I cautiously accept, but find he has magically bound the blade to the scabbard; it cannot be drawn. "I think this sword will be perfect for you. I''m willing to sell it for just one, measly fablar." That would be a good deal... if the blade were any good. A sword this size in mint condition would sell for around 15 fablars, according to Takashi. Going by the balanced yet weighty feeling, I can safely say it''s a full blade. The hilt also seems rather intricate. However, since he deals in second hand goods, the chances of this being a chipped mess is more likely than not, especially given his character. Even with a mask, my hesitation is as clear as day, as I look over the sword again and again. If I had any sense, I would put the blade down since he''s deliberately testing my greed. Wait, what would he prove if it turned out to be any good? "... Mr Balaur, I''ll accept the gamble, and pay you 10 penz to remove the spell." "Ku- Kuhahahahaha! So you noticed." "Of course. If I hadn''t, it would probably be stuck for weeks." He removes the spell on the sheath and I steadily draw the sword. With each square inch revealed, I give an inaudible sigh. Still, the blade itself seems rather well forged... Wait, this is-!
Equipment Magic Broadsword* | Deer Mask | Cloak of Self Repair | Disenchanted Gloves | Boots | Standard Clothing | Travelling Pack
"Isn''t this an enchanted blade!" If I had to name a price, it would easily be worth 8 times the norm. It''s a beautiful sword, with red markings along the fuller that portray a sense of eloquence. For some reason, I even detect a minor spiritual presence. I then notice a tiny inscription at the base: "Bloodletter." "Well played Enbos, well played. I trust you are satisfied. I could tell you the effect, but it will cost more than what you paid," he says with a tender smile. "Please pardon my rudeness Mr Balaur, but what exactly are you scheming?" "Like I said, I''ve taken an interest in you. For that, I foresee a long association ahead of us and I''m willing to make the investment." "You''re quite an enigma, Sepesh Balaur." "As you would phrase it: take a look in a mirror. Thank you for your patronage, Enbos." Hm, maybe he isn''t so bad after all. I turn my back on his carriage and make my way down the path. After a while, I spot Takashi walking towards me. "There you are, Enbos. Chiyoko is already at the wagon and... what is that!?" "Hello Takashi. I see you noticed my new sword. You won''t believe how much I paid for it!" "I don''t care how much you paid. I would have demanded a refund!" Eh? Don''t tell me that swindler... "A-are you saying I got shafted?" "Yes, but... are you sure you''re okay? Wait, of course! Because you have ..." "Please explain, Takashi. I''m getting both very worried and very angry right now." "Sigh, you know the sword is enchanted, right?" "Yeah?" "Well, to be more accurate... it''s cursed." "What!?" "The crafter has imbued a part of their soul into the blade. It creates a self-sustainable enchantment, but it affects the wielder''s soul in return. In this case, I sense feelings of bloodlust that could drive anyone else mad. Still, if you''re willing to overlook this, it''s a really good..." "BURN IN HELL, SEPESH!!!" I dash back to his location, but find he is gone. Why aren''t there any tracks from such a heavy vehicle? Goddamn it, I can imagine the smug grin he''s wearing right now! I swear, next time we meet I''m going to hit you with a curse of my own! Arc 2, Chapter 39: Between Humans and Demi-Humans After scouring every corner of the village and asking the local militia, no one has seen, let alone heard, of Sepesh Balaur. It''s almost like he never existed, and yet my lighter wallet and cursed blade thirsts for his blood. "Please put that away, Enbos! Are you really immune to the curse?" "Don''t worry, Takashi. I haven''t noticed a thing. Still, I want to shove this cursed blade down his throat!" "Should I take this as a sign, father?" "No, he just needs to cool his head! Enbos, you will not be joining us on the second trip!" We''re now returning to camp with only half the agreed cargo, but we''ll pick up the rest in a few days time. More importantly, once the exchange is finished we''ll be heading into the mountains, where Takashi will finally begin my training. On our way out the two guards, with the approval of the village head, gives me a permit for unconditional access into any village within this province. Of course, I''m grateful to them, but I''ve never held a heavier slip of paper in my life. "Enbos, just accept their gift with good grace. After all, they''re doing this out of their own compassion and not how pitiful you are." "That''s a nice sentiment. I''ll have to visit this place again in future." "It seems you have overcome your trauma. By the way my daughter, how did you find today''s trip?" "I''ve found this excursion quite enlightening. With regards to Mr Duwick, I''d say..." While listening to Chiyoko''s response, her voice suddenly trails off. I turn my head to find she is staring into the distance with a grave expression. Both Takashi and I follow her gaze and spy a red object fluttering in the wind. No, it''s actually gliding towards us. Takashi stops the Yagi and waits for it to land. The red thing drops in his open palm, and I realise it''s a small paper man. "W-why would Hachirou send a red Shikigami?" "Eh, Hachirou sent that? What''s wrong, Chiyoko?" "The Shikigami spell was created by father to send messages across long distances. The caster imbeds spiritual energy into the Shikigami to activate it. But the spell isn''t the issue! The colour red is a sign of an emergency!" "... It seems four kobolds have snuck out of camp," answers Takashi. He seems to have finished reading... wa~it a second. Four kobolds? "Don''t tell me... It''s Yuki, Shou, Kaito and Izumi, right?" "... Yes, it is." What the hell are they thinking!? Granted, I said not to join us, but that doesn''t mean they can go off on their own! Oh great, Chiyoko is already making a beeline for the village. "Enbos, follow my daughter to the village! I don''t know what Chiyoko plans to do, but she may sow disorder amongst the villagers. Your number one priority is containment!" "Yes sir!" With a firm salute, I immediately give chase. Please Chiyoko, you human-hating shoto clone, don''t do anything stupid!
As expected of Takashi''s daughter, she''s ridiculously fast. I reach the village gate and discover she hasn''t asked the militia or village head for help. To avoid causing a ruckus, I inform them of the situation. I trace Chiyoko''s tracks, which naturally lead to the kids'' footprints. Surprisingly, they haven''t snuck into the actual settlement and are still in the outskirts. I thought for sure they would bypass that small wall, especially given Yuki''s skill. Spotting a tall tree, I use to spawn at its peak. Unfortunately, I find it''s already occupied, judging by the knife pressed against my not-throat. (Oh, it''s only you, skeleton.) (What are you doing, Chiyoko? Have you found Yuki and his gang yet?) She remains silent and continues looking through the canopy. Despite pointing a blade at my vertebrae, I''ve never seen her look so uncharacteristically mild. Confused by her new expresssion, I redirect my attention below to find the source of her troubles. (Are they playing... kick the can?) (Yes, they are...) Obviously, it''s not an aluminium can but a small bucket, but that''s not the amazing thing here. The four runaway kobolds... are playing with four human children around the same mental age. Instead of splitting into teams of humans and demi-humans, they''re playing together without a care in the world. "The one with the white speckles, I found you!" "Um, Kaito? I think he''s talking about you." They don''t even care about language. How did Yuki ever manage to teach them? Chiyoko is still at a loss, as she quietly slinks away from the site. I decide to do the same and follow her to a nearby fence where she rests against it. "... Well? Are you here to mock me?" "No, but are you okay? You seem pretty conflicted on what to think of the villagers." "They''re only children, Enbos. They''re still innocent, still free from the darkness that will come to be. To think they will grow up to become so different from our own." "You can''t one-sidedly blame humanity. You never could. After all, would this game ever occur if you told them the truth about Hayate?" "You! Where did you learn about that!? Was it Hachirou?" "No, I heard it from Daichi." After Yuki spilled the beans, I later ask Tsubame, his guardian, for more details. From her I discovered Hayate was the former leader of the hunting party, so I decided to ask one of the current members. It wasn''t easy for him to tell me, given the fact few outside the Nomura family know the tragic truth. Strangely though, it wasn''t Takashi''s idea to hide it but Chiyoko''s. "I see... Everyone has already accepted you, huh? Despite being an undead, an offence to our teachings and a complete stranger, you still managed to find a place in our clan. Honestly, I don''t know what to believe in anymore." "Still, I can at least understand why you came to hate them, Chiyoko." "Don''t say it. You don''t know anything." "Maybe not, but I know Hayate wouldn''t have wanted to see you like this. Haven''t you realise? With your distrust, you''re no better than the people who shot him." "How dare you say that! I told you not to compare me to those... those..." "Those what? Those human kids laughing in the distance? Chiyoko, it''s time for you to let it go." Chiyoko goes quiet as she tries to find the words to refute me, but she can''t. While she does so, I review the facts I had heard from Daichi... When her brother snuck out of camp, he actually succeeded in finding a merchant. But before he could negotiate... he was attacked by the caravan guards. He escaped with grievious wounds, and was discovered days later by the hunting party... including Chiyoko. "... I can''t. I will never forget what they did to Hayate. When we found him, he was dying. He told us to leave him, to find the cowardly filth that shot him in the back! He wanted us to keep trying!" "D-did you ever find the merchant?" "... Even if we wanted to, they were already beyond our reach. Do you know what it was like for me- for all of us to comfort Hayate with nothing but lies!? He was not just my brother, but an older brother to the entire hunting party... W-we couldn''t bear to tell him he had accomplished nothing! He died for nothing, and it''s all because of vermin like them!" Chiyoko suddenly swings at the fence out of sheer frustration and easily pulverises it into splinters. Though her fist is unharmed, her emotional scars are starting to reopen. She falls back on the grass and curls herself into an upright ball. "Chiyoko..." "I-I just don''t understand. Why big brother... Why didn''t you resent them, even with your last breath? How can you possibly expect me to forgive your killers? Even mother had... had..." She takes a few moments to compose herself, suppressing her rage and sorrow. I''ve never seen Chiyoko look so vulnerable or so lost. It pains me to see someone as proud and as capable as her reduced to this state. I''m almost tempted to pat her head, yet I''m too afraid it''ll trigger something other than wrath. Deep down, she understands why they attacked her brother. However, because she understands, she can easily apply that logic to any human, or rather, anybody outside her life. The fact she hates them for never giving him a chance has turned her into the same, isolated kind. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. So, what do I say to help her? "What if it never happened? What if Hayate had succeeded?" "... Then mother may have lived. Hachirou would finally smile. We wouldn''t have buried big brother in such a lonely grave. If it never happened, none of us would have to endure this agony... But it did happen, and because of them, I lost both my esteemed brother and my one and only mother." "Then look at it this way: if Hayate hated humans as much as you, would such a happy ending even be possible?" Hearing this, she raises her head to read my implacable face. She looks just as surprised as when she was watching the kids. "What I''m trying to say is if neither side has the intention, then nothing will become of it. Trust me Chiyoko, I don''t think Hayate regretted his decision. I know because I would have done the same. By reaching out to those loathsome humans, he created a better possibility..." As I say these words, I find myself clutching my chest. Yes, if you keep trying there is always hope. "Think about Yuki, Kaito, Izumi and Shou. If anyone of them ever bore resentment, then that spectacle you witnessed would never have happened. The same also applies for the villagers. Both sides worked to create that miracle." "But it''s all a lie. One day... they will come to know." "Then why did you bother hiding it?" "That''s because I didn''t want them to suffer like I have!" "Then keep protecting them, Chiyoko. By the time comes, they''ll be ready to handle the truth." Chiyoko looks at me in stunned amazement. I''m not surprised; this is the first time I''ve meddled in her problems. Well, for better or worse, Chiyoko and I can no longer be called strangers, and I would rather not hate her. As she digests my words, I patiently wait for her response. "... Are you really the same numbskull? Did you literally switch it, or is your sword''s curse finally kicking in?" "What the hell Chiyoko!? I was trying to cheer you up!" On second thought, hating parts of her is perfectly fine! "I was only joking, Enbos. Still, you started sounding like my father for a moment there. No, it''s hard to admit it, but you remind me of big brother Hayate," Chiyoko says with a... ... a smile? Come to think of it, this is also the first time she''s ever told a joke. She suddenly stands with renewed strength and begins making her way to the others. She then stops with her back turned towards me, as if waiting for me to follow. "Enbos... I don''t think I can ever wash away this hatred, but you''ve given me something to think about. Thank you." "You''re welcome." "... Tell me, Enbos. Even if you''re from the same world as father... Just what are you?" For a moment, I lose sight of her and find myself staring into the clouds. It''s the same question I ask myself almost every night. Am I a man or a monster, or am I...? "I... I don''t know. For now, I want to try being... human." "I-I see... Come along now. I''ve wasted enough of our time. We need to fetch Yuki and the others while we still have daylight." "Sigh, then allow me. DUCK... DUCK..." While Chiyoko stares at me in confusion, the pitter-patter of four little kobolds is soon heard in the distance. "... DUCK... DUCK... DUCK..." "We''re coming, we''re coming! We''re sorry for sneaking out!" In no time flat, the four mischievous brats line up in front me, before dropping on their knees and prostrating themselves. "... DUCK..." "Please Big Bro! Anything but that!" "What the hell did you do to them!?" "... and that''ll be enough, for now." While it''s nice to have some discipline around here, I may have overdone it. Yuki, Izumi, Kaito and Shou are now quaking in their boots relentlessly. Can they even walk in that state? The only reason I didn''t say "Goose" was to avoid carrying their unconscious bodies. "Oh Enbos~." All of a sudden, Chiyoko places one hand on my shoulder with a brilliant expression stretched across her face. T-that''s funny. I can''t feel anything remotely comforting from such a wonderful smile. "Y-yes, Chiyoko...?" "Clench your teeth and pray!!!" She steps in and performs a powerful uppercut, and sends my head flying back to square one.
"I''m glad I disconnected my skull in time. That was less of a SF move and more of a fatality." "..." "Oh come on, please say something already. It''s getting lonely over here with Yuki and the rest all clinging to you. And when can I get back my arm!?" Many hours have passed, and the sun is well below the horizon. I''m currently taking the lead using my and skills. We''re taking our time to reach camp as the children are huddling up to Chiyoko for peace of mind. Still, she didn''t have to take my left arm hostage! I hope I get it back soon, as it may crumble without my mana reinforcing the bones. "Look, we''re home now. May I have my arm back? I never did anything to them since. I swear!" "That will depend..." "On what?" "Their testimonies." I take one look at the children''s merry eyes to realise I better start finding a replacement. Having claws instead of fingers will be an pretty interesting. I then redirect my attention to the perimeter guard awaiting our return. "We''re back, Sousuke. Sorry for the delay." "Welcome back everybody! As for you four, what were you thinking trekking so far by yourselves!? Everybody was worried! With your return, maybe Hachirou can finally recover..." "Wait, what happened to my brother!?" Sousuke''s relief suddenly takes a turn for the worse. I feel a terrible sensation creep up my neck as Chiyoko presses him for answers. "W-when Hachirou learned of the children''s departure, he collapsed. We had to send the Shikigami in his stead. Master Nomura is now with him, but last I checked he was still..." Chiyoko has already left and is now running back to camp. I leave the guilt-ridden kids to Sousuke and likewise run to Hachirou''s side. I lose speed running without my arm, while Chiyoko has already entered the tent. But as I approach the entry, I freeze upon hearing Hachirou''s miserable cries. "... I''m so pathetic... I couldn''t do anything, I couldn''t... anything..." "It''s alright, Hachirou. Everything is fine now. They''re already safe and sound." "I c-can''t... do anything right... I-I don''t... I don''t deserve to be..." "Please listen, my son, your place is right here. No one is perfect." "... se-second time... for the second time! W-why am I so... useless?" ... I can''t enter. I have no right to console him. For the past six months, I''ve been right next to him and yet I didn''t notice a thing... No, I''ve always known. I just didn''t care enough to help. Now that Takashi''s attempt to build his confidence has backfired horrendously... it may be too little, too late. "... Hachirou would finally smile..." I finally understand what Chiyoko had meant. His mask is far thicker than my own, designed to put others at ease while he suffered alone. I''m such a loser. I was just feeling good about helping Chiyoko too, and yet I ignored my closest companion. But now that I know all this... what can I do to save him? Arc 2, Chapter 40: Runt of the Litter From my earliest memory, I''ve always been inferior to my kin. No matter how I tried, I was always weaker, slower and less talented. No, I never had any talent to begin with. As the youngest of my eleven brothers and sisters, I envied all their blessed gifts, including my sister Chiyoko who is scarcely older than I. And standing at the top as a shining beacon, the embodiment of all a Kobold can be, is my honoured father. If I were born to any other family... I would have long been discarded. The only reason I am here now is entirely due the grace of my father and the love of my mother. ... I am truly wretched. Despite being blessed with such a wonderful and kind family, I find myself consumed with jealousy. As each of my siblings came to age, each contributed to the Nomura clan in great ways. But as I grew to adulthood, I was not disillusioned by such dreams. All I could ever hope to be was an aid, and yet I was too afraid of becoming a burden. So, I lived my childhood looking forward to becoming a stepping stone. But even that small wish was denied, as I realised the depth of my incompetence...
"Big brother! Why are you leaving mealtime so soon?" "Geh! O-oh, hello Hachirou. I didn''t see you there. I was just, um, planning to skip today''s lunch to tend to the ill." "While that is a noble deed, big brother, why do you have a travelling bag slung over your shoulder?" "Errr, this is... Sigh, please keep this a secret from the others, little brother, but I plan to find a human trader... on my own." "Wha-! But father strongly forbid you from doing that! We''re already preparing an expedition..." "We don''t have a choice, Hachirou! Our mother is dying! If I leave with the others, we will lose too much time." As he says this, he is already preparing to depart, but I grasp onto his sleeve in protest. Indeed, big brother Hayate was the fastest kobold in our branch by leaps and bounds, and he had experience dealing with humans. At the time, he was certainly our best option, but even so... I knew he was wrong. "Please Hayate, at least take Big Sis with you! If it''s our sister, then you won''t lose too much time!" "I''m sorry Hachirou, but Chiyoko is barely seven years of age. I plan to run through the nights and traverse the highlands without rest. As talented as she may be, it will be too much to ask of her small body. Besides, have you seen how shy she was around Mr Duwick? She would faint if she met half a dozen humans." He ends with a hollow laugh in an attempt to ease my tension, and while doing so, continues to walk away from my outstretched hands. I remember. I remember how dearly I wished to join him instead, and yet I was all too aware of my own weakness. I cursed my own inability to offer anything to aid him, or suggest anything to stop him. But in that desperate moment, I still had one more chance. "I-if you go Big Bro, I''ll cry for the others!" "Wha-!" He hastily rushes back to cover my mouth, but it''s not enough to stop me. If I make enough of a ruckus, father and the rest will surely notice and put an end to his departure. My brother gives a heavy sigh before slowly releasing his grip. I thought I had stopped him. I thought I had finally done something right for my family. But with my own hands, I stole that future and plunged the entire clan into sorrow... "Listen Hachirou, I need to do this. I would never live with myself if I knew there was a better way, and this is the best way." "But what if something goes wrong? What if you have an accident or..." "Don''t worry, my brother. I promise I will be back." No, don''t listen to him! "Besides, with the hunting party following my tracks, the journey home will be a lot smoother." Please, I''m begging you... "H-hayate..." "Look, I know you''re only worried about my wellbeing, and I know if I do this everyone else will be worried too. But I want to make everyone happy, and I know it is possible. So please Hachirou..." No, no...! "... believe in me. I will surely save our family." NOOOOO!!! "... I believe in you, Big Bro Hayate. But when you get back, I want you to try my latest recipe, okay?" "Good grief, the only ones who can stomach your food is mother and yourself. I have no idea how you can enjoy each other''s cooking. Still... I want to enjoy a meal with the whole family too." "Y-yeah... ah... " "Now, now, we agreed. No crying, right?" My brother embraces me in his arms and strokes my back. Once my sobs quieten, he lets go and says, "See you later, Hachirou." I watch Hayate activate his skills and take off to the hills. Watching his sturdy form disappear in the distance, I feel a sense of relief.
I was such a fool... "Please mother, stay with us! Big brother Hayate will return soon, a-and then..." "It''s... alright... my little Hachirou... I''m not... afraid. I''m... at peace..." "H-hana..." "My dear... even you? Do not... cry... *Cough* I wish... to cherish my remaining time... surrounded by... your smiles..." "I-I know, I know Hana. We''re smiling, so please... keep watching us smile." "Giggle, Takashi... even now... you''re too cunning..." Five days have passed, and there is no sign of Hayate or the hunting party. We''ve been sending Shikigami every day, and yet there is no response. Where are you big brother? Are you still searching for a trader? "*Wheeze*... Ha... chirou?" "I''m here mother!" "When... I pass... I''ll be sure... to return. Even through... another''s eyes... I want to see everyone... be well... *Cough, cough*!" "Take it easy, Hana! Here, have a dri-" This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Mother''s hand rests on his arm. Father''s eyes widen for an instant before closing in acceptance. That one look of resignation destroyed all hope inside me. With nothing left, I try my best to answer her wishes. "Mummy... is really lucky, don''t... you think, Hachirou...? Liv... ing for so long... A big family... Such kind children... I never... thought... not even... my dreams..." "H-hana?" "Mum?" "I''m so tired. It''s... getting dark and... cold. The night... I can''t... see the stars." "B-but mum, it''s still... it''s a cloudy night." "Hana, here. Take our hands. Do you feel warmer now?" "It is... you''re so warm... so gentle... Hachi... you''ve grown... big. Mummy is... slee... now. Don''t... stay... too..." "I-I know mum. I''ll... I''ll tell Chiyoko... and Hayate as well..." "R-rest easy, honey... I-I''ll join you later... I need to put the kids to bed first. Good night, my dearest Hana..." As a cloud hangs over the noon sun, we each give mother her last goodnight kiss. The next morning, we are heralded of the hunting party''s return. Father and I refused to send a black Shikigami, so we left to tell them in person. But without a single word, both sides realise the truth... The expression on Chiyoko''s face resounded with our own.
"Gasp!" ... Another dream? No, it''s another reminder. I find myself waking before dawn, drenched in cold sweat. For six days, six times I have awoken in the same manner from the same memory, and it all started after my most recent failure. I should never have agreed to watch over our branch, even for a single day. The disappearance of the children was entirely my responsibility, and it goes to show how incompetent I truly am. I feel this latest disappointment is just another reminder of that very fact. I sit on my futon for a few minutes, trying to calm my nerves. It''s no good. I can''t go back to sleep in this state. I need some fresh air. I leave my tent and quietly make my way to the cauldron where I reheat last night''s meal. As I stir the contents, my heart begins to calm. As always, I must make myself scarce. In doing so, I won''t ruin anything, and even if I do, at least it won''t affect my family. After all, my existence is inconsequential, and I should remain that way. But why was I born like this? Father taught us that the World Stream reincarnates every living being with intention, so why am I so useless? No, it may be possible I''ve already served my purpose. Because two years since I made that tragic mistake, I was given a chance for redemption. "Oh, hello Hachirou. It''s nice to see you up and about so early." While I leave the soup to simmer, I redirect my attention to Enbos. "Good morning, Enbos. I see you are reading my father''s spell book once more." "And I see you''re preparing breakfast. Um, would you like my help?" "Please, pay me no mind. I''d rather not interrupt your diligent studies. It is truly admirable." "Yes, but..." Though he tries to continue the conversation, he finds nothing to say. Instead, he sits beside me while I return to my task. You really are a compassionate soul, Enbos. I don''t deserve your company, and yet you still try, just as Hayate would. He is the spitting image of my brother. Though their origins differ vastly, their spirits are inexplicably similar. From the day he saved my life, I was drawn to his kindness which he so easily takes for granted. Yes, my life up to this point could have been for his sake. To introduce him to my father, to teach him our ways and our language, it is more than I ever deserve. After living with us for six months, the entire branch has finally recognised your heart. Though my sister tries to deny it, her softer tone does not escape my ears. As I bring the soup to a boil, Enbos is suddenly approached by Yuki, Izumi, Shou and Kaito. "Good morning Big Bro Enbos, Big Bro Hachi!" "Oh, hey kids. What are you doing so early in the morning?" "Aren''t you glad?" "Huh?" "Aren''t you glad we got your arm back?" "Sure, but what has that got to do with now?" "Well, we decided that as a reward..." "... you have to play with us for the entire day!" "Oh, and if you don''t, we''ll tell Big Sis a ve~ry interesting story." "You little punks! This is blackmail!" "Eh? Blackmail?" "Ne-never mind what I said, Hachirou." While I may not know how the children earned your favour, I''m sure you would have obliged regardless. That is just the kind of person you are. "Also... Big Bro Hachi?" "Yes?" "We''re sorry we left without telling you!" apologises the four children as they each offer me a bow. "I-It''s alright. It was entirely my fault, not yours..." "Like hell it is! What do you mean without telling? You should be apologising for leaving at all!" "Now, now, it''s alright. But before you play with Big Bro Enbos for the whole day, would you like some breakfast?" "... Did you cook it, Big Bro Hachi?" "Regrettably, this is last night''s..." "Yay!" "We''ll be back with our bowls!" they declare before hastily retreating out of sight. "... Seriously, those ungrateful little-" "Enbos, would you mind signalling the others?" "O-oh, okay." As I watch his thin form approach the whistle, only to realise the folly of his ways and ask a waking neighbour, I feel a sense of relief. He''s slowly spending less time with me, just as I intended. Now that everybody accepts him, they will offer more than I ever could, especially once we reach the mountain branch. Come to think of it, I managed to achieve my childhood goal. All I need to do now is to fade back into obscurity. That night, I return to my futon and let myself drift into the darkness. No more memories... No more dreams... Just peace within this everlasting shadow. Arc 2, Chapter 41: Backfire and Ice For three days, we have been slowly trekking through the snow capped mountains of Dragon''s Spine. The imposing chain of triangular peaks that coil like a gigantic serpent truly earns its namesake. And within this natural barricade is a branch of the Nomura clan who call this place home: a permanent kobold village. It''s was established as a home for older kobolds, an intermediary between the different branches and, in general, a place to relax. Obviously, reaching such a secluded oasis is no easy task. It is the beginning of winter, and for three days we have been shovelling snow and breaking ice as we journey along an ambiguous trail under freezing conditions. Fortunately, the weather hasn''t been cruel, and our near perpetual clearing spree has resulted in solid progress. Still... "... looking at all this white for days on end is driving me mad! Why the hell did I agree to work on all shifts?" "Keep shovelling, Enbos. We received a Shikigami yesterday saying they''re clearing the debris from their end. Just a little bit further and then we can all rest... Well, I guess you really can''t." "Please don''t add salt to my wounds!" Despite my outcry, I do feel genuine relief. After months of anticipation, I can finally begin my training. Takashi refuses to detail anything, claiming that the time isn''t right. To be honest, his cloak and dagger approach is grating on my bones, but I trust him nonetheless. Ding! "Not helping!" I mutter, as I turn around the corner to find... ... our way is completely blocked. There''s a small gorge with no way around it and a huge pile of snow filling the gap. "..." "... This doesn''t look good. There must have been an avalanche from the right side. With this much snow, we will not be able to reach the village by nightfall. Everybody-!" "... Chiyoko." "What is it?" "Tell everybody to get back. I think it''s time to use fire magic." "We''ve had this discussion before, Enbos. The thawed snow will just freeze over. Besides, you don''t have enough mana to melt it all." "I don''t intend to. I only want to reduce the workload. As for the aftermath, I''ll use to clean it up." "Do you really think is enough?" "Not on its own, but I do have a plan..." My study of magic wasn''t limited to necromancy. I''ve also expanded my skill set. Remembering Helena''s spell, I decided to acquire it for myself. It literally creates "water" by using mana to imitate its properties. As a result, my started off as a greater rank skill due to my understanding of molecules and hydrogen bonding. While the effect is instantaneous, the mana consumption is too high and the "water" quickly dissipates. As a replacement, I decided to learn instead. It collects water from any nearby source, including the air. It''s more mana efficient, but the skill depends on my environment. As for my great plan to melt this wall of snow, I''m considering a spell that''s still in development. Ever since my "performance" in Lennon, I''ve been trying to combine with my fire skills. However, since works by creating a small, static field, I''m working on a new custom skill specialised in improving combustion. Unfortunately... "I''ve seen your recent handiwork, Enbos, and from what I can tell you haven''t succeeded." "It''s not like there is any harm in trying. Please, let me have a shot." Chiyoko makes an exasperated face before giving me the green light. I take a stance before the blockade and begin reciting the incantation. "[Spirits of Fire, heed my will. Let the son of the sun be birthed within my palm, and soar like a blazing swallow.] !" With the still in my hand, I quickly activate my next skill. "!" is the custom skill I''ve been developing, but unlike my other spells it''s not a self-contained ability. In theory, the process for should bind itself to , thus removing the need to channel a static field like in the case of . Well, at least that''s the theory... "Hey, Enbos. Isn''t your growing too large? At this rate you''re going to..." "Oh sh-" Boom! Well now, I haven''t experienced this in a while. It reminds me of the good old days back in the Dellmore Forest. I was having these thoughts as I flew through the air, before smashing into the cliff face and landing in the snow as a smouldering mess. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"Do you realise how close you were to dying?" "Um... about 24 hit points?" "That''s not what I meant, Enbos. What were you thinking combining a non-archived skill with an offensive spell? Personally, I wouldn''t have tried it until I''ve designed an incantation." After that explosive display, I''m now consigned to the same tent as Takashi to "recover" from my injuries. However, without a fresh soul to rejuvenate me, I''m stuck with a fractured spine and a scorched arm. But what annoys me the most is the fact that one of my antlers is now charred. "It looks like we''ll have to spend another night on the side of the trail. How are you holding up Takashi?" "Ah, this is nothing to worry about, though I must admit my old age is starting to get to me. I can feel my retirement approaching." "Personally, I think you''re retirement is way overdue." Over the past seven months, Takashi has noticeably aged. At this rate, it''s no joke to say he shouldn''t be travelling. I half expect him to retire to the mountain village and leave the branch to Chiyoko, and yet his continued liveliness seems to suggest otherwise. "Excuse me for intruding." "Oh, hello Hachirou." "How are you doing my son?" "I am fine. The excavation is proceeding smoothly, such that my big sister has proclaimed we can afford to give Enbos a hard earned rest." "That''s awfully nice of her." "Erm, to be honest, those were not her exact words... But I''m sure she meant the same thing! Anyway, I best take my leave..." "Please, stay a while and- Ah, he''s already gone." "... Um, Takashi? Is it just me or has Hachirou been avoiding me lately?" "He probably is, though I''m not sure why. I wish he would open up to me, or maybe I''m just too blind to notice..." Giving a heavy sigh, Takashi rests his head on his hand. Ever since the incident with the kids, I''ve been seeing Hachirou less and less, though it''s no fault on my part. I have been trying to reach out to him, and yet I can never find the right time or the right words. "Come to think of it, does Hachirou have anybody he can call a friend in any of the branches?" "... No, he doesn''t. While he''s friendly to everyone, he''s close to no one. He refuses to work with others, always performing basic tasks on his own. Outside of family, the closest one will have to be you, Enbos. Honesty, I''m at a loss. I want for him to realise how much he means to all of us, and yet he always turns a deaf ear." "Sigh, I wish we could just sit with Hachirou at the same table and have a nice, open chat without pressuring him." "Actually, that shouldn''t be a problem. Once we reach the village, there will be a grand feast celebrating our arrival. Better yet, all of the Nomura clan will be here, though our unexpected arrival will surely overburden the village..." "Again, I''m sorry you had to change your entire migration for my sake!" "Don''t blame yourself, Enbos. I have my own reasons as well. By the way, have you checked your spiritual energy recently?" "Well, I haven''t paid much attention since... Huh?" That''s strange, my spiritual energy is less than a thought. I haven''t hunted anything for 3 days, but I should have at least two day''s worth. Instead, I only have one and a half. "Did all that digging somehow waste my energy?" "No Enbos, this is... Never mind, I''ll tell you later, but for now..." Takashi places a hand on my shoulder and I feel a sudden influx of spiritual energy. My automatically triggers and I sense several of my fractures begin to heal. It may not have recovered all my reserves, but Takashi has just added another day. "How... What did you do?" "That, my friend, was a demonstration of , the very spirit art I would like you to learn. Only difference is I transfused that energy instead of taking it for myself." "... Takashi, why won''t you tell me anything beforehand? You would think it will make things easier." "Well, given your streak of rash experimentation, I don''t think that''s a good idea. In fact, you may even go off and attempt it without my knowing." "Oh please Takashi, do you really think I''m that childish...?" As I say this, I conveniently forget the times I practised on my own, the horror shows from testing necromancy, or how I "drowned" myself when acquiring . "Besides, even if the spell backfires in my face, I''m more durable than a normal mage..." "Enbos, I think you''re taking this too lightly. If you mess up ... there''s a very good chance you''ll tear your soul to pieces." As Takashi lets his words sink in, I feel my excitement tone down a notch. Arc 2, Chapter 42: Hidden Village Thanks to the independent actions of our snow clearing team and the mountain branch, we were able to pass through the short ravine before noon. Upon meeting our guides, the first things I noticed were how refined they are compared to the main branch and the fact they have metal shovels. Unlike our wooden tools, the mountain branch must have their own forge or even a small mine. As we head downhill, I''m given a chance to view the hidden valley in its entirety. It truly is a secluded sanctuary, with mountains on all sides, woodlands at the base and a river branching across vast tracts of land. In the distance, I spot a large formation of orderly rooves surrounded by tall wooden walls and outposts: the kobold village of Yamagakure. As we get closer, I notice we are actually heading to the clearing several kilometres away from the settlement. I look over the flatland and notice it''s already occupied by two other encampments. They''re probably the break off branches led by Takashi''s remaining children. "Lady Nomura, please use this land for your camp. We''ve already cleared the area and will join you shortly with a larger taskforce." "Thank you Kenichi. Please give my older sister our warmest regards... Everybody, listen up! We will spend the rest of the day building our camp! Do not be hasty! There is plenty of time to reunite with family and friends tomorrow! Look forward to the celebration!" Following Chiyoko''s announcement, a great cheer erupts from our group before we immediately get to work. After a while, several dozen volunteers appear from the mountain branch and begin assisting in the construction. Well, it didn''t as smooth as I just described, since most of the volunteers are relatives or friends, resulting in many heartfelt reunions. As I continue working on my tent, I watch Izumi run into the arms of her uncle. The rest of the gang is with her, and I notice Yuki wearing a sad smile. I''m glad he came to visit, otherwise those kids might sneak out at night. While I''m afraid of them getting caught in a snow storm, judging by the existence of the village wall and the sentry wards around the camps, there are probably dangerous animals roaming this valley. As I''m about to finish my humble abode, I''m approached by Takashi, Hachirou... and an unfamiliar female kobold. She gives a slight bow before she introduces herself. "Greetings, my name is Nomura Honoka." "Hello, mine is Enbos. Just Enbos." "Please pardon me for intruding, but I was eager to meet you in person." "That''s alright. Takashi, am I right to assume you''ve already told her about me? "Indeed I have. While I''m sure you''ve realised this, Honoka is one of my daughters. My third daughter to be precise. She''s here to see you as the leader of the mountain branch." "Please do not mind. My position is only a duty my father has entrusted to me. Still, I will gladly welcome you into our village, Enbos. Also, I am here to personally thank you for saving my younger brother... and I would like to apologise for any disrespect my younger sister has shown." "I-it''s alright. It was the natural thing to do." That''s weird. I was expecting to go through another season of awkward interactions like when I first joined the Nomura clan, but her response is quite pleasing. It''s completely different from a certain other daughter of Takashi''s. Though they have the same golden irises as their father, the similarities end there. While Chiyoko is rough, suspecting and brash, her older sister is graceful, open minded and reserved. Honoka''s well groomed grey fur and creaseless kimono stand in stark contrast to Chiyoko''s coarse brown fur and worn-out leather armour. Just who do they take after? As if reading my mind, Takashi suddenly looks away while Hachirou has an apologetic expression. "You are truly a humble soul. Please, as a reward I would like you to live with us in the village for the duration of your stay. Of course, Hachirou will be staying with you as well. I''m sure he will make a wonderful guide." "W-wait a moment, big sister! Surely there is someone more suitable than me! If anyone, big brother Takumi would be a better choice. Both Enbos and Takumi share an interest in magic after all, and he''s also a local." "While that is true, Hachirou, you have accompanied him for the last seven months. He''ll feel more at ease with you around than anybody else. Isn''t that right?" "Yeah, I guess it would." "I... I understand big sister." "You''re a wonderful brother, Hachirou. We''ll be ready to receive you by tomorrow." If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I see what you''re doing here, Takashi. You and Honoka must have arranged this so that I can spend more time with Hachirou and hopefully cheer him up. Good job! She''s clearly inherited her father''s craftiness. Oh darn, I almost forgot. "Will it really be okay? After all, the rest of the villagers don''t know I''m a skeleton," I say as I look down at my bony digits through the burn holes in my gloves. "Do not worry, Enbos. I''ve already informed everyone you''re an undead." "What!?" You''re exactly like your father! "As I said, do not worry. You''ll find your reception to be most pleasant." As I ponder the meaning of her words, I look at Takashi who is refusing to meet my gaze.
"I thought it was a fairy tale..." "He really exists!" "Look, look. Here he comes!" "... Why is everyone looking at me like this, Hachirou?" "H-honestly, I don''t know." I''m now walking down the streets of Yamagakure with Hachirou as my guide. As suggested by Honoka, I''ve taken off my mask, but contrary to my titles the villagers aren''t suspicious or even afraid of me. Instead, they''re watching with stunned awe and excitement not unlike a local idol! What the hell is going on? Also betraying my expectations were the design of the buildings. I was looking forward to tiled rooves and paper doors, but now that I''m here I''ve realised the depth of my foolishness. Of course Takashi would design the village with modern sensibilities! There''s even a large life well supplying the houses with power, and there''s a water tower to boot. If anything, this place is set up to become a thriving town, but it''s limited by its isolation from the rest of Aren. I guess that''s what makes the nomadic branches so important. As we make our way to the Nomura clan house to attend the family feast, I watch as the kobolds from our branch reunite with their loved ones and friends, sharing stories and gifting articles of clothing. The warm atmosphere in such a cold time of year really reminds me of Christmas. Ah, I really miss those days. I remember the time I discovered my dad was Santa and... "Look mummy! He''s real! He''s really real!" "Eh?" All of a sudden, I''m approached by a young kobold with his mother in tow. As she apologises for her kid''s behaviour, I hear a very interesting question... "Ne, why don''t you have hair?" "Hrm, why should I? I''m all bones." "B-but didn''t you have strong roots?" I have a ba~d feeling about this... "P-pardon me for asking, but who might you think I am?" "Isn''t it obvious! You''re Broo-" "STOP! Don''t say it! Don''t you dare say it!" Damn you Takashi! You probably told it to your kids as a bedtime story, but now it''s spread through this entire village like a goddamn wildfire! No wonder they aren''t afraid of me! They must have grown up hearing the epic adventures of a boy who wants to become the pirate king... with a skeletal afro musician in his crew. "W-what''s wrong, Enbos? Why are you on your hands and knees?" "D-did you also grow up hearing the stories, Hachirou? Our branch wasn''t like this when I joined!" "Stories? Come to think of it, some time ago big sister Honoka started writing this fairy tale that father used to tell her. She said more people should enjoy the same story." And let me guess, it has finally reached the arc where he comes in? "Mummy, mummy, w-was I wrong? I-I really thought he was..." I turn around to see his big teary eyes, and his mother''s expression telling me to play along. Damn it, this really does remind me of Christmas. Sigh, I guess have no choice... "Y-yo... Yohohoho~ Keep it a secret, okay?" "Eh... Mummy! Did you hear that?" "Y-yes I did, Shinji. We''ll keep it a secret together, okay?" "Yohohoho~ In return, let''s sing a song!" ... that day, I became the village''s version of Santa, or rather, the Pied Piper of Yamagakure. We all danced and sang on the frozen streets, before Takashi arrived and fell over in laughter. Arc 2, Chapter 43: Takashis Legacy "Please spare me. I don''t want to stay here anymore. The idea of doing that for the next few months is going to kill me!" "But you''re already dead." "Zip it Takashi!" "Sigh, I guess there won''t be a forty-five degree party trick." After enduring that humiliating stint as... you-know-who, I followed Hachirou and a snickering Takashi back to the Nomura clan building where the family feast is being held. We''re now inside a large Japanese style room where we wait for the rest of the attendees to arrive. Taking a seat on the tatami mats, I notice we''re not the first arrivals. There''s a kobold with messy grey fur reading a magic tome, but the ones standing out the most are... "Dear me Chiyoko, must you always wear leather armour, even on an occasion such as today? It''s a feast not a battle." "It shouldn''t be a problem, big sister Honoka. After all, I''m wearing it beneath my kimono." "This is not a problem of appearance so much as etiquette. If you keep behaving like this, no one will take you." "Wha-! T-that''s none of your concern! I''m just not interested right now." "Chiyoko, a flower does not bloom when you tell it to. It is a labour of love and care." "I don''t see you with anybody, big sister." "As a matter of fact, I''m already engaged. You''ll be meeting him soon. Sigh, just who do you take after I wonder..." Hearing those words, Takashi almost chokes on his cup of green tea, while Hachirou tries to rub his back. It seems I wasn''t wrong to think of them as polar opposites. "Gahahahahaha! We''re here guys! Is everyone already- Oi, oi, are you okay father!? What just happened, Hachirou!?" Without warning, the door almost slides out of the wall and some obnoxiously loud kobold comes barging in with a large party in tow. Three of them, including the noisy one, instantly rush to Takashi''s side. I''m willing to bet they''re his sons. Looking closely, they seem rougher and more strongly built compared to the main branch or the mountain branch. Their clothes are notably plain yet durable, and their movements are more like a bipedal beast than that of a human. "Excuse me Chiyoko, but where do your brothers over there usually travel?" "If you''re referring to big brother Ken''s branch, they spend most of their migration traversing the Wastelands. Despite how he looks, he does extensive trade with the different demi-human tribes." I see, in a magic-free zone it must be more valuable to hone your physical abilities. The differences between branches must be due to the different lifestyles they lead. While I take note of this discovery, the final group of kobolds arrive. As I suspected, they''re unique from the other branches as well. Their movements are swift yet silent and their forms are slim with tight-fitting, dark clothes beneath their otherwise standard kimonos. Chiyoko gives another explanation stating that they mainly live in the forests, and unlike the mountain branch, they''re constantly on the move and rely heavily on hunting. A dark brown kobold with a scar across his left eye, and two near identical female kobolds step forth to greet Takashi. "We have arrived, father. Please pardon us for being late." "No need to worry, Michio. The feast is still being prepared. Now come join us! It is a rare day for the entire Nomura family to be together." Looking over the gathering, it is quite a sizable crowd with all of Takashi''s children and grandchildren, their spouses and their spouses'' own families. The atmosphere has sure turned lively, with the adults sharing their exploits, relatives welcoming new additions to the family and general gossip among the rest. Every now and then, a few of them shoot curious glances in my direction, but it seems they''re well aware of my being. I also spot quite a few elderly kobolds mixed in the meeting, although Takashi is still the oldest amongst them all. Hrm? Wait a second, is it just me or are there notable differences compared to the younger kobolds? I would assume it''s a matter of age, but... "Takashi, why don''t you have a longer snout, tail or canines like the other elders? Are you from a rare, um, "breed"?" "No, I was born as a common kobold like the rest. The differences come from the fact they were either part of the first generation that helped establish the clan, or joined as adults and adapted to our ways." "Then why are the later generations so distinct from their parents? Why did you start off differently from the rest? I know you''re all family, but this applies to the entire clan as well." "Hmmm, if I had to describe why, I would call it the physical manifestation of social Darwinism." "Hah?" "It''s something unique to this world, Enbos. You see, according to the nature and shape of the soul it can even affect the physical body. The reason I''m like this is thanks to my human sensibilities. By creating the Nomura clan I was able to raise future generations to develop the same traits. As each generation passes, these traits will be ingrained in our descendents, each building upon the last. In time I hope all kobolds will become- no, reclaim their position as full demi-humans, and live alongside humanity." Takashi says this whilst gazing over his family, envisioning a better future far beyond his time. "... he even gave the kobolds a common tongue, our own culture and raised everyone to be more than mere beasts." The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I remember Hachirou''s words back from when I first met him, but to think he meant it so literally. Well, the fact Takashi said "reclaim" means that ancient kobolds were once demi-humans, probably before the events of the Apocalypse. It seems the effect of the soul can work against or in favour of their development. Come to think of it, Yuki is a perfect example of Takashi''s legacy. He was found outside the Nomura clan as an infant, and yet he has turned out no differently from the rest. "Alongside humanity, eh... That''s not an easy goal, Takashi. From what you have told me, the countries are pretty... resilient to the idea." "That is fine, Enbos. Although I will not live to see it, I''ve already done all I can to prepare them." Takashi''s entire life''s work may have been to plant this one seed. His time as a , or rather, the will of his last life has carried on in this world and carved itself into the very future of Aren. When I think about it like that, I can''t help but admire the kobold sitting right beside me. I wonder: will I be able to achieve something like that in my time? "Huh, I just noticed but where did Hachirou go!?" Hearing the loud lout raise this question, I do a quick scan over the busy room and find he really isn''t here. I use and notice a solitary presence sitting just outside. "Excuse me. Coming through..." I open the door and step onto the porch. The entire land is dyed in an orange hue as snow lightly falls from the sky. I turn towards the lonely soul, and sure enough I see Hachirou. "... Enbos? What are you doing outside?" "I was going to ask you the same thing. Why don''t you join the rest of your family?" "No, I-I''m fine over here. It''s a bit crowded, but I''ll come back when the table is ready. Please, don''t mind me and take this time to introduce yourself to the rest of my siblings." "It would be a lot easier with you around, Hachirou." I take a seat beside him, which surprises him at first. With the warmth of the fire and his family behind us, we continue sitting in silence as the snow grows thicker by the moment. I feel an equally cold barrier surrounding his heart, and as time passes his inner demons begin to resurface. "... Enbos, why are you here? You shouldn''t waste time on someone like me." "I''m here of my own volition, Hachirou. Besides, you shouldn''t avoid your own family." "..." "Hachirou?" "Please Enbos, just... stay away from me. I don''t deserve your kindness. I would never be able to repay it." "I''m not looking for payment, I''m looking for a friend." "Then why? Why me? I''m a burden. Compared to my brothers and sisters, there is no reason to warrant your friendship." "I don''t give a damn what you''re like compared to anyone else! I''m not befriending you as your father''s son, I''m befriending you for what you are." "... And what I am is despicable." "Wh-what do you mean?" "..." "Please Hachirou, it''s alright to share your pain with me." "I-I''m sorry, Enbos. I just... can''t. All I can say is... I''m not the person you think I am." At that moment, I hear the door behind me open as someone peeks their head outside. "There you two are! What are you doing in this weather? Please hurry inside. The family feast is about to begin." We both nod in assent and put our discussion on hold. As we enter the room, the rest of the family is moving into the great hall. But before I follow them, I say one last thing... "I won''t give up on you. After all, I want everybody to be happy. So please Hachirou..." As I turn around, my words are cut short as I notice the shock in his eyes. In the next moment, his expression returns to normal and he says the following under his breath. "As I thought, you''re exactly like Hayate." "Huh? What are you..." "Please go on ahead, Enbos. We... can talk about this later. For now, I''ll help bring in the dishes." "O-okay." There''s something not right with Hachirou... I enter the great hall where everybody is sitting around a low table that extends across the length of the room. As the head of the Nomura family, Takashi has to sit on one end of the table while I have to sit on the other as their honoured guest. The position of the family around the table is determined by their standing. As such, it seems the next successor to the Nomura clan head is the kobold with the scar, though I am surprised to find that loudmouth Ken is second in line. "Hey, Enbos? Do you know where Hachirou is?" "Don''t worry, Chiyoko. He said he''ll help bring in the dishes..." But as soon as the words leave my mouth, I can''t help but feel anxiety build up in my sternum. I find myself looking towards the door, which is why I immediately notice: Hachirou isn''t among the attendants. "... and it is my great honour to introduce everybody to my special guest-" "I''m sorry Takashi, but we have to delay the feast. There is something urgent at stake here!" "What is it Enbos?" Takashi replies in an equally serious tone. "Hachirou... he''s missing! I can''t explain it, but I have a bad feeling!" Arc 2, Chapter 44: Fade to White The weather has only grown heavier. I can no longer see my branch in the distance, and yet I do not turn back. I can''t turn back. I can''t bear to look at him or hear his words, not without the crushing guilt and weakness that follow. It was impossible for me from the beginning. How could I show my face before my entire family? They''re as far out of my reach as the stars in the sky. I''m not a born leader like Michio, a talented fighter like Chiyoko or a master craftsman like Takumi. There is nothing but spite and self-loathing within my heart. Worse, if I did attend he will be sitting right beside me, the second coming of my long deceased brother... Why Enbos? Why must you say the same things as Hayate? Why must fate continue to torment me with his memory!? I''m trash, incompetent, a stain on the Nomura name. I don''t deserve your trust! The only thing I deserve is to die alone and miserable on this frozen plain! So please, Enbos... don''t look for me. I don''t want to hurt you. I don''t want to kill my brother ever again... With each step, the cold only sinks deeper into my flesh. The oncoming night and the heavy snow has robbed me of my sight. I don''t have the strength to return to my tent. After a while, I feel a little warmth creep across my face. At first I think the cold has finally overcome my senses, but then I realise the blurry vision accompanying the burning sensation in my eyes. My knees give way and I can no longer hold back my tears nor my pathetic whimpers. Even when embracing death, I don''t have a shred of dignity. But the most tragic thing of all... my family still loves me. The only reason I haven''t cast aside my kimono and let myself freeze is because I don''t want to spread anymore sorrow. "E-even now... I''m hesitating. Why... can''t I do anything right?" As I stare blankly into the white haze, I suddenly realise a dark silhouette standing before me. "E-enbos?" No, it''s not him. They''re far too broad and tall for Enbos'' slim frame. In fact, there are two others of similar stature standing right- Thud! ... Huh, what happened? It''s pitch black. There was a sharp pain, but now I can scarcely feel anything. Am I even upright? No, I''m not. Something is dragging... me... by the feet... I feel... faint... I can barely... stay... conscious.... I think... this... is... I''m... sorry... father... I''m sorry... sister... Forgi-... me... En-... "LET GO OF HACHIROU!!!" With the last vestiges of my mind, I hear his voice manifest like a blinding light, before fading into darkness once more.
Damn it Hachirou, where did you go? Your whole family is searching the village, and yet we can''t find a single trace! After interrupting Takashi''s speech, I immediately made my way to Hachirou''s designated room. As I feared, he was nowhere to be seen. Still, I took the chance to take my equipment just in case he left the village. The increasing snowfall is burying any footprints. Worse still, night is approaching and the only people who can work in the dark under freezing conditions number only a few. This is especially bad as the others have ascertained by Hachirou''s scent that he is no longer in the village; he has likely left to return to our branch. "Please Hachirou, tell me you got back safely. Tell me I was wrong to worry..." As I run across the snow with a tailwind blowing from behind, I make my way in the general direction of our branch. Chiyoko and the others are also doing the same, but most of them do not possess greater rank , nor a body impervious to the cold. However, even with my sight is limited to a few dozen metres or so thanks to this curtain of white around me. But among all this colourless scenery, one thing catches my eye. "Red snow? No, this is-!" It''s blood, and the remnants of spiritual energy suggest it''s still close by. No, I won''t accept it''s Hachirou''s just yet... As I follow the trail and focus my perception... I see him. He''s bloodied and motionless, and he''s being dragged away by something bulky hiding in the snow. "LET GO OF HACHIROU!!!" Surprised, the humanoid creature turns around and I get a full show of what I''m facing. It looks like a white gorilla, except it has a gaping mouth with tusks on the lower jaw, a tough body designed for an upright posture and claws on its trunk-like arms. Seeing me, it lets out a bone shattering roar, but I use this chance to seal its escape. "! !" I combo my skills and plant the nail right in its shadow, out of reach of its arms. On such a dark and wintery night, it won''t be leaving anytime soon! As I charge at it with Bloodletter in my hand, I suddenly detect two more presences with . I quickly jump back just as two hulking figures comes pouncing out of the snow. I quickly put some distance between me and my new adversaries. Oh great, there are three of these things. They must have used in order to evade my title. The good news is the first one is still pinned as it tries to pull at its legs. "Leave now or die!" I try using , but unfortunately it has the opposite effect. Both creatures give a roar before charging towards my position. Well, it was worth a shot. Now, no more mercy. "!" I spawn a blue wall directly in their faces, but much to my horror, they easily smash it into oblivion! Their combined blunt force was enough to overcome the force mitigation threshold, and I''ve even been strengthening it lately! Luckily, it does leave them momentarily stunned. I throw another at one of their shadows, but it lands too close to the target. My is still on its 30 second cooldown so I had no other choice. On the bright side, the captive still hasn''t realised it can dispel the skill by destroying the stake. I direct my attention to the last recovering target. It suddenly leaps towards my position, so I use to evade the impact and move into its blind spot. While it looks about in confusion, I perform on its right side. It gives a yell of pain, but immediately counterattacks by swinging its arm. I duck under the right elbow, but notice the oncoming fist from its left. I can''t dodge it. has a 1 minute cooldown, so instead I cast another at point blank. All of a sudden, the beast''s fist accelerates as I realise it just activated a skill. Once again, it smashes through my barrier, but with most of the force diverted into the ground, I''m able to guard against its attack with my sword. Still, the impact sends me flying several metres away and I sustain some damage. It immediately gives chase but its movements become sluggish as large amounts of blood spills from its wound. "."
SpeciesWinter Troll
HP 79%
MP 100%
SpeciesWinter Troll
HP 71%
MP 100%
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. So it''s called a Winter Troll, huh. I see Bloodletter is already having an effect. This sword I bought from Sepesh Balaur is not only sturdy (seeing how it withstood that blow), but it also has a powerful blood thinning enchantment, hence its name. "!" I throw another one at its shadow, this time away from its reach, and leave it alone to bleed out and die. As I make my way to Hachirou''s captor, the other winter troll finally crushes the stake. Ah damn it, I have to deal with this one quickly before the first expires. I hastily launch a and it connects with its face. While the creature covers its eyes in agony... "!" ... I magically drop a barrel of pseudo water over its head. I''m not planning to freeze an animal that lives in the snow. In fact, I''ve adjusted the "water" to have a higher freezing point. I walk up to the puddle at its feet and I dip the tip of my sword. "." *Crackle, crackle* "GRAAAGH!!!" The troll screams in torment as the electricity destroys its body from within. The advantage of this is I don''t have to aim and it won''t produce a flash to free the last Winter Troll.
SpeciesWinter Troll
HP 57%
MP 100%
"Still not dead? ... ..." With two more surges of electricity, I reduce its HP to zero. Afterwards, I quickly check my own status: HP: 71/104 MP: 9/84 "... I went a little overboard. No matter. . ." HP: 91/104 MP: 24/84
NameN/A
SpeciesWinter Troll
HP 0%
MP 0%
SkillsSneak (Basic) | Heavy Strike (Greater) | Pounce (Basic) | Enhanced Strength (Basic) | Intimidate (Basic) | Regeneration (Basic)
"Now, I have to quickly... Oh no!" After watching its companion destroy the , it tries to do the same. However, since it''s out of arm''s reach, the troll raises Hachirou over its shoulder... and is about to use him like a club! "!" Hachirou''s body comes swinging down towards the stake. Luckily, I make it in time and all the force is diverted into the ground. However, the resulting shockwave is enough to dispel my magic. Not that it matters anymore, because.... "HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO MY FRIEND! !" I use to throw myself at the Winter Troll, and use to sever the arm holding Hachirou. While it hollers in pain, I punch its jaw with along with all my fury. "! ! ! ! ...!" I continue casting the same spell in my blind rage, driving the doomed animal back. I run out of MP and mentally click my tongue as the troll still breathes and is attempting to flee. "Unforgivable! I won''t let you live! !" I pitch my cursed blade through the air and it impales the fleeing troll through the chest. I walk over to its dying husk, pull out my sword and literally take its life. Ding! I don''t care. Now it is over... I have to get Hachirou back to the village ASAP!
"I''m... still alive?" "Hachirou! Are you okay? Look, it won''t be long before we return!" Looking up at the snowy night sky, I can barely make out Enbos'' form. However, the sight is short lived as I immediately close my eyes. "Hachirou? Hachirou! Please stay with me!" "I''m... still here... I just want... to rest my eyes." "Don''t worry, I''ll save you. Just keep talking to me!" Enbos proceeds to pick me up and carry me on his back. I feel heat beat against my eyelids as I realise he has conjured a light in his palm. "... sorry... I left the... feast. I always... cause everybody... trouble..." "You don''t have to apologise to me! Just stay... don''t..." This isn''t good. I can barely hear Enbos'' words, and soon I''m sure I won''t hear my own. "Please don''t... on me Hach-... Say something... -ready!" "It''s... too... late... I can''t feel... anything... anymore..." "Don''t... orry. Even if... die, I''ll just brin-... back! I''ll keep trying... save you!" Bring me back if I die? What is Enbos saying? But if I must die... "Thank you... Enbos... I''m glad I... helped you. Because of you... I found meaning... I can die..." "Please don-... that! I will save... Believe in me!" Hearing those words, I find myself holding my breath. My body stiffens and my consciousness briefly returns to full. "Hachirou?" Opening my eyes, I find Hayate staring back at me in surprise. No, it''s Enbos, but at this point I can no longer tell the difference. ... I see now. So this is the meaning behind our meeting. It was never meant to be my punishment... It was supposed to be a second chance. After all those years of wallowing in my sorrow, reflecting... on that moment, I now... know... what I must... say... "Enbos, I..." "There you guys are! Thank goodness you found Hachirou... Oh no, he''s bleeding!" "Here! Quickly bring him inside and start using magic, medicine, everything!" "I know Enbos! Here Hachirou, wear this!" ... I guess I''ll tell him... once I have recovered. Don''t worry... everyone. There is... something I must do... before I die. Arc 2, Chapter 45: Warmth of Family "Are there still no signs, Enbos?" "No. At times he has stirred, but otherwise nothing has changed." "I see. Even so, I suggest you take a break. You have literally not moved from here for the past two days." "Don''t worry, I''ve waited for far longer. As for you Takashi, you need to rest. You''re deadbeat and we don''t need another corpse in the room." "... I understand. Please tell me when my son wakes up." I watch his reluctant form disappear around the corner and close the door. Poor Takashi. I have a feeling he holds himself partially responsible for this ordeal... just as much as me. Looking back at Hachirou''s immobile form, I replay the events that led up to his flight. There were signs. I even noticed his sudden change in demeanour and yet I didn''t lift a finger. The only saving grace from this disaster is he''s still alive, barely. His injuries, blood loss and hypothermia would be enough to kill a normal man. I''m not sure if I should chalk it up to being a kobold or if he has a strong will to live, but somewhere in my heart I hope it''s the latter. "Why Hachirou? Just what happened in your past to make you act the way you did?" Sadly, there is no response and yet I keep watching in anticipation. As hundreds of empty seconds tick by on my internal clock, I find my mind wandering. For instance, aside from the digital clock being displayed by Crest, there is also my orange spiritual energy meter to consider. Once again I find there''s less than expected, except this time I haven''t budged from this room for the past two days. Why is my spiritual energy now decaying faster? As I mull over this personal problem, I hear a slight voice coming from the bed. "Ha... ya... te?" "Hachirou, you''re awake! Take it easy now. You have been asleep for more than two days. Here, have some food." "Enbos...? I see... I''m alive." "Less talking, more recovering. I''ll go tell the others right away!" "No Enbos... There is something I have to tell you... while we''re still alone." Hearing Hachirou''s request, I agree and use this chance to calm down. With his body as weakened as it is, I reheat the ceramic bowl with and slowly spoon feed Hachirou his soup. After he finishes half a bowl, he raises his hand to stop me. "Please, don''t move around too much. You lost a lot of blood and came up with a cold. It''s a miracle you''re still alive." "Not a miracle, it''s all because of you. Thank you for saving me once more." "... If I had stopped you sooner, none of this would have happened." "Please Enbos... don''t talk about that. I-I once made... a similar mistake in my past." He looks down at his blanket with apparent shame. His ears droop and his shoulders drop. Normally I would leave him be, but not anymore. "Hachirou... Please, tell me what happened. I think it''s time I heard the whole story." "... Yes, yes you are right. Maybe... I should have done this from the very beginning." Hachirou takes a deep breath, and after a brief moment of hesitation, he begins to recount his memories.
"... I see. So I really do resemble Hayate." "Indeed, Enbos. Like two heads on an Orthrus." "An Or-what? On second thought, never mind. I''m sorry for making you tell me something so... difficult." "In truth, I feel better now that I have told you, Enbos." Still, that is such a painful memory. Even I would feel reluctant about sharing it. Did he feel compelled to tell me or is Hachirou finally overcoming his trauma? "Have you told anybody else? Your family?" "N-no, I haven''t... But I will in due time." Seeing Hachirou look forward with determination, I realise he''s changed, or rather, he''s changing. I don''t know what happened during his struggle for dear life, but he now looks much stronger than ever before, well, mentally at least. For an instant, his upright form reminds me of his old man... Oh darn, I forgot to tell Takashi! "I''ll be right back, Hachirou! I''ve left everyone in the dark for far too long." "Please wait a moment Enbos! Th-there''s one more thing I must say..." I stop myself before the door and turn around to Hachirou''s hesitant voice. His prior confidence has vanished, and now he''s back to his old timid form. "W-when you were carrying me on your back... Y-you said something to me..." Oh shoot, is he referring to when I said I''ll bring him back if he dies? At the time, I was desperate. I couldn''t bear the thought of losing another life in my arms. His feeble words... his delayed responses... it was all too much for me to swallow. Up until Hachirou''s recovery, I was still considering taking his soul. There was no reason for me to let him die, though it would go against everything Takashi has preached. But now that things have settled down... "... y-you said, "Believe in me."" "Oh, you mean that. I wasn''t sure if you were still conscious, but I wanted you to know I was..." "T-the truth is En-enbos... I-I didn''t want to believe in you." "Eh!? What do you-" He doesn''t believe in me? What is that supposed to mean when you were half-dead? Was he really considering death? While I''m left dumbstruck by his words, he continues to add to his baffling statement. "Th-the truth is.... The truth is... I didn''t want to believe in you be-because... ... I wanted you to believe in me!" With his last syllable, he clenches his waterlogged eyes and braces himself for my reply. While I don''t know how Hachirou has taken my words, I do know my next response will change his outlook forever. But instead of carefully choosing my words, I utter the following line so naturally that I don''t even realise... "... I do believe in you, Hachirou. I always have. Thank you for being by my side." With those words, I open the floodgates to Hachirou''s heart. He begins crying in earnest relief, as if all his inner demons have been washed away. In Hachirou''s mind, I''m not sure if he sees me as Enbos or Hayate, but it doesn''t matters. I''m just glad he has finally forgiven himself. As the sun dawns, I witness the rise of a new day and a new kobold. I watch over him with an invisible smile, and I would have continued doing so... Bang! "Hachirou, you''re awake!" "Wha-!" The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.... if the door behind didn''t fly open and knock me down face first into the floor. I can tell by the voice that it''s Chiyoko, as she proceeds to stomp over me like a carpet. "What the hell is your problem, Chiyo-...! Eh?" Impossible... I must have hit my skull too hard. As I pull myself up and gape at the marvel before me... Chiyoko is openly crying into Hachirou''s chest. "Si-sister?" "You idiot! Idiot, idiot, IDIOT! How do you think I felt when you disappeared before the feast! A-and then I find you all covered in blood, j-just like Hayate! Seriously, you''re... you''re such a big idiot! Are you trying to give me a heart attack? Please Hachirou... I-I don''t want to lose you too..." "I-I''m sorry sister... I''m so, so sorry..." "Sorry isn''t enough! You''re my one and only twin brother. I cherish you more than anyone else..." "Huh? I-I never knew you- Ow!" "You horrible brother! Don''t you feel the same? Please Hachirou... take care of yourself better..." "Un, I will Chiyoko... I swear I will..." I silently watch the sibling''s emotional reunion. After all of Hachirou''s worries of never reaching his kin, Chiyoko has reached out and touched him instead. In turn, Chiyoko''s rigid shell has finally fallen off to expose her fragile heart. Seriously, you two had each other all along, and yet you both tried to shoulder the burden on your own. The sight of them pouring their hearts and tears is truly endearing. It leaves me feeling... "Is Hachirou awake!?" "Thank goodness you''ve recovered!" "Huh! Why is he crying!? Wait, is that Chiyoko? Why is she crying!?" "It''s good to see you''re alright, Hachirou." "Why didn''t you tell us sooner?" ... incredibly annoyed when I''m being shoved aside by this anxious bunch! "Oi, calm down already! I''ve only got so many ribs to spare before you''ve crushed them all!" "E-everybody? What are you all doing here?" "Oh my, what a thoughtless question, Hachirou. We were concerned about you." "Indeed. While we could only hope for the best..." "... we all put our faith in you. We''re happy you are well." It seems I''m not the only one who believed in Hachirou. In fact, they have always believed him. The only difference is his blinds are finally gone. "T-thank you everybody! I feel truly blessed." "Don''t push yourself to bow, Hachirou! You still haven''t recovered." "Exactly! Once you''ve recovered I''ll treat you to, erm, one of your "recipes"." "That is generous offer indeed, big brother. Also, I''m sorry for ruining the family feast." "An empty stomach is a small price to pay for the life of one of our own." "Gahahaha! Besides, why not have a family feast here? All we need is a little room!" "Huh? Ken, what are you... No, no, no, stop! You imbecile!" While I wonder what the loudmouth is planning, he walks over to the wall and takes a stance. He then throws a powerful punch and... destroys the wall connecting both rooms. While I''m perfectly fine, a cloud of dust settles over the Nomura family. "*Cough, cough!* You muscle-headed fool! We have the elderly and the injured in this room, and yet you do something as dumb as that! What if the roof came down on us!?" "Sorry Takumi, I only thought-" "You weren''t thinking!" exclaim several kobolds in unison. "This is troubling. It seems I have a lot of cleaning to do." "You won''t need to do anything Honoka, because he will be doing the cleaning!" "Please, quite down everybody. Hachirou is still..." "Pfft! Heheh... Hehahahahaha!" Everybody in the room, well, both rooms, suddenly fall silent. Nobody could identify the sound, and yet everybody knows the voice. We all look at Hachirou in amazement as we realise one simple fact: it''s the first time anybody has heard him laugh. It is such a rare occurrence that we are all mesmerised by the young kobold''s voice, one filled with pure joy. Eventually, like any cheerful family, we all join in the laughter. It will become one of the most pleasant memories in all my lives.
After participating in the hysteria, Takashi retreats outside to gaze at the clear sky. He can still hear his children celebrating Hachirou''s awakening, and it greatly warms his heart on this chilly morning. "Thank you, Enbos. You''ve brought so much peace to my family." Though he does not say so directly, he is genuinely grateful for everything Enbos has done. For two years, he was unable to uproot the sorrow that dwelled in his children, or in himself. While some scars remain, it has undoubtedly eased thanks to Enbos'' kindness, and for that, he is willing to do anything to help him over the coming weeks. Takashi raises his head and seemingly speaks to the air, or rather, the flock of migrating birds overhead. "Can you see us, Hana? Everybody is doing well. You don''t have to worry anymore. I hope you''re doing well too." There is no response, only the howling of wind, but to Takashi''s soul he has heard everything he needs. He starts walking back into the building, but before he rejoins his family''s antics, the head of the Nomura clan mutters under his breath... "I''m starting to feel sleepy." Arc 2, Chapter 46: A Bone Chilling Trip Announcement: This chapter marks the end of the rapid releases. It has finally caught up to my other site and real life is getting busier. I''ll be posting at least a chapter a week every Friday from now on. Thank you everybody for enjoying my story thus far.
Today is finally the day. After months of anticipation, I''m now on my way with Takashi towards the secret training grounds. He''s leisurely riding a Yagi with several days worth of supplies, while I''m following close behind on foot. Our short trip will take us across the snow covered fields and into the naked woodlands at the base of Dragon''s Spine. "It''s a good thing my daughter can now manage the entire branch in my stead." "True, though she was still reluctant about letting you go alone in the cold. In the end, you could only promise her a few days." "Actually Enbos, I never intended to train you for longer than a week. While I should accompany you for the most dangerous part like I did with Chiyoko, I''m far too old now to endure the same trial. I''ll be with you in spirit." "Oi, oi, that sounds pretty carte blanche considering my life is on the line here!" "At least be glad I''m here to prepare you. Back in my youth, I had to master everything on my own!" Prepare me, eh... "..." "Enbos?" "... Takashi, I think it''s time you told me everything. Why are you so determined to teach me ?" For months on end, he has been dangling this promise like a carrot, and yet only recently did he mention the training might be lethal. There''s also the distressing matter of my levels he''s been hiding. While I am suspicious of him, I want to believe he''s doing this for my own good. "To be honest Takashi, I don''t think it''s worth the risk. The only reason I can think of is if I don''t learn this spirit art soon... I won''t last much longer. My spiritual energy has been decreasing more rapidly recently, and I can''t help but think it''s related. Am I wrong?" Takashi halts his Yagi and faces me in silence. There''s no hesitation in his eyes, only silent contemplation. While I figuratively hold my breath, he slowly shakes his head and gives me an answer. "... No. No, you''re not wrong. I do think it''s time I told you everything. But before I can explain, there are a few things you must know." He ushers his Yagi onwards and as I continue to follow him, I quietly listen to his words. "There are two types of undead, Enbos: those that are formed by black magic, and those that are naturally formed called the forsaken. It goes without saying that you should fit in the former category, but I''ll talk about the forsaken first. You see, sometimes a deceased soul with strong earthly ties may bind themselves to their body using their residual energies upon death. The World Stream remedies this by salvaging both. However, there are areas where the World Stream is absent or where its influence is too weak. These places are called Dead Zones, a breeding ground for the forsaken, the biggest of which are the areas around the Wasteland, where anti-magic radiation has weakened the World Stream and yet it''s not enough to destroy a . Like you, they feast on the living to survive, but can last for decades without prey since their do not deteriorate. In fact, most can subsist on their connection to the World Stream alone." "In that case, why bother using at all?" "Enbos, when I said, "strong earthly ties," I was referring to feelings of resentment. They are not sentient. Their consciousness are broken and controlled by the will of their last moments. It is ingrained in their very nature upon returning to crave for the life of others..." Takashi says in a serious tone while looking at me with cold, hard eyes. I feel ostracised by his gaze as I realise the horror of my existence, what he and Chiyoko must have secretly known over the past year. My sudden pause seems to tell Takashi everything I am feeling. "I-I''m sorry Enbos. I wasn''t trying to detest you. On the contrary, I only want you to understand why so many despise the undead." "It''s okay Takashi. Considering that most of the branches pass through the Wasteland, it must be natural for you to smash skeletons. I guess that explains Chiyoko''s reaction when we first met." "Even so, she was still too discourteous. Come to think of it, Chiyoko never gave you an apology..." "Never mind about that. What about the artificial undead? Is there anything other startling revelation I should know?" "A-actually there is, Enbos. You see, there is one major difference between the two kinds of undead. While the forsaken spawn due to wandering souls, the risen undead... are spawned for the sole purpose of being a weapon. From the outset, they are designed to kill others, and Necromancers suppress the will of their risen to better direct their bloodlust." Oh joy. "However, these spells tend to be temporary. Just take yourself for an example. You were raised from a mass skeleton ritual and all of the others fell apart the instant you slew the conjurer. He was probably sharing the bare minimum of spiritual energy, so it''s a good thing they never touched the villagers. From then on, you''ve been sustaining your by forcefully imprinting your soul in order for it to accept your mana signature. I''m surprised you did all this subconsciously." "Well, I think it''s because I read the tooltip for . I had the general idea it was keeping me alive." "That''s impossible. If it were true, it would be on the level of openly rewriting your soul. Anyway, this brings us to the heart of the issue..." This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Takashi stops the Yagi again, but he turns it around in order to draw my full attention. "Enbos, I don''t think you fit neatly into either category of undead." "Eh?" "Think about what I have said. If risen undead are short lived by design, why are you living like one of the forsaken? The thing is, I suspect you''re a combination of the worst aspects of both types." "Please Takashi, stop beating around the bush. Just tell me what is wrong with me!" "The risen undead are made to kill, right? The true purpose of is to sustain the risen in battle... and to evolve them while doing so. By combining parts of their victim''s souls with their own, it manifests as an incremental boost to their power. That''s the true nature of your levels, Enbos. It''s not an illusion. Your was simply portraying something that was always there." "B-but that can''t be right. I can still level up without using that skill!" "Do you level up every time you use ? No, you don''t. By using your skills in combat, or mastering new ones, you strengthen your soul by allocating the inactive pieces you have absorbed. That''s why you sometimes acquire new abilities or improve your existing ones when you do level up. The fact you are conscious has greatly exploited this process. As for your skill points, I still have no idea... Hrm? Enbos, are you listening?" I''m... literally eating their souls... A part of Helena''s soul is now permanently bound to myself... Wait, those this mean...! "W-what happens to the souls you store! Are they absorbed over time!?" "N-no, they don''t. only collects the "loose" fragments of the soul, but the act of storing them is still related. You see, once a risen reaches a critical mass, which you call the "level cap", their soul will undergo a change to stabilise all the acquired pieces. This is your version of a class change, though most undead simply get stronger instead of developing new abilities. There is a short cut, however. For undead with a greater rank or higher, once it reaches maximum capacity all the souls can be sacrificed in a ritual to trigger a class change." "S-sa-SACRIFICED!?!?!?" "Yes Enbos. Don''t be so surprised. Just as new souls can be born, they can also be destroyed. In fact, it''s the main reason I wanted you to follow our teachings. I wasn''t sure if the ritual would trigger automatically or not." Phew! So as long as I don''t use the ritual, Helena''s soul will be safe. I wish you told me sooner, but there is still something you haven''t clarified... "Tell me Takashi, why are you trying so hard to stop me from evolving? If I have to guess, each time I grow, the amount of spiritual energy required to sustain myself will increase, and at some point... it''ll become too much. That''s why you want to teach me , right?" "... Well, that''s partly true. If I have to make one addition, I''m not just worried for your life... I''m worried of what you''ll become." "Huh? What are you trying to say, Takashi?" "Enbos, the risen undead are given a short lifespan on purpose. If not, they may break free of their master''s will. But with the sustainability of the forsaken, and the intelligence of a modern man... there is every chance you may become a very rare kind of forsaken undead..." "... A lich?" "No Enbos. Something far more vicious. It''s called an Undead Ravager, a being so powerful it must consume a life with every passing minute. The entirety of its body, mind and soul is dedicated to satisfying its ceaseless hunger. Only 3 Undead Ravagers have ever been recorded over 3000 years of history, and each have caused unfathomable destruction, only to consume themselves in the end..." Being told that to my face, I start to feel weak around the knees. In order to live, I have to take souls, but with each soul, I grow and in turn need more. And at the end of this self-destructive spiral, I become an actual monster? "W-what the hell, Takashi? Do you r-really think I w-would let myself..." "It wouldn''t take much, Enbos. The smallest change in your mentality could veer yourself on this path. I never told you this before because I was afraid it would make you desperate." "... and you''re saying this now because you think you can save me?" "... I''m sorry. will only help delay it, but I never believed it could stop it." "Then w-why... why are you trying to help!? Wouldn''t it be better to just kill me!?" "... It''s because I believe in you. I believe you can break that cycle and become something... greater. Follow me, Enbos, we''re almost there." He resumes his travels, and after a few minutes we reach our destination. I spy a small wooden cabin next to a curious cave sealed by a large, stone boulder. Looking closely, I notice a wooden sign in front of the cave with the words, "Warning. Dead Zone. Do not enter." "Listen Enbos. Not everything is set in stone. Do you know what the average life expectancy for a kobold was before I came along?" I turn to face Takashi as he answers with a surprising number: twelve. He''s almost lived three times that number, and probably extended that statistic by another ten for the rest of his kind. "I was pretty surprised when I found out too, and yet here I am. So don''t look so down, Enbos. While you may be cursed with the worst of the risen and forsaken undead, you''re also blessed with the gifts of Earth and Garea... ... and I am here to help you take your first step." Arc 2, Chapter 47: Me, Myself and Bonny How long has it been? Actually, I know exactly how long it has been: 49 hours, 17 minutes and 5 seconds increasing. For the past two days I''ve been locked inside the Dead Zone, slowly mastering the spirit art of . To prevent anyone or anything else from entering, the exit has been sealed. On the fifth day, Takashi will return to remove the boulder and hopefully find a moving skeleton... well, MY moving skeleton. If I die will I return as a forsaken undead? I have a feeling I would, but I''m not sure if I''ll stay the same person. Hrm, it might be something I want to investigate as soon as I leave this desolate hole. As another hour slowly passes by, I find myself reminiscing about the day before I entered the Dead Zone...
"Listen Enbos, all life is connected. Be it in the air, in the sea, or even through another being, everything exists as one. It''s natural for any two souls to be drawn to one another." Sitting by the fireplace inside the old cabin, Takashi is huddling by the fire with a warm cloak wrapped around him. The interior is almost barren with no windows save for one which is boarded up. I''m sitting opposite him, listening intently to his explanation. "On the more mechanical level, all living souls release miniscule amounts of spiritual energy, too small to be perceived by . This is due to the recovery rate exceeding the baseline level, but instead of dispersing in the air, this excess is diverted into the World Stream. It helps maintain the very connection that gives us our mana and skills. is designed to make use of this connection, redirecting the ambient energy released by every living thing in the vicinity into the user." "Hold on, I seem to recall you saying the forsaken also feed off the World Stream. Are they spawned with the ability to use ?" "Not exactly. The forsaken are born with such a craving for life that they achieve a similar effect. Their ability only works in Dead Zones, where the World Stream''s influence is weak enough to be reversed. is far more effective, making it a fundamental skill for any spirit art practitioner. Otherwise, we would have to increase the body''s metabolism, which puts too much strain on the body and is simply impossible in your case." Hearing Takashi''s words, I recall the occasion me and the hunting party fought a Rakertus. So that''s what Chiyoko''s meditation technique was. She was using all along. "Now Enbos, let us begin. Your first step is to control your circulation of spiritual energy. Right now, it''s mostly concentrated in your which is quite frankly a terrible position to project any spirit art. Another added bonus is you can finally disguise your spiritual energy by matching it to those of a human." Takashi stands up and walks over to his bag. While he rummages through its contents, there is one more thing I have to ask... "Pardon me, Takashi..." "Yes?" "It has been hanging on my mind since we got here, but why are we right next to a Dead Zone?" "That Dead Zone will be the final phase in your training, Enbos. requires you to strengthen your connection to the World Stream, but if you do it anywhere else and without guidance, the pull of the World Stream could tear your soul apart." Gulp! "That''s why a Dead Zone is required in order to acclimatise to the World Stream''s pull. In the end, you''ll start at the deepest depths then slowly work your way to the exit over a matter of days..."
... which is exactly what I''ve been doing. When I first looked inside the desolate cavern, I was surprised to find some kind of luminescent fungi covering the interior. According to Takashi, all plants (and fungi) produce trace levels of spiritual energy, but this species releases a noticeable amount. It uses this energy to create a network from the World Stream into the Dead Zone, attracting the forsaken undead which protects it from animals. In return, it provides an indirect connection to the World Stream that the undead can use, and hence why I''m training here. This cave isn''t particularly cavernous or deep, but I''ve never been in a more alien environment. From instant I stepped foot in this tunnel, I felt lost. I never realised the sensation until it was gone. It''s a feeling that has accompanied me since rising from the grave, the difference between silence and soundlessness; the absence of the World Stream. Supposably, the position of the town''s Life Well pulls mana streams away from this place, and the cave walls are lined with a rare ore that disrupts spiritual energy. The boulder is probably carved from a different quarry as it doesn''t block the flow from the fungi connecting to the outside. Being in such an environment, the first thing I did was test my skills rather than begin my training. The results? With the exception of , my extra skills are practically disabled. Of course, this includes which is why I can''t talk. Spells are now harder to cast and mana doesn''t regenerate. Most of Crest''s functionality, such as my stats, have been lost but I can still use it like a mental notepad. But aside from Crest, my Innate skills are largely the same. Since these abilities are spawned from my soul, it makes sense they rely on the World Stream the least. As I step closer to the exit, I have to admit Takashi had good reason to be worried. Without his supervision, I have to carefully inch myself to the entrance where the pull of the World Stream is strongest. There were a few times when I lost my spiritual energy, and had to crawl back to safer waters. It''s almost like a tug of war between me and the outside world. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Having to maintain a consistent flow of spiritual energy, extend a connection and then tap into the invisible fungi network all from my mind is also a complicated process. I''m grateful Takashi taught me the steps before I entered this place. We thought it would take days of continuous training to achieve the required level of mastery, but by the end of the first night of the first day...
"F-five hours... What took me a month to master took you five measly hours..." ... I had already mastered my flow of spiritual energy. I can even revert my spirit circuit and rebuild it from scratch without Takashi''s help. Speaking of whom, he is currently sitting in the corner of the cabin as he dejectedly nibbles on some rations. "Um, Master?" "Please don''t call me that. I''m not worthy of being your master. Ah, talent is such a cruel thing..." "... Takashi, I think my Integrity stat is related to spiritual manipulation. After all, the tooltip says it improves spiritual offence and defence, and provides a Integrity growth bonus." "Well that makes a lot of sense. I never thought anyone could blow through my training. At this rate, you may as well enter the Dead Zone as early as tomorrow afternoon." "Sigh, if only I was half as competent with magic. Then again, I started off with 1 point in Magic back when I left the grave. In all likelihood, tonight is probably the last before you leave. I''m sure your family will be happy to see you return early." "True, but I''m going to miss this experience. It has almost been two decades since I last ventured out with nothing but a bag on my back and a friend or two by my side. As much as I love my family, I do miss the old times when I explored Aren without a care in the world." Lost in his own world, he gazes at the boarded window as he indulges in his memories. "I love exploring fantastical places, meeting new people and finding undiscovered wonders. Even now, the recent discovery of the New Frontier sets my soul aflame. But alas, I''m too old now to accomplish such a feat." "Maybe one day a branch from your clan will set foot there in your place. Come to think of it, I heard they discovered a plant resembling a potato in the New Frontier." "W-what!? Are you saying I can finally taste a salted chip or bowl of meat and potatoes after all these years? That''s it, I''m definitely not crossing over until I''ve had my fill." "Ahahahaha! Good luck and good night, Takashi." He slips into the sleeping bag while I practice for tomorrow''s lesson. It''s definitely more difficult to control spiritual energy outside my body like I do with mana. I continue my exercise in silence, but after a few moments I unexpectedly hear his voice. "Enbos..." "Ah, sorry Takashi. Was I too loud?" "... thank you for saving my family." "... Of course. I would gladly save Hachirou any day." "While I am forever indebted to you for saving my son twice, no, make that thrice, you have also saved everyone in my family... and in our hearts. Thank you Enbos. We will always be there for you..." As he peacefully drifts back to sleep, for a fleeting instant I remember the comfort of home. Throughout the night, between training and stoking the fireplace, I look at the same boarded window and think about the other cabin in the woods...
Speaking of home, I think I''ve reached the exit. I''m practically a stone''s throw away from finishing my training. It should take no more than 6 hours judging by the current strength of the spiritual flow, which leaves me with more than 48 hours of solitary confinement. I guess I''ll pour my remaining time into studying necromancy, though it''s a pity I couldn''t smuggle in a corpse. I''m getting better at controlling , but I''m still having trouble embedding predetermined commands and behaviour into the soul. It''s as difficult as programming an AI from scratch, and it goes to show the importance of exploiting instinctual movements. Pardon me for sounding crazy, but there is something captivating about studying thousands of years of accumulated progress after thousands of others have strived to make the perfect puppet. It''s no different from admiring modern automobiles or aircrafts, though I admit it''s far less tasteful. Regardless, if I want to save myself and, more importantly, resurrect Helena, I''ll have to outdo everybody that has come before me. As I crack open my black tome and sit down, I feel something writhe underneath. Understandably, I jump up and let out a silent scream. What heck was that!? A zombie earthworm? Huh, looking closely it''s mostly buried in the ground which is why I overlooked it the first time. With nothing but curiosity driving me in this lonely cave, I carefully excavate the buried thing. Wait, this is-! ... Okay, I know I''m literally in a godforsaken place, but I can''t help thanking a higher power. Because in my hands is the mummified corpse of a large rabbit... and it''s still moving. It''s an ideal specimen with preserved skin stretched across its skeletal frame, and a throbbing weakly inside its hollow form. How did it get in here? Did it try to dig a burrow only for the roof to cave in? The spiritual energy released by the fungi probably hid it from Takashi when he last sealed the cave. The fact it was underground also stopped the fungi from decomposing its entire body, and it might have Decay Resistance judging by the condition of its skin. But now that it''s out... I stare into its sunken eye sockets as I wonder what to do with Mr Bonny. Arc 2, Chapter 48: Rising from the Blackness Knock, knock, knock... From the other side of the boulder, I hear three knocks signal the end of my five day training. I return the gesture and after a few moments, the boulder finally begins to budge. Sunlight spills into the cave as I make out two figures standing at the entrance. "Gahahahaha! You''re still undead and kicking! Never thought there will be a day I''d worry about a skeleton!" Quite down will you! I don''t want a freaking avalanche burying us all! Ah, that''s right. I can''t talk. "It''s good to see you''re fine, Enbos. I''m sorry for our late arrival. Last night''s snowfall slowed us down. I had to bring my son Ken along to help shovel the snow and push the boulder." "Actually, I''m planning to use this place to practise a few Spirit Arts. By the way, aren''t you a bit quiet? Come enjoy the fresh air!" It''s not like I can enjoy it anyway, but in order to retort I''ll have to leave. I step outside the cave and into the world of white. I suddenly feel a familiar sensation in the back of my mind as I reconnect to the World Stream. The full functionality of returns, and so do the rest of my Extra Skills. "Testing, testing. One, two three... All clear. Hello everyone. It''s good to be back. Staying in the Dead Zone was certainly... huh?" Ding! "What''s the matter Enbos? You seem a bit stunned." "Oh, it''s nothing Takashi. A lot of notifications from suddenly popped up." "I see. Just to be sure, you did learn , right?" "Yeah, I have. In fact, it''s a greater rank skill..." As soon as I finish my remark, Takashi drops on his hands and knees and hangs his head in dismay. Ken looks at me in astonishment, before helping his father back on his feet. It seems I''ve left his pride in tatters once again. "D-don''t be too hard on yourself! You were a good master after all..." "I wasn''t even there to teach you the actual skill!" "Oh, erm..." "Sigh, never mind. Anyway, it''s time for us to leave. Take care my son, and remember to seal the entrance when you''re done!" "Gahahaha! No worries father! The last undead that''ll leave this cave will be our good friend Enbos!" ... I''m sorry Ken, but I''ve just invalidated your vow. Because clinging inside my rib cage, with my spiritual energy disguising his own, is my dear forsaken pet. During my time in the Dead Zone, I learnt how to give basic orders to my undead rabbit, and right now I''ve told him to stay still. I hope Takashi, a master of spiritual energy who is standing 2 metres away, won''t notice my smuggled subject... which sounds pretty hopeless now that I think about it. "Also, before you go Enbos, I think you should pay little Hachirou a visit." "Huh? What happened!? Is he okay?" "More than okay, he''s doing better than ever! In fact, the other day he asked me for... Anyway, I think it''s best you see for yourself." "Takashi?" "I won''t say anything, but I think you''ll be pleasantly surprised." Leaving me with those words, I bid Ken farewell as me and Takashi make our way through the snow covered forest. Like last time, he''s riding atop a Yagi at a steady pace while I follow closely behind, but I''m no longer the skeleton from before. Despite the same decrepit scenery, I can now sense life hiding within the trunks and hibernating beneath the earth. The range of has become quite sizable, to the point of rendering my title useless. As for my other skills... isn''t very specific. I guess I''ll try it on Takashi and spot the difference.
NameNomura Takashi
SpeciesKobold
HP 100%
MP 100%
Huh? A scan? <... 97%... 100%. Scan complete.>
NameNomura Takashi
RaceKobold
Class???
HP 100%
MP 100%
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Max HP???
Max MP???
Attack???
Defence???
Magic???
Resilience???
Agility???
Integrity???
"Wait, what is this?" "What it is, Enbos, is an invasion of privacy. Did you really think an accomplished spirit artist wouldn''t notice? I shielded the rest of my soul from your appraisal." "Ah, sorry about that Takashi. I was just trying out a new feature of ." "It''s alright, just ask for permission next time." "In that case..." "No." Although my attempt failed, judging by the details displayed I can finally analyse the stats of my target! I shouldn''t rely on it too much as there is more to battle than just numbers, but it should be useful for loose comparisons. Hrm? Wait a second. If I''m scanning the soul, where exactly do these numbers come from? "By the way, Enbos." "Yes?" "It''s been bugging me for a while but..." He stares directly at my chest as if he has x-ray vision, and I feel every bone in my body shiver in anticipation. Mr Bonny is inside and my spiritual energy still is draped over him, yet I can''t help feel my imaginary heart sink to my boots. "... I think you should get your clothes washed. The dirt from the cave can really stain. You might also want to visit the public bath. We wouldn''t want bioluminescent fungi eating away at your bones, now do we?" "O-of course. Thanks for the suggestion, though I''m perfectly fine with dipping in the river like usual." "I know you don''t care for temperature, but at least use the chance to socialise." "Takashi, the sight of a skeleton scrubbing his ribs and wiping his pelvis is simply embarrassing. I would be putting on some perverse skeleton crew performance!" We continue to trek back to the village while exchanging pointless chatter. It''s a miracle he hasn''t noticed, but that still leaves the problem of where to hide Mr Bonny...
"And we''re back, to this good old, pirate-loving village... For some reason, I''m starting to miss the undead cave." "Now, now, at least it''s better than being scorned by half the branch." "I guess you''re right. By the way, do you know where Hachirou is?" "I''d imagine he''s in the dojo." "The dojo? Why would he... Oh, never mind. I''ll see for myself." I part ways with Takashi after the village gates and make my way to Hachirou. Along the road, I avoid the kids with and ponder the meaning behind my friend''s location. Why is he at the dojo? He must be visiting one of his siblings or volunteering for some chore. It''s been a little over a week since he''s regained consciousness, so he shouldn''t be doing errands, let alone... After a while, I reach the village dojo which resembles more of a wooden gym. As I approach the entrance, I hear the sound of clashing wood, preceded by the grunts of a familiar voice. Curious, I enter the building only to find a miraculous scene. Hachirou is standing face to face with his eldest brother Michio, each armed with a wooden sword in their hands. Hachirou. Attacking. With a sword. While I struggle to process that simple thought, the spectacle before me continues to escalate. "Ha!" "That motion was too wasteful and your balance was flimsy. Keep your back straight and do not lunge." "Hn!" "There was no power behind that swing, and it leaves you wide open to a kick..." I silently watch as Michio trains his little brother. Hachirou''s body is battered and out of breath. Even with magic, I find it hard to believe he''s in any condition to spar. Yet despite all my qualms about his health... I can''t stop him. I''ve never seen such a determined look in his eyes. I''ve never seen him do anything with such resolve. He''s no longer an aimless soul but a driven kobold with a vision. I allow the entire fight to play out before Hachirou collapses on the floor with barely any strength left in his body. "That will be all for today. I suggest you spend tomorrow doing Ken''s muscle training to build stamina." "No- *Huff*... Not yet..." "Listen to your brother, Hachirou. Besides, you have a guest and I best leave you two alone." With a confused expression, Hachirou turns his head towards the door before mirroring my own surprise. I walk over to his worn out body sprawled on the dojo floor and sit by his side. He''s too tired to say a single word, while I feel as if I''m back in a Dead Zone. Instead, we just stare at each other as I try to figure the meaning behind his beaming smile. Arc 2, Chapter 49: Equivalent Exchange It''s early in the morning but the streets are still shrouded in darkness as the surrounding mountains delay the arrival of the sun. With no one on the road to intercept me, I smoothly make my way to the home of Nomura Takumi. He''s Takashi''s fifth son and he''s responsible for the Nomura clan''s magical research and production of enchanted items. Due to his important position, all collected or written spell tomes are pooled at his place, forming a sizable magician''s library. I''ve been meaning to visit him and ask for a few books, but to my surprise he had left me a letter while I was gone. It''s an invitation for an exchange of knowledge, and he would like to see me as soon as I''m free. Well, that being said, I may be a bit early considering most of the villagers are barely awake. I walk up to his surprisingly small home and give a few knocks on the... "Welcome Enbos! I''ve been expecting you!" "Gaaahhh!!!" All of a sudden, a slender brown figure with thick leather garments and a multi-focal monocle comes bursting out the doorway. It takes me a few seconds to realise he''s the kobold I''m looking for. "To be graced by your arrival so early in the morning, I see you''re just as enthusiastic as I am!" "How long have you been waiting behind that door!?" "Only half an hour or so. I''ve been looking forward to our meeting for quite a while now." "For quite a while... Have you been doing this every morning since you left that message?" "Oh, never mind the small details. Please come inside! There is so much I wish to discuss..." Wait, he didn''t deny it? What is with him!? He was nothing like this when I first saw him at the family feast or during Hachirou''s recovery. He gave off a quiet and withdrawn impression, but now he''s acting the complete opposite. I follow him inside, but instead of leading me to the living room, he opens a reinforced cellar door and ushers me to go in. Baffled by his actions, I obediently descend a long flight of steps and find myself in a vast space hidden beneath his unassuming home. It looks like a storeroom with hundreds of books and enchanted artefacts lining dozens of shelves, though a good deal of them still lay empty. To the side, I spot an iron cast door with a warning sign, and a wooden one with the words "Workshop" on the front. We make our way to a messy table where he offers me a crate as a seat. "Please, make yourself at home. Sadly, I seldom have guests so must beg your pardon for my lack of hospitality. Oh, where are my manners. I''m Nomura Takumi. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance." "The pleasure is mine, Takumi. My name is Enbos." "And your other name?" "Eh?" "What is your other name, from your world, I mean." "Well, it''s Tyler Suesa, but I prefer to be called..." Hearing my original name, his eyes light up in fascination. He springs to his feet and hops about in giddy excitement, before dropping to his knees and prostrating in the next instant. Seriously, I can''t keep up this guy! "Please Enbos, hear me out! For years I have admired your and father''s otherworldly knowledge and sought to apply it to Garea''s magic. Sadly, my father was never orientated towards sorcery and we, his children, were only taught the basics of your science. For years I have tried to understand your world''s wisdom, only to be met with limited success. But now..." "With my arrival, you want me to teach you everything else in Takashi''s place. In return, you plan to share your archive of magical texts to help fill my own void of knowledge. Am I right?" "Yes, or at least, that was my initial intention, but now I desire something greater! I recently learned that you created two custom spells using ideas from your world, something I have always aspired to do myself. The meaning behind my letter was not only to exchange wisdom, but also to propose a joint venture." "You want me to work with you on a project?" "Exactly! It will be mutually beneficial and yield more insight than our individual endeavours. So please Enbos, will you agree to be my partner? I''ll even let you dictate our efforts, and freely use any resource at my disposal. There is nothing I want more than to work by your side!" With those closing words, he presses his head even closer to the floor. I take a few moments to think, but really I''m putting on airs. His dedication is borderline obsessive, and yet I must admit his sincere feelings strike a chord in my... something. Anyway, he''s also built a functional magician''s abode and probably has his own testing ground. As much as Takumi needs my help, I may also need his. "Raise your head, Takumi. Partners are supposed to stand as equals." "D-does that mean..." "Yes, it does. I look forward to working with you from now on." "T-thank you, Enbos! Thank you, thank you, thank you! I promise you will not come to regret this!" With renewed excitement, he runs off to fetch an enchanted parchment and a magical bottle of... "Oi, oi, oi, are you writing a magically binding contract!? You''re already giving me second thoughts!" "Oh it''s nothing... pernament, I assure you. Just a small formality. By the way Enbos, as agreed you''ll have full direction over our research, but I''m already curious as to what you have in mind." "Hrmm, let me see... Have you ever experimented with gravity?"
Two weeks have passed and my partnership with Takumi is already bearing fruit. Actually, I''d be more surprised if nothing became of it considering how hard he works. I almost believe he has Nullify Fatigue, considering he works alongside me for long periods of time without so much as a pause! According to Takumi, the easiest way to create a skill is to modify an existing one, much like how I derived from . However, this process erases the signature of the skill before it, which is why the World Stream will not recognise both skills. This effect applies not only to Custom Skills, but to all skills acquired in this fashion. It''s the reason why I can no longer use after it changed to , and then to . Well, they''re technically still usable, but they won''t be empowered by the World Stream unless I reacquire them. Using this method we managed to transform my into a Custom Skill. It''s called and it allows me to freely change the force of gravity within a radius at a marked point. Takumi was ecstatic seeing as he has only created a handful of Custom Skills over his entire career. While I was certainly happy with this result, our association was far from over. The second method to create a Custom Skill is to make it from scratch. It goes without saying that it''s far more difficult, and often results in low level skills. is an example of this process, conjuring a small static field for a minute at best. In order to improve the skill, it needs to be augmented with incantations and spell circles, which is the nature of our next objective. "A magic symbol does not correspond to just one effect. In fact, its interpretation is constantly in flux as time passes. What is important is the intention behind the sigils and letters, much like the name of a recipe when given a list of ingredients. This holds true for all magic, even prearranged enchantments as it relies on the creator''s intent." If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Following his words, we poured countless hours researching mystic circles, words of power and magic symbols to compile the "ingredients" for . In time, I hope to use the same findings to complete my skill. Takumi was especially excited after I taught him for this project. He even suffocated himself out of simple curiosity before setting to work! I wonder, is he the reason why Takashi was so worried about my spells backfiring in my face? Anyway, bringing things to the present, we''re now in the early stages of designing the magic circles. While I silently sketch the outline of our latest designs in the workshop, Takumi appears before me holding a metal key in his hand. "Hello Takumi, did you discover something we could use?" "No, I''m not here for the experiment. I''ve come to you with a different matter at hand." "Well that''s a scary thought. What could possibly divert your attention? Pardon me for saying this, but you tend to have a one-track mind." "Something I''ll gladly interpret as the ability to concentrate, but I digress. Enbos, this is a matter that greatly concerns you. Please, follow me." As I tag along with my partner and leave the workshop, I soon realise we''re approaching the iron cast door; the door with the danger sign and bulky lock. He inserts the key and gives it a simple twist, but I sense mutilple high level security spells deactivating behind the scene. The door swings open to reveal the other side, which to my surprise is a small room with a few cabinets. However, the items on display are ominous and filled with pitch black energies. On the inner surface of the door I recognise the gigantic anti-detection circle etched into metal, and spy a myriad of interlocking enchantments lining the frame. "W-what is this room, Takumi? There''s so much dark magic that it seems to be sucking in the light!" "This is the quarantine room, Enbos. Besides the forbidden vault at the Nomura clan house, it contains the most dangerous items recovered by our kind. I brought you here today because I thought you might want to learn more about yourself. You see, ever since my father told me about your circumstances, I''ve considered letting you study some of the tomes stowed in this very place." "Ah, I figured Takashi would have told you. To be honest, I was tempted to direct our efforts to researching my condition instead of developing Custom Skills like you wanted." "I wouldn''t have minded either way. Your very presence inspires innovation and progress!" "But are you sure about this? Are you really asking me to learn necromancy?" "Sigh, as reluctant as I am, it may be a necessary evil. For years I''ve contained these powerful artefacts in my basement, and not once have I ever wanted to study them myself. Given the nature of your problem, however, it''s inevitable you must familiarise yourself with these necromantic writings. My hope is that you will use them to overcome your unfortunate curse... and nothing else." He takes a dark leather bound book from the nearest cabinet and drops it in my open hands. The weight of the item is trivial compared to the invisible burden on my shoulders. "Th-thank you, Takumi... This is more important to me than you ever realise." "While I would be hesitant of myself if I were in your place, I have faith you won''t misuse this knowledge. Besides, even if you wanted to learn necromancy, it would take months of prior study to even fathom its contents. After all, it''s not like you''ve been secretly practising black magic behind everybody''s backs!"
Night has fallen and I''m sneaking out of the village to secretly practise black magic behind everybody''s backs. I cross the wall using and slip past the outposts with with methodical care. Upon entering a nearby grove, I walk up to a hollow tree and reach into its cavity. "Where are you... Ah, there you are Mr Bonny." Sure enough, I take out the undead rabbit and undo its command to remain still. However, due to the lack of nearby life, it still doesn''t budge a dry muscle. I drop Mr Bonny into my lap and immediately set to programming its mind. It has been several days since Takumi lent me his necronomicon, and every time I come here I wholeheartedly apologise for abusing his trust. The new book is similar to my own, likely once the belonging of another cultist, but its contents do differ enough to expand my understanding. Right now, I''m studying the way necromancers connect the soul to the body, and I''ve been using Mr Bonny as a guinea pig. You see, the body and soul are intricately entwined with one another, and upon death those links break and neither can function like before. The art of necromancy is to identify and reconnect, or fabricate, those links to animate the vessel. It''s like trying to reconnect broken synapses and it''s about as complex as the analogy sounds. Resurrecting a person would require fixing thousands, if not tens of thousands, of connections to their respective positions, before making sure the actual spell is permanent or even possible. My magic skill relies heavily on the processing done by the World Stream, and even then it doesn''t account for half the potential links. I''ve also come to realise that each additional conection increases the mana consumption and shortens the lifespan of the risen. Facing these problems, I found a way to experiment to my heart''s content: Mr Bonny. Since it''s a forsaken undead, I can rearrange its spirit synapses without creating surrogate connections. After each adjustment, I test for any changes through trial and error by using . My ultimate goal is to restore Mr Bonny''s conscience. If it can respond to its name without me using a skill, I''ll be one step closer to reassembling the fragmented memories of a deceased soul! Sadly, this lofty achievement won''t be happening tonight. I stop my session of making Mr Bonny twitch and spasm, realign its spirit synapses and command it to hold still until my next arrival. After I plop him back inside the tree, I sit against its base and begin transcribing parts of the second tome into my own. The ink and pen I''m using are borrowed from Takumi''s workshop, so the magic potency is assured. While I silently copy its contents, the alarm I set up with Crest starts ringing in my head: it''s time to leave. As I pack up my things and prepare to depart, I look back at the tree hollow and wallow in the sheer magnitude of my undertaking. How many weeks, if not months, will it take before I succeed with Mr Bonny? Would it be easier to find other black tomes rather than study on my own? Will I even last long enough to save Helena? Should I focus on my oncoming doom rather than her eventual resurrection? There are so many things to think about that it''s pulling me in every direction. I wish there was someone who could sympathise with my struggles, and yet I''m all too aware my path sets me against the rest of this world. "Oh Helena, what must I do to bring you back?" "For a start, you''ll need 35 L of water, 20 kg of carbon, 4 L of ammonia, 1.5 kg of lime, 800 g of phosphorous, 250 g of salt, 100 g of saltpeter, 80 g of fluorine, 5 g of iron, 3 g of silicon and trace amounts of fifteen other elements." I almost jump in sudden horror, but quickly resign myself before the end of his list, as I turn around to face the only kobold who could recite that famous line... Nomura Takashi. Side Story: Letter of Foreboding "How are you faring, Hachirou? You''ve been training relentlessly since recovering from the brink of death." "I''m doing fine, big sister. While my first week was certainly difficult, I''ve grown accustomed to everyone''s lessons." "I see. In that case, let''s increase the tempo of our exercise." "Hai!" It''s well in the afternoon and I''m currently training at the village dojo. My instructor for today is my older sister Chiyoko who is teaching me hand-to-hand combat. For most of our session, we''ve been sparring in a slow manner to familiarise myself with the motions. Out of all my siblings lessons, Chiyoko''s are undoubtedly the least strenuous, but I fear she is treating with excess concern. I need to use this time to get as strong as possible. I want to be ready when the moment comes. "... Are you sure about this? I know he''s an important figure to you, but that doesn''t mean..." "I''ve made up my mind, Chiyoko. It wasn''t an easy decision, b-but I want to do this. I can''t explain it, but something about him makes me strive to be better, and I hope I can mean something to him too. I... I''m sorry." "I-it''s alright, Hachirou. I shouldn''t be stopping you. In fact, I should be glad you''re pushing forward in your life. I''m envious of how you''ve overcome your inner turmoil... unlike me." "Chiyoko..." "A-anyway, enough talk! We need to focus on your training." "... Okay, big sister. But I still think we''re taking it too slow. May we speed up my training even more?" Hearing my suggestion, she gives a disappointed sigh and suddenly disappears from sight. I feel two sharp blows to my waist, followed by a punch to my head, and in the next split second, I''m knocked off my feet by her sweeping kick. It happened so fast that I couldn''t react. My sister looks over me as if signifying the disparity in our strength. "What I just did was a basic combo without any skills, and yet you couldn''t defend yourself. Tell me, if I picked up the pace, would you be ready in the next few days? Of course not. Don''t be so hasty. I''d rather you improved eventually rather than not at all." "I-I understand." "Good. Now that will be all for today. You should get some rest before Ken''s muscle training tomorrow. I''m sure he would gladly oblige with pushing your limits." Hearing his name, I couldn''t help but feel my blood run cold, and it''s not from the weather. While I may have acclimatised to his lessons, it doesn''t make them pleasant. "Where does big brother Ken keep getting those dangerous ideas?" "Supposably, he learnt them from father after he replicated those methods from records called "movies". He enjoyed expanding his knowledge by using them regularly in his past life." "I see. It''s no wonder father is so acknowledgeable!" "Indeed. Anyway, we best depart while there is still light. I have an entire branch to manage. I''ll see you later, Hachirou." Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I bid Chiyoko farewell and make my way to the Nomura clan house. As I enter the building and make my way to my room, I notice four children standing outside Enbos'' room which is next mine. "Yuki, Izumi, Kaito, Shou? What are you doing here, let alone in Yamagakure at all?" "Ah, hello big brother Hachi! We''re here to play!" "It''s so boring back at our branch without Izumi or Big Bro Enbos." "That''s why we begged to stay at Izumi''s uncle''s house for a few days." "It''s been so long since we last played, and he doesn''t seem to be in his room." "Ne, do you know where he went?" "I''m sorry children, but Enbos has been visiting my brother Takumi everyday. He won''t be home until late at night." "Wah! B-but that means we came here for nothing! "This is so unfair!" "I know, let''s sleep over and then we can meet him!" All four kids bark in agreement as they turn to me for approval. Feeling sympathetic, I tell them to wait inside while I send a shikigami to inform Izumi''s uncle and prepare a tray of tea with snacks. However, by the time I got back they were all gone. "Children, children! Where did you go!?" "We''re here, Big Bro!" "Huh? What are you doing in Enbos'' place? When I told you to wait inside, I was referring to my room." "Hey, Big Bro Hachi, do you know what this says? I think it''s written in Arenish. There was some hair and a dirty cloth inside as well." "Put that down Yuki! You shouldn''t open envelopes that are not addressed to you!" "But it was already open. Here Hachi, take a look." "I won''t read it, Yuki. Please children, put everything back where you found it and go to my room. If Enbos finds out, he''ll be very angry!" Hearing my words, they mysteriously stop mid-movement and immediately leave the vicinity. Unfortunately, Yuki drops the letter in his hurry to leave, leaving me to tidy the mess. "Dear me, they didn''t have to be so distraught. I''m sure Enbos would have forgiven them. Wait, this is..." "Don''t... orry. Even if... die, I''ll just... back! I''ll keep trying... save you!" Remembering those desperate words, they mix with the heartfelt lines on the sheet to form a startling revelation. I return the letter and its contents to the envelope and step away in vain denial. I saw it. I saw the darkness in Enbos'' soul. His hidden desperation and bottomless sorrow. Should I console him? Will he turn me away? What should I do? I step outside his room and take a few moments to breathe. My glorified image of him begins to fade, as it''s replaced by a lonely and flawed figure. A lonely and flawed figure... that I can reach. "Hrm? What''s with your grave expression, my son? Is there a problem?" Arc 2, Chapter 50: At Peace "Hello Takashi. I didn''t expect to see you here." "Hrm? You don''t sound very surprised." "That''s because I''ve been expecting this to happen for a lo~ng time. The only surprising thing is it took until now. Speaking of which, when did you find out?" "Find out what? About your intention to resurrect your teacher, Helena? Then only recently. If it''s about your necromancy, I''ve had my suspicions ever since you told me your story." "The first day, huh?" He finds a fallen log to use as a seat while I stand before him like an accused before a judge. "Every necromancer worth their salt would carry a tome of black magic, but when you described how you salvaged his items, you never mentioned finding one. While I might have believed you simply didn''t take it with you, if I were in your position I wouldn''t have neglected such a thing, not when it could be my ticket home." Takashi is right. At the time, I thought I could still return to Earth, which is why I took the spell book. When I first told him my story, I avoided mentioning it, but it seems to have been a mistake. "However, even if you did have it, I saw no reason for you to practice black magic... that is, until I learnt about the passing of your beloved, Helena Forren. I offer my sympathies." "... Are you here to stop me, Takashi?" "I''m here to save you, Enbos. I don''t want you losing a leg or even your entire body." "This isn''t alchemy or even science. It''s outright magic." "I think you''re missing the point." "Of what? The idea that man shouldn''t step in the domain of god? Don''t give me that trash! In this world, you don''t need a god to bring someone back! The fact we exist is already a pseudo form of resurrection!" "You''re underestimating this world, Enbos. Or rather, you''re overestimating yourself. There are some things that are out of your reach, and that holds true for any world." "She''s right here, damn it! She''s right inside me! It may take decades or even a century, but I know I have the power to bring her back!" "And if you do, then what? Will you resurrect her every time you think she isn''t ready to pass on? It''s no better than turning her into a risen undead." "I know better than to curse her to an existence like mine. Takashi, you just don''t understand. Her whole world was a village and a patch of forest. She deserves a second chance at life." "She doesn''t need you for that." "You mean the World Stream? Do you really think it''s best to let her move on...? LOOK AT ME! You preach about how the will of your current life influences your next. If that''s true, then what did I do to deserve becoming a monster! You''re wrong, Takashi! The World Stream is just a system. I don''t care what lies you tell yourself, just don''t feed them to me! The safest hands are still my own!" As I "tell" him these words, I hear myself grinding my teeth to dust. After months of following his teachings, my true feelings have finally surfaced. The merest thought my rebirth was preordained fills me with rage, no less than the fact Takashi is willing to believe in such a whimsical idea. "Enbos, like you said, the World Stream is not here to save her, but it''s not here to damn her either. Helena will get her second chance. You just won''t be there to see it through." "How can I possibly accept that? She could reincarnate into anything, from a dragon to an ant, or even in another sickly vessel..." "And you think she''s safer with you? There are a million ways it can go wrong. You could tear her soul apart, inflict a fate crueller than any illness, or worse, unknowingly change her into someone else entirely. Besides, what''s wrong with reincarnating as a skeleton, a kobold or even a barnacle? Is anything less than a human not enough? Don''t lie to yourself. Resurrecting her is not for her sake, but your own." "You''re wrong, Takashi, I''m doing this for our sake. If I''m going to bring her back, it has to be as close to her original body as possible... You understand, don''t you? The feeling of being stuck in a form that isn''t yours? The fear that you''ve somehow changed because of it? I don''t want Helena to ever experience what I''ve been through." If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "... I understand what you mean, and more importantly, I understand what you want. You want to bring her back as she was because you''re scared it might change her, but more than anything else... you''re scared of losing your bond." "Y-yes..." I find myself hanging my head in resignation. Takashi knows exactly what I''m going through. After all, I''m not the only person in any world to have lost a loved one, and he had just as many chances to walk down the same path. Still, I have to know... "Why? Why do you want to stop me? You know I won''t hurt anyone to bring her back, and in the grand scheme of things, everything will return to the World Stream like you say. Even I realised while I was in the Dead Zone that the forsaken undead, the very entities you call a disturbance to the cycle of life, are still part of that delicate balance. So why are you trying to stop me? Do you truly believe there is no place for Helena now that her time has passed?" "Enbos, bonds aren''t as temporal as you may believe. Just because she''s gone doesn''t mean your bond has vanished as well. Will you chase after every person you''ve lost just to rebuild those bridges? You almost did that with my son Hachirou, and if you keep thinking like that, you''ll only be living in the past." "I see, so Hachirou did hear me after all... I-I''m sorry Takashi, but I can''t. I understand what you''re saying, but my heart... my heart says Helena never died. She only needs me to wake her." "The only one who needs to wake up is you! Can''t you see? You''re so scared of losing your tie to Helena by changing her that you''re actually losing her because you''re changing yourself!" His words hammer into my skull like a morning star. I never considered that perspective and it''s something I can''t deny. Still, I feel my fist tighten and creak with frustration, which Takashi notices and resigns with a sigh. "It''s alright for now. All I want is for you to acknowledge my words, and maybe in time you''ll wholly accept this fact. One day, you''ll realise that your bond with Helena is still strong, with or without her soul in your . When she passed away, she must have realised this too, and that''s why she could rest in peace." "How could you possibly... Wait, of course. You read her letter." "Actually, it was Hachirou who read it, and as far as I can tell, I''m the only person he has informed." "But if that''s true, you should also know about the hair and sample of blood." "I do." "Then why didn''t you destroy them? It would have been the easiest way to discourage me." "Enbos, like I said, I''m not trying to stop you, I''m trying to save you, and the only way that can happen... is if you destroy those samples yourself." "T-that''s impossible." "I know it is now, but I hope one day you will. As reluctant you are to part with her, I''m just as stubborn not to give up on you. That''s why I want you to make a promise." "Promise you what?" He stands up with a faint smile and caring eyes, and simply replies, "Don''t save me." While I''m thoroughly confused at first... I notice it. The secret Takashi has been carefully hiding, until now. No. This has to be a bad joke, and yet it explains too much. The reason he started weakening in winter, the reason he didn''t enter the Dead Zone, the reason he wouldn''t let me use ... "... H-how did you maintain that skill for all this time!? How could nobody notice!?" "Hahaha! It just goes to show that effort trumps talent any day!" "This isn''t funny, Takashi! W-why didn''t you...?" "Why do you think I hid it from my spiritually sensitive daughter? I want everyone to look forward with their eyes at the stars and their feet on the ground, including you." "Takashi, don''t tell me you-" "Brrr! It''s getting kind of chilly. Come on Enbos. Let''s go back to the village before anyone notices..." I watch in dumbfounded amazement as Takashi walks serenely on the frozen earth. His figure seems as tall and broad as the mountains that surround us. A feeling of powerlessness consumes me as I realise his final attempt to persuade me, this trial of silence and restraint, has only just begun. Arc 2, Chapter 51: Sayonara, Nomura Takashi Announcement: I''ll be taking a break until the 13th of June due to RL. On the bright side, I should be able to manage a three-chapter routine for a few weeks after my hiatus. I¡¯m sorry for announcing this and as always I thank you for reading my story.
Today, Takashi announced his retirement to the entire clan. While many of the elders foresaw this development, most of the kobolds were greatly perturbed, especially those who belong to our branch. Since their earliest moments, Takashi has always been a monumental existence, and with his departure, a void has been left in the heart of our community. Chiyoko was especially affected, after inheriting her father''s mantle and being entrusted with the wellbeing of over a hundred kobolds. On top of all this, the village''s reserves can''t sustain our branch for the rest of winter, which is why we''re leaving in two weeks'' time. As I watch the Nomura clan react to this news, I''m burdened by a growing sense of melancholy as everybody wishes Takashi a long and prosperous life. Nobody has any idea how precious this remaining time is and it''s too late to tell them. Not without dragging the entire clan into despair. With every passing second, my frustration continues to mount. I wait for everybody to leave Takashi''s side and ask for a private audience. Later that night, I visit his room and lay out all my questions and concerns. "Why? Why do you keep hiding how frail you really are? You can''t keep forcing your body with this pretence." "Trust me, Enbos, I know what I''m doing. I''ve been living like this since before you arrived." "For about a year, right? The reason you changed the migration was not only for my sake but also yours. The only confusing thing is why didn''t you retire sooner! You need rest. You need a caretaker. Y-you need..." "Enbos, I know that you''re only worried for me but it''s alright. I''m not afraid, nor am I suffering. I want to live my life to its fullest, even if it means a slightly shorter one." "But Takashi-!" "Would you like to know how I died on Earth?" His offer catches me completely off guard, but then I realise this may not be his first time knocking on heaven''s door. I fall silent and slowly nod in response as Takashi looks up at the ceiling with hazy, nostalgic eyes. "I''ve always been a dreamer, Enbos. As a kid, I dreamed of sailing the seas and exploring exotic lands. You can probably guess where THAT fantasy came from. By the time I was fifteen, I wanted to travel around the world. I even saved my prize money for that one aim. Of course, it never came to be... Oh, don''t give me that look. I''m being dramatic. I was walking home one day when someone came running out an alley with a knife. I don''t think he even noticed when he stabbed me and left me to die..." He puts his hand on a specific spot along his back as if his wound has carried over to this world. It doesn''t need to be dramatic for me to empathise with his death. I put my hand on his shoulder and offer my condolences. "Thank you for telling me, Takashi." "Actually, I survived the encounter." "Eh?" "I never said it was a deserted street! I was taken to the hospital down the street." "If the knife didn''t kill you, did something happen to you at the hospital?" "No, I did die from the knife, just not from the actual stabbing. You see, the blade introduced an infection to my bloodstream which the doctors overlooked until it was too late. For the next few months, I was bedridden and on antibiotics while my life slowly ebbed away. The expression on my family and friends as my health deteriorated still haunts me to this day. As each day passed, my dream drifted further and further away from my reach, and in the end, I died of organ failure. Can you guess what I was reading in my final moments?" "..." "Too easy, huh?" He directs his gaze outside the window, looking over the snow laden courtyard and frozen sky. "Every winter is followed by spring. I''m glad I came to this world. If a different soul inhabited this body, would any of them exist?" "Takashi, the only reason you found happiness is because you''re a ." "I also found more pain. Remember, unlike you I only started recalling my past life at the tender age of five. From then on, I struggled with my dual identities as I straddled the line between kobold and human. It wasn''t a gift, Enbos. Like any reincarnation, it was a new beginning. After all, that''s why we were able to let go of our previous lives and adopt new names, am I wrong?" "Huh? You''re original name isn''t Nomura Takashi!?" "Nope, but it carries just as much meaning and affection as my first, just like your own (controversial) name. I spent my entire life finding a place in this world, and now I''m ready to move on." "Please Takashi, treasure this life a little more. L-let me help you..." "With what?" "I don''t know... Anything! There just has to be something I can do!" I feel a familiar flood of desperation spread from the back of my neck. The promise he selfishly pushed onto me is not so important as the intention behind it. He doesn''t want my help; he doesn''t need it. My mind tells me I should ignore him, to let him live as he pleases, and yet my heart is not so easily convinced. Takashi looks over my lowered head, and from his voice I can tell he''s not disappointed, just filled with empathetic sorrow. "Enbos, I''m glad to have met a friend as good hearted as you. You''re one of the kindest people I know, always pushing yourself to save everyone within your reach. Even as a skeleton, you have the disposition to be widely loved. And that''s why I fear for you. You''re willing to shoulder the burden of others, to carry the world on your shoulders. Worse, becoming an undead has encouraged this aspect of yourself and made you oblivious to your own inner turmoil. I''m afraid it will break you... like it did with my son." His fatherly tone does not escape my hearing as I look at Takashi''s concerned expression. It''s the last two weeks I''ll spend with Takashi, and the same also applies for him. This isn''t the first time he''s tried to stop a selfless person, and like Hachirou, a part of him is projecting his son, arguing to find a merchant on his own. Realising this, I mindlessly open my jaw... "Takashi... I''m not Hayate."
I walk out of his room and make my way to my own after that one remark. I immediately regretted my words after seeing his utter shock. Just how inconsiderate can I be. If he had one glaring regret in his life, it would be his final moment with Hayate which he spent arguing with his son. I hope he''ll forgive me. If this has be our final fortnight, I don''t want to spend it tormenting Takashi. In the end, I just want him to believe in my intentions. To put his faith in me. While I do feel remorse for saying those words, a part of me feels justified for the act. As I move down the hallway and approach my chamber, I notice a figure standing outside my door, waiting for my return. "Oh, hello Hachirou. What brings you outside my room?" "Ah, g-good evening Enbos. I heard you visited my father for a private meeting. I just... I just want to talk to you if you ever came back." "What?" "... I can guess what the two of you discussed. Before I say anymore, I must apologise for reading your letter. I''m sorry, Enbos." "Sigh, it''s alright Hachirou. I knew someone would find out eventually, I just didn''t think it would be you. But what did you mean by if I ever came back?" "... I thought you would leave the clan if somebody discovered your secret." "Oh, I-I see." Honestly, it has always been a option if not a likely outcome if Takashi never revealed his own secret. Now I''m more liable to stay behind out of sheer concern. It''s entirely possible he planned this so I would spend more time under his wing. "Don''t worry Hachirou, I won''t be leaving now, but I will once we reach the next human settlement. I can''t keep staying with the Nomura clan." "I understand..." "So, were you here to prepare a final farewell if I did?" "Actually, I''m here for a request. I want to ask you now, before it''s too late." He draws himself to full height and attempts to meet my eye sockets with his resolute gaze. I prepare for his proposition, but I''m completely taken aback by his following words. "Please let me accompany you on your journey!" "... Come again?" "Please let me accompany you on your journey!" "... Wh-Why!? Why would you want to leave your family and join my cause! Do you realise what I''m trying to do? Are you still-" "I do realise, Enbos. I know you want to save Helena. While your ways are questionable, I know you''re doing this with the best intentions, and that''s enough for me to believe in you. So please, Enbos. I want to mean something to you... like you mean to me." A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. I can hardly believe what he just said. His determination stands in stark contrast to my hesitation and I feel ashamed for thinking he was still bound by Hayate''s memory. He''s no longer a cowering figure but a towering kobold like his own father. I may have known this would happen ever since I saw him smile while sprawled on the dojo floor. "Are you sure you want to believe in me? I''m no longer sure where my choices will lead, but not every decision will be right. Even so, are you still willing to follow a guy like me?" "Enbos, if you ever struggle, I''ll stand with you. If you ever do something bad, I''ll stop you. P-personally, I think... I think this is what friends are for. I want to answer your trust with my own." "Hachirou... Final question. I-if you could go back in time, save Hayate from his fate... would you take it?" I watch hesitation crawl across his face, but surprisingly, he comes to a conclusion within moments. "If it were only to save Hayate, I would, but doing so might mean I would no longer be the person I am today. I may not have ever crossed paths with you if I did. I value both my past and my present as much as each other, just like how I value Hayate and you." "I see... Thank you, Hachirou. There is no other kobold I''d rather have as a companion at this moment." "R-really!? Th-thank you, Enbos!" "There''s just one small correction." "Huh?" "You already mean something to me, and now, you''ve helped me find my way."
Two weeks peacefully pass, and our branch is standing at the border of Dragon''s Spine with a farewell party seeing us off. Everybody is wishing the other a safe journey and there are plenty of hugs and gifts going around. Unexpectedly, I''m also included in this crowd. "Thank you for helping with my research near the end of our contract. It''s a shame you can''t stay for any longer." "I''m thankful to you too, Takumi. I''m sure you''ll do well without me." "I''m also grateful for your stay, Enbos. Your presence made the children in our village very happy." "Y-yes Honoka, it sure was a, um, special experience. I''ll never forget my stay in Yamagakure." "We''re delighted to hear that, so here. Please accept our gift." "Thank you, I''ll gladly... Huh? What''s with these hideous hands inside these gloves that resemble Freddy''s... Oh, they''re fake." "Precisely! If you may observe, there are two layers to this glove. The top layer is enchanted leather, while the inner layer is a disguise which Honoka designed to resemble burnt skin. We used the remains of your damaged glove in addition to Rakertus leather to add a fire resistant enchantment! While the effect is strongest on the actual item, the spell synergises with your cloak to protect your entire body!" "Thank you Takumi, Honoka! This gift gives me more confidence to walk among the humans..." ... as a scorched and pitiful soul. I''ll really have to go with the sympathetic angle from now on. We exchange farewells and as Takumi and Honoka leave to see Chiyoko, I''m approached by Michio and Ken. "Ah, Michio, Ken. Are you here to bid me farewell too?" "Gahahaha! More like see you later! But more importantly..." "... the next time we see you, Hachirou better be following in tow, safe and sound. We both trained our little brother with upmost care. We''ll be leaving him in your charge." "I understand. I''ll protect him, but he''ll protect me as well. Ultimately, his fate lies in his own hands and I''m sure you both have done all you could to prepare him." "Hrm, well said." "Gahahaha! I''ll be looking forward to our reunion!" "And remember, I''m now the active head of the entire Nomura clan. Do not disappoint me, but most of all..." "... do not disappoint Hachirou." I offer more farewells, and as soon as they leave more members of the Nomura family stream in to see me off. I receive each of their parting words with good grace, even while the rest of our branch is preparing to disembark. It''s almost time to leave, but there''s still one more kobold I have to see... "... Hello, Enbos." "Hello, Takashi." There''s no one around us except for Hachirou who is watching from a distance. The migration has begun, and we should join them soon lest Chiyoko starts worrying about Hachirou''s absence. However, for a few awkward moments we say nothing, as we try to find the right words to initiate a conversation. We haven''t spoken much since, and we both know we have to speak now or forever hold our peace. The tension becomes unbearable, and I decide to break it by bowing at almost a ninety degree angle. "Thank you, Takashi. Thank you for inviting me to join the Nomura clan!" "R-raise your head, Enbos." I look up to see his expression soften. With steady steps, he walks up to me and puts his hands on my shoulders. "I''m truly grateful for the time we''ve spent for the past eight months. If anything, the only reason I could find the heart to retire is because of you. Thank you, Enbos." As I right myself and take his gratitude to heart, Takashi produces a small notebook and places it in my hands. "I spent the past two weeks compiling these notes. There are a few things about this world I never got the chance to tell you. I hope it will serve you well." "T-thank you, Takashi, thank you for everything you have done. Ever since we met, you have always looked out for me and I''m sorry I ever took it for granted. I... I''m sorry for saying those words." "... You''re right, Enbos. You''re not my son, but your own person. I see something like my younger self inside you, brimming with hope and potential. I have no right to decide your future. All I can do is hope for the best." "Takashi..." "Never forget this moment, Enbos. Do not dwell in the past but forge your own future. If that future must have Helena then so be it, but never lose sight of yourself. Although you don''t believe in the karma that is decided by the World Stream... ... this is what makes you the ." "... I will say it as many times as I need, but thank you. Thank you for believing in me." "Goodbye, Enbos." "Goodbye, Nomura Takashi." I trudge through the thinning snow back to Hachirou''s side. Each step weighs heavily on my soul and I feel a strong urge to turn back and say more. With , I can tell Takashi is also walking away. I strain my concentration to grasp every last detail from my skill, refusing to lose sight of him. Eventually, he moves outside my range of detection, and yet I can still sense his presence. Abruptly, I stop in place and turn around, only to see Takashi has done the same. Unable to resist, I raise my hand in the air and bellow in a great voice... "Takashi! Keep living at your best!" I don''t see him nod, I don''t see him cry, but I know he''s doing so right now. He turns around and continues down the mountain, while I move uphill towards a confused Hachirou. Each step now feels lighter than the last. ... Sayonara, Nomura Takashi. I will never forget you.
"What took you guys so long! I was thinking about postponing our migration just to fetch you!" "Sorry for the trouble Chiyoko. We had a prolonged chat before saying goodbye..." "Good grief, it''s not like you''ll never... Hrm, what''s wrong Hachirou? You''ve been awfully silent." "Well, it''s just that... it may be the first time father has ever said goodbye." "Huh, really? Now that I think about it... No wait. I seem to recall he said it to Mr Duwick during our last visit." "Really? Then I guess I must be mistaken." "Y-yes, you probably are..." "Is something wrong, Enbos?" "No, it''s fine. There wasn''t anything wrong in the first place... By the way, Chiyoko, where''s the closest human settlement, preferably one with an adventurers guild." "... You''re not going to like this. Our cycle has been cut short but the journey is almost full circle..." "Meaning?" "It will take a month to get there, but the closest town with an adventurers guild... will have to be Lennon." I freeze in place as a terrible chill runs down my spine. Without caring for my surroundings, I drop to my knees and let out a scream of anguish as once again my footsteps become as heavy as lead. Arc 2, Chapter 52: Return to Lennon A month has passed since our departure from the snow covered sanctuary of Dragon''s Spine. With each cycle of the sun and every step along the way, patches of green begin to reclaim the seemingly boundless canvas of white. As mother nature welcomes spring''s rebirth, I''m reminded of my friend left behind with the passing winter. Even now I feel regret, not for leaving him but for not doing more to honour our final farewell. I feel as if I missed some opportunity, but I do not know what. Then again, if Takashi were here he would say it was more than enough... "Heh, even now I can hear your voice guiding me." "Hm? Is something the matter, Enbos?" "No, it''s nothing, Hachirou. I was only thinking of your father." "I see. We all miss him as well, but if he could see us now I''m sure he would be proud, especially of Chiyoko''s stalwart leadership." Mentioning his sister, I look to front of the migration where the kobold in question is guiding everyone towards a familiar valley. Honestly, half the reason I''m still part of this pilgrimage instead of venturing on own to anywhere but Lennon is because I was worried. After becoming the branch head, Chiyoko has done a solid job keeping the community running smoothly. Everybody seems to place as much faith in her as they did with Takashi. While this should ease my concerns, I suspect Chiyoko is distracting herself from thinking about her father... and of Hachirou''s departure. "It would be nice if mobile phones- um, if you, your sister and Takashi could stay in touch whenever and whereever you want." "Don''t worry, Enbos. While we may be venturing on seperate paths, I have faith our family will see each other again. I would love to tell father of my experiences when the time comes." "... Yes, it''s something I dearly wish for as well." While Hachirou misses the melancholy laced within my words, Chiyoko gives a signal as everybody comes to a sudden halt. We both face forward and look down at an unchanging river running at the base of the hills. As we make our descent to the riverbank, I feel a rush of anxiety not unlike an hour before an exam. Turning to my partner, I recognise the same restlessness in the way he twitches his ears. I raise a reassuring hand and place it on his shoulder. "Like you said, Hachirou. One day, you''ll all meet each other again." "Thank you, Enbos." "Would you like to stay with the branch for another week?" "No, I''ve already prepared myself for this moment both physically and mentally over the past month. I''m ready to accompany you on your journey."
"I''m going to miss you, Hachirou. Please come back whenever you want." "I''ll miss you too, big sister. I promise I''ll take care of myself." Two days have passed since our arrival in this valley. After finishing the kobold encampment and holding a grand feast, it''s finally time to bid farewell. Almost the entire branch has showed up at the perimeter of the camp to see Hachirou and I off on our journey. Chiyoko is currently hugging her little brother while I have a final chat with the hunting party. Soon after, Kaito, Shou and Izumi show up with tears in their eyes, snivelling snouts and my cloak in their hands. I would call them cute if they weren''t using my clothing as a handkerchief. "Y-you''re the best Big Bro we''ve ever had!" "Promise us... promise you''ll come back to see us, okay?" "Don''t forget to bring souvenirs!" "Please Kaito, Shou, Izumi, don''t cry. I''ll always be... Wait, what was that about souvenirs!?" "I was only joking. We''re all going to miss you..." Giving a sigh, I crouch down and wrap my arms around the trio. My bones sink into their combined fur and I can feel their breath through my mask. Usually I would described this sensation as "elastic" given my dulled sense of touch, but for once I can honestly say they feel soft. As I leave their embrace, there is still a lingering sensation within my marrow. Something I had once identified as warmth. "Come to think of it, where is Yuki? I thought he would want to see me off more than anybody else." "Um, err, I-I don''t know." "Y-yeah, me neither, how about you?" "I-I''m not sure, but I remember he said he has a surprise." "... Is that so? Well, I do have an idea, but I''ll just have to wait and see." I give the kids one last pat on the head, and make my way to Chiyoko. Hachirou seems incredibly happy from all the people who have gathered to see him. Honestly, I''m surprised he once thought he didn''t matter to their lives. "... and don''t forget to wash. Humans can be incredibly lax with their hygiene, but that doesn''t mean you should follow suit." "Who are you calling a bag of moldy bones!?" "I''m not, but now I have to wonder." "Sigh, well, despite how we first met or what you first thought of me, I''m glad to have made your acquaintance, Chiyoko." "... I feel fortunate to have met you as well, Enbos. Thank you." As we exchange these rare pleasantries, Hachirou looks over us with a delighted expression. It must mean a lot to him for his paranoid sister to finally accept somebody outside the Nomura clan. In truth, we had already come to a mutual agreement for quite some time. We just never made it vocal. While I ponder these thoughts, Chiyoko suddenly thrusts out a clenched fist. "... Here, take it. I''ve already given my brother a few, but since your living expenses are significantly lower, you may as well hold onto this for him." "What am I, a walking wallet?" I ask as I receive the fablars dropped from her palm. "I don''t care what you are. A skeleton, a man, or even a monster. All that matters is you''re Hachirou''s friend. Please keep him safe, and to do that, you must always be by his side." "I will, Chiyoko. I swear." "Come to think of it, I never apologised for decapitating you." "Really, only that? I think there are plenty of other things you can apologise for as well." "Don''t worry, Enbos. I will apologise, as soon as you return from heaven-knows whatever you intend to achieve." "Heh, a promised reunion made over an apology. Now that I think about it, isn''t this a roundabout way of telling me to stay safe? Are you actually a-" Before I can finish my question, I suddenly find Chiyoko''s fist millimetres away from my head. Everybody around us goes silent and wonder what I could have said to provoke her. I''m not sure if she''s shy or angry, but I don''t want to find out. "... Goodbye, Chiyoko. I''m sure you''ll be a great leader like your father." "... I''ll try, Enbos. Thank you... and farewell. Farewell, Hachirou. I-I believe in you." "F-farewell, Chiyoko. I wi-wish you the very best as well!" If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.In the next instant, we start trading goodbyes with the rest of the village. Inevitably, we have to turn our backs and make our way to Lennon. A hundred gazes are locked on our backs, yet none can see the tears swelling in Hachirou''s eyes. Then again, we cannot see the expression on Chiyoko and the others either. As we walk over a hill and out of sight of the branch, my partner''s sobs slowly become more audible. I''m not sure I''m faring any better. I feel even emptier than before... No, that isn''t right. Somewhere over the past year, without my knowing, that haunting hollowness was partially filled. While we were always on the move, only residing in a place for no more than a few months, I had come to call our wandering community... home. "That reminds me, I don''t think you should join us, Yuki." "Huh? How do you always spot me, and how did you know my surprise?" Sure enough, from behind a nearby bush Yuki makes himself present with a travelling bag on his back. Hachirou''s sadness is overtaken with shock as he realises the young kobold''s intentions. "Please Big Bro Enbos, let me travel with you as well!" "Yuki, this isn''t a game." "I know." "It will get dangerous." "I know." "There are people waiting for you back at the branch." "I know, Big Bro, but I don''t want to wait for you as well! I want to go with you! I want to see more of this wide world, and as long as I''m with you I know it''ll be alright." "Yuki..." What do I do? He''s too stubborn right now to listen to me and I don''t want to force him back either. While I consider my options, Hachirou surprisingly steps forward to handle the matter. "Tell me, Yuki. Do you think you''re ready to travel with Enbos?" "Of course!" "Then, do you think you''re ready to travel without him?" "Huh? Why would I do that?" "Yuki, I''m travelling with Enbos because I want to help him. I don''t want to keep relying on his strength but to offer my own. Do you think you can do the same?" "Y-yes, I-I think..." "Listen carefully, there''s nothing wrong with waiting for Enbos. You may be adopted, you may feel... "different", but you have Tsubame, Kaito, Izumi, Shou and so many others waiting for you at home. Also, while you wait there is so much you can do." "W-what do you mean Big Bro Hachi?" "You''re not ready, Yuki, and neither Enbos nor I are ready to take you as well." Yuki looks down with downcast eyes. While I think Hachirou may have been a bit too blunt, it has to be said. However my partner isn''t done explaining. "But what about next time? Will you be ready by then? Do you think you get better." "Huh!? Y-yes, of course!" "That''s the spirit, Yuki. You''re still young, you can still grow. By the time we return, you won''t be waiting for us..." "... we''ll be waiting for you." Yuki looks up at us with gleaming eyes, but soon that excitement is replaced with sorrow. He swallows his sobs and holds back his tears, though his trembling shoulders betray his emotions. I walk up to him and start stroking the snow white fur atop his head. He puts his own hands on top of mine, holding in place. "I''ve told you before. Even if we part ways, we''ll meet again. I''ll never forget you, I''ll never abandon you... and I''m happy you feel the same for me. Thank you, Yuki. I''ll see you later." "I pr-promise, Big Bro Enbos, Big Bro Hachi! I-I''ll grow bigger a-and stronger. Next time w-we meet, I''ll be... be ready!" He willingly parts with my hand and gives a stilted wave.
"Good job, Hachirou. It mustn''t have been easy for you." "... Thank you, Enbos. Truthfully, what he did reminded me of myself, and a part of me wanted to support his endeavour." "You did support him. You gave him something to aim for." "Yes, I did. Um, will his newfound goal trouble you when the time comes?" "No, of course not. I look forward to his company, as much as I look forward to adventuring with you." "You are too kind, Enbos." For several hours, we make our way across a hilly plain and return to a familiar grove. I even recognise the tree where I first met Hachirou, and evidently so does he. "You know, it must have been a stroke of fate for us to meet after you left Lennon and coincidently heard my pleas." "Indeed. For it to be the same day you were picking medicinal herbs and for me to reach the town, I''d almost think my life is scripted. Why did you come so close to human roads?" "Actually, our branch was here before the roads existed, but we were forced to relocated further along the river. As for these herbs, they are very rare... and very important." "I-I see. Anyway, I hate to tell you this, but you won''t be accompanying me to Lennon." "Eh?" "You were attacked by the mayor''s sons, remember? They might recognise you. I think you should wait here until I''m done registering at the adventurers guild." "I understand. Your insight is most wise. I wish you the best, Enbos." "Yes, I''ll need all the help I can get." Because in the end, this is something I must face on my own...
Two guards are standing watch at the town gates, but upon spotting my dark cloaked form, I draw their full attention. Like the year before, I approach them with all the confidence of king. My movements are smooth and my presence is oppressing. The other visitors give me a wide berth. As I make my way to the entry, I am greeted by a pleasant surprise. "Eeek!" "By the spirits, it''s him again..." It''s the same two guards from way back when. I wonder, how are they doing? It seems the former newbie is suffering from some kind of relapse, and his partner is pushing the work onto him once more. "Ah, um, p-pl-please pay- No, that isn''t it! P-please state your n-name and..." "Say my name." "Huh?" "Say. My. Name." "Enbos the Black, s-sir!" You''re goddamn right... I proceed to drop 10 penz at his feet and walk into town. From a distance, I hear his partner mutter in a feeble voice, "... The toll was raised to 12 penz since your last visit..." Arc 2, Chapter 53: Fruit of His Labours Ah, Lennon, it''s so good to be back in this rural town. It feels nostalgic to see the townspeople moving to the fields, the narrow paths filled with wooden homes, and of course, the amateur attempts of the town garrison watching my every move. In retrospect, suddenly disappearing from their sight was a bad move. I have to do something about my watcher. I abruptly turn the corner into a dark alley and my bumbling pursuer follows suit. Unfortunately for him, he ends up face to face with his mark as I stare him down. With a yelp, he falls on his back as my antlers exaggerate my height and the shadow of the surrounding buildings create an imposing atmosphere. "A-ah..." "Listen carefully, guard. While I do not mind having a follower, I do not fancy being watched like some animal. You will walk by my side and accompany me like a proper escort!" "Y-ye-yes!" "Very good." By keeping this guy next to me, I can delay what gets reported to the head guard or the mayor. Well, assuming he doesn''t run off screaming in terror... Without waiting for my "escort" to recover, I smoothly make my way to the town square as he hurriedly jumps to his feet and follows. I regularly check with to make sure he''s still within five feet of my position. Along the way, I briefly pause outside the magic shop, but realise I can now recreate most of the items within a single day. I''ve come a long way over the past year and it makes me glad I studied with Takumi and read much of his magical archive. Eventually, I reach the town square, and contrary to my guard''s expectations, I begin making my way to the life well. "Eh? Are you not visiting the adventurers guild?" "All in due time. What would you know of my priorities?" "P-please forgive me!" "If you must know, I''m visiting the life well to offer a prayer for a skill." "Huh, you actually believe in that old wives tale, um, sir." Actually, it''s more like trading in points from a rewards program, but I''m surprised it''s not a deep rooted tradition. I remember Si saying that praying at a life well could bestow a new skill, but evidently it''s rare enough to be a rumour. Actually, if you think about it, if followers of the Path of Eden keep praying to the World Stream, then logically at least one of them will receive a skill. I''m guessing the earliest cases reinforced their devotion, with all future cases being treated as divine blessings. But if that''s true, does that mean I have a hotline to god? Just what is the meaning behind my skill points? I carry these random thoughts to the centre of town, where two stationed guards watch me kneel and offer my "prayer" to the World Stream. Yes, I would like to archive my upgraded skill. Over the past month, I''ve finally improved to point of being a greater rank skill. It is much sturdier and proficient in absorbing both blunt AND slashing attacks, through it''s still relatively vulnerable to piercing blows. The secret lies in its construction; the mana is structured as a tetrahedral lattice reminiscent of the molecular lattice of a diamond. Of course, it''s nowhere near as hard and my magic ability is not high enough to improve upon it, well, at least not yet. A strand of pure mana reaches out from the life stream and connects to my soul. Hmmm, like a thought, archiving a upgraded skill instead of a new one nets 50 skill points instead of 100. It''s something I realised back in Yamagakure when me and Takumi completed , and . Including the exchange that just occurred, I now have a total of 490 skill points. There''s nothing in particular that comes to mind, but there is something I want to test. "As I thought..." "W-what is the matter, sir?" "Nothing worth your concern. After all, you are so sure this is just another "old wives tale"." While the guard shuts his mouth in shame, I ponder the implications of this discovery. Using this system, I can reacquire skills lost from upgrading them. This is a huge advantage for a like me. I can evolve existing skills, archive them and then use those points to reacquire the lost skill! It gives a lot of incentive to specialise my spells. <50 Skill Points used. Extra Skill: Fortify (Basic) obtained!> Welcome back, my old skill. Let''s find a suitable quest and test you out.
My escort opens the door to the Lennon adventurers guild and I walk in as pompously as the day I first visited. Once again, I catch everybody''s attention as I make my way to the receptionist''s desk. This time, the line is much shorter and the receptionist in question can no longer avoid directly asking me that familiar line. "H-how may I help you?" "I would like to register as an adventurer." "Eh?" "I will not repeat myself." ¡°I-I''m terribly sorry, please take this and fill out your name, address and, if applicable, your class. Do you have any commendations?¡± "I do not." ¡°Oh, um, then I-I regret to inform you, b-but I must register you as an F rank adventurer...." With every word, the poor lady shrinks in fear for assigning such a lowly rank. Even the surrounding adventurers are holding their breaths in anticipation. Seriously, I''m sorry for putting on such an intimidating air, but I''m perfectly happy with starting out as an F rank adventurer! "It does not matter. My magic ability will prove itself soon enough." "I-I see." "Here is your form." "Th-thank you, um, Enbos the Black. I''ll be back shortly with your adventurer crest." As soon as she turns her back, I hear collective sighs of relief from everybody in the room. With nothing better to do, I examine every soul with and . While most of them are marginally above average compared to a common villager, there''s a party in the corner who possess notably superior equipment with strong internal flows. Hey, I think I recognise that lad with the bow. Wasn''t he... "I''m sorry for the delay. All we have to do now is to bind this crest to your soul.¡± "Enough. I''ll take over from here." I rummage through my travelling pouch much to the receptionist''s confusion, and carefully produce a strand of hair. Helena''s strand of hair. I''ve been preparing for this moment for a long time. Controlling my internal spiritual energy, I create a tiny connection touching Helena''s soul. I place the strand of hair on the crest and activate the enchantment to absorb it within its magic core. Unexpectedly, the magic core at the centre splits into two identical stones, one still embedded in the item while the other is taken by the receptionist. The adventurer crest works by using a sample of the owner to create a spiritual link using the mana stored within. From now on, I must always maintain my connection to Helena. In a sense, we''re becoming adventurers together. "Um, pardon me for asking, but why didn''t you simply cut a strand from your body?" "I wear this mask for a reason. It''s best you do not pry into my circumstances." For added effect, I "accidentally" allow my sleeve to slip to reveal an inch of my disfigured "flesh". The lady almost gasps with widened eyes. Those on the side catch a glimpse and begin whispering with their parties. It seems my plan worked, though I have no idea if it''s better to be scorned or pitied. "A-anyway, congratulations, Enbos the Black! You are officially an F-rank adventurer!" "How preposterous! He deserves far better than this insult!" Ah, yes. I almost forgot. While I wasn''t concentrating, my escort must have gone off to inform him. I turn around to face the reason I ran away from Lennon in the first place: the mayor of Lennon.
"Please, enjoy the tea. I assure you it''s the best you will find anywhere short of the capital!" "I''m thankful for the hospitality, but unfortunately my current attire denies me such a pleasure." "I see. It is a shame indeed." After his sudden appearance at the adventurers guild, I was invited to the mayor''s house for a chat. I''m now sitting inside his living room and as nervous as a kid visiting the dentist. Calm down Enbos. You couldn''t handle the pressure last time because you made your persona on the spot. All you need now is a little confidence, no, make that arrogance. While I wait for my host to finish his cup of tea, I scrutinise my surrondings. Judging by its proximity to the merchants guild, it''s safe to say the Mayor made his fortune from trade. There are enchantments embedded in the building with magical items locked in the cabinets, away from the reach of mischievous children. Redirecting my attention to the man himself, he has short blond hair and beady, tawny eyes on a round face. His clothing is finely sewn with bright colours to emphasis his status. More notably, sitting on his left eye is a monocle, and I detect magical energies emanating from the lens. I hope it''s not a lie detector... Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "Allow me to welcome you to my home. I am Harvel Marchand, the mayor of this humble town, Lennon." "I am Enbos the Black, travelling mage and D rank adventurer. I must thank you for your commendation." "Please, think nothing of it. It is the least I can do to repay you." Huh? "I''m sorry to inject, but I must ask in what manner do you feel indebted." "Did my sons not introduce themselves, or do you feel modest about the incident? After your visit to Lennon, my sons returned and informed me you had saved them from a kobold! While you never introduced yourself to them, I recognised the description they had offered. I am forever in your debt for this selfless act." While he bows his head in sincere gratitude, I''m left completely stumped by his story. Wait a minute, could it be those two brats pinned the entire reason they were late on Hachirou, and their loving father forgave them for sneaking out over their safety? I''m not sure how to feel about receiving the mayor''s favour! "T-there is no need to bow your head. I only did what was right (admonish them). Speaking of which, where are your sons now?" "They''re currently receiving instruction at their tutor''s place. It is most regrettable they cannot express their gratitude in person." Thank goodness! "... I see. Unfortunately, I do not have much time to spare. I intend to depart from your domain before nightfall." "Pardon me for asking, but I would like to know the intent of your last visit. Why, it was so short-lived I began to question your existence!" "At the time, I was conducting some research and considered your town for my base of operations. Regrettably, it did not satisfy my requirements. I must apologise for not making my presence evident, but I did not believe it was worth your attention." The official mages of Reinsol tend to be secretive figures who are paranoid of revealing their spells and research to other countries or even wizardry lines. Saying something like this should be vague enough to discourage him. However... "Surely you jest. A mage of the Novuseus bloodline deserves even the attention of the king." What.. the hell... are you saying!? "Hoh. Tell me, what do you presume to know of my origins." "Please excuse my presumptuousness, Enbos the Black, but now that I have the honour of sitting this close to you, I recognised the seal engraved on the hilt of your sword. I can only infer that you are travelling incognito for the sake of your studies." I look down at my sword, and sure enough there is an intricate symbol of wings wrapped around a small sun. I thought it was just a decoration, but now he''s telling me it''s a big deal? "... Indeed, it''s a blade only I may wield." "Of course. If it were anyone else, they would be executed along with all their kin under the decree of the king!" BURN IN HELL, SEPESH! Where the hell did you find this!? Were you trying to escape a death sentence by ditching it on someone else!? B-but before that... "Harvel Marchand, I trust you will not inform anyone else?" "To my family''s saviour, I would gladly banish the very idea! Please, I would like to hear of your thoughts regarding my town..."
Sometime past noon, Enbos the Black leaves the mayor''s dwelling, and a moment later, an assuming man enters after him. The mayor Harvel is still sitting in his chair, fully expecting his new visitor. "Tell me Harvel. What do you think of him?" "... He''s no fake, my dear friend. You may tell your guards to rest easy." "While I trust your decision, I have to ask you why." "For a start, he''s too articulate, too literate. Barely a syllable was misplaced and yet he spoke with such ease and fluidity I thought I was reading him rather than listening. As for his capabilities..." He removes his monocle and rubs his tired eyes. "... almost every piece of his clothing has been magically enchanted. The gloves and sword were of notable quality, though I suspect his mask serves a more symbolic purpose rather than a functional one. As for his baggage, I could not pierce the veil he had placed upon it, but it''s undoubtedly very important." "And his past? His intentions? What did he say?" "Nothing I can tell," Harvel says with a slight smile, "all that I determine is he''s a man of terrible power. Did you notice his presence as you passed him?" "Y-yes. I felt a creeping dread not unlike facing the terrors of the night." "He must possess the title of . A title often possessed by those with great authority." "Funny. I heard a pretty sob rumour back at the adventurers guild. Is he really going to leave so quickly? The nearest town is a day away." "Indeed he is." "He sure has some confidence. I wonder, will his retainers come chasing after his trail two days from now like last time?" "Hrm, I forgot to ask him about that. By the way, what is this sombre rumour concerning Enbos?"
Huh? That''s weird. I almost felt like sneezing for a moment there... No matter. I think I managed to handle that situation pretty well thanks to some unbelievable luck. I even offered a few ideas from Yamagakure to solidify his impression. Unfortunately, after that visit I may be a bit late to my rendezvous. I''m half expecting and half afraid Hachirou has stayed in the same spot for all that time. As I hurry my movements and enter the familiar grove on the side of the road, I also hear a familiar voice. "... Please, stop swinging that knife around..." "I''m going to cut off your tail!" Sure enough, as I make my way closer to Hachirou''s position, I spy two knife wielding brats and my light-grey friend. "What? Not again! Am I stuck in a time loop? Hold on Hachirou, I''m going to teach those miserable kids... eh?" While running at full speed at first, somewhere along the way I slow to a crawl and become a captive audience to the scene before me. As expected, it''s the mayor''s two sons, and they''re both coming at Hachirou without reserve, but unlike last time, he''s fighting back. Well, fighting is a strong word. He''s handling them like the toddlers they are. "Why... won''t... you..." "... stay... STILL!" "Please stop this. I have no idea how I''ve provoked you, but you shouldn''t flail about with those blades. It''s too dangerous for..." "Shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!" My god, I wish I had popcorn right now along with a digestive system. Hachirou is swiftly dodging and parrying every swing without ever throwing a punch. Soon, the two attackers become too tired to continue, while the defendant hasn''t broken a sweat. In one last ditch move, they throw their knives at him, which Hachirou deftly catches... between his fingers. "There, is that enough, you two? May we talk about this instead?" "*Huff, puff*..." "Please don''t glare at me. Oh, I see. It''s because I have your weapons. Here, take them and be more responsible from..." Too tired to shriek, yet too frightened to stay put, both perpetrators bolt off leaving behind two knives and a very confused kobold. I begin to clap with muted success as I step into view. "Good job, Hachirou. That''ll teach those two to not mess with you or any kobold from now on." "E-enbos! You saw all that? I must admit I handled that situation fairly poorly. In the end, I never discovered why they attacked me." "No, you did fine, Hachirou. You''ve grown so much since we first met in this very place. You should feel proud." Hachirou stares at me with wide-eyed surprise, pleased by my glowing approval. He looks down at his palms and clenches them with newfound strength. I watch over him with an invisible smile, and wonder what kind of Spartan training his siblings put him through. We''ve hunted together over the past month, but he has never needed to show his martial prowess until now. Actually, he may be stronger than me in a non-magical fight, and yet he will never acknowledge it. "I... I-I''ve really grown." "And you will keep growing. Let''s go, Hachirou." "Yes...! Um, where to, Enbos?" "I registered as a D rank adventurer and picked our first quest. We''re going to investigate a life fall." Arc 2, Chapter 54: Life Fall Life fall. Similar to its counterpart the life well, it is a stationary point in the World Stream where mana and souls flow. However, unlike its fellow phenomenon which flows from the earth to the heavens, a life fall flows from the heavens to the earth. They are fewer in number and can encompass large areas, but do not differ in any other respect. However, the most notable thing about life falls lies not in its natural mechanics but its consequential effect on life. Gathering mana from the skies and transferring it to below the Garea''s surface, areas around life falls tend be rich in mana. Like the fish in Elf Forest that make use of the passing mana streams, beings of earthly origin evolve to make use of this abundance of energy but on an exponentially greater scale. In terms of the magical evolutionary spectrum, they become less earthly creatures and approach the domain of living spirits, and begin to require mana to sustain their existences. However, being born from the material plane, some life fall animals will develop a magic core to store this energy and become dependent on mana to survive. These mutated animals are called magical beasts, and the closer to the centre of a life fall, and the deeper it is to where the flow stagnates and begins to accumulate even greater power, the more evolved and dangerous they become. These creatures stake their domains within the limited area of the life fall and often drive the weaker ones away, and logically these outcasts move towards the only other mana rich areas: life wells where people tend to construct their towns... I finish revising the explanation from Takashi''s notebook as we approach the location of our first quest. It is a provincial quest meaning we don''t have to return to Lennon to hand in the report. Our job, or rather my job, is to survey the population of magical beasts. Depending on the results, the guild may have to deploy a subjugation expedition to reduce their numbers in order to protect the surrounding settlements. It''s kind of frightening for my first quest to be a D rank mission, although it''s the lowest designation for a life fall investigation. I took the quest because it seemed like a good opportunity to collect a few magic cores. "Please slow down, Enbos! I''m sorry but my stamina is not enough to match your pace." "Ah, I should be the one who''s sorry. I guess I was a bit too eager." "I understand. After all, you''ve been looking forward to this quest for the past two days, and we''re finally nearing our destination." "Yeah, I admit I have. By the way Hachirou, what do you think those mysterious beasts in the information provided with the quest could be?" "Hrm, I-I''m not too sure. I don''t ever recall seeing or hearing something like that from the Nomura clan hunters." Adding to the suspense of our undertaking, the quest was issued by a nearby village after reports of an unidentified magical beast. Supposably, it is a nocturnal, quadrupedal creature with two long limbs on its back that end in pointed tips. Its home is suspected to be a nearby cave which resides within a small life fall. It is the only place we need to investigate as the surrounding areas are barren, but the natural caverns run fairly deep. We both stop outside the place I just described and I gaze at the life fall in all its majesty. If I had to describe it, it''s like a crashing rainbow. I''m half expecting a pot of gold once we enter the cave. The amount of mana flowing and phasing through the ground is like a turbulent waterfall, but disconcertingly it doesn''t make a single sound. It''s the complete opposite of a Dead Zone, as I can tell my MP would be replenished in mere minutes under this downpour of energy. However, the same can be said for whatever resides within. "Let''s take a break and set up camp near here, Hachirou. We''ll enter after noon and leave before sunset. It may even take several trips before we''re done. The last thing I want is to get chased by our mystery creature while weakened and in the middle of night." "Hai!" We make our way to what seems to be an abandoned campsite and set up our base of operations.
"I''m glad Takashi invented a mess kit. So, how did you find today''s lunch?" "It... was okay." "... I''m sorry I''m not a better cook." "No, no, I genuinely meant what I said..." Well, you do have a stomach made of steel and a tongue made of wood. "... it''s just, I can''t help thinking about my branch." "I-I see... Look, I know how it feels to miss family. If you ever feel like talking about home, just remember I''m here." "Thank you, Enbos." During the first month I arrived in this world, I was going mad from homesickness and hammered my head on the trees in some twisted alternative to shedding tears. From my point of view, Hachirou is doing incredibly well and I intend to keep it that way. We pack up our supplies and arm ourselves for the coming venture. While I draw my sword, Hachirou equips a long (for a kobold), curved, single-edged blade on his side: a katana. When I first saw Takashi gift him that sword, I chuckled to myself as I knew he couldn''t help forging one. It looks as high quality as my own weapon, albeit without a curse or death sentence. Of course, Hachirou tried rejecting such a lavish gift but ultimately relented under the full push of his family. With the sun high above our heads, we take our first steps into the dark crack in the cliff face. Hachirou carries an enchanted lantern while I lead the way using . I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement, exploring the levels of a dungeon, fighting monsters and recovering loot... ... which are the exact things this exploration is not! It''s not some prearranged world with even ground arranged in neat, multi-layer systems. Oh no, this is a cave in every sense of the word. Jagged surfaces, barely an inch of flatland, steep descents and dead ends are the reality I face. At times I had to use as a foothold for us both. My experience would probably be worse if I didn''t have , which Hachirou does not. We have yet to encounter any monsters, and thus no magic cores to collect, as the timer I set with Crest slowly ticks away. "I''m sorry Hachirou for not buying more equipment. I should have prepared a little better." "Don''t worry, Enbos. We''re still making progress and I can still go on." "Well, we don''t have long until... Shhh! (I sense something!)" We slow our movements to a crawl, activate and slowly make our way to the presences I detected. Hachirou turns off the lantern and follows closely in tow. There are actually quite a few and it might turn into an ugly fight, but then again our mission is to observe, not to destroy. We successfully make our way to a large stone pillar and I peek my head to take a better look. Huh, they look kind of like... "You can turn on the light. They''re only slimes." Hachirou follows my command and steps out of hiding as we both gaze at dozens of green, gelatinous bodies wandering aimlessly. I reach for Takashi''s notebook as I seem to recall a certain entry. Slimes. The most common and weakest magical beast found at a life fall. Magically mutated organisms that rely entirely on mana for nourishment. Its position as a magical beast is questionable. Reproduces through fission but creates a spiritual link that warns the slime community if one of its own have died. While most species flee, a few have evolved to swarm the attacker. Its magic cores are of the lowest quality, though in rare cases the fission process fails and produces the special magic cores used in adventurer crests. Some human settlements cultivate slimes at their life wells as a business. Hrm, while it is interesting, it means these slimes are near useless to me. Still, one of them had a high concentration of spiritual energy, but where is it? I concentrate on and find my target to be above me. I raise my head wondering if slimes could climb walls, just as a row of serrated teeth fill my entire vision. "!" A powerful shock rocks through the floor as the creature''s face and body smashes against my spell in a comical fashion. Well I''m not laughing! Out of sheer reflex, I deactivate the barrier and throw a punch imbued with . A split second before my fist lands, I remember to activate , sending the creature flying onto the slime colony. As Hachirou is shocked back to his senses, and the green little critters scatter in every direction, I realise the thing I just hit is our mystery creature. It''s about the size of a man, and like the description, it prowls on four legs with two long, spider-like legs ending in razor sharp points. What it failed to state was its dark-blue leathery skin, raptor like claws on each of its toes, an almost simian head with reptilian teeth and its lanky unnatural movements as it strafes and climbs on the walls and roof. It lets out a roar that sounds like a blend of a wailing child and a laughing hyena. "W-what is that thing!? !"
Species ($^$## ^^#
HP 85%
MP 100%
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Huh!? What the- Behind you, Hachirou!" Just as Hachirou is about to come to my aid, I detect another one charging towards him. Hachirou drops his lantern and reacts instantaneously, reorientating himself and performing an iaijutsu draw at seemingly nothing. However, looking closely, he has just deflected one of those piercing spines... Damn it, where am I looking! Redirecting my sight, I find my specimen is also making its way to Hachirou''s currently engaged form. "!" In such a dark place, it doesn''t matter where I throw it as long as it''s near its mark. My target seems puzzled at first by why its feet are stuck to the ground, but to my surprise it flails violently and manages to break free of my spell. "Wha-!?" <... 95%... 100%... Scan complete.>
Name N/A
Species ($^$## ^^#
Class N/A
HP 85%
MP 100%
Max HP 93
Max MP 81
Attack 40
Defence 18
Magic 41
Resilience 39
Agility 60
Integrity 28
Wait, of course! It''s been living in a mana rich environment and has developed high resilience. It seems to be vulnerable to physical attacks, but I must be careful as I''m only analysing the effect of the soul on the body and not including the capabilities of the body itself. "I''ll create an opening! Jump back and clench your eyes for a second! !" Hachirou takes a step back as I fire a blinding bolt of electricity at his attacker. It shocks the creature and forces it to retreat a few steps, but soon both beasts resume their approach with a wary guard. I quickly step to Hachirou''s side and try to place myself between him and the first beast. Why didn''t the flash blind them? Could it be they''re more dependent on their ears? Why didn''t I consider that sooner and why are they targeting Hachioru!? He can''t hold out like this with barely any light! Without a solid strategy, I start firing to keep one of the creatures at bay, and due to the high mana concentration, I''m able to constantly fire my skill. Unfortunately, none of my shots connect as the magic beasts make full use of their manoeuvrability. Jumping from the wall to the ceiling and back, skittering behind the rock pillars, the verticality in this battle is unlike hunting on the open plains or the forests. They move from surface to surface and strike from every direction except below. As the sound of swinging blades and screeches resound throughout the cavern, I notice the fatigue in Hachirou''s breath. "!" I conjure a full protective bubble around us, creating a small moment of reprieve. To my relief, their stabbing limbs are unable to pierce my new and improved spell. "Enbos, I think... they''re targeting the lantern!" "I see. Also, they may be weak to physical attacks. Do you have any ideas?" "My eldest brother... taught me a skill... but to use it I need to get close." "In that case, let''s-" Unfortunately, I''m unable to finish my sentence as I sense high amounts of mana coming from one of the creatures. Between the tips of its long limbs, a ball of dark energy is being formed. can''t stop a magical attack, and we both know it. "Move!" I scream as I deactivate my spell and we dive in opposite directions. A violent explosion ensues and I tumble down a slight decline and end up further from Hachirou than I like. As I look back at my partner, the other creature pounces on the lantern and destroys it, leaving Hachirou in complete darkness. He''s sheathed his katana and taken a drawing stance, but both monsters are preparing a simultaneous attack. He won''t be able to stop them! "Damn it Enbos, think, think!" He''s going to die, he''s going to die, he''s going to die because of you! If I use , I can intercept one of them but I can''t stop the other... No choice, I have to do it! I''ll bet on Hachirou to... W-why is Hachirou so calm? What is he- "Hachirou, close your eyes!" At that moment, both predators leap at my friend. I take in every detail of this desperate scene. Hachirou''s steady breaths. The approaching claws. The phantom smile on the beasts'' lips. I continue to watch every agonising nanosecond, and take it all to heart. I can''t look away. I can''t get any closer. I must see this nightmare through... ... and hope Hachirou does something in time. "!" He takes a sudden step towards both attackers, and in a split second, he draws his sword and strikes. Both magical beasts land past Hachirou, and both suddenly fall to the ground twisting in agony. Three deep gashes have been left on each while Hachirou only has a scratch on his cheek. "I-It made it... worked." After half a year of using , it has evolved to a greater rank skill, thus allowing me to transmit my own senses. As a result, Hachirou made use of my , although it''s a miracle he coordinated his attack from third person, and it''s the first time I''ve used it for anything other than taste. While one of the beasts seem to be dying, the other is making an escape. It hops up the roof and tries to crawl away, but... "!" I send it crashing back down with three times Garea''s gravity. "Hachirou, slam dunk manoeuvre, now!" Keeping both figures within my field of vision, Hachirou leaps from outside my spell and enters the field with his descent, taking advantage of the increased gravity to accelerate his attack. "!" Hachirou swings down with his katana in mid air, decapitating the magical beast with resounding force. The headless body continues to twitch as its blood flows down the slope to my position. I quickly deactivate while Hachirou immediately switches to the remaining target. Unfortunately, it''s already making its escape. "That''s enough. Let it go, Hachirou. We can''t keep fighting using ." "I *huff*... I understand..." "Was the skill that draining?" "Indeed... I did not have much time... so my siblings only taught a few skills. Unfortunately... my body is still not strong enough..." "I see... Also, what the hell were you thinking!?" "Eh?" "The moment before you attacked! Were you calmly waiting for me to say something!?" "Well, it sounded like... you had a plan..." "That wasn''t what I had in mind, and it''s a wonder it went as well as it did! Up until then, I had given you two commands. One exposed us to the ambush and the other didn''t work! Yet still, you continued to trust me... continued to blindly follow my instructions! D-don''t you doubt me at all!? Aren''t you afraid I''ll make a fatal mistake!?" "Enbos, I believe in you." "And that''s the problem! I''m a horrible leader! I-I..." "I believe in you because you care. I know *huff*... that every decision you make is for... the good of us both, and for that... I will gladly follow you. In fact, I suspect you would have fared... better without me, and yet you worry over my own inadequacy." "Of course I care! You''re my friend, and don''t you dare say that you''re inadequate." "Please Enbos, stop trying to carry my flaws along with your own. We should carry it... together. The only reason I lived today was because I trusted you. I saw how bleak it looked from your eyes... and it was my determination not to disappoint that pulled us through." I fall silent before Hachirou''s unbending faith. It seems we both have much room to grow as adventurers- no, as partners. I suddenly recall he is still seeing things through my point of view much to my embarrassment. A flame appears in my palm as I sever our and continue to lead. "Let''s go Hachirou. We''ll continue our investigation tomorrow. We''ll also take the body and extract its magic core." "Yes, Enbos!" As we backtrack to the mouth of the cave with our prize, I can''t help but follow the trail of blood left by the surviving beast. It goes to the left, up the wall and into a... "Enbos? Is something wrong?" "... Tell me, Hachirou. Is it just me or does that gap in the distance look like a door?" Arc 2, Chapter 55: Three Thousand Years of Darkness After a night of constant vigilance, we''re now preparing for our second expedition. We''ve agreed to maintain stealth for the entire mission and minimise any sound. As for the issue of Hachirou''s lack of vision, I tried to fix the broken lantern but found it was beyond repair. As a result, I resorted to an alternative solution using its remains. "Here Hachirou, wear this." "Um, what are these spectacles?" "It''s my own makeshift item. I used the magic core we collected to enchant the lens with basic rank . Unfortunately, it has a few blind spots but it''s better than fighting in the dark." "You used our only prize from yesterday''s venture and spent an entire night making this... all for me?" "Yes I did, Hachirou. Don''t look so apologetic. We can always collect more later and I would gladly make the investment if it can help." "I understand, Enbos. This time, we will not falter against those creatures." With newfound confidence, we give each other a nod and return to the mouth of that abyssal cave. At the end of yesterday''s trip, we discovered a stone gate and decided to investigate it on our current endeavour. Despite the threat of the magical beasts, if that entrance is what I think it is, it could very well lead to a wealth of ancient knowledge...
We return to the location of yesterday''s battle and silently survey the surrounding area. We''ve pretty much explored this entire section of the cavernous network, which only leaves the mysterious door. Looking closely, it''s designed to resemble the surrounding rock, but after hundreds, if not thousands of years of erosion from condensation and tectonic movements, it now has a faint outline with a distinct gap in what would have been a seamless gate back in its prime. With utmost care and weapons in our grasp, we crawl through the narrow opening and emerge on the other side. We find ourselves in a long and unmistakably artificial tunnel leading to another door. Smooth stone pillars line the way with foreign symbols etched on its surface. The second gate is made of metal, but contrary to its secure construction, a narrow gap has been dug beneath its frame. Countless scratches scar the floor around the breach, detailing how it came to be. (Hachirou, I think it''s safe for us to talk in here.) (Enbos, just what is this place?) (I''m not too sure, but I think... we may have stumbled upon a ruin from the Golden Age.) "Wah-!" "Shhh..." (... I-I''m sorry.) Well, I can hardly blame Hachirou for exclaiming like he did. After all, it''s an archaeological site predating the Apocalypse, during the height of cultural and magical achievement. Ruins from this era tend to be uncovered at life falls, and several books have reasoned that the advanced civilisations of the past relied on the abundance of mana provided to sustain their magical lifestyles. If it''s in any reasonable condition, this place would hold great historical value. However... (I-I think there has to be a nest on the other side. The areas around this place were devoid of any other magical beasts. I think those things drove them away.) (True, and judging by the concentration of mana, this settlement was built on top of the life fall''s centre. Heck, the two we encountered the other day may have been driven out as well, by something even stronger.) (Should we just leave and finish the quest report up to here?) (Hmmm...) Right now, it feels like some kind of test of greed. For all we know, sticking in our necks could result in our deaths, and yet there is so much to be gained from this untouched vault. For one thing, there are likely many rare relics to be had, but due to the mechanics of the World Stream, these formerly enchanted items will probably be powerless. For an enchantment to be recognised by the World Stream, the knowledge needs to be within the circulation of living or dead souls, and after three millennia, most of these old symbols are now obsolete. Still, many mages are willing to study these artefacts in hopes of uncovering a working spell, and I''m no different. (I''m going in, Hachirou. I don''t detect anything on the other side so now is as good a time as any for a quick peek. You don''t have to follow me if you...) (I''m coming.) We return to absolute silence and cautiously crawl through the hole.
What... What is this place... Standing at the edge of a protruding platform, I gaze over a vast cylinder space resembling the interior of a hollow stone tower. We appear to be near the top of this underground building judging by the domed ceiling hanging above our heads. Looking down, the depth of this architecture exceeds the range of my . At regular intervals in a spiralling fashion, I spot numerous identical platforms scattered around the walls with yawning entryways leading deeper into this ancient labyrinth. Puzzlingly, not all of these extended surfaces have stairs connecting them. If you have to venture into one entrance to reach another, then where''s the point in building a platform? As I ponder the logic behind this construction, Hachirou taps my shoulder and points towards the top of the door we just passed under. An elaborate carving of a man with feathered wings has been etched into the stone. Suddenly, the design of this place makes complete sense, and yet none at all. The platforms are landing areas for these winged demi-humans. That''s why there are few stairs and no bridges extending across the centre. But if that''s true, why on Garea would a race of flying humanoids build their cities underground? Looking at the roof, I can faintly tell it''s been painted to resemble the sky, though the colour has greatly faded and the paint has largely peeled. It would make more sense if it were a subterranean race, like dwarves for example, and yet this deliberately open and perilous space does not add up. I turn back to check on Hachirou, but find he is staring at the walls more so than the stone construction itself. He appears to be unsettled, and it takes me a few moments to realise his concerns. Scratched into the walls in the most chaotic manner, with uneven proportions and in frenzied haste, is the same symbol repeated infinitely along every surface. It''s a symbol of an triangle pointing up with an X mark within the centre. Every inch and every stone brick has this bizarre sign. As my eyes further adjust to the darkness, what I first thought were decorations are nothing more than this crazed vandalism. I wonder what could have entered this place, and why they would deface everything they could find. I turn towards the door behind us and notice countless scratches on its metal surface. Hachirou stares at me with waiting eyes. He clearly has a bad feeling about this place, and so do I. I''m no longer driven by simple greed but utter morbid curiosity. I have to know more about this devastated place. This is not the Golden Age city I read about in the books. Something much darker occurred during that era, and the idea of uncovering this forgotten stain on history is enough to move my feet down the nearest flight of stairs. We advance to the nearest open entrance and walk along the long corridor. It looks nothing like a city and the sparing, solid design reminds me more of a military fort. Around every corner and every dark space, we remain ever vigilant of any wall crawlers. To avoid getting lost, we continue to follow one side of the wall, and unintentionally, we begin to make our way down this silent dungeon. With every uneventful second, our tension continues to mount. The triangle symbols are also becoming more frequent as we delve deeper into the unknown and closer to the tragic truth. Hachirou seems especially nervous, almost jumping at every shadow or sound. Unlike me, it seems he''s not used to this deathly silence and constant pressure. He can''t keep going on like this. Eventually, we reach a hallway with dozens of rotten doors. It seems to be some kind of residential area, and worryingly, most of the doors appear to have been smashed in. After checking with , we enter one of the rooms and erect a to muffle our voices. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. (Relax, Hachirou. Just relax.) (T-this place is... It raises every hair on my skin. This settlement proves nothing of the glorious demi-humans my father aspired to be. What happened to the winged denizens of this place?) (I don''t know, but I want to find out. I know it''s a selfish request, but please see this through with me. I can''t go any further without you.) (I''ll... I''ll watch your back, Enbos. I will not disappoint you.) I hand Hachirou one of our rations and wait for him to ease his nerves. In the meantime, I look around the room and find it to be incredibly frugal. There appears to be the remains of an antique sleeping mat, a hole in the floor that may be a toilet and a brittle bucket with a washing board, all in the same space. There is nothing here that suggests a comfortable life, and instead I think they were living like prisoners. Maybe it really is a military outpost. (Enbos, I''m ready to go on.) (Okay, just tell me when you want to talk and I''ll cast .) We continue along the eerie hallways of this long dead civilisation. All around us are signs of its gradual decay, both physically and historically. Remains of weapons from infighting, scorched masonry detailing fires, collapsed tunnels segregating areas. The devastation we see at the heart of this catacomb is a final testament to its demise, and yet not a single skeleton can be found. I have to wonder if this place fell apart well before the Apocalypse. Without warning, Hachirou begins shaking my shoulder and signals to follow him quietly. We deviate from our usual pattern and I soon notice the trail of blood at our feet: the surviving crawler from yesterday''s battle. With heighted awareness, we approach the side of a large arch leading into an evidently important room. I check with my skills and find there is nothing within. On the count of three, we enter into the room at the same time. What greeted our eyes was the half eaten corpse of our prey. Evidently, its soul has already passed on under the flow of the life fall. We carefully make our way to the cadaver, wary of whatever ate this creature. However, for a moment, I let down my guard and gawk at the majesty of the room we''ve stumbled in. Out of all the things we''ve seen on our way here, this place is by far the most intact and the most visually appealing. It looks like some kind of underground cathedral hall, with stone coffins lining the way to the podium. Stone pillars carved in the shape of winged men hold up the roof. Above the stand, instead of a stained glass window there is a large metal wheel with eight foreign symbols spaced evenly along its circumference. Mysteriously, the foreboding mark we encountered the entire way is now confined to a single wall, and written with even spacing and careful, uniform design. I cast and hold a hushed yet heated discussion with Hachirou. (I don''t know what''s happening anymore. Why is this hall so different from the rest? What killed that magical beast you wounded the other day? Just what the hell do all these symbols mean...?) (C-calm down, Enbos. I think it''s your turn to take some rest. This is all too much for anybody to figure out.) (Y-yeah, maybe you''re right. Maybe this place is messing with me more than I thought. Still, I can''t help but recall the second gate, back when we first entered this place.) (What was wrong with it?) (On the outside, the metal was unblemished, and yet on the inside, the surface was scratched. Obviously these things were trying to claw their way out, but that means they either originated here or came in from another entry and made this place their nest.) (I see. Could it be that the creatures are the ones responsible for creating those symbols?) (More than likely. The markings were made after the winged men''s society collapsed. They must have been trapped here for at least several hundred years. The only confusing thing is why they would leave this place untouched. That wall over there with the triangle symbols were clearly made by the winged people, so that means these creatures imitated them. I just don''t know why.) (T-then, could it be that these magical beasts lived with the winged ones?) (... Actually, that''s a pretty good theory. Maybe they''re some kind of mutated livestock or...) I look up at the circular object hanging proudly above the room. The fifth symbol is the same triangle with the cross... Fifth symbol... five... five strokes... the first symbol has one stroke, the second has two... Oh my god. A chilling sensation settles in my spine as I quietly deactivate my shield and make my way to one of the stone sarcophaguses. Hachirou looks at me in surprise as I activate and use to shift the lid. I stare down at the skeleton in deathly silence while Hachirou walks over to my side. (.) (What are you doing, Enbos?) (Take a look at these bones and tell me what it reminds you of.) I point at the skeletal wings within the coffin, and then point towards the piercing limbs on the creature. (By the spirits...) (Those magical beasts... they ARE the winged ones. After three thousand years of being trapped underground, with all the turmoil and brutality, they devolved into these monsters. Living in a life fall for so long has corrupted them, body, mind and soul.) (T-then, why didn''t they leave? Why would they seal themselves within this place?) (Because they were afraid. I figured out what those markings mean. They''re not a magic symbol... they''re a tally. They''ve been patiently waiting for a chance to leave, but as you can clearly see, they were driven mad and it has become an entrenched habit in the remainder of their godforsaken species.) (T-that''s... What were they waiting for?) (... They were waiting for the Apocalypse to end. This isn''t a city... it''s a fallout shelter.) We both fall silent and offer our solemn prayers to this unfortunate race. I recall what Takashi said about the Apocalypse releasing anti-magic radiation over the entire continent. It seems there was enough time to build this underground base. They must have thought the high mana concentration of a life fall could counter the anti-magic radiation, but the Apocalypse lasted for far longer than anticipated. Ironically, in the end their civilisation collapsed not due to lack of magic, but from overexposure to magic itself. This isn''t an act of god. This is genocide. Just what the hell is the Apocalypse? (Enbos, I have one more question. How did these creatures survive for all this time? I know they largely sustain themselves with mana, but they would still need some form of physical sustenance.) (Why do you think there are no bodies? Why do you think the only ones are in these stone coffins? What do you think killed that "winged one" over there?) I deactivate my spell once more and return to the half eaten corpse in the room. Hachirou watches with apparent dread as a pull out a tooth lodged in its remains. The same kind of tooth the prey has on his jaw. (Cannibalism...) (Like I said, the winged ones were corrupted, body, mind and soul.) Suddenly, upon that terrible revelation, a thunderous chime reverberates throughout the chapel. It turns out the circular object is a clock, and although it has lost its arms, the mechanism still works. As I''m about to give a sigh of relief, I realise the horrible connotation of such a loud noise. Sure enough, like the ghosts of the past stirring from their slumber, the sound of crying children and sneering hyenas echo from every direction. Arc 2, Chapter 56: Indiana Bones "Keep running, Hachirou! Don''t look back!" "How... How many!?" "Too many! Just run!" As if mocking our desperate flight, the high pitched jeers of the winged ones accompany our every step. The foreboding toll in the unholy cathedral had drawn them in like moths to a light. We tried evading them quietly but were quickly discovered, thus abandoning any pretence of stealth. Considering they don''t hunt with sight in this dark, I can only guess they rely on echolocation which makes hiding near impossible. Without needing to turn around, my is picking up more than half a dozen signatures, and with each seemingly abandoned corridor we pass, the number only keeps on rising. Neither of us are faster than these creatures, so at every chokepoint I keep casting to slow our pursuers. If we can just reach the stairs... "Enbos!" Straight ahead of us, one of the monsters manage to cross our path. We keep charging forth even as it leaps right at Hachirou''s neck. Without losing a step, Hachirou manoeuvres himself beneath the creature and flips it over his head, while I follow closely behind and cut off its leg in midair. As we keep running onwards, I sense the pack of winged ones catch up to its injured kin. However, half of them stop chasing us as I hear the sickening sound of tearing limbs and crunching bone. "We can make it! If it''s only- Damn it!" Five winged ones crawl out of a crevice on the ceiling and drop onto the only pathway leading up. Our speed begins to falter as we approach the oncoming pack. After a moment of frantic searching, my gaze settles on a narrow corridor to the left. I grab Hachirou''s arm and pull him onto that path and with my other hand, I pick up one of the antique spears that litter the room. "Follow me! I have a plan!" "I-isn''t... that a dead end!?" "Just trust me and don''t let go of my hand!" There''s no time to explain, not with the winged ones that obstructed us and the winged ones still giving chase all swarming into this small passage. Eventually, we reach the dead end we had previously discovered; a collapsed hallway. I wait for them to come as close as possible and put a hand on Hachirou''s shoulder with my spear at the ready. "To be honest, I''ve only ever tried this with a rabbit. Hold onto me and don''t let go. Also, it may be a good idea to let out all the air in your lungs." Hachirou follows my instructions to the letter just as the creatures prepare to attack. "!" To my great relief, both of us teleport behind the mass of monsters. Hachirou takes a loud gasp of air while I immediately active and pierce one of the fiends. I cast to seal them inside while they feast on their bleeding and screaming companion. "Get up, Hachirou! It won''t last forever!" "I-it was so cold and every inch of body feels as if it''s been constricted..." "Can you still walk? That consumed four times the normal amount of mana, and I think the cooldown has extended as well. We have to go, now!" We make our way back to the stairs to the next floor, all the while hearing the horrifying sounds of the ferocious creatures momentarily trapped behind us.
After that intense flight and upon reaching the residential area, we''re now seeking refuge within one of its rooms. I activate to feed Hachirou a higher oxygen mix. The anxiety from being chased, the tension of enemies coming from all sides and the fatigue from constantly running is taking its toll, including on me. Even now we cannot ease our guard as I hear a winged one just outside the doorway. Hachirou holds his breath in anticipation as the creature lets out an ear piercing cry. We cannot see it, but we can easily trace its every move. With menacing steps, it begins to advance... past our room and down the hall. (Sigh... How did it not see us? I did not think casting to dye your own would be so effective.) (These creatures hunt via echolocation. In other words, they use reflecting soundwaves to track its prey. I designed to redirect kinetic energy, including sound. As long as I remove the glow from my spell covering the entry, its senses will detect nothing but a wall. As for the possibility of basic rank , the life fall''s energies are so dense that we practically blend in.) (I am amazed by your quick thinking. Will we be able to reach the exit using this method?) (... No. It only worked because we had time to prepare and an ideal space to disguise ourselves. Even now I''m worried one of them will suspect a missing room, or possess greater rank . Every step is going to be a struggle and it doesn''t help the path we took to get here is so long.) (Then, what if we took a shorter path?) (Do you have an idea, Hachirou) (Y-yes. Do you remember the second passage on the left before this area?) (Yeah. It leads back to the room full of platforms, but there aren''t any stairs connecting to the exit and it''s about three floors up.) (Enbos, your unique skill . Don''t you have something that allows you to jump higher?) (... I do. I still have the soul of a Winter Troll. It has ...) Hachirou is the only one I''ve told about my second unique skill. Back when I took the Winter Troll''s soul, Hachirou was in critical condition and Takashi overlooked me carrying an additional soul despite our agreement. Come to think of it, I should really take the soul of a winged one seeing as I''m no longer part of the clan. In the first place, Takashi wanted me to follow his teachings to slow my progression into an Undead Ravager. (Hrm? Wait a minute, you''re not seriously suggesting-) (I am.) (I-if I mess up, we''ll be plummeting over a hundred feet into god knows where.) (You won''t.) (... You know, between the two of us, I never thought you''d be the one to come up with such a reckless idea.)
After finalising the final details of our plan, we immediately embark with all haste. There''s no time to waste. Undoubtedly, our pursuers have already heard our hurried footsteps. Reaching the platform within the tower room, I look up at the platforms above us, protruding floor by floor in a spiral like the steps of a staircase. "Get on my back, Hachirou! !" Hachirou grabs onto my collarbone while I hold his feet to balance myself. I then conjure a , sloped like a ramp, and begin my run up. "!" Creating a low gravity bubble and using in tandem with , we reach an unnaturally high altitude with our jump and barely land with a roll on the next platform. "S-see Enbos, you did it!" "Don''t cheer yet, Hachirou! We still need two more jumps to be home free and my skill is on cooldown! We have to hold out until I''m ready!" I quickly create several barricades with on our platform and press my back against Hachirou''s. I can feel his muscles tense through my vertebrae, bracing himself for the inevitable onslaught. "Are you ready, Hachirou?" "I''m ready to see another day." "Heh, well said. Here they come..." As if arriving on cue, dozens of winged ones begin swarming in from every orifice within this hollow tower. Their dreadful cries echo throughout this desolate space. Striking first, I increase the gravity over the space we previously jumped, causing several oncoming crawlers to plummet to their deaths. Behind me, I hear Hachirou draw his sword and deflect a winged one''s attacks. I mustn''t turn around. I must focus on the enemies in front of me. As the relentless swarm draw ever closer, I continue firing magic to create distance, or knock them into the pitch black abyss. With every creature that breaches our ground, one by one, Hachirou will maim them and push them off the edge. The perilous nature of our foothold is actually working to our advantage, but of course, being left with so little room to move does have- "Watch out!" Hachirou sweeps me off balance just as a ball of magic flies over my head. "Thank you, Hachirou! Damn, the high mana in this place is also blinding me!" "Look across, Enbos! They''re firing a volley!" Sure enough, from the other side of this circular space, a dozen bombardiers are condensing magical energy and firing it on our location. With little choice, I grab Hachirou and perform another , but only reach the next platform. HP: 115/123 MP: 35/102 "Damn! Can you fight?" "Y... y-yes..." I''ll take that as a no... I quickly duck for cover as shots land on my left. I return fire with to interrupt their spells, but I''m no longer in any position to carry Hachirou and perform another jump. The winged ones behind us are quickly gaining too, as my partner forces himself back on his feet with his katana in his hand. If only I developed a magic shield that can... Of course, you freaking idiot! Search magic shield! This place is just an upside down Life Well! <200 Skill Points used. Magic Skill: Spell Shield (Greater) obtained!> "!" I conjure a shining wall to intercept their projectiles and immediately focus on Hachirou. As he struggles against one of the fiends, I step by his side and gut the monster with my sword. For the approaching winged ones, I cast another and send them plummeting to their doom. "! Are you ready, Enbos!?" "Yes, let''s go! The is about to break. !" I absorb the soul and spiritual energy from the opponent Hachirou just killed to partially replenish my MP. While I do so, I decide to analyse its soul.
Name N/A
Species Winged One
HP 0%
MP 0%
Skills Sneak (Greater) | Enhanced Hearing (Basic) | Arcane Wings (Basic) | Shadow Orb (Greater) | Piercing Blow (Basic) | Magic Perception (Basic) | Deep Slumber (Greater)
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Huh? ? That means..." "Enbos!" Realising the futility of their magic skills, the bombardment party on the other end climb to the peeling ceiling and spread out their long limbs. One by one, the winged ones project a membrane of dark mana in a crude recreation of their former plummage. Without waiting for our enemies to descend, Hachirou hops on my back and I make the final jump. A dozen winged ones glide from the roof and land around our platform. "! ! Up the stairs, under the door, NOW!" Acting as the rearguard, I protect Hachirou up the stairs and to the metal gate. After he hurriedly crawls through, I quickly dive into the gap where Hachirou grabs my arms and pulls me to the other side. I cast over the hole before the winged ones can leave. "That... That won''t last! We... have to keep running..." "Go ahead, Hachirou! I''ll catch up. But first, I have to make sure they won''t follow us!" "But what are you... I''ll be waiting..." As soon as Hachirou departs, I begin chanting my spell whilst making my way to the exit. "[Spirits of Fire and Spirits of Air, I call upon the blazing trinity of fuel, warmth and sky. Let your flame wreathed brothers feast on your unseen fruits. Let the humble spark become a raging inferno. Let the son of the sun be birthed within my palm, and soar like a blazing swallow.] !" Within my palm, an incredibly bright and extremely hot orb of searing heat illuminates the stone hallway. As oxygen continues to feed the , even with fire resistant gloves I can tell I can''t hold the spell for much longer. The only reason I didn''t use it earlier is because the resulting blast might affect Hachirou, and the incantation is way too long. As the winged ones hammer on the metal door, I throw the miniature sun at the stone beams above the doorway, resulting in a thunderous explosion that blows me outside. To my savage delight, the stone passage into the winged ones'' shelter begins to collapse as a hundred tonnes of stone bury them in history. "Spirits have mercy on your ancestors. Stay in that crypt for another three thousand years." I stand back up with fractured bones and check for any damage on my mask. I must admit this deer mask is far more durable than I thought, though a few scratches have removed part of the paint. As I brush off the settling dust on my cloak, Hachirou emerges from the cloud of earth. "Enbos! Are *cough, cough*... you alright? There was a loud explosion..." "Sorry, that was my doing. Seriously, I will never look forward to another dungeon ever-" Ding! "Arrrrrgh!!!"
Name Enbos
Race Undead
Class Skeletal Mage
Level 19
HP 76/128
MP 44/106
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 128 (¡ü5) 128
Max MP 106 (¡ü4) 106
Attack 26 (¡ü1) +20 46
Defence 19 (¡ü1) +5 24
Magic 80 (¡ü4) 80
Resilience 33 (¡ü1) 2 35
Agility 44 (¡ü2) -1 43
Integrity 220 (¡ü10) 220
Unique Skills Ruler of One | Equip Soul
Innate Skills Night Vision (Greater) | Create Status (High) | Soul Core (Greater) | Soul Eater (Greater) |Enhance Mind (Greater) | Parallel Thought (Greater) | Magic Perception (Greater) | Intimidate (Greater) | Spectral Sense (High)
Extra Skills Heavy Strike (Greater) | Great Throw (Greater) | Shadow Step (Greater) | Project Voice (High) | Sneak (Greater) | Analyse Soul (High) | Reveal Magic (Basic) | Precise Memory (Basic) | Burrowing Strike (Basic) | Fortify (Basic)
Magic Skills Fireball (Greater) | Lightning (Basic) | Conjure Flame (Greater) | Reanimate Dead (Greater) | Conjure Water (Greater) | Draw Water (Basic) | Shadow Stake (Basic) | Spell Shield (Greater) | Perception Link (Greater) | Command Undead (Basic)
Spirit Arts Life Tap (Greater)
Custom Skills Control Oxygen (Greater) | Kinetic Barrier (Greater) | Oxy Fuel (Greater) | Gravity Field (Greater)
Stored Skills [Alpha Wolf] Rending Claw (Greater) | Crushing Jaw (Basic), [Winter Troll] Pounce (Basic) | Enhanced Strength (Basic), [Winged One] Enhanced Hearing (Basic) | Arcane Wings (Basic) | Shadow Orb (Greater) | Piercing Blow (Basic)
Skill Points 240/630
Affinities Spirit | Dark
Resistances Nullify Manipulation | Nullify Mental Impairment | Nullify Pain | Nullify Metabolism | Nullify Fatigue | Nullify Ailment | Temperature Resistance | Decay Resistance | Dark Resistance | Fire Resistance
Weaknesses Holy Weakness | Blunt Weakness
Titles Worldfarer | Hunter | Adept Mage | Spellcrafter | Suspicious Being | Fearsome One
Blessings None
Equipment Bloodletter (Cursed) | Deer Mask | Cloak of Self Repair | Rakertus Gloves | Boots | Standard Clothing | Travelling Pack
Items Suspicious Book* | Envelope | Certificate | Lock of Hair | Handkerchief | Province Permit | Takashi''s Notebook | Adventurer Crest
Currency [Reinsol] 40 Penz | 4 Fablars
"Wh-what is it?" "Oh, nothing. I just levelled up and unlocked a class change." Although I didn''t expect it to happen at level 19. Then again, nobody said the level cap would arrive in nice sets of tens. "T-that was shocking! I thought for a moment... another group of winged ones were still outside... Tell me, Enbos. What class do you plan on becoming?" "I''ll tell you, but first, let''s leave this cave and take a hard earned rest." "Yes, of course." As we make our way to the mouth of the cave, battered but alive, I look over my available options and ponder my future. Hrm, a Shadow Stalker is pretty much a magical assassin going by the description, but I''m not planning to become a hardcore hunter or killer. The Umbramancer has a broad specialisation as it encompasses all dark skills, but the Necromancer... let''s not keep putting on airs. It should go without saying that the Necromancer class should be my number one preference given my interests, however... "Nothing." "Eh?" "I don''t plan to change my class at all. Do you remember what I said about my condition?" "... You''re gradually getting stronger but eventually your strength will consume you." "Yes, that. When a risen undead reaches a critical mass of energy, they evolve to stabilise that growth and begin anew. However, what if I permanently stayed at that point? What if I stabilise at the level cap without resetting my level?" "I see! That way, you can escape your self-destructive fate!" "Exactly. I had this discussion with Takumi but we never had the chance to research it. Hopefully, I can abstain from a class change until I develop something." "I hope for you as well. I don''t want to see you losing yourself to hunger... like what happened to that unfortunate race." "... Thank you, Hachirou. Thank you for being by my side." Feeling happy from our chat, we both walk out with our heads held high and gaze at the brilliant blue sky. Ding! Huh? Oh no. Don''t tell me it''s going to keep... Ding! Arc 2, Chapter 57: Prelude to Disaster A night has passed since the collapse of the gate into the ruins and we''re now peacefully making our back way to Lennon. It''s the closest town with an adventurers guild in these lands and for once I''m not dreading the idea of returning. In fact, I''m excited to hand in my first quest. It''ll be like receiving my first pay check... again. Thinking of the simple joys of being an adventurer, I look back at my partner to find an unexpectedly disheartened kobold. "Are you sure about omitting the existence of the ruins from the report? You would receive much recognition and standing if you did." "The last thing I want is to draw too much attention." "But Enbos..." "Look Hachirou, despite what you may believe, I''m not disappointed by leaving with nothing but a magic core and this wing tip as proof for all our troubles. In fact, I''m perfectly happy with us surviving. All they have to know is we destroyed the nest and that''s it. Besides, some things are best left buried in the past." "... I understand. I''m sure we''ll have more bountiful ventures in future." He holds onto the spectacles with great care as he says this. As I keep looking at my flimsy handicraft, I feel more inclined to take it back and make it a proper magic item. After that entire escapade, I''m surprised it hasn''t fallen to pieces, but it sure looks as if it will. Thinking about the spoils of our adventure, I stare at the small icon of two arrows in the corner of my HUD. Like I suspected, the notification kept ringing after the first, but being a mental delusion, I could thankfully minimise the message. Unfortunately, the sensation of reaching the level cap also leaves a ghostly sensation in my mind. I feel as if something is stuck to the interior of my skull. Worse, like a repeatedly blown and deflated balloon, maintaining this "unstable" form has resulted in accelerated loss of spiritual energy. It will still last me one or two days, but now I have to spend a good deal of time everyday refilling it. "We should be able to reach Lennon in a few hours. Shall I hide in the grove again?" "Yeah, please do, and try not to get spotted by... Actually, our current location is just as close to the branch if you navigate through those woods. Would you like to return home for a quick visit while I hand in the quest?" "That would be nice! I can tell my sister and clansmen about our recent escapade... b-but no. I can''t turn back at every chance. I... I''ll just save this story for another time..." "I see. In that case, I''ll respect your decision." I look over Hachirou with a sympathetic smile, then turn to face our branch for one last time... ... or at least it should have been. Instead, a finger of ice crawls down our spines as we''re unable to tear our eyes away from the dark omen rising in the sky. "Huh, E-enbos! Is that black smoke coming from the camp!?" "I-I think it is! Could there be trouble?" Chiyoko would never hold something like a bonfire in broad daylight, especially this close to human lands! This is bad. Whatever is going on, the townspeople of Lennon may investigate fearing a forest fire, but before any of that, something terrible might be going on! "Hachirou! We need to-" "Go back to the branch without me!" "... Huh?" "I... I will only slow you down. Y-you can run much faster and for much longer, and with your water magic, I''m sure you be of greater assistance..." "Hachirou..." "Please go, Enbos! Every second counts! I-I''ll catch up. I''ll do my best to join you and help!" I don''t say anything but give Hachirou a firm nod and begin making my way to the distant camp. I sense Hachirou running behind me, but inevitably I leave him in the dust and focus entirely on widening our gap. I can''t imagine what went through his head as he said that, but he''s far stronger than anybody ever gave him credit for. Hang on Chiyoko, everyone. We''ll be with you soon...
"Thank you for waiting! We''ve confirmed the materials collected from your quest. Here is your reward." "T-thank you, Angeline!" "Take care, Mr Bennet. I look forward to your next visit." On the day Enbos and Hachirou were fighting for their lives, Mark Bennet was handing in a quest. Feeling upbeat, Mark Bennet leaves the reception desk with five fablars in his hand and returns to his party in the corner of the adventurers guild. Looking up, he immediately regrets wearing such a giddy smile as he realises the smirks on his companions'' faces. The party leader, a tall man with blonde hair and blue eyes accentuating a handsome face, walks up to Mark and wraps his arm around his shoulder. "So Mark, how did it go flirting with the receptionist for today?" "I-I did no such thing, Gavel!" "And that''s your exact problem! It''s been, what, a year since you registered at Lennon as an adventurer, and every time we''re in town you keep lining up to meet her. Do you seriously believe she hasn''t noticed? Just ask her out." "I-I can''t do something like that! W-what if she turns me down..." "And what if somebody else hits on her? Heck, I may even hit on her myself..." "DON''T!!!" Mark''s frantic voice results in several heads turning their way. The rest of the party looks over his shoulder to see the receptionist feigning ignorance. A red tint reaches Mark''s ears as Gavel lets him off the hook. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Hahaha! Well, now that we''ve done our tease-Mark-while-we''re-in-Lennon routine, let''s divvy up the rewards from our latest quest. Does a fablar each sound reasonable?" Aside from Mark who carries a bow and quiver, and Gavel who wields a long sword, there are three other adventurers sitting around the table, all carrying different equipment. "Hrm? Whatever... Should be fine." Dario, a dark clothed tracker armed with two serrated knives. He has a half awake expression on a clean shaven head. "Hmph, shouldn''t that be obvious?" Bruno, a bulky, heavily armoured man with a flail and towering shield by his side. Despite his gruff features, he is constantly combing back his healthy brown hair. "I guess it''s fine, this time. At least this time you guys pulled your weight instead of squeezing me dry of magic." "Look, we''re really sorry about that time in the swamp, but Bruno needed to replace his weapon." And finally Amelia, the only woman and sole mage in the group, a rare member of any party. Despite her youthful features she is actually the eldest, and the others jokingly claim she uses magic to maintain her vibrant red hair and unblemished skin, much to her fury. "Erm, about that, Gavel." "Yes?" "Is it fine if I have a little more? I know I didn''t contribute much but..." "I know. It''s not enough to send back to your mother and siblings, right? I guess the share from a D rank quest is a bit small given your circumstances, Mark." "I-I''m sorry." "Don''t be. In fact, have my fablar." "Eh?" "I don''t want to go through the trouble of visiting the merchants guild, and a B rank adventurer like myself wouldn''t cry over something so petty." "Thank you, Gavel. Is everyone else alright with this?" "I ain''t complaining." "*Yawn* As long as I have my coin..." "Seriously Mark, that really is a foolish question." "Now that''s decided, it''s time to find another quest. Your turn to pick, Mark." Making his way to the billboard, Mark looks over the various quests, their ranks and their rewards. Over the past year, he''s learnt to read most of the additional details though he doesn''t mind asking Angeline for clarification. Unfortunately, Mark is only a D rank adventurer, and apart from Gavel the rest of the team are ranked C. This means the team can only pick D or C ranked quests, which makes Mark feel like a third wheel. "I wish I would reach rank C soon..." "Don''t rush, Mark. Everything has a time and place." "At the very least, you''re better than that Enbos the Black who got his rank with connections alone." Mentioning his name, Mark freezes in instinctual terror as he remembers the first time he saw his dark robed form. On the day he applied to be an adventurer, he was instantly infatuated by the slightly stuttering receptionist, completely unaware of the mage behind him. The black mage spoke with friendly words, but to Mark they sounded like passive-aggressive remarks, and to this day, he believes the reason Enbos vanished from Lennon was because he got fed up waiting for him to finish. In fact, just recently Enbos reappeared in this very building to register as a adventurer. With justified arrogance, he completed the spiritual binding process in one instant when it took Angeline five minutes, and before that Mark could have sworn his cold stare had found him once again. "Mark? Hello? Have you been getting enough sleep?" "Huh? O-oh, it''s nothing, Dario. I was just thinking about Enbos." "Hmph, no need to worry about those official mages. Like all the rest, they''re just pompous show-offs." "... Actually Bruno, I sensed a powerful flow of mana inside him. I wouldn''t say he''s stronger than my master, but he''s definitely stronger than me." "Seriously?" "Now, now, we can all talk about this later. We''re keeping the other adventurers from picking a quest." "Sorry, Gavel. Let''s see... Huh, wow, that''s a pretty deal for a D rank quest." "Let''s see: "Recent kobold attack confirmed. 60 Penz for each kill." Hey, not bad at all. Look, it''s even been issued by the mayor. What do you think guys?" "... It''s a bad quest." "Huh, why Amelia?" "Kobolds are an evolved form of a certain species of wild dog. They''re believed to have been a race of demi-humans during the golden age, which is why they walk on two legs. However, they are very rare around these parts, and live in small packs. If we''re lucky, we''ll earn around 300 penz, only 1 fablar more than our last quest, and it''s not even guaranteed." "I-I guess so... Huh, come to think of it, the mayor''s sons were attacked by a kobold about a year ago. Could there be a nearby den?" "Hrm, in that case it might be possible to find a kobold pack..." "If it has a whole litter... we can earn a lot of coin." "Your call, Mark." Mark looks over the other quests, quietly weighing his options. Thinking of his widowed mother and sweet little sisters, he takes the quest and makes his way to see Angeline and her waiting smile. Arc 2, Chapter 58: The First Shot "Hurry up you guys!" "We''re coming Yuki!" "Are we going to hunt birds again?" "Yeah, we are." "But we haven''t caught anything yet." "I know, that''s why we''re going somewhere else. Look, I even made this sling last night!" "That''s so cool!" "Can we have a shot with it too?" It has been three days since Enbos and Hachirou disembarked from the kobold branch. Yuki, Kaito, Izumi and Shou are venturing outside the kobold encampment and away from the hills. With Enbos'' departure, their gatherings now feel unnatural without a tall, blackly-dressed figure by their side. While each dearly miss their big brother in their own way, Yuki still has his eyes on the horizon. "Yuki, aren''t we going too far away?" "Yeah, I-I don''t think we should be this far in the woods. We might even bump into the hunters!" "Come on everybody, we can''t give up now. Even if we get caught, it''s nowhere near as bad as the scolding Big Bro would give." "I guess... I miss him, Yuki." "I miss him too, Izumi. We all do. But we can''t keep moping around. Once Enbos and Hachi comes back, I want to show them how much we''ve grown, and next time they leave we''ll be going with them!" "D-do you really think so?" "I know so! Big Bro Hachi said so himself before he left. So before they come back, I want to be a kobold who can pull his own weight!" Feeling inspired by Yuki''s words, the four proceed deeper into the forest of hunters.
"Humph...! Oh, I missed again!" "That was so close." "Is it my turn yet?" "Yeah it is, but we have to find another bird first." After half an hour of amateur hunting, the four kobolds still haven''t caught anything within this small woodland. While Yuki''s sling is certainly better than throwing stones, they''re not accustomed to using it. With each failed attempt, the group of children spread out in a rough line and journey deeper into the foliage in search of more unsuspecting prey. Carefully navigating his way through the undergrowth, Yuki peeks between the bushes and spots their next mark. The bird seems to be busy eating a few wild berries and Yuki still has possession of the sling. Although it should be Shou''s turn, the temptation proves to be too much. He wants to get better. He wants to become a hunter like big brother Enbos or even Hayate as soon as possible. Making sure none of his friends are watching, Yuki begins swinging the sling in preparation when... ... a seed falls next to it and scares the bird away. Oh, that sucks. I was ready to ambush it too. Huh, come to think of it, is there something in that tree...? Looking about for the cause of the creature''s flight, Yuki''s eyes settle on a leather boot poking out from the canopy. Upon careful observation, he realises it''s a leather clad human armed with a small bow and quiver. He doesn''t seem to notice Yuki as he notches an arrow and prepares to shoot. I-I didn''t know we were so close to human lands! Is he hunting something as well? I wonder what is he aiming at... As Yuki traces the bowyer''s line of fire, his blood runs cold at the sight of Izumi''s wandering form. Looking back and forth between the human and his friend, Yuki frantically reconfirms the hunter''s target, hoping to be wrong. The man bears no such hesitation, as he silently draws the bowstring to his ear... "Izumi! Run!" With great haste, Yuki spins the sling and launches it at the surprised hunter. For once, the sling finds its mark as the stone projectile hits the human in the side, and causes him to misfire next to Izumi''s feet. "Y-yuki! Is that-" "Run Izumi! Everybody run! Go back to the camp! Find the hunters! Just don''t let him-" At that moment, a searing sensation travels through Yuki''s back. Looking down, he sees an arrowhead poking from his chest, with a dark patch spreading around his kimono. Recognising the burning feeling as pain, Yuki drops to his knees and lets out a cry of unrestrained fear and anguish. Soon, his tears mix with the blood trickling from his mouth. Izumi watches over Yuki with absolute horror, and is soon joined by the shocked gazes of Kaito and Shou. "Y-yuki...?" "R-run... Pl-please... run..." Summoning all his strength, Yuki looks up at his crying friends with equally blurry eyes and blurts out those final words. With unfathomable loneliness and sorrow, Yuki watches as Izumi, Kaito and Shou flee with miserable whimpers. The small, white kobold collapses on his back, and for the first time in his life, he spies the invisible river of life in the open sky. He chokes on the blood building in his throat and the tears flowing from his eyes as feelings of regret and abandonment fill his final moments. I''m sorry... Big Bro Enbos... I''m sorry I-I won''t be there when... you come back... Please gr-great spirit of the World Stream... when I''m reborn in my next life... l-let me... let me walk with Enbos... all my friends... a-... gain... As the burning pain slowly becomes a deathly chill, the last thing Yuki sees through his dimming eyes is a tall, blackly-dressed figure watching over him.
"Good job, Mark. You managed to hunt down a kobold." "It was a lucky shot, Dario. It managed to hit me with some kind of rock when I tried to shoot the other one." "Still, I''m impressed you managed to track two kobolds despite the fact I''m supposed to have the title. You may as well replace me..." "D-don''t be ridiculous, Dario! Like I said, I was only lucky." "I guess. The fact they are wearing shoes also explains-" "Did you get one Mark, Dario!?" Following that question, the other members of the party arrive around the small kobold''s body. Dario recounts Mark''s achievement, resulting in several pats on the young archer''s back. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Good job, Mark! At this rate, we''ll easily claim five bodies." "I think we will. I scouted the area and counted three more small kobolds leaving this area. If we follow them back to their den and find their parents, that should make six in total." "Heh, I guess we finally got a lucky break. Come to think of it, why are these kobolds fully clothed?" "Hmmm, I think these kobolds are more evolved than the rest of their kind. It''s not uncommon for bipedal monsters to imitate humans." "Still, this is some well tailored clothing, and quite exotic ones at that." "Well, the quest did say there was a confirmed Kobold attack. Maybe they pillaged some cargo coming from the Graland Empire... Are you alright there, Mark?" "Yeah, it''s just a bruise. I didn''t see it clearly but I''m surprised this little fellow threw it with such force. It may have used a skill." Thinking about his injury, he instinctively winces in pain as he replays the moment in his head. A thought crosses Mark''s mind that the kobold may have been trying to save the other one, but he instantly dismisses the idea. "Still, even with a few skills, they''re only D rank monsters. Mark, Dario, Bruno, I want you to follow the tracks and find the kobold den." "Got it, boss. I''ll earn my coin and redeem my pride." "Loud and clear." "You can count on me." "Amelia, you''ll be tracing everyone''s positions through their adventurer crests." "Okay." "As for me, I''m going to skin this kobold. Its fur is a rare colour and it''s pelt might be a good material. After all, the quest never asked for the body, only to give proof. I''ll gift whatever it makes back to you, Mark." "Thank you, Gavel. I really appreciate this." The three adventurers part with their mage and swordsman, leaving their leader in question to draw his hunting knife and make the first cut...
The three pursuers follow the kobolds'' trail for several minutes. With the desperate flight of the three kobolds, the path is clearly marked in the ground and every broken branch. It''s only a matter of time before they find their home, or so the adventurers thought. "That''s weird? Their tracks suddenly disappeared. Even with a skill, the footprints shouldn''t just stop here. It''s as if they got lifted away." "Then what do we do?" "Well, I guess we can scour the area for another track. We''ll keep searching for another twenty minutes or so, then return to this spot. If any of us goes missing or gets lost, we''ll fetch Amelia to track you down. Sound good?" "Man, I don''t think I''ve ever seen you this serious before, Dario." "That''s because my title is on the line, Bruno! I''ve never been this stumped from tracking D rank creatures up to now. I have to know how a few animals can cover their tracks so well!" "I-I see. Well, I guess I''ll see you guys later. Stay safe, everyone." The trio split up and proceed to explore the surrounding area, but after eight minutes, none of them find a single trace. Mark continues wandering through the woods, approaching the border where the trees stop and the hilly plains begin. As he is about to give up, he spots a single footprint in the soft soil. "I have to get back and tell the others. I hope Dario won''t obsess over this...." But before Mark can depart, he suddenly realises that the shoeprint is larger than the ones left by the kobold children. At that moment, a stinging pain inflicts his neck, and with mild agitation Mark reaches out to smack whatever had bitten him. However, the thing in his palm is no insect, as Mark plucks out the object and realises it''s a dart. At that moment, half a dozen armed kobolds suddenly drop from the trees and emerge from the bushes, and surround the lone adventurer with a bow. "What the... eh...?" All strength leaves Mark''s legs as the poison from the dart disables his motor functions. Even with blurred vision, Mark can recognise the distinct anger in their eyes as they glare at the killer of one of their own. "?!ikuY dellik ohw mucs namuh eht siht si oS" ".gnihtolc sih rednu kcehC .wob a sah eH" Mark doesn''t know what they''re saying, but utter fear grips his heart as they reach toward his helpless form. He struggles to move his arms, his legs, even his toes in desperation, but surprisingly his captives begin removing his equipment. For a moment, Mark has a naive hope that they''ll leave him be once they''ve robbed him of his gear. However, in the next instant, all colour drains from Mark''s face as he realises they''re checking for the bruise inflicted by their deceased kin. With renewed rage, one of the kobolds kicks Mark in the abdomen and sends him crashing against a tree. Several ribs break as he is left dumbfounded by the strength displayed by these creatures. There is no questioning that their intelligence and physical prowness puts them well above their assigned rank. As the enraged kobold prepares to beat Mark with his bare hands, one of his companions steps in to restrain him. "!ekusuoS ,nwod mlaC" "!igaY eht yb trapa nrot eb ot sevresed eH !ikuY dellik hsart sseltraeh sihT !ihciaD ,em dnahnU" ".daeh hcnarb eht si ...tnemegduj ssap nac ohw eno ylno ehT !yaw ruo ton si sihT" ".eniF ..." Upon an ominous and unknown agreement, Mark watches in foreboding silence as they bind him with ropes and lift his feeble form upon their shoulders. ".yas lliw okoyihC tahw wonk lla eW .tnemhsinup sih gniyaled ni tniop eht ees t''nod I" "..." An uneasy silence settles between the kobolds, as they carry Mark to what may very well be his final destination. Unable to speak in his paralysed state, all he can do is put his faith in his companions and lament the decisions that led him to such a fate... or such a demise. Arc 2, Chapter 59: Between Leaders and Monsters With the effects of the poison wearing off, the kobold hunters drop Mark back on his feet and force him to walk through their encampment. Looking around, the sight of domelike tents, complex tools and domesticated beasts continue to unravel Mark''s grave misconceptions. Having lived in the Reinsol countryside for most of his life, this foreign scene would have fascinated him, if not for the air of scorn and fear following in his wake. They all know what he has done, and Mark has little hope he will leave this place alive. After the longest mile in his life, the small ensemble reach the centre of the settlement where Mark is made to kneel before the largest tent. The entire Kobold community has gathered to witness his trial, and to his left he recognises the child he first tried to kill, sobbing with her friends. Watching the older kobolds tend to their sorrow, Mark thinks about his own family and how much they would miss him once he''s gone. Noticing this similarity, a pang of guilt surfaces inside him, but is quickly replaced with sudden dread as a figure emerges from the grand tent. It''s a female kobold with dark brown fur, wearing a beautiful silk robe worthy of her position. She appears younger than a few of her kin, and yet an unmistakable aura of dominance emanates from her very being. Another unmistakable thing is the raging anger swirling in her golden eyes, and staring deeply into them sinks Mark''s heart to his boots. This is it. I murdered one of their own and now they want my head. Even I wouldn''t forgive myself if one of my sisters died. But how could I have known? Was it a mistake to take that quest for the sake of my own family? There are too many kobolds here for my companions to face. Oh god, please Gavel, don''t save me. Look after my mother and sisters for me, just please don''t come... Silently praying in his heart while bracing for the worst, the kobold leader shocks Mark out of his thoughts. "I am Nomura Chiyoko, the head of this branch of the Nomura Clan. Tell me your name."
"Damn it, Mark. Please tell me you''re okay." "We should never have split up... I-I''m sorry for making that call." "It''s not your fault, Dario. None of us knew what we were truly facing. I just wished I realised sooner." Twenty minutes after Dario, Bruno and Mark split up to look for more tracks, only two of the three returned to where they left. As a result of Mark''s absence, they decided to ask for Amelia''s assistance, but much to their surprise they found Gavel and Amelia had come looking for them. Amelia had just found the sling used to hit Mark, a tool that is too advanced for a primitive kobold to wield. Realising this, the four immediately left to look for their missing member, acknowledging the possibility he may have been captured. "Our only saving grace is we upgraded our adventurer crests to the team variant. I''m glad we made the investment." "Indeed. Judging by the colour of Mark''s stone, he''s still alive, and the direction of the mana link is leading us over that hill." "I swear, if those kobolds dare do anything to-" "Stop Bruno! Everyone! Look over there..." Following Dario''s commands, they spot a tall wooden pole with bells attached to the top standing at the crest of a hill. Amelia casts to expose its magical nature, making the rest of the adventurers turn pale at the implications. "I''ve deactivated the enchantment. The only problem is..." "... why are these kobolds intelligent enough to write enchantments! The only creatures that can do such a thing are hobgoblin elders, and they''re extremely rare, B rank monsters!" "Is it possible these kobolds are capable of the same rapid evolutionary path as the goblins?" "Oi, oi, isn''t that really bad? Did we just uncover a secret threat to the country or what?" "I-I don''t know. Let''s check." Leaving the base of the hill and stealthily peering over the top, they''re all left dumbfounded by the settlement at the bottom of the valley. Everything they once knew of kobolds has been cast to the wind. Focusing their eyes, they can see a large number of kobolds gathered in a circle, with a lone figure kneeling before another in the resulting space. The four adventurers fall silent as they seriously re-evaluate these so called "kobolds" and compare them to another monster. Goblins are a terrifying race because of their violent nature and disposition to evolve within a few generations. It is believed they are the first demi-humans to be corrupted by demonkind, and the first race to be cleansed by the Apocalypse, which is why they mostly reside in the Wasteland. However, every fifty years or so a large number of hobgoblins will band together to leave the confines of the Wasteland. It is believed the high concentration of evolved beings encourage less developed members to undergo the same change. As a result, the population of evolved goblins increases exponentially, leading to widespread attacks on outlying settlements for both the Reinsol Kingdom and Graland Empire. The worse of these warpaths are those led by a more evolved variant than the hobgoblin: an orc. These creatures are the closest to their original demi-human forms, and yet retain the same savagery cursed upon them by the demons. It is a threat all adventurers are keenly aware of, and the party of four may have stumbled on a similar case. "T-this is bad. It looks as if they''re ready to execute him in public! Oh god, Mark, I''m so sorry." "Dario, if you want to apologise to Mark, you''re going to have to save him first!" "By the spirits, t-there are so many, and all of them are clothed." "As small as they are and as strong as I am, this is just too much to handle, Gavel." "I... I know, but it doesn''t matter what or how many we face. We''re going to save Mark while we still can!" "I don''t want Mark to die, but I don''t want you to die either!" "... Sigh, look, I know we''re all scared by all this, but I would lay down my life for him as I would for any of you. If you want to back out now and inform the guild instead, I won''t blame you. In fact, it may even be the best choice..." Staring into the eyes of his three friends, Gavel waits for their decision. To his great delight, and also his great concern, all three companions decide to join Mark''s desperate rescue. "I got him into this mess, I''m getting him out." "Who do you think I am? Do you really think I''ll agree to being a messenger? Nope, I''d rather die fighting for my pals." "You know you need my magic, Gavel. You need all of us, and so does Mark." "G-guys... If we make it out of this alive, I''ll treat you all to a drink every day for a month." "Stop tearing up, Gavel." "Just hurry up and tell us the plan!" "R-right..." Gavel gazes down at the layout of the tents, ever aware of Mark at every moment. After a few seconds of silent contemplation and under the watchful gazes of his teammates, their party leader forms an impromptu plan. "Our only chance of saving Mark is to throw the kobolds into disarray and sweep him from under their noses. Dario, you''ll be doing the sweeping. Amelia, you''re in charge of scattering them. Bruno, you''ll guard Amelia while she does her work. As for me... I''m going to cut off the head of this hairy goose."
Why did this happen? How could he have done this? What could I have done to avoid it? When I first saw the black Shikigami fly into my lap, my blood curdled at the fact someone has died under my leadership. For the past month, I have been trying my best to meet everybody''s expectations and fill the void left by my father. But with one slip of paper, my self confidence shattered and I was left to dread its ominous contents. Worse, it was sent by the hunting party, and it pains me to think one of my former comrades has fallen, especially so soon after the departure of my brother. However, as soon as I started reading the message, my curdling blood began to boil. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. It''s all because of a human. A human has killed one of our own. The hunting party encountered Kaito, Shou and Izumi in the forest, who told them the entire story. I only had to look at their names to realise Yuki was the one who fell. Yuki, a child I used to watch over as he played with Enbos and his friends. The smile he had, the joy he shared... now gone. The sorrow I feel for losing such a close and innocent soul is only surpassed by my murderous rage. I could only think of punishing Yuki''s killer. Seeing the surviving children and having to inform the branch of this tragedy only strengthened this desire. As I''m about to order the hunters to catch the criminal, I receive news they already have. Before long, I hear the kobolds of our clan gather outside my tent. Seven sets of feet stop just outside my door and one drops to his knees. I walk outside to gaze at the very enemy that has plagued my worst fears. It''s a young man (for a human) with short brown hair and a clearly distressed face. A hint of regret flashes across his expression, but it''s far too little and far too late. Noticing his budding guilt only enrages me more, and I want to snap his neck this very instant...! ... But not now, not yet. I-I have to stand before everyone as a leader. "I am Nomura Chiyoko, the head of this branch of the Nomura Clan. Tell me your name." "Huh, y-you can-" "Tell me your name!" "M-mark Bennet." "Answer me, Mr Bennet, do you know the name of the child you killed?" "N-no. How can I possibly know?" "It''s because you never gave him a chance. His name was Yuki. An adopted child yet lovingly raised by Tsubame, by all of us! Tell me Mr Bennet, why did you kill him?" "I-it was a quest. It said your kind attacked humans, so-" "We haven''t laid a finger on you humans. Don''t lie to yourself! The only reason you accepted the quest is not for the wellbeing of your client, but for a price! You took away a child''s future and hurt everybody that ever loved him for a few pieces of metal!" "W... I-I didn''t know... I never knew your kind could be so... so..." "So what? So human? No, Mr Bennet. We are not human. What you have done is perfectly human. It''s the exact barbaric act I would expect from your selfish race, but like any soul in this world, you had a choice." "I... I''m..." He falls silent and hangs his head in regret, knowing full well his apologies are worthless. While no one else can understand our words, they all understand the situation, and now they await my final decision. "What are your last words?" "T-tell my... my family t-that I''m sorry... a-and I love them." "We''ll leave a letter outside Lennon. May you lead a better life in your next." I focus spiritual energy within my palm and reach out to his heart, ready to crush it from within. He weeps pathetically in resignation, trembling evermore as I approach him. I wonder, am I making the right decision? I look around and gauge everyone''s reactions. Most of the branch has the same hardened expression as me, willing to accept this man''s death. I look to my right, at the children who have been traumatised by this ordeal... ... and find the same saddened expression as when they first returned. They''re almost indifferent to the fact I''m about to kill this man... but why? After what he did, they should be seething with hatred. If I crush his heart, what will they... I stop mid-stride, surprising everyone, including the human, over my hesitation. Clarity dawns on me as I realise my mistake. I remember the day I watched Izumi, Kaito and Shou play with the human children. I remember the words Enbos used to console me... ¡°Think about Yuki, Kaito, Izumi and Shou. If anyone of them ever bore resentment, then that spectacle you witnessed would never have happened..." They still don''t bare any resentment, but if I kill this man, then what? They would learn from my example, accept my reasoning, become as bitter as the kobold I am now. Worse, it not only applies to the children but the entire branch. What I decide here reflects not only on me, but the Nomura clan as whole... Realising this, I grind my teeth in frustration and fire a with a scream. I don''t need to look to see everybody''s shock as it lands to his side. With a confused expression, the man named Mark looks up at me and asks, "Why?" "*Huff, huff*... I-it isn''t our way. No matter how much I hate you, no matter how much I want to hang you by your skin and flay every inch of your flesh... we have to be better. I won''t kill you because everybody wants it. I will spare you because we need it. I have been entrusted to lead this clan, not to twist them in my own image! We have always been capable of so much more... maybe even you." "I... I see. I''m s-sorry... for everything." "Do not apologise with words, Mr Bennet. While you may still draw breath, you shall spend every waking moment following our ways and serving our branch for as long as we remain in this valley. If you harm my people..." "I-I understand. I''ll repent... I-I''ll earn e-everyone''s pardon." He bows before me in sincere gratitude and forgiveness. Even now I feel like kicking him into the ground, but I hold back my urges and announce my decision to everybody. I haven''t seen this many jaws drop since my father invited Enbos into the clan, and now, I fully understand my father''s wisdom. I may never say this to you in person, but thank you Enbos. You helped me walk in my father''s footsteps. I watch as Sousuke approaches our captive with a knife in his hand, mirroring a repressed anger to my own, when all of a sudden I detect magic in the air. To my horror, I see fireballs land all around us, setting the tents aflame. While everybody panics and rushes for the river, I look back at Mr Bennet''s frozen expression. "... You were in a party." "I-I''m sorry. I thought if I told you... Please spare my comrades! They only mean to-" At that moment, a fireball lands next to a crowd, almost setting them alight. Mr Bennet watches this silently, realising that I''ve run out of mercy. "Everybody, calm down! Remember what my father has taught you since childhood and guide everybody up river! Herders, go calm the Yagi and lead them as well! Use a few to tear down the tents around the flames to stop it from spreading! You three, fill the water tank and use it to fight the fire! Daichi, hand me that human''s adventurer crest." "I''m sorry, Lady Nomura. I thought it was different from the norm, b-but I thought nothing of it." "Five magic cores... We have four enemies. Send half your men to oversee the evacuation. Lead the rest of the hunting party to neutralise the mage setting our homes alight, in any way you see fit. As for me..." I look towards the advancing human clad in iron armour and armed with a longsword. The embers of my murderous intent flare higher than the surrounding flames. I begin collecting spiritual energy in preparation for his demise. "... I''m more than enough to deal with these savages." Arc 2, Chapter 60: Fanning the Flames Thank goodness Amelia casted her magic in time! The kobold next to their leader was about to gut Mark with a knife! Their village is now in disarray, but it''s nowhere near as chaotic as we need. Their chief is giving instructions to fight the fires and move towards the river. Amelia is probably too tired to cast any more spells, so it''s all on me to throw these kobolds back into panic. "Come at me, you monster! I will not let you kill my friend!" It seems I''ve already drawn the attention of the head female. She drops her silk robes to reveal leather armour underneath, and equips gloves adorned with metal knuckles. Given her equipment, I would rate her as a low tier B rank monster, but at this point I best throw away all preconceptions and prepare for... "The only monster around here is you! You''ll pay for attacking my people!" "Huh!? Y-you can-" My surprised response seems to enrage the kobold even more, and in the brief opening when I''m reeling in shock, it fires a blue ball of energy that I parry out of pure reflex. The shock of the attack numbs my fingers, and I''m glad Amelia casted a few defensive buffs beforehand. Still, what was that skill? It was too fast to be a spell, and the kobold used it as naturally as activating a battle technique. However, that skill was definitely made of some kind of energy, and I''m not sure it''s mana. In any case, I have to close the distance and stop it from casting more! "!" I instantly rush to the kobold''s position and begin making tight, rapid strikes to minimise my openings. Unfortunately, my opponent evades every attack and foil my attempts to force it into a disadvantageous position. It''s even smart enough to make out my feints. This is bad. It''s breathing is steady and it has the polished movements of a martial artist. Despite the fact I''m on the offensive, I have the distinct feeling my sword is only serving to protect me! " !" "!" "Wha- Guh!" I''m not sure what happened, but I think the kobold just jumped and kicked away my thrust, but it did so with such speed that it landed another two kicks on my body after spinning! I find myself falling onto my back and immediately brace for the next attack. However... "Get up, human. Get up so this "monster" can break every bone in your body. And if you survive once I''m done... that will be my mercy for you." "*Spit* Don''t look down on me. I will save Mark, I will survive, and I will make sure you never lay a hand on humans ever again!"
"Get up, Mark." "Huh? Dario?" "Yes, it''s me. Do I need to shout your name from the burning rooftops? Come on, we need to leave while Gavel is keeping the leader distracted." "W-wait, you all don''t understand! The kobolds weren''t trying to kill me. We need to stop this fight before it gets any worse!" "Are you crazy? These creatures are as dangerous as hobgoblins! There is no reasoning with them!" "No, their leader knows how to speak Arenish! If we can just talk to her..." As soon as Dario cuts Mark loose from his restraints, they see Gavel crash into a flaming tent as the kobold Chiyoko continues her assault. She no longer appears to be in a diplomatic mood and Gavel is matching her tenacity. ".... Go. Regroup with Bruno and Amelia. They''re just across that hill. I''ll stay behind and help Gavel shake their leader." "But Dario-!" "We''ll retreat as well as soon as we can. I- I''m sorry I got you into this mess... We should never have split up." "I-it wasn''t your fault. All of this started with me. From the beginning, everything was one, big misunder-" "!" The sound of an exploding energy ball interrupts Mark''s confession. Their party leader is losing the fight, and every second is now a matter of life or death. With no time to waste, Dario ushers Mark to leave and immediately rushes to Gavel''s aid.
I must confess, this human''s ability is commendable. Despite all the hits I''ve landed, he has orientated himself in such a way to minimise damage or prevent me from following up my attacks. While I do seem to have the upper hand, the only reason is because he does not know my skills or the existence of spirit arts. As my opponent draws out our battle, I feel my spiritual energy dip below my baseline level. If it goes any lower, my physical abilities will start to drop, and yet I do not have the time to replenish it with , nor am I as skilled as my father to use while I fight. As a result, I begin using fewer skills and it seems my opponent has finally noticed. "!" "!" Spiritual energy coats my limbs and harden them to the level of steel. I block his swing with my left arm, and with my right, I perform a fierce punch into his abdomen. We both take a step out of our striking zones and seemingly consider our options. That last block used up even more spiritual energy! At this rate, I may be forced to use... "That won''t work." "Wha-!" Even if this bald human is using , he can''t disguise his spiritual energy from my . Missing with his knife thrust, I grab his clothing, kick up his feet and use his forward momentum to throw him over my shoulder. He lands on his back and before I can finish him off with an overhead punch, the blonde one with the sword charges in and drives me back. "Are you alright!?" "Y-yeah. Mark is safe. Now it''s time to get you out of this mess." "As if I''ll let you walk away after all you''ve done!" Despite my provocation, this time I''m truly on the back foot. If the other guy is anywhere close to the swordsman''s level of skill, I won''t be able to kill them. Sure enough, when the battle resumes I find myself being pressured by their coordinated attacks. Without needing to speak to one another, the swordsman starts using heavy swings while the knife wielder covers his companion''s openings. "!" "!" One of their skills barely connect and leaves a slight gash on my shoulder. I notice a glimmer of hope spark in their eyes... and I cannot stand it. The disgusting idea that they can kill me and walk away without a care in the world. The single-minded belief that what they''re doing is right... ... I won''t forgive them. I can''t forgive them! Even if I''m left as a frail husk, I have to use it now! "!" I activate my skill and my opponents do not notice any difference... until it''s too late. I begin dodging their simultaneous attacks with relative ease. My speed and strength improves with every passing second. A surplus of spiritual energy flows back into my soul as I block and use spirit arts with greater frequency. "I-it''s not tiring, Gavel!" "No, Dario... I think it''s getting stronger!" Unlike which draws spiritual energy from the environment, accelerates the metabolism of the body to regenerate that energy instead. It produces more power than , can be used mid-combat and has the added bonus of improving the combatant''s physical performance. On the other hand, it inflicts a great burden on the user''s body which leads to crippling exhaustion by the end, but I do not regret using it on these fiends. "I have a name, you damn apes! I''m Nomura Chiyoko, head of this branch of the noble Nomura Clan... and I WILL make you pay!" While they brace themselves for my inevitable counterattack, I notice a subtle change in their equipment. Puzzled by my brief pause, the adventurers follow my eyes to the items pinned on each of their attire, and when they do, all colour disappear from their faces. One of the five magic cores on each of their adventurer crests has lost its lustre. One of their own has died.
"*Huff, huff*... Damn... These kobolds are... tougher than I thought..." Refusing to surrender before his three kobold opponents, Bruno is protecting Amelia while she recovers her mana. After a long range bombardment on the kobold village and casting buffing magic on Gavel and Bruno, Amelia is too exhausted to assist her companion in his defensive battle. The kobolds have been too agile, too coordinated for Bruno to defeat alone, and all of them are glaring at the mage with undisguised hatred. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Look at me, you miserable mutts! Come and kill me!" "Quit posturing and get over here, now! I have enough power to cast !" "And what about Mark!? I need *huff*... to cover our- Ugh!" Once again, the three kobolds charge in, attack, and then retreat just as quickly. Bruno''s full body armour and towering shield is serving him well, but the body within can only last so long. With each assault he loses more strength, and if he gives chase it will give them an opening to attack Amelia. "Damn it... What can we do to..." "Amelia! Bruno! There you are!" "Mark, you idiot! What are you-" "Bruno! There''s something on your shield!" Confused by Mark''s words, he examines the place where the kobolds struck. A sheet of paper with an enchantment written on it has been stuck to the surface. "What the-" "Drop it, now!" Bruno follows Amelia''s advice and casts aside his shield, just as one of the kobolds activate the enchantment and electricity surges across it. Although Bruno survived the trap, he no longer has an iron wall protecting the gaps between his armour. One of the kobold hunters ducks beneath his swinging flail, and drives his spear into the opening beneath his arm. "Arrrgh!" "BRUNO!" "L... li-live... ON!" With his dying attempt, he grabs onto the spear and swings the flail at his killer. His final attack never connects, as the remaining kobolds quickly impale him from all sides. Mark and Amelia watch in dumbfounded horror as blood drips from beneath his cuirass and the colour of one of the adventurer crest stones fade to black. "B-bruno..." "Oh god, please Amelia! Cast now!" "B-but what about-" "Do it!" Still reeling in disbelief at the death of their friend, Amelia barely manages to conjure a shimmering barrier to envelop her. She looks towards Mark with eyes full of guilt as the kobolds take note of him running in to stop them. "Please! If any of you can understand me, please just stop! You gave me a chance so please give her one as well!" ".retrats erif eht eraps ot su stnaw eh smees tI" ".tif ees ew yaw yna ni rehto eht htiw laed ot tub ,efil s''namuh siht eraps ot dias arumoN ydaL .mih niateD" "No, no! P-please, just listen. I''m begging you! Don''t kill her!" One of the kobolds drag Mark out of the way and pin him down, while the others test the magical barrier with their weapons. Inside, Amelia watches helplessly, crying alone and begging for his companion''s safety. The holds strong and the kobolds are unable to break through. Suddenly, one of them sniffs the air and turns their attention to Bruno''s corpse. They reach out and take a moderate bag from his body. The bag of oil Bruno would use to condition his hair. The other kobold nods in understanding and begins collecting nearby grass and sticks, all while Mark and Amelia watch in paralysing horror. "No... No, no, NO! Let go of me! LET GO!" "Oh god, Mark. Oh god, oh god, oh god..." "You stupid kobolds! You damn monsters! W-why can''t... you..." It''s too late. Serving their brand of justice, they light a ring of fire around Amelia''s shield using Bruno''s oil. The spell protects her from the smoke and the naked flames, but the heat builds to dangerous levels as the kobolds continue adding fuel. "M-mark... I... I can''t..." Too afraid to undo the spell and yet unable to endure the soaring temperatures, Mark watches in horrified silence as Amelia reaches out towards him, before closing her eyes... forever. ".thgila snialp eht tes ot tnaw t''nod eW .erif eht hsiugnitxE" ".edisni taeh eht morf eid lliw ehs ,etar siht tA .gniraeppasid t''nsi lleps reH" ".nihtiw yats ot esohc ehS .od nac ew gnihton si erehT" ".dne gnittif a ylurT .ees I" "?namuh siht htiw od I llahs tahW" ".snoinapmoc sih sa daed sa si traeh siH .og mih teL ..." The kobolds bury the flames with soil and clear out the grass surrounding Amelia''s death bed. Releasing the devastated Mark, he stumbles over the glowing charcoal and charred earth, and places his hands on the magical dome. Gazing at the trapped form of Amelia and the bloody corpse of Bruno nearby, Mark screams in utter torment, crying the most painful tears in his life.
"G-gavel... An-another magic core... It..." "D-damn it... Damn it! GODDAMN YOU ALL TO HELL!" It seems the hunters were forced to kill their targets. I feel nothing from watching them suffer. All I feel is relief that Daichi is coming back to support me and that there are two less enemies to deal with. But now they understand, the extent of my rage and the depth of my sorrow over Yuki''s death, no, everything their kind has done. "I''ll... kill you. I don''t care... how strong you become... or how battered I may be! I swear... I will kill you!" "Gavel, don''t charge in!" Disregarding his own safety, the swordsman jumps at me and activates a skill during his descent. "!" "!" I intercept his attack with a powerful uppercut infused with spiritual energy. However, thanks to his breast plate, most of the damage is diverted at its expense, and the human is sent crashing back to the earth. I almost fall myself, as I''m starting to feel the accumulated stress on my body, straining every muscle, but I must not let it show. "Gavel! !" His partner starts throwing dozens of small knives hidden around his body as he makes his way to his recovering companion. I easily dodge and deflect the oncoming projectiles, but unfortunately he buys enough time to pull his unsteady partner to his feet. "Drink your recovery brew! I''m running out of knives!" "T-thank you, Dario... I-I shouldn''t have- Huh? I''ve lost it!" "This?" During my , I knocked a few items from his belt, including a small sealed container. I crush the bottle with a stomp as the two watch with bitter expressions. However, as I approach them with my body secretly nearing its limits, I notice something at my feet. It''s a hunting knife, probably another item dropped by the swordsman, but it carries the scent of recently dried blood and something familiar... I instinctively track the odour to a tightly wrapped cloth bundle on the back of the swordsman''s waist, and with the ash and smoke clearing up, it smells just like... "... What is in the package?" "The other kobolds are coming! We need to- Huh?" "What... is in... THE PACKAGE!? THE ONE ON YOUR BACK!" The two freeze in front of my words... but I already know. How can I not? I-I''ve hugged Yuki too many times to not know that scent... and it''s exactly.... what these despicable monsters... would do... "Adventurer Gavel... Adventurer Dario... I will remember your names for the rest of my life. As much as you now hate me and my kind... for killing your companions... AT LEAST WE RESPECT THE DEAD!!!" Damn the consequences, to hell with my wellbeing! I need to make this human suffer! "Heed my command, kobolds! STAY OUT of this fight! I WILL end their lives with my... own... HANDS! !"
I have to wonder: should I include a Mature tag? Arc 2, Chapter 61: Path of the Akuma I remember the first time I ever tapped into the . Five months had passed since Hayate and mother passed away, and I spent every waking moment training to be stronger. I swore I would protect my family, and to do so I needed more power. Power to crush any foe, power to succeed my father, power to protect my kind. The sight of Hachirou consumed by his depression and the unified grief of my kin upon returning to Yamagakure only reinforced this belief. I was too afraid to wallow in sorrow, too afraid to lament my own weakness. I buried those thoughts with my hatred for humanity and pursuit of absolute strength, and without knowing, it all resulted in a sudden change... It was a cold morning outside the Dead Zone of Dragon''s Spine. I was practising a basic spirit art I had used countless times, and normally it would leave nothing more than a scratch on a stone, but on this particular occasion... Crack! "Wah!" "Chiyoko! What happened!? Are you okay?" "I-I''m fine, father. I was practising my techniques, but then..." "... By the spirits. F-for you to release this kind of spiritual energy... No, I should have known." "What''s wrong, father? Was my skill flawed?" "No, it''s- Sigh. First, let''s take a seat before I tell you everything." My father wore a grim expression as we sat upon the fractured remains of the boulder, the one I recently destroyed. I remember how he picked up a piece of the debris and revealed the reddish tint laced within my spiritual energy. "This is..." "Back in my world, there was a legendary fighter who practised the style we now use. He fought countless challengers across the globe, seeking greater strength and mastery of his art. However, he realised he had a dark and terrible evil sleeping within. A great power capable of shaking the heavens, but filling the soul with empty blood thirst and ceaseless destruction." "A-are you saying I also have this evil power?" "No, you were not born with this curse, Chiyoko... The fault is all mine. You see, when I recreated the fighting style in this world I sought to harness this dark power as well, and so I developed a variation on the standard move set. I was a fool. The nature of the suited the mechanics of a spirit art far too well. Spirit arts depend on the heart of the user, but if said heart is filled with hatred and killing intent, it will project the same sinister power that plagued the warrior of legend." "I don''t see how this is your fault. Surely the blame lies with me." "I was the one who made these skills, Chiyoko... I archived it in the World Stream and opened the way for countless others in my wake, and made it easier to corrupt future practitioners who possess a spiritual affinity... just like you. Without proper guidance, it will consume them. They will lose all their compassion and become hollow killing machines... I-I''m so, so sorry." "But I''ve never seen you succumb to this before. You must have found a way to overcome it. Will you teach me to control it as well?" "Saying I already control it is an overstatement, but yes, I will teach you to direct this dark spiritual energy if we want to avoid anymore "accidents". Once you''re ready, I''ll teach you the spirit art that will isolate this power in the deepest recesses of your soul. In fact, it''s less of a skill and more of a spiritual seal." "I understand, father. I will work hard to master it just like you." "... No, you do not understand, Chiyoko. I never wanted to reveal this to anybody. I wanted this aspect of our style to die with me. But now it has resurfaced within you, I have no choice but to divulge its secrets for your own sake. Please take this to heart, my dear daughter. The is an engine of horrifying destruction, and once it''s sealed, it will become a constant temptation. With every fight, it will lure you with its promise of victory, at the expense of everything you hold dear. Unless the root of your hatred or killing intent is removed, this curse will forever lie inside your heart." "I-I see. I apologise for considering its use. I on-only thought..." "There, there, I''m not angry with you. I know how much you miss Hayate and Hana, and how that deep down you only want what''s best for our family. But this is not the way. You are a responsible girl and I know you will do the right thing. I couldn''t have asked for a better daughter to carry this secret." "Th-thank you, father. I will not disappoint you." "I know you won''t... Now then, if I''m not mistaken, the boulder you just destroyed is the one we use to seal the Dead Zone. We better find a replacement before something sneaks inside. Let''s go." "Hai!" Looking back on this memory, I never asked for what happened to the legendary warrior who carried the burden of this power, but now I fear the worst. I''m sorry, father. I hope I can return to my senses when it''s over to beg for your forgiveness. This elation I feel... it''s clouding my every thought... I finally have the power to crush my foes... stand as your equal... purge everything that could ever harm us... ... starting with them.
"W-what''s happening!? Is she getting even stronger?" "N-no, she''s changing. I don''t think she was holding back, but..." There''s something horribly wrong. The killing intent I feel from the kobold Nomura is unlike anything I''ve ever experienced. It''s almost a physical sensation, strangling my throat with its intensity. The skill she activated has transformed her into a visage of rage. Her golden eyes now carry a literal murderous light. Her dark brown fur has changed to blood-stained red- no, it''s that strange energy which is covering her body that''s giving off the hue. What I first thought was the haze from the heat was actually the flames of her hatred distorting the air. While I did say she shouldn''t be any stronger, I''ve never felt more intimidated in my entire life. Then, without warning, she charges toward me like a raging demon. "!" Dario throws several knives to impede her advance, but unbelievable, every blade seems to pass through her body! "Damn it! !" There! I stabbed her in the- Huh? Where did she go!? "Gavel! Below!" What!? How did she- Did I attack an afterimage!? She kicks with violent force at my greaves, and while I lose my balance she prepares to fire an energy ball at point blank range. I immediately brace for the impact with my sword but... "!" "Garrrgh!" It''s nothing like the attack from before! Apart from taking an ominous purple shade, the pain passed right through my defences and- "Die!" She''s still not done! She''s dashed forward while I was falling and connected a punch, followed by an axe kick and... I can''t keep up! By the time I realise what''s happening, I''m on the ground with blood in my mouth and injuries across my entire body. I don''t know how, but I can feel searing pain coming from places she never hit! What is that energy? I-I can''t move, and this time she''s not giving me a chance to recover. She''s far more violent and relentless than before. The enraged kobold looks over my prone form and prepares to end my life, when Dario suddenly screams and charges forth in a desperate attack. No, please stop. Just run while she''s focused on me... "." "...! W-what!?" As the kobold slowly brings back her fist for a powerful punch, Dario activates his skill and thrusts his remaining knife... but instead of dodging the attack, the blade doesn''t even pierce her skin. I watch in mute horror as she unleashes her punch straight into Dario''s chest. Ribs break as the impact deforms his body and blood spew from his mouth. However, Dario doesn''t fall and the kobold seizes the opportunity to follow up her attack. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "S-stop..." "!" "Please... just stop..." Stop destroying his body... He''s no longer a threat! I-I don''t even know if Dario is still alive. Unlike me, he doesn''t wear plated armour and the kobold is raining blow after blow upon his crippled form. Damn it, why can''t I move my limbs? Why can''t I save my friend who''s dying before my very eyes!? For heaven''s sake, move! Just move! Move, move, move! "Arrrgh! MOVE, DAMN IT! I won''t let you-" "Ga-... vel..." The faintest voice reaches my ears, and I look up at Dario''s half-closed eyes. With fractured arms, he removes a hidden satchel and throws it to my side, just as she performs a powerful uppercut and launches him into the air. Time slows as I watch Dario''s graceful descent, and the kobold jumps above his airborne form. "!" With a fist full of turbulent violet energy, it connects with Dario''s head and forces it into the ground. All I could hear is a hollow snap accompanying his landing. All I can do is pray that he died before touching the soil. Dario... is dead... He died six metres away while I layed and watched... I''ve never felt this useless in my entire life. I''ve never failed my friends as badly as now... I should never have led them to their deaths. The searing pain I feel in my eyes, the damage this kobold has inflicted on my heart, is far worse than any of my physical injuries. W-why did this have to happen...? "I-I wish... you never existed." "What a coincidence, I feel the same way about you."
Today, I killed a human being... and it felt no different from killing any animal. The only difference is this pig can talk. I don''t know what my father feared so much... I''m completely in control. I''ve finally delivered retribution by my hands, and it''s all thanks to the . My father may have been the one who recreated this power, but I will make it my own. Only I fully appreciate this sensation running through my veins. It feels liberating. The misery I''ve held for the past three years, I can feel it fading away with every punch. Once I finish this man off, I will finally be free of that pain. I will finally have avenged Yuki''s death. I''ll finally be complete... "Y-you monster... I-I''ll-" "Don''t bother trying. I''ll make quick work of you." "Why can''t... I move?" "My spirit arts allow me to wield spiritual energy as a weapon. The attacks I used severed the spiritual connection between parts of your body and your soul. They will recover in time, but I''m not giving you that chance." "Damn you..." Your death is a necessity. Once you''re gone, I will never have to fear any human. I''m going to destroy you with all my strength, all my fury. I want you to take my hatred in my place... and die. I begin focusing spiritual energy within my palms for the perfect . "This attack will tear your soul from your body. You''ll feel pain from every inch of your being, both physically and spiritually. I hope you carry your regret and suffering into your next life." "I won''t pass on until you die a horrible death!" I ignore his pathetic curse and continue channelling my hatred into a ball of hellish energy. "Adventurer Gavel... Any last words?" "You cur. You never gave Dario the same privilege... Just finish me." "I see. Then, farewell." "-on''t do it...! I''ve had enough of all this killing!" Who said that? It doesn''t matter. Nothing will stop me from purifying my soul! "What are you doing!? Get away from-" "!" "NOOOOO!" At that moment, I fire my ultimate spirit art, and from the corner of my eye I spot the human Mark dive in the way of my attack. Both me and Gavel watch in utter shock as Mark''s body touches the , and is knocked atop Gavel''s lying form like a lifeless ragdoll. It happened so quickly that we both stare at his still, bloodless body until the truth finally dawns. "M-mark...? No, please, NO! Not after everything we''ve sacrificed! W-why did this happen...? WHY DID YOU COME BACK!?" He doesn''t answer, and he never will. His soul is hovering outside his body. All I can do is stare at his spirit with a dumbfounded expression. Why did he dive into my attack? Why didn''t he try to interrupt or attack me? Shouldn''t I feel relived for punishing Yuki''s killer? Why would he give his life for this despicable man? ... It''s because he was more concerned for his companion than himself. It''s because he didn''t want to see any more violence. It''s because he was willing to accept his fate. It''s because he wanted to protect his friend... rather than exact his vengeance. "W-what have I- Ugh!" I feel the return to its dormant state, but more importantly, I feel the effects of finally overcome my body. I suddenly collapse with racking pain, much to the human''s surprise. I-it''s nothing I can''t endure, but now... I feel truly lost. I''m not sure I would kill him if I can. All I want now is see my father and brother... and comfort my aching heart. "I really did... become a monster." "No... I won''t let it end like this! For all my friends you''ve killed, I WILL MAKE YOU PAY!" It seems the human has recovered his spiritual links and has taken the pouch his friend Dario had cast before he- before I killed him. It appears to be some kind of powder contained inside. A magical medicine? No, it''s a pain reliever. With all the muscles I''ve torn and the bones I''ve cracked in his body, he wants to finish me off while I''m too tired to defend myself. I''m not even sure I want to. It seems he really did take all my hatred... and lived. "Die, kobold. I''ll kill you and send the rest of your kind to accompany you to your next life!" I watch Gavel''s longsword swing towards my neck. I hear the distant footsteps of my comrades running with all their might. I smell the blood and ash that fill our conflict. I look up at the invisible river of souls in the sky, and close my eyes to see Yuki, mother... and Hayate. "!" "What!?" "That was too close. I never thought I would end up saving you." I open my eyes to see a tall, blackly-dressed figure standing between life and death. Arc 2, Chapter 62: As Black as Soot "En-... bos?" "In the bone. Sorry for being late. I crossed paths with a few scouts from Lennon and took responsibility for investigating the smoke." "And Hachirou?" "He''ll be arriving in a bit." "Enbos the Black? What are you doing here and why can you speak their tongue!?" "These kobolds are my benefactors. I will not let you kill them." "Do not joke with me! My friends are all dead because of her! Release your spell and let me end this!" "No." The swordsman lets out a roar of rage and resumes his attack on my barrier. I intercept his swing with my broad sword and push him back with . "!" "Let me go, you dastard!" "Guys! Take Chiyoko and retreat to the rest of the branch. Please let me handle this." "Enbos... There''s something... you have to know... These humans-" "No, no! I will not let you escape! !" I sense a sudden spike in his magical energies and turn to see him coat his sword with magic. He''s doing nothing but channelling mana through his weapon, but it will allow his attacks to disrupt the careful constructions of my spells. Fortunately, he can''t break through my with one clean hit, but every swing is weakening its integrity. "Damn it! Go, now! You can tell me later!" "These humans... they mur-" "We''ll see you again up river, Enbos." Daichi cuts Chiyoko short and proceeds to carry her away. She looks at her former hunting companions in protest while they look away in foreboding silence. Going by Chiyoko''s words, something horrible has already happened. Mur? Could it be someone has... No, now is not the time to consider such things! My barrier shatters under his frenzied attacks, and like a raging bull, he charges straight for Daichi''s receding form. "!" "Gah!" I increase the gravitational pull on his body and make him lose his footing mid-step. Given his equipment and his injuries, I hoped to keep him pinned in the dirt, but to my surprise, he forces himself back up through sheer will. He glares at me with hateful eyes as I move between him and Chiyoko''s distant form. "Despise me all you want. I''m not letting you, Chiyoko, or anybody else die on this day. There''s been enough bloodshed and tears." "No... they must answer for the blood of my companion with theirs... even if I have to add yours!"
"Why Daichi, Sousuke, Rei...? He has... the right to..." "I''m sorry, Lady Nomura. I thought it was best if he didn''t know." "After seeing you embody the wrath of our clan against those adventurers, we started having doubts we''d want Enbos to share our pain." "I-I see... you three saw... my unsightly fight." I''ve disgraced the Nomura name. I thought I finally understood what it means to lead, and yet I could not resist the temptation in the end. The life I''ve spared has been taken by my own hand, and the spiral of hatred continues to grow. It truly is a power that destroys... No, the destroyer has always been a part of me. "Father forbade me from using it, but I was blinded... by vengeance. I''m sorry for being... such a poor leader." "Don''t be ridiculous!" "You had more reason to hate them than anybody else, and yet you still showed mercy to Yuki''s murderer." "None of us would ever be capable of the same. We would gladly follow you as always, and maybe next time, fate will be more forgiving." "Y-you guys... Thank you. Please, don''t tell... the rest about my battle." "Of course. By your will." As they carry me to my waiting kin, I close my eyes to rest. However, a single doubt still clouds my mind, for news of Yuki''s death has only been delayed to Enbos. When the time comes, I sincerely hope he chooses to a different path than me, and end this cycle of conflict.
"!" With sudden speed, he propels himself outside the range of my and clashes swords with me. The force of his charge pushes me back several feet, and I ponder how to go about restraining this man. It''s the middle of day and many of the tents around have burnt down, so I can''t use or . "."
Name:Gavel Oswald
Species:Human
HP: 37%
MP: 90%
Chiyoko sure did a number on him, and it seems he can only break my spells about nine more times. I don''t want to risk killing him while he''s in this state, so I best delay our fight and wear him out with my high MP. "!" I raise my sword to intercept his attack, but to my surprise he launches a kick into my ribs; he just cancelled his skill into a feint! However, due to my light weight, I''m sent flying outside his range of attack. "Damn it! ! !" I enclose my opponent in another barrier and increase the gravity within the same space. This time, he can''t dash out and the weight of his sword is now too heavy to swing recklessly. "Please, just listen! You don''t have to die, nobody does! Do you think your comrades will want this? Do you think you''ve lost everything?" "Shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!" The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Even if you find yourself alone with nothing in a foreign land, you can still rebuild all that you''ve lost! I''m not asking you to like the kobolds, I''m asking you end this as equals! Just... drop your sword. Let me help you." "..." "Please, for the sake of-" "... Mark was born... to a farmer''s family. He lost his father at a young age... so he became an adventurer... to support his mother and two sisters. Dario was raised in an orphanage... He was forced to work... day and night, and treasured every moment to rest or play. He dreamed... of running an orphanage of his own, a better one. That''s why... he collects as much money as possible. Bruno was the son of a disgraced soldier, but... he always believed in his old man. He wore his father''s old equipment... and strived to become an A rank adventurer... to redeem him. Amelia was... an unofficial mage. Her master was an official mage with no heir... who treasured her like a daughter. Like Bruno... Amelia wanted to prove herself as an A rank adventurer... and make her master proud..." I listen to his words in tragic silence as tears continue to flow endlessly from this man''s heart. He hasn''t dropped his weapon, far from it. In fact, his grip is only getting tighter. "They all entrusted their lives, goals and dreams... to my care. I was supposed to lead us all to a happier future! Tell me... do you have any idea what''s like to be so trusted, to worry that any and every choice... could condemn them to death!?" "... Yes, I do." "Then you already know... I can''t walk away. Within a single day, I failed my closest friends... H-how will I live with my head held high? How... am I suppose to tell all their friends and family?" "Gavel..." "The only way... I can walk away from this... IS WITH THAT MONSTER''S HEAD! , !" Damn it, he was buying time to break my spell! I immediately begin making distance to imprison him again, but he doesn''t give me the chance. Now that he knows my movements and approximate physique, he''s not making the same mistake and his attacks are starting to nick my clothing. All of a sudden, he grabs one of antlers with his hand and pulls me in for an attack. Fortunately, or maybe unfortunately, my mask is bound to my cloak thanks to Takumi''s enchantments, which means my skull is still obscured. Of course, that also means his incoming knee is harder to avoid... I immediately use my left hand and activate to cushion the blow, and use my right hand to grab his leg and push him over. While he recovers from having the back of his head hit the ground, I press my sword to his neck. "Enough! Surrender now or else..." "Or else what!? I know for a fact you lack the heart to kill me!" He knocks aside my blade with his own and unexpectedly throws a random knife! I dodge the projectile but... where the hell did that come from!? Actually, why are there so many knives littering the ground for him to use!? He springs back up with half a dozen more daggers and starts throwing them at my lurching form. A few hit me in the "vital organs", but worse, I stumble over some wreckage while I step back. Now I''m the one on the floor and he''s not going to use an empty threat like me! "!" I shield myself in time from his latest attack, but it''s only going to buy me a few seconds! "! !" "!" I deactivate my barrier and slow his descent with low gravity, which messes up the timing and posture of his attack. With a clenched fist, I activate and punch him away mid-fall. He falls on his back and drops his sword, a chance which I do not miss. I activate and land on his body, then plant my foot into his solar plexus. "!" "*Gasp* W-why... can''t I-" "Now, just stay down and fall unconscious!" He gasps for air and tries to lift my boot, but I can tell he''s slowly weakening with every struggle. I''ve been trying to tire him out for this moment, and I can only hope he doesn''t have anything else up his- Damn it! He still has one of those daggers! I quickly jump away as tries to stab my leg with the knife. My concentration breaks and Gavel starts breathing oxygen once again... Unbelievable, he''s already back on his feet! He has to be close to being done, right? <... 96%... 100%... Scan complete.>
Name:Gavel Oswald
Race:Human
Class:Swordsman
HP: 30%
MP: 71%
Max HP:165
Max MP:53
Attack:45
Defence:37
Magic:14
Resilience:26
Agility:43
Integrity:44
You''ve got to be kidding me! All that fighting and he''s only lost 7% of his HP! No wait, there''s magic covering his body. Is it some kind of regeneration buff? While I''m left gobsmacked by this realisation, he starts shoving some kind of medical powder down his throat. It doesn''t raise his HP, but he looks a bit livelier than before. "*Cough*... Amelia''s magic and Dario''s medicine and knives continue to protect me. My comrades are watching over me from beyond, while none of your kobold friends are by your side! I will not fall!" "You idiot, your friends are looking out for your safety, and you''re trying to throw it all away! You think I have no resolve? Fine, I''ll bring you within an inch of your life if I must!" Arc 2, Chapter 63: As White as Snow Enbos the Black is a formidable foe. Although I''m injured, he would still be difficult to face if I wasn''t. Despite his slim frame and unnaturally light weight, his physical strength and agility are almost on par with mine. I have yet to draw blood and his cloak protected him from Dario''s knives. I have no doubt in my mind that he has reinforced his body with a multitude of spells, and it shows in the way he fights. He seems used to handling a sword, but he is not used to fighting with it. During our clash, he left several openings and failed to discern all my feints, and the only reason I haven''t killed him yet is due to his solid reflexes, surprising flexibility and physical condition. Actually, I suspect he''s also using magic in that regard since I cannot discern any fatigue in his voice or his movements. I do not know when or how he prepared so many buffs, but it doesn''t matter. "!" "...! Ah!" Our skills clash at the same time, but my attack emerges victorious and leaves him open to another blow. Even if we have the same techniques, my tempered body and experience empowers my skills far more than your magical imitation! I thrust a kick into his abdomen, but disconcertingly, my foot doesn''t make contact with his gut despite the fact it''s touching cloth. As I wonder if it''s more magic or if he''s just ridiculously thin, he sidesteps me and swings at my sword arm. "!" I instantly dash three paces back and his attack leaves a shallow cut on my arm. I glare at him with disapproving eyes. Your words are truly trite, Enbos the Black. You claim to bear resolve, and yet your blade slowed at the last moment. I won''t let a coward like you deny me of my revenge!
Good, I managed to make a reasonable cut. I just need to land a few more slashes... What are you glaring at me for? You''re the one who''s underestimating his opponent. "!" Hearing my invocation, he immediately rushes back into melee range, but to his surprise I don''t cast anything at all. After all, he''s not the only one capable of making feints! I''ve only got 32 MP remaining and I need to make it count! " !" I switch to the winged one''s soul to make use of its skill, but at the expense of the winter troll''s . Since I can only equip one at a time, each soul is mutually exclusive and the power of the skills are dependent on the stored soul. I noticed this in the case of the alpha wolf; the effect of didn''t improve over months of constant use. As expected, Gavel manages to divert my thrust, but not before I leave a deep cut on his left thigh. I immediately switch back to the winter troll''s soul, which leaves a brief window of time when I''m not augmented by either soul. My opponent notices this subtle change and begins pushing me back with powerful blows on my defensive stance. "!" "Hgnnnh!" "Compared to... Bruno''s... workout... this... is... NOTHING!" "Gah!" "I know... what you''re planning... Enbos! You''re trying... to tire me... take advantage of my injuries. It''s no use... my pain has been suppressed... my energies slowly recovering, while you... gradually weaken!" "Perhaps... but I will not... give up on the kobolds!" Enraged by my comment, he continues his frenzied assault. That''s right, keep making those heavy attacks, keep moving your body in that condition. I need to pretend I''ve gotten weaken and take advantage of his urge to kill Chiyoko! I abandon using any magic and focus entirely on my swordplay to counter his every move. I''m slowly starting to figure out his movements like he''s doing to me, as our attacks draw ever closer to their mark. I manage to graze his cheek just as he chips my shoulder, and at this point I no longer care if he figures out I''m a skeleton. The fact he''s dulled his sense of pain is working to his disadvantage, and he should be feeling the effects right about- Damn it, he managed to disarm me! My sword is now behind me and I can''t afford to turn around! "NOW DI-... W-what?" All of a sudden, he involuntarily drops to one knee and raises a tired hand to his head as if suffering from light-headedness. I conjure a over him and walk over to fetch my cursed sword. "W-what manner of sorcery did you... Why haven''t my wounds... closed with Amelia''s magic?" "My sword is a enchanted weapon called Bloodletter. I assume you can guess what kind of power it holds." "C-curse you... Yo-you were playing me... all along!" "Don''t worry. Once you''ve fallen unconscious, I''ll tend to your wounds. Pray that I can dispel my own weapon''s magic." "You... cur..." He eventually closes his eyes and a deathly pallor covers his face. I walk over to his still form and deactivate my barrier.
Name:Gavel Oswald
Species:Human
HP: 16%
MP: 74%
Good, he''s still alive. I need to erase the magic lingering over his wounds. If I fill those areas with my mana like he did with his sword, I should be able to disrupt the curse. I hope he survives this gamble after all that- "!" "DAMN IT!" I barely jump back in time to evade his surprise attack. While I try to make more distance for his inevitable charge, he rolls over to the wreckage of a burnt tent and... What is he doing? No, h-he can''t be serious... "Arrrrrgh!" Oh my god, he''s cauterising his own wounds using the smouldering remains! He''s tenacity leaves me in utter shock and in genuine fear of the lengths this man would go for his revenge. I continue watching in mute horror as he finishes burning the cut on his face with an inhuman roar. HP: 77/128 MP: 19/106 Damn, how can I stop someone so obsessed and consumed by his hatred, especially with 19 MP? "You cannot defeat me... I WILL KILL THAT KOBOLD!" The swordsman empties the rest of his medicine satchel into his mouth and rushes at me with berserker-like rage. Startled by his advance, I pluck one of the knives embedded between my ribs for a desperate ploy. "!" "Ugh!" I manage to interrupt his charge, but my dagger doesn''t pierce his skin. Instead, it cuts a leather strap around his waist, and the bundle on his back falls loose onto the- "... W-what?" "ENNNNNBOS!" "." I stop the madman in his tracks, and while he chips at my wall of magic, I continue staring at the rolled contents within the cloth sheets... White. A pure white hide. As white as the snow of Dragon''s Spine. A-as white as the fur of- No. No, no, no... Th-this doesn''t mean it''s Yuki''s. I-I can still be wrong, I have to be! I have to ask him to be sure. I h-have to ask him... "Why... why did you kill him!?" "...! Huh, what are you-" "Why, WHY DID YOU KILL YUKI!?" "... I see, you''re referring to the small kobold... It was a monster and we are adventurers. I assume you can guess what happened when we met." "He wasn''t a monster... He was a child! A-a child with a future..." "It was a spawn of those hateful creatures! Whatever future it did have, I''m glad we shot it before-" "Silence!" I get it now... what Chiyoko was trying to say. These scumbags killed Yuki... they killed him and skinned his corpse. They''re no better than the cultist that spawned me into this world... Ah, why didn''t I realise sooner? He''s exactly like that necromancer that tried to massacre the village, and I stopped him. I killed him. Why can''t I do the same with him? He''s already done far too much to be spared, far more than that cultist ever achieved. I will kill him now and- No, that isn''t enough! I want him to suffer! I want him to suffer a thousand times what Yuki must have felt, to be caught and flayed by these damn fiends! I won''t be content until I completely erase this bag of flesh and greed! Power. I want... more... power! Enough to make him regret ever being birthed into this blood-soaked world! I''ll take any and every scrap of power within my grasp... to make him pay. Ding!
"Silence!" With that one command, I instantly lose my voice and find myself freezing in my tracks. W-what is this? Despite the fact my heart should be filled murder and hatred, his voice pierces the veil of red like a spear of deathly ice. A terrible chill grasps my spine and the air becomes so dry it almost cracks my lips. It''s nothing but a delusion, as the hypocrite before me finally embraces his murderous rage. However, the following change to his body is no illusion. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. A ghastly glow emits from beneath his cloak, highlighting the features of... his skeleton? Stranger still, a cloud of black mist envelopes his body soon after, sinking into flesh of the man within. By the time the spectacle is finished, he emerges from the haze with a menacing air and newfound strength. "W-what did you do...?" He doesn''t say a word, yet the killing intent he directs at me says everything I need to know. Unlike the murderous intent of the kobold chief, his aura feels much, much colder. Like wounded prey before a predator. Like a lowly criminal before an executioner. Like a hopeless soul before a manifestation of death. It feels as if my fate... has been set in stone. "N-no, I''ll not let you intimidate me! !" I charge forward with my longsword in both hands and swing at Enbos the Black. He calmly raises his sword, and our blades clash- Zap! "Gaaaaah!" W-what was that sensation!? It felt as if I was kicked from within! Did he do something to his sword? In that case... I duck beneath his singing blade and thrust into his seemingly inviting form, but as soon as the tip touches the fabric... Zap! I feel that accursed pain again! He''s coated his entire body in that spell. Why didn''t he use it earlier? Wait, could it be that it''s affecting him too? His sword hums with invisible energies, and every swing dulls my sense of touch. Damn, I can''t block, I can''t attack, and I can''t keep dodging after all the blood I''ve lost! Worse, if I move away, he''ll have the advantage and rain a barrage of lethal magic. My only choice is to bear the pain and deal a decisive blow. If he can withstand it then so can I! "[Spirits of Fire and Spirits of Air, I call upon the blazing trinity of fuel, warmth and sky...]" Huh? What is he... "[... Let your flame wreathed brothers feast on your unseen fruits...]" By the spirits, he''s going cast a spell even when I''m this close!? The flames being focused in his left hand are far hotter than any spell Amelia could ever manage! "[... Let the humble spark become a raging inferno...]" Curses, he''s not breaking focus even with my constant attacks! I can no longer feel my arms, and yet I must- "... Let the son of the sun be birthed within my palm, and soar like a blazing-]" "I won''t let you! !" With one last desperate stab, my blade barely manages to split the blinding ball in his palm. Losing control over the mass of flames in his hand, Enbos quickly conjures a glowing shield just as it explodes and sends us both hurtling in opposite directions. I almost blank out from the impact, but I bite my lower lip and force myself to stay conscious. My ears still ring from the explosion and I spit out a few dislodged teeth. I sit back up with cracked skin and singed clothing to observe the aftermath of his self-destructive attack. Unbelievable... Enbos is already back on his feet, and judging by the loose sleeve blowing in the wind, he recovered after losing an arm! Still, he can''t cast anymore spells while he''s holding that sword... "I have seen your resolve... Enbos the Black. You have done your worse... and you have failed." "Fool, you have yet to experience anything. I got you exactly where I want." Without warning, two sets of arms wrap around me from behind, holding me in place for Enbos'' slow approach. Curses! He did all this to get a few filthy kobolds behind me! If I must die here, then at least I''m getting these two to join me! "Let me go, you rotten creatures! I''ll kill you all and have you accompany to my next- A-ah... Ah-ahhh, AAAAAHHHHH!" I can do nothing but scream as I recognise the features of my two detainers. That bloodied shaven head and dark clothing... Those youthful features and soul-torn body... "Why... wh-why are you two standing? H-how are you... ... En-enbos, wha-... what have you done!?" "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. You defiled the corpse of my friend... I defile yours." "N-no, no... NOOOOO!"
Ding! I watch Gavel break down in absolute despair and horror as his closest friends hold him in place for his execution. Since changing my class, I detected and absorbed their souls to replenish my MP and prepare for this very moment. I''ve finally shattered his heart and his will, and now he knows all of my, the branch''s and Yuki''s suffering. The idea such unforgivable scum could have the privilege of breathing infuriates me. To think someone like him and his friends could feel warmth and yet choose to deprive Yuki of his drives me insane. There is no one more suitable than me, an entity denied such basic pleasures, to judge his worth as a living being. "Any last words?" "Please... just kill me..." "I will, Gavel. However... it will not be an easy death!" I stab my sword into the ground and hover my remaining hand over his resigned face. "!" He doesn''t deserve to breathe, and that''s why I''ll take it from him! I won''t lower the concentration to zero, instead I''ll leave just enough for his body to desperately gasp for more and inevitably starve. I will take no joy from this, and when it is done I''ll take his soul and... "Enbos, no! Please stop!" My soul jumps at the sound of his voice. I release my spell, allowing him to breathe freely, and look over my shoulder to see Hachirou panting heavily, watching me with clear distress. "Ha-hachirou..." "Please Enbos, this isn''t you! You.... you can''t do this!" "You''re wrong, Hachirou. I have always been like this. Since the beginning, I''ve killed scum like him and I will do so again." "No, don''t do this! I swore... to lead you on the right path... and I will!" "But this adventurer, he killed Yuki! He killed Yuki and planned to make him an accessory!" "I know. I-I... I saw his fur." "... Then you must understand. I gave him ample opportunity to surrender, and yet he continued to threaten your family! Look at the camp! I-I''m not sure if Yuki is the only soul that passed away today." "E-enbos, I understand your pain... but I don''t understand what you think of yourself! You never were an executioner... You will always be a big brother! To me, to Yuki, to Kaito, Shou and Izumi! E-even if you believe you have changed, isn''t this... for the better? Do you really want to... stain your hands with more blood?" "I... I..." Have I always been this murderous, even in my past life? Did something change when I was reincarnated? Did I regain my humanity since that fateful night or have I become something else entirely? Which is the real me? Come to think of it, the first thing I felt from killing my conjurer... was jealousy. And just now, what was I... ¡°Enbos, when I said, ¡°strong earthly ties,¡± I was referring to feelings of resentment... ... It is ingrained in their very nature upon returning to crave for the life of others¡­¡± "Oh my god, he knew. He knew all along..." "Enbos?" Did becoming an undead truly corrupt me? No, those feelings must have existed before, I just don''t know when or why! I-is it related to my death? How will I pass his judgement? Should I do it as Enbos or as Tyler? I look back to Gavel''s waiting form while Hachirou observes with bated breath. I reflect on my own heart, searching for any reason to spare this wicked man... No, if I''m bothering to find an excuse then I''ve already made my mind. "Live." "W-what?" "I''m telling you... to live. Build a grave for your friends. Killing you... w-won''t bring Yuki back. It won''t bring anybody back..." I order the risen corpses of Dario and Mark to release him. He slumps on his knees and hands in dumbfounded shock, unable fathom his new lease on life. I turn back to see Hachirou give his approval with a sad smile. "This is who you are, the Enbos everybody believes in. I-I''m so g-glad... you didn''t..." "Thank you, Hachirou. Thank you for opening my eyes. P-please... keep looking after me." "I-I will, Enbos, I wi- Look out!" I notice before he even finishes; the shadow of a tall man with a raised knife in his hand. I instantly turn around and take my upright sword. "!" With unnatural ease... I ram my sword straight through Gavel''s body and even skewer his friend behind him. He drops his weapon with a limp motion as I realise... there is no saving him. "Damn it! Why!? After everything that has happened, you still want to-" I choke on my words mid-sentence as I look at Gavel''s smiling face and empty eyes. There''s no fire in his soul. It as if he wanted me to... "N-no, you suicidal fool! Y-you complete imbecile...! Wh-why... Why did th-this have to..." As he drops to his knees with my sword impaled through him and his companion, I also fall to my knees in tandem... and let out a cry of pure anguish. H-he keeps smiling, and turns his head to face his brown haired friend before slowly closing his eyes. "I''m... sorry... Dario... Bruno... Amelia... Mark... e-" I raise my head and watch his soul leave his body. Then, I stare down at my bloodstained hand with utter clarity, unable to deny the truth through blurred vision or clenched eyes. Hachirou rushes to my side to comfort me, but I can barely feel his hands on my shoulders. This time, I did not kill him as Enbos the Black or Enbos the Undead. This time, I killed him as me, and no one else. Arc 2, Chapter 64: A Kobolds Life Announcement: I''ll be taking a two week break before returning to a one chapter per week schedule. Feel free to give suggestions on writing the third arc.
Somewhere, deep in the forest under the orange dusk sky, I bury the five deceased adventurers. I finish their graves with wooden crosses, place a small offering and finish paying my respects. Just like with my conjurer, I''m doing this solely for my own humanity rather than any affection for these people. History seems to be repeating itself and I have to wonder if anything has changed... No, I''m well aware that I have changed, I just... don''t know who I want to be. Hachirou believes in my compassion, and I''m sure Helena and Yuki believed in it as well. After all, one of the reasons Helena gifted me this mask was to symbolise my kindness. Still, I cannot deny these emotions dwelling in the corner of my heart. Once again, I feel as if a part of my soul has been gouged by a spoon, leaving an even emptier sensation alongside the void that already afflicts me. Once again, I''ve lost somebody dear... and I couldn''t do a damn thing when I was needed most. But this time... there was someone I could blame. There was someone I could direct all my pain and occupy my perpetual cold with seething hate... and the thought scared me. I had already broken Gavel''s spirit beyond repair and doing anymore would only take away from my own being... especially in front of Hachirou. That''s why I tried to stop... but in the end... "... Was it so hard... to keep living? Did you have to... force my hand instead of taking it yourself!? Answer me, Gavel! Was sparing you really so unforgiveable!? Damn it... Y-you... you had to give me an excuse... to stain my hands..." I didn''t have to kill Gavel. He was in no condition to pose a threat and I''ve lived as a skeleton for far too long to be startled by such an attack. I could have allowed the blow then taken his knife. I could have ordered the corpses to restrain him. I could have done a thousand other things besides run him through with a cursed sword. I never did forgive him for killing Yuki, and it showed when I took his life with this very hand. In the aftermath of the battle, Chiyoko immediately ordered the branch to prepare for departure before the inevitable investigation from Lennon. The hunters were sent to recover Yuki''s body, but when they returned they wore pale expressions and had carefully wrapped his remains, unwilling to reveal his desecrated form to the light of day. News of Yuki''s fate caused many of the branch members to vomit in horrified revulsion. As for me, I couldn''t shake the sickening images birthed from my mind due to prior experience skinning hares. Yuki deserves a proper funeral, but because of the urgency to leave, it will not be held until later, and a part of me resents myself for building graves for his killers. "... You were so young... Y-you were supposed to grow up and travel the world by my side! Why... Why did this have to happen to you? I-I wish I took you along when you asked... I wish I could spend time with you and the others once more... Tell me Yuki, if you''re still wandering on this side..." Should I find his soul and take it with me? Would he be happy if I resurrected him? He grew up learning to respect life and death as absolutes. Should I consult the branch? No, nobody deserves to decide Yuki''s fate, not even me. Unlike Helena, Yuki had a place among his kind, but if I brought him back, will he lose it? No, the truth is, I would be the one losing my place among them... As I ponder these thoughts, staring blankly into the twilight, I''m suddenly approached by a wounded soul bearing a warm light. "... Chiyoko? What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be leaving?" "We''re almost ready to leave for the Wasteland, but before we part ways I want to talk to you." "Take it easy. Your body is still recovering, and yet you''ve dragged yourself this far into woods." "Then don''t waste our time telling me to go back. I just... want to have an honest chat." "... Of course." "..." "..." "... These cross-like grave markers, are they a tradition from your world?" "Yeah, they are, although it''s symbolic of a religion not followed here. I guess it''s my way of respecting the dead... No, I can''t really say that now. Honestly, it''s more for my own moral fortitude." "Hmmm." "... Tell me Chiyoko, was it right for me to try to spare Gavel, or was his death the best option after all?" "After everything they have done, I think it was better that he died. He tarnished Yuki''s memory and remained a threat to the bitter end." "I-I see." "It''s just... by the end of my battle, I was no longer fighting for my branch. I lost sight of what I wished to protect, and all I could think about was crushing them for my own satisfaction. Worse... the spiral of hatred did not end. I filled the adventurer Gavel with so much sorrow that revenge was the only solace he could find... I-I''m sorry I forced you... to do what you did." Chiyoko clutches her weary arms as she recalls what she was willing to sacrifice for her vengeance. Looking at her tired form, I''m reminded of Gavel''s monstrous tenacity when he faced me... and what I did to his friends'' corpses to torment him. I guess in the end we all fell into madness. Worse, I think it almost raised something laying dormant in my being... "I can''t help but think there was another way. If my father was still leading... things would have turned out for the better." "Who knows. All I can say is it would have been much worse without you." "No, my leadership today was nothing like my father''s. I left children to wander into the woods, and allowed my anger to dictate my decisions by the end. I-if I had been more capable, if I had paid more attention... m-maybe even Yuki would still..." "Please Chiyoko, don''t say it... You don''t deserve that kind of criticism, not even from yourself." We both fall silent and continue to stare vacantly at the darkening sky. Looking closely at my exhausted companion, her eyes are red and there''s a black ribbon tied around her arm. If I have to guess, she''s mourning Yuki''s death by wearing that black band, which is probably based off the practice of wearing black clothing at a funeral. I consider wearing one myself, but then I realise... "Heh... hehehahaha..." "E-enbos?" I let out an unnatural and uttering hollow laugh as I realise the irony of being Enbos the Black: I have and always will be in mourning. The thought that this pain and suffering is a constant in my life... Just how much more of this can I take? "Enbos, snap out of it! What was running through your skull!?" "-haha... I''m sorry, Chiyoko. It''s nothing, nothing I can''t reclaim... I wish we can talk for longer, but it''s already dark. I don''t think you can stay for much longer." "Ah... Yes, you''re right. I can''t afford to delay the branch... I''m glad I could find you for this final chat. Also, I want to say this on behalf everyone of our branch: thank you for fighting for our clan, and for saving my life. We owe you a debt we may never repay." "I will always help the Nomura Clan however I can. I''m just glad I made a difference..." "Still, you even volunteered to take the adventurer crests and act as a diversion. I hope you dispose of them in a river as soon as possible. That way, there won''t be any suspicion directed at you or Hachirou when they follow." "Don''t worry, Chiyoko... I know exactly what I''m doing." I relax my spiritual shielding and allow Chiyoko to peer into my . Her eyes widen in surprise as she realises... that I''ve absorbed the five adventurers'' souls. Using the same method I used to register as an adventurer, I''ve restored the spiritual connection between the magic cores. As far as the guild is concerned, Gavel''s party is still alive despite momentarily losing its colour. It shouldn''t raise too much suspicion as crossing a Dead Zone can sever this link, and the residual mana within is enough to give a two day head start. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "I-I''m sorry if we compelled you to commit such an act, b-but this is..." "I''ll release their souls when it''s over. However, this is something only I can to do... that I''m willing to do for everybody''s sake." "But Enbos, for you to store and use human souls, the very beings you said you aspired to be... this is wrong. You''re a member of our clan..." "I was a member... and believe me, I will forever treasure my time travelling you over the plains. I have no doubt I will miss those peaceful days, to be surrounded by those willing to accept me, to live in a community reminiscent of my former life. Heck, the fact you finally consider me among your number, after all our bickering and uppercuts, couldn''t make me happier to have joined..." "Then... why?" "... Since the beginning, I knew the path I''ve chosen will conflict with your way of life. The life I want to lead, the goals I want to accomplish, goes against the very foundations Takashi set to guide your clan." "No, I was wrong, Enbos! When I said our teachings could never accept an undead, I was-" "This isn''t your fault, Chiyoko. It''s not about being a kobold or undead, but about me. It''s taken me a year, but I finally realise my values are different from your father''s, and even from the values of men. I... I will never accept Takashi''s ways, but I care too much for the branch to leave you like this. That''s why I want to tell you... I plan to resurrect Yuki." Chiyoko looks up at me in complete disbelief, while I stand back up bearing this resolve. Honestly, It doesn''t matter what she says. She can despise me or agree with me, but she will never cast aside Yuki. This entire tragedy has traumatised everybody in the branch, especially Chiyoko who''s still coming to terms with her responsibility. Telling her I will bring Yuki back to life will soothe her scars, and if she tells the rest it will plant that same hope in place of their sadness. "N-no, don''t do this... You''ll really be severing your ties to the Nomura Clan!" "If it will make everybody else happy, if it will give Yuki a home to go back to, I will gladly do it." "Listen to me! Do you really think this will make Yuki happy!? You mean as much to him as any of us!" "Still, he''ll at least have another chance to smile... I''m sorry, Chiyoko. Time''s up." My cryptic words leave her in confusion, when the sound of Rei''s voice reaches her ears. "...-dy Nomura! The branch is ready to set off! We await your return!" "Huh, wha-?" "Farewell Chiyoko. I hope you travel well." "Wait, hold on Enbos!" "Enbos, is that you? Thank goodness! I''m glad we made it in time." "We?" "Big Bro Enbos..." Their small voices grip my bones like an iron vice. I''ve never felt more afraid to turn around, to meet the heart broken trio of inseparable friends. God... seeing only three of them feels so wrong... I can even hear the phantoms of Yuki''s voice among them... This is why I have to... "Pl-please, Big Bro, don''t cry." "That''s the thing, Izumi... I can''t cry." "N-no, you are... because it''s also... m-making us feel... f-feel..." They break into tears and come running into my hollow embrace. I hold them tightly, seeking as much solace from them as they are from me, but in the end we cannot fill the void left by his passing. "I-I miss him... s-so much..." "I miss him too, Izumi, Kaito, Shou... I-I promise... I''ll make everything better." "T-that''s why... w-we''re here..." "... to m-make everything better." While I''m left puzzled by Kaito and Shou''s words, I suddenly notice Izumi tying something around my neck. I let go of them to examine their small gift: it''s a plain wooden amulet on a silk cord with Yuki''s name etched on it. I trace my fingers along the rough strokes undoubtedly carved by the children themselves. I look up and notice similar charms around their throats. "T-this is..." "With this... Yuki will always be with us..." "... whenever we play..." "... whenever you explore and fight monsters..." "... Yuki w-will always b-be with us, sm-smiling and... and..." "... I''m s-sure we''ll all... we''ll all meet each other someday!" "Y-you guys..." Yuki isn''t gone... he''s still here, inside his friends and in me. By their own strength, they''ve taken a step from the despair, and they''re offering to save me as well... "T-thank you, I... I love you all so much!" I cannot shed tears, my voice is synthetic, and yet, at this very moment, I can honestly say I''m crying alongside Kaito, Shou, Izumi... and Yuki. Chiyoko joins our heartfelt embrace, tears streaming down her face with a hint of relief in her eyes. She knows I won''t disturb Yuki''s journey, a journey I finally understand, and yet... ... Takashi, you sly old dog... you wanted me to leave. You wanted to show me... there was another way to ease my pain... "I''ll never forget any of you." "Goodbye, Big Bro Enbos." "Farewell, Enbos." "Safe travels, Enbos the Black." "Goodbye, everybody... I-I''m sorry I said I would cut all ties. I was-" "I know, Enbos. I know." I watch Chiyoko and the hunter Rei walk back to the branch with lanterns in their hands and the children following closely behind. I keep looking at their receding forms, as the warm lights they hold become nothing but specks like the stars in the sky. I take off my mask and allow the brisk night air to flow across my skull. As usual, it has little effect, but a far more bitter chill settles in my bones. It''s a delusion, born from the death of Helena and worsened by the loss of Yuki... and yet, I feel as if something has filled the void, if only by the smallest fraction, in the shape of a certain amulet. In the distance, I notice another speck of warm light draw closer to my location. "... I see you didn''t go back to the branch." "My place is next to you, Enbos." "After what happened today, Chiyoko and the branch could use your strength." "My sister has everybody supporting her, and I have complete faith she will keep doing her best, as will I. I-I''m the only one who can walk by your side. Please, allow me to continue being your partner, Enbos." "... Thank you, Hachirou. Let''s go... The four of us have a continent to explore." Arc 3, Chapter 65: Whispers ¡°Hey, have you heard about the rising C rank adventurer?¡± ¡°You mean the one who captured all those Slaughter Geese alive? I know, it¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard he¡¯s only been an adventurer for over a month, and already he¡¯s earned his first promotion.¡± ¡°Huh, he didn¡¯t start at F or E rank?¡± ¡°Course not, haven¡¯t you heard? He¡¯s some official mage from the Novuseus family.¡± ¡°Nah, from what I heard he¡¯s an unofficial mage that saved a noble¡¯s kids.¡± ¡°Rubbish, a friend of mine said he uses custom magic and even has an apprentice. There¡¯s no way he started out like the rest of us. I heard he¡¯s travelling west in disguise for his research. You know how mages are all secretive and stuff.¡± ¡°Like hell he is! Supposably he dresses completely in black and wears a deer¡¯s head. He must stick out like a sore thumb.¡± ¡°Huh, a deer''s head? He¡¯s wearing a trophy?¡± ¡°No, no, they say he wears a deer mask covering his entire head. In fact, his whole body is covered and he refuses to show his skin.¡± ¡°Yeah, come to think of it, I heard he only ever works solo and refuses any invitation. Seems kind of shady, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I know. Some say his entire body was scarred from a spell gone wrong.¡± ¡°Some say he has a skin infection and is looking for a cure.¡± ¡°Some say he¡¯s not even human, that he¡¯s a creation of the Novuseus mages and they¡¯re secretly watching his every move.¡± ¡°You made that up, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Heh, guilty as charged. Still outside these rumours, the only thing we know for sure is that he calls himself¡­¡±
Huh? Who the heck are they talking about? Nope, I¡¯m not listening. There¡¯s no way that table over there is referring to someone I know. A man dressed in black, wearing a deer mask and is as sociable as a telephone pole? Who does he think he is? Seriously, the only reason I¡¯m sitting here is to listen in on news, not to hear about some attention-grubbing upstart. ¡°Um, Enbos, are you okay? You seem uneasy.¡± ¡°Please, Hachirou, let me wallow in denial for a little longer. Actually, let¡¯s leave right now! I feel like visiting another tailor.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve only just arrived. After all our efforts to enter this eatery without drawing attention, surely a few more moments wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± You¡¯re wrong, Hachirou, it does hurt. The shame is dissolving my bones. Please, let this torment just- Oh great, the other adventurers are joining in on the gossip. ¡°Did someone say Enbos the Black? As in the adventurer who¡¯s dressed completely in black and singlehandedly killed a rampaging Forest Drake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°Well, some say he¡¯s a bit weird in the head since he mutters to himself in gibberish.¡± Nope, don¡¯t know him. Don¡¯t know anyone who talks to himself like a shipwrecked man on a deserted island. ¡°I heard he¡¯s not a single man but a group of people who assume the identity of Enbos and alternate between bearers.¡± An interesting theory, but he probably uses and keeps changing it like an idiot. ¡°A friend of mine says he only takes monster subjugation and exploration quests. He never accepts a request where he has to meet the client directly.¡± It¡¯s not my fault! Every time I meet a client for an escort or research quest, they keep turning me away before I can say a thing! ¡°I heard he¡¯s in serious debt to underground dealers and is being chased by-¡± ¡°Where the hell did that come from and just how much do you guys want to slander my name!? ¡­ Ah.¡± Perfect, just perfect Enbos. You¡¯ve blown your cover and now everybody is looking at you like you¡¯ve stumbled onto your surprise party too soon. Although I¡¯ve temporarily changed out my black attire and deer mask for plainer clothing and a simple wooden face, the clear shock on everybody¡¯s faces says they¡¯ve realised my identity. It looks like my titles are having an effect now that they¡¯re aware of my presence, and the adventurers who were running their mouths a minute ago seem apologetic. ¡°Erm, how do I say this: we¡¯re sorry?¡± ¡°Oh no, do carry on. I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Just remember, if any of you feel like spreading gossip about me, pretend I¡¯m still watching.¡± I walk out the eatery with Hachirou in tow, leaving a crowd of uncomfortable expressions staring after my back.
¡°Sigh, looks like I messed up another town debut.¡± ¡°L-look on the bright side, Enbos. At least it was better than the last settlement¡­¡± ¡°You mean the one where I was handing our last provincial quest whilst drenched in monster blood, and the town guards almost fainted from the smell?¡± ¡°Y-yes, that one. I didn¡¯t think it would have such an effect on humans.¡± ¡°That being said, I¡¯m sure that bunch of adventurers are discussing it right now. Let¡¯s book a room at an inn, hand in the quest and spend the night in town.¡± ¡°Are you sure I shouldn¡¯t camp outside like usual?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too risky to keep doing so. From now on, we have to travel under the pretext that you¡¯re my apprentice. Thankfully, nobody seems to notice you¡¯re a kobold with that guise.¡± Bringing a kobold, let alone an armed demi-human, is highly unusual and will obviously cause unwanted trouble. Until recently, he¡¯s had to camp outside the town walls and await my departure, but as we travel to larger settlements, Hachirou will have to set up further and further away to evade detection. Realising this, I¡¯ve carved him a wooden mask with canine features to cover his own, and bought a hooded cloak and full body clothing to hide everything else. He looks pretty suspicious in that get up, but standing next me, my fishiness completely overshadows his own. ¡°Although I¡¯m supposed to be your ¡°apprentice¡±, I have no talent for magic. I¡¯m not sure if I can live up to the persona.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Kobolds in general are not born with high magical aptitude. Still, your mana flow is better than most of the adventurers I¡¯ve seen, and with enough practise you could qualify as a low rank mage. Come to think of it, are you sure you don¡¯t want to register as an adventurer?¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Yes. If I start at a lower rank it will only limit the quests you can take. Also, the idea of becoming an adventurer is¡­ disconcerting.¡± I fall silent as I¡¯m reminded of the adventurers¡¯ attack on Hachirou¡¯s branch. Of course he¡¯s opposed to taking the role after all the misery wrought on that day. I also have second thoughts about travelling as an adventurer whenever I stand before a billboard, hesitating over every quest. I find myself clutching the amulet around my neck as we walk down the gravel roads in search of an inn, and walk past the large building bearing a sign of crossed swords over a goblin¡¯s head.
Damn it, I should have gone to the adventurers guild first! Actually, it would have been better if I found a place to sleep before doing anything else. I shouldn¡¯t have walked into the eatery just because it was the closest building... I continue lamenting the order of my actions as I walk up to the receptionist under the watchful gaze of everybody in the room. With the adventurers coming back from lunch, the cat is out of the bag. Once again I hear the familiar sound of hushed whispers that accompany me every time I enter a guild¡­ Wait, who the heck said I¡¯m wearing stilts to fake my height!? ¡°H-how may I help you, Enbos the Black?¡± ¡°Sigh, you didn¡¯t even bother asking for my name.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m terribly sorry. Please accept my humblest-¡± ¡°Never mind... I¡¯m here to hand in a provincial quest I accepted in Mileon: the investigation of Fox Boars in the area.¡± I show my adventurer crest and hand in my report, which the receptionist takes and leaves to verify the details. While we wait, Hachirou looks around shiftily, worried one of the many adventurers observing us will discern his identity. It seems nobody has noticed and instead they look away in response, fearing they may be staring too much. I¡¯ve had more than a month to get used to this awkwardness, and in time I¡¯m sure Hachirou will as well. ¡°Thank you for your patience. I¡¯ve validated the quest but there is one detail I wish to confirm. This quest was only accepted under your name, correct?¡± ¡°Indeed it is.¡± ¡°Were you aware of this fact?¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± The receptionist directs this question not to me, but to Hachirou. At this moment, we both realise what she is trying to ask and my partner attempts to clear the misunderstanding. ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m not an adventurer. I¡¯m only a mere apprentice to Enbos.¡± ¡°Then, would you like to register as an adventurer?¡± ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I must decline. While I do assist Enbos at times, I¡¯m not seeking any monetary gain for my efforts.¡± Hrm, what¡¯s this feeling? I feel like someone, or some people, are staring daggers into my back. ¡°I-In that case, Enbos the Black will be receiving the entirety of the reward for this quest. Your payment is two fablars and thirty penz.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± I collect the sum of money, but as I turn around I¡¯m greeted by the harsh gazes of most of the occupants in the room. ¡­ Oh. ¡°Here Hachirou, this is your share of the reward.¡± ¡°Ara? What are you saying, Enbos? Can¡¯t you hold onto the earnings like usual?¡± Please Hachirou, just read the mood for a second and take the money. ¡°N-no, I was just thinking you could use a few more penz on your body.¡± ¡°I see. You are truly a generous soul. However, I still have a few coins at hand and I have complete faith in you to manage all our-!¡± "Well then! Let¡¯s go pick another regional quest, one that will surely reward BOTH of us very well.¡± ¡°O-okay?¡± I hurriedly drag my partner to the billboard and carefully examine the quests on display, all the while ignoring the piercing gazes and curt whispers in the background. At this rate everybody is going to think I¡¯m exploiting Hachirou and I don¡¯t want to feed them any more rumours! Ah, I want to leave. I want to leave this town as soon as possible. We¡¯re almost at the border of the Reinsol Kingdom, and I dearly hope the rumours will disappear once we cross over into the Lysium Theocracy. In the first place, the Reinsol Kingdom was never a magically focused country, or rather, the magic practised here is mainly tied to heritage and they seldom distribute magical texts outside their bloodlines. As a matter of fact, most spell books on the market come from the Graland Empire, where magic talent is more highly valued and freely taught. It isn¡¯t uncommon for unofficial mages to attempt pilgrimages to the Graland Empire, but it¡¯s often too costly. Due to the geography of Aren, the Lysium Theocracy is situated between the two countries, giving the Theocracy a valuable economic position. With the Wasteland and the ocean on either side of the Lysium Theocracy, there is a valuable route by land that cuts across the country and connects the Reinsol Kingdom and the Graland Theocracy called the Velvet Road. I intend to follow this road of riches and magical knowledge, which is why we¡¯re slowly inching our way with provincial quests until we cross the border. ¡°Enbos, take a look at this. There¡¯s a provincial quest that¡¯s not even in this province.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The branch over there must be getting desperate to issue it here. Still, despite it being a C rank quest on the outer rims of the Kingdom, the client town isn¡¯t too far away.¡± ¡°It overlaps perfectly with our travel plans and the pay is reasonable for each creature slain.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to look at the guild¡¯s monster compendium before we decide, but let¡¯s accept it for now.¡± I take the quest poster in the corner of the billboard, but as I make my way to the receptionist¡­ ¡°¡­ the quest he picked the one where a party of D rank adventurers disappeared?¡± ¡°They sent a retrieval team but never found the bodies...¡± ¡°... heard a few C rank adventurers even died en route from accidents or bandit attacks, but not from the monster.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve started calling it the ¡°Cursed Quest¡±, but the adventurers guilds won¡¯t change the ranking for such nonsense...¡± ¡°... Let''s see if Enbos the Black will walk away from this one unscathed.¡± ... I had to hear these disturbing details. Arc 3, Chapter 66: A Bone to Pick Good morning! My name is Thomas Hein and today is going to be a wonderful day! For those who are curious, I am but a simple farmer, tending to the communal fields and growing my own crops on my family land. My home lies on the outskirts of the great merchant city of Catorrem, and I relish every opportunity to walk among its grand buildings and lively streets and, of course, sell my precious produce to the people. It brings me indescribable joy for my lovingly grown leafy greens to gift a smile on somebody¡¯s face, so much so that I wouldn¡¯t mind living on the fields for all my life. Of course, not every year is bountiful, but this spring I¡¯ve been blessed by spirits, which is why I¡¯m visiting the city on this fine day. I¡¯m currently riding my old yet trusty donkey as he pulls along a hefty cart full of the fruits, or rather vegetables, of my labours. The seeds I sowed back in autumn have grown over the cold winter into firm, green bulbs full of delicious, crispy leaves: a bunch of my finest cabbages. Even among my peers, I dare say my cabbages will not lose to theirs. While it will not be my first trip for the spring, I hope to earn enough to buy a leg of ham and fix the roof of my humble abode. I leisurely approach the seemingly impregnable walls of Catorrem in the distance, and with every metre passed I feel excitement stir in my heart. After five minutes of travel, the busy city gates come into view, and in another five, I hear the lively sounds of the market on the other side. In due time, I¡¯m surrounded by hundreds of people going to the towering gates, where visitors are sorted based on their intentions. I slowly make my way to a long line of familiar farmers and distant traders for the inevitable inspection. It¡¯s a gradual process, but I quickly pass the time chatting with my acquaintances in the line. The visiting traders also join the conversation and offer news from outside our province. ¡°Next.¡± I get off my donkey and guide him into the shadow of the giant gate. Like before, the guard tells me to stop and asks a few questions. ¡°Name and intention?¡± ¡°Thomas Hein. I¡¯m just a rural farmer here to sell my vegetables.¡± ¡°Any permits or identification?¡± ¡°Here is my pass.¡± ¡°Inventory?¡± ¡°A cart of my finest cabbages.¡± ¡°Any magical artefacts or enchantments?¡± Huh? That¡¯s a new question. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any magical items at all.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Guards! We have a suspect! Lock down this gate and detain him!¡± ¡°Wha-!?¡± In the next instant, three guards tackle me to the ground and gag my mouth before I can finish. The sound of metal gears resounds throughout the doorway as two large metal grilles come crashing down from behind and in front, sealing any escape. W-what did I do wrong!? ¡°Restrain that donkey and confiscate all his cargo! Take the suspect into the interrogation room!¡± I¡¯m dragged into a small room built into the side of the city entrance, where the guards throw me onto a chair and bind my limbs. Two men stand on either side of me, holding spears at the ready as a high rank officer enters and sits opposite. ¡°Listen to me carefully. If you utter a single syllable that sounds like a spell, you die. If twitch your fingers or toes like you¡¯re writing an enchantment, you die. If you so much as sneeze too loud, you die. Are we clear?¡± With the gag in my mouth, I¡¯m unable to speak, but I nod furiously in my defence. I¡¯ve never been more terrified in my entire life! ¡°Good. Jason, remove his gag. It¡¯s time to begin the interrogation.¡± The guard on my left lowers his weapon and removes the lump of cloth, but before I can declare my innocence, the man on my right presses his spear close to my throat. ¡°Tell me ¡°Mr Hein¡±, were you carrying any magical artefacts or enchantments at the time of the inspection?¡± ¡°N-no, I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Lies! Our detention enchantments clearly sensed magic upon your entry! What are you hiding?¡± ¡°N-nothing, I-I¡¯m only a farmer, I swear!¡± ¡°Why yes, of course, you¡¯re only a simple farmer. An unfortunate local who just so happened to trigger the most sophisticated magical security system in the country. Is that what you¡¯re seriously suggesting?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Yes?¡± ¡°Do not jest with me! Of course that can¡¯t happen!¡± ¡°Hiii!¡± ¡°More likely you¡¯re some cultist wearing the real Mr Hein¡¯s face, you twisted freak!¡± ¡°I-I swear I¡¯m not a fake!¡± ¡°Then a smuggler, perhaps? Trying to earn a quick fortune by sneaking in a few illegal artefacts, eh? Well, we¡¯ll see soon enough.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t my first time dealing with guys like you. There may not be anything on your body, but I¡¯ve seen dangerous things get smuggled in vegetables before. I don¡¯t know how you managed to time your arrival to conflict with the magician-on-duty¡¯s schedule, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t check every cabbage by hand. Tell the men to tear them apart!¡± ¡°N-no, not my cabbages!¡±
And cut. Hearing the man''s screams is good enough reason to stop. Any more will only add to my guilt and compromise my spell. While I did intend to test the city¡¯s defences, I didn¡¯t think they would react so harshly towards the poor fellow. Then again, there have been more cultist and bandit attacks around these parts lately. All I can do now is hope the guards let him go once he¡¯s cleared his name. ¡°Enbos? Are you done?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve cut the with the donkey. Honestly, I didn¡¯t get much from its point of view apart from a few inscriptions on the city gate walls.¡± While his owner was taking a leak, I snuck up to his trusty stead and turned him into a living camera. Unfortunately, is not a long range spell, which is why I¡¯m sitting on a leather mat inscribed with an original spell circle, positioned directly above a mana stream. It¡¯s a spiritual and magical extender, designed to make use of the mana stream like a telephone line to increase the range of my spells. While it¡¯s useful for collecting energy, it does nothing to improve mana consumption for skills with a persistent connection, which is why I use in tandem to replenish my MP. Also, due to me having no eyelids, casting results in my current visual information getting mixed with that of the target¡¯s. To get around this fault, I have to wear my mask backwards to effectively blindfold my own vision. Hmm, I guess I would look pretty weird from an outsider''s point of view. ¡°Do you want to try again?¡± ¡°No, it might get suspicious if I cast it on too many animals. I don¡¯t want a master mage tracing the connection.¡± ¡°I see. But if you pose as a noble like in the past, we may be able to pass the city gates. The only problem is¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, if somebody with higher status than me orders me to show my face, I can¡¯t deny them. Also, the Novuseus family is one of the most influential mage bloodlines in the kingdom. Even if we get inside, leaving the country without a letter of approval would draw the attention of the real Novuseus mages.¡± Catorrem is the last major city on the Velvet Road before crossing into the Lysium Theocracy. It facilitates and oversees all trade and migration by land between the two countries, making it the second most important city behind the capital. If we want to enter the Lysium Theocracy by legal means, we¡¯ll have to receive a permit here before reaching the border defences. ¡°Sigh, I guess we¡¯ll bypass the city for now. We¡¯ll finish the provincial quest first and collect more information until then.¡± ¡°I agree. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll think of something when the time comes.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Coming to an agreement, we both step out of the bushes and return to the road. Since we¡¯re not resting at Catorrem, it will take about four days to reach the next settlement and we should have enough supplies to last us until then. The only problem is we''ll have to come back to this city once our quest is done, and if we can''t get the permit we may have to take our chances with the border security instead. As I continue to ponder this problem and walk along the road, I suddenly spy a large carriage parked to side. While I can¡¯t make out the details from this distance, it seems vaguely familiar. Hrm? The rider is leaving the carriage with a woman, and he looks like¡­ ¡°¡­ [Spirits of Fire and Spirits of Air, I call upon the blazing trinity of fuel, warmth and-]¡± ¡°What are you doing, Enbos!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me, Hachirou! There¡¯s a great lump of firewood waiting to be lit!¡± ¡°C-calm down! What is wrong? Is he someone you know?¡± ¡°Of course I know him! Those black clothes and that pale face! He¡¯s that freaking swindler, the one who sold me this accursed sword!¡± Sepesh Balaur. I see you¡¯re doing too well for yourself. I¡¯ve always said you should burn in hell, but I¡¯m perfectly fine with burning you in the flesh! ¡°Enbos, please put out that ! I know he has wronged you but look! You¡¯ll get somebody else involved.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Once she sees the colour of his heart, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand!¡± ¡°What do you plan on doing!?¡± It¡¯s no use, I will be compensated! While Hachirou may have saved him from becoming a smouldering pile, he can¡¯t hold me back as I drag myself closer to his pale neck with my sword at hand. ¡°Hrm?¡± Tsk, he noticed me. ¡°Goodbye, my tender flower. While I would gladly remain a thrall to your sweet fragrance, there is an acquaintance I must tend to first. Please wait for me, my love.¡± ¡°Oh Sepesh¡­¡± Stop sprouting corny lines and face me like a man! Actually, keep kissing him farmer girl and stop him from running away! I¡¯m glad nobody is around to see this spectacle. If I were a random bystander, it would look like something straight out of a TV drama, with Hachirou holding me back and those two in a loving embrace. Eventually, the woman leaves Sepesh¡¯s arms and skips back home, just as I reach the con artist in question with all my righteous fury. ¡°Hello, Sepesh Balaur. Long time no see.¡± ¡°Why, good day Enbos the Black. I see you are doing well.¡± ¡°Well? WELL!? You sold me a cursed item and turned me into a fugitive from one of the most powerful mage families in the country!¡± ¡°Actually, I was referring to the condition of your purse, but I¡¯m overjoyed for your health." "Like I care! How are you going to compensate me, ha?" "Kuhahaha, I can bear no responsibility for your current predicament." "WHAT!?" "After all, I gave you ample opportunity to inspect the seal on the hilt. It was your own ignorance that led to your current misfortune.¡± Damn it, he¡¯s right! If I knew about the importance of the seal, I wouldn¡¯t have taken it... Stop wearing that smug grin! ¡°Still, this doesn¡¯t change the fact you were trying to curse me!¡± ¡°Was I? You look perfectly fine to me. A bit stressed, but nothing one of my potions can¡¯t fix.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t brush it aside with a sales pitch! You¡¯re the one who supplied the sword. Do you really think the Novuseus family would leave you alone if they knew?¡± ¡°Kuhahahaha, do you really think you could threaten me in such a manner? I can just as easily tell the Novuseus mages of you and leave the country before they realise the truth. As for you, you¡¯ve willingly taken one of their family relics and used their name as your own. The burden is entirely yours.¡± ¡°Ugh, damn you, Sepesh.¡± ¡°Kuhahahaha!¡± I grind my teeth in sheer frustration as Sepesh revels in my dissatisfaction and hatred. Even Hachirou, someone who always looks for the good in people, appears slightly disgusted as he subconsciously relaxes his grip on my sword arm. I could always start hacking away at his carriage, but it would be a petty victory. No, I want- I need to find a way to beat him at his own game. ¡°Um, excuse me. My name is Hachirou Nomura and I have a question. Mr Balaur, do you happen to know a way into the city and to obtain a permit?¡± ¡°Hachirou!¡± ¡°It should be fine to ask him, right? After all, given his experience and the conversation you were having, it seems he already knows how to cross the border without drawing suspicion.¡± ¡°My, I¡¯m flattered by your presumptions and I¡¯m sure a certain dark-cloaked individual could learn from your example. However, being a travelling trader, I¡¯m going need a bit of¡­ material persuasion.¡± "Why, you..." "Please put aside your hatred, Enbos! Even I find him unpleasant, but if he can tell us, it will save us much time and effort!" "It''s pointless, Hachirou. He will never offer us a fair trade." "We can at least try." ¡°Sigh, name your price, Sepesh.¡± ¡°... 30 fablars. I suppose that should suffice.¡± It¡¯s a hefty sum given our finances, but we should have enough to pay if we pool our money. In fact, we should have enough left over to cover our living expenses. The only problem is that I trust Sepesh about as far as I can throw him. He won¡¯t take the money and lie; it¡¯s just not in his sadistic nature. No, what he wants to do is make us suffer and lament our decision, which means¡­ ¡°Hachirou, don¡¯t take out your money. The way into the city and to gain a permit is with a bribe, right? In fact, I¡¯m willing to bet it costs about 30 fablars to pull it off.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Kuku, kuhahahahaha! Well spotted, Enbos the Black. However, it doesn¡¯t change the fact you need to know the right man, the right place and the right means to do so. All I¡¯m saying is I¡¯m charging you 30 fablars for the information.¡± Damn it, he still got us. I¡¯m starting to think he has a skill that can detect exactly how much money we have. Also, even if we pay him we¡¯ll still need time to raise the same amount of money, and by then the information may become outdated. ¡°Well, I see that my price is too much for you as of now. I can¡¯t keep waiting forever, especially under this weather, and I have an important contact I wish to become more intimate with...¡± ¡°Wait, damn you! I won¡¯t let you run off to that farmer girl so easily!¡± ¡°Farmer girl? Are you sane? What would I gain by continuing to associate with that wild flower? While she was entertaining, I¡¯ve set my sights on a rare lily under the care of a very influential man¡­¡± ¡°Again, you continue to sicken me.¡± ¡°And with that, I bid you-¡° As I¡¯m about to grab Sepesh by the collar and throw him to the ground, I notice his expression suddenly drop. Confused by his change in demeanour, I follow his eyes to Hachirou, or rather, what is on Hachirou¡¯s waist: his katana. ¡°Mr Nomura, may I inspect your sword?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it would be too much-¡° ¡°Hold up, Hachirou. Tell me, Sepesh, what is so special about his weapon?¡± ¡°That¡­ is a trade secret.¡± ¡°Is that so? In that case, there''s no reason for us to amuse you any longer! Come on, Hachirou. Let''s find another way inside ourselves.¡± "O-okay?" I push Hachirou along, past Sepesh¡¯s carriage and continue on our merry way. However, just as predicted, I hear his voice call out from behind. ¡°Wait. I concede. If you let me inspect Mr Nomura¡¯s sword, I may feel inclined to offer a more¡­ favourable proposal.¡± An invisible smile creeps on my face. Arc 3, Chapter 67: B.I.H.S. ¡°Hahahaha! You know, it feels good to finally outwit that scoundrel. By the time he realises, I hope he regrets ever examining your katana!¡± ¡°Sigh, you know, you¡¯ve been in a disturbingly pleasant mood since parting with Mr Balaur.¡± ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t I? After everything he¡¯s done to me, the idea that I¡¯m going to return the favour and set him on a wild goose chase has definitely made my day.¡± ¡°Honestly Enbos, this all seems rather petty of you to do.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be stooping to Sepesh¡¯s level, but I like to think it was the only way to get anything useful out of that lowlife. After all, he completely rescinded the offer regarding the bribe as if it was doomed from the start. Now, with our new arrangement, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll betray his word. The sun is barely above the horizon as we make our way to an ¡°abandoned¡± outpost some distance away from Catorrem. There¡¯s no one else around on this overgrown road, and yet the width of the path reveals its former glory. I raise the package that resulted from our negotiations up to the setting sun and think back to earlier today¡­
¡°Astounding. Simply precious. The rarity of the metal, its elegant design, the technique used to forge this blade... Even without an enchantment, this item is easily twice the market value of Enbos¡¯ sword.¡± Wow Takashi, I never thought you would gift your son such a high class weapon. No wonder it cuts so well, and to think Hachirou was using it to slice fruit the other day. ¡°Pardon me if I¡¯m wrong, but I doubt you are of peerage, otherwise you would have easily entered the city. However, to carry such an item¡­ Just who are you, Mr Nomura?¡± ¡°Me? I-I¡¯m no one special. I¡¯m just a lowly apprentice studying under-¡± ¡°His family governs a small community in the north. That sword was forged and given to Hachirou as a farewell gift.¡± ¡°E-enbos!¡± ¡°Relax Hachirou, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± In fact, your little outburst has only added credibility to my claims. Sepesh may be keeping a straight face, but his critical eye has turned into an avaricious stare. The fact I mentioned it was forged by his family means they can supply more. Now, we have all the bargaining power, or rather bait, we need. ¡°How curious. To be able to craft such unique goods, I¡¯m ashamed to have never heard the Nomura name!¡± ¡°They¡¯re a reclusive family of whom I¡¯ve had the rare pleasure of befriending. They seldom reveal their presence or true worth, and only trade with a select few. But enough about them. It¡¯s time you told us about this ¡°favourable proposal¡± you have in mind.¡± ¡°Kuhahaha, do not play me for a fool, Enbos, for a fool I have made of you. I know perfectly well you plan to use this young man¡¯s connections and your acquaintanceship as a bargaining chip.¡± ¡°Not exactly. Once we¡¯ve entered the city and obtained our permits, Hachirou will write a letter of introduction for your use.¡± ¡°I see. You mean use it to guarantee our deal. In any case, a favour from his family in exchange for a little information is more than acceptable. Of course, that is assuming everything you have said is true.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Please, you misunderstand me. As a matter of fact, it¡¯s no longer a matter of trust. After all, I can always inform the Novuseus mages if you are lying. But do not worry for it will not come to that, because unlike you, I have ways of confirming the legitimacy of my customer¡¯s claims.¡± He walks over to the open counter of his carriage and reaches for a peculiar stack of paper, a long yellow quill and a small glass of black ink. All three items have been magically enchanted. ¡°In my trade, we like to call this a Sincerity Contract. As you can clearly see, the ink is black but upon writing any falsehood, the colour of the words will change to red." He demonstrates the effect by writing "Enbos is a fool" and "Enbos has good taste". Irritatingly, only the latter statement changes to red, but he''s proven the power of the ink set. "I would like Mr Nomura to transcribe everything you have just said, and for you to use this very set for your letter.¡±
Well, joke¡¯s on you, Sepesh, because technically I never told a lie! The fault is entirely yours for assuming the Nomuras are human. As a matter of fact, thanks for the free stuff! I almost broke out laughing watching his mouth curl up in blatant greed as Hachirou transcribed my claims word for word. We even got him to write the details of our agreement on the sincerity contract too, agreeing that we¡¯ll reward him the letter of introduction once we rendezvous in the city. I can¡¯t wait to hand him Hachirou¡¯s letter and have him comb the countryside for an unrecorded clan! ¡°P-please Enbos, don¡¯t start laughing in such a disturbing manner! Also, shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned instead of satisfied with this ruse? After all, he¡¯s still threatening us with the Novuseus name.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Hachirou. By the time he realises, we¡¯ll be long gone. In fact, that entire thing with the sincerity contract has only reinforced his misconceptions.¡± ¡°Well, your plan to deceive him is sound, but we¡¯ll have to deliver this letter first, and from what Sepesh has told us, his method is largely dependent on our impressions.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why he wrote us a letter of introduction in exchange for ours. Well, I can certainly understand your concerns, considering this is the first time we¡¯re relying on something like this...¡± The merchant city of Catorrem oversees all trade by land between the two countries, but it¡¯s also in charge of enforcing all of Reinsol¡¯s trade regulations and restrictions as well. As such, a sizable ¡°Underground Guild¡± has been established in these lands, dealing in illegal jobs and stolen goods. It¡¯s an extensive network according to Sepesh, with ties to countless nobles and high ranking individuals in both countries. As per his instructions, we¡¯re now heading towards a branch to liaison with one of his contacts by the name of Jonathan Terrace. Our goal is to earn his favour, and to this end, Sepesh has written a letter of introduction and prepared a small gift. Of course, I examined both items for anything that could undermine our agreement. I almost tore up the message upon reading how much he sweetened our relationship. It¡¯s no wonder he didn¡¯t use the sincerity contract for the letter. As for the gift, it appears to be a small silver trinket, devoid of any jewels, magic or mind-corrupting curses. Huh, come to think of it, the fact I found nothing suspicious at all is worrying in itself¡­ ¡°Um, Enbos? About this rough map Mr Balaur sketched us, wouldn¡¯t it be faster to walk to the village from here instead of taking this path?¡± ¡°¡­ No, I think the path he gave us is a rite of passage, Hachirou. There are people watching us and if we step out of line I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll admit us.¡± ¡°Wha-!?¡± It seems Hachirou didn¡¯t notice them, which means they¡¯re using a high rank of to evade his above-human senses. On the other hand, I can track their movements with and it seems they¡¯re keeping their distance. We follow the seemingly unused road to a decaying mining outpost nestled within the hills. At first glance, this place appears to have been deserted for many years, with collapsed ceilings and grass peeking through the windows. As we walk along its desolate main street towards the boarded mine entrance, I spy an old man on a chair with a bottle in his hand. He appears to be sleeping soundly, but as soon as we stop before him, he mutters a line befitting a common drunk. ¡°A penz for a pint?¡± ¡°A fablar for a feast.¡± ¡°A penz for the poor?¡± ¡°A fablar in my pocket.¡± ¡°¡­ You two may pass.¡± He taps his foot on the ground six times, and after a short delay the wooden boards over the mine entrance shift aside from some unseen enchantment. Reviewing its location and security, it¡¯s not a well-hidden base by any means, but with all their shady links to high ranking figures, there really isn¡¯t a need. Not betraying my hesitation, I enter with steady steps with Hachirou shuffling behind. For a few moments we travel along the dark tunnel and head towards the faint light at the end, before entering a spacious room with nothing but a lone table at its centre. More importantly, a clean-shaved man dressed like a butler is sitting behind said table, evidently awaiting our arrival. ¡°Good evening, visitors. I believe this is the first time we have met, and thus the first time you have visited our branch. What business do you have with our establishment?¡± ¡°My name is Enbos the Black and this is my apprentice. We wish to introduce ourselves to Johnathan Terrace under the mutual acquaintance of Sepesh Balaur.¡± Hrm, did his eyebrow just twitch when I mentioned their names? Do those two hold some importance within this underground guild? Anyway, I hand Sepesh¡¯s package over for him to inspect, and again I notice his eyebrow twitch while examining the wax seal on the letter. Seeing this reaction, I begin to imagine a noose slowly tightening around my neck. It may be a bit late, but I¡¯m starting to have second thoughts. I hope it¡¯s not too late to- ¡°¡­ Thank you for your patience. I have confirmed the legitimacy of your letter. Please follow me. I shall now take you to Jonathan Terrace.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, o-okay.¡± Damn it, why the hell did I say that!? No, calm down Enbos and think about it logically: Sepesh won¡¯t do anything to jeopardise our deal. I even made him write on a sincerity contract for extra assurance. Let¡¯s just hope that con artist is capable of an honest deal for once in his miserable life¡­ Placing my dwindling trust in Sepesh, we follow the attendant to a large wooden gate that would not have existed when this mine was operational. He knocks on the door eight times in sets of two, to which the heavy, magically-reinforced doors slowly creak open to reveal a surprising scene. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I have no doubt in my mind this space was once a cavernous hub for all the branching tunnels to deliver ore. However, it has now been renovated to resemble the interior of a large adventurers guild, complete with tables, waiting receptionists and even a billboard! Even the patrons are acting no different from adventurers, sitting in parties, enjoying food and gossip, and waiting in line to accept requests. At first glance, I could barely tell the difference between here and all the official guilds I¡¯ve been. However, there is one very important distinction¡­ ¡­ Everybody in the room is just as suspicious as me. Like hiding a tree in a forest, nobody is turning their heads or whispering behind my back. For the first time since departing with Hachirou, I don¡¯t feel conscious of being an undead or that I¡¯m posing as an Novuseus mage. This pressure-free environment feels so relieving that I could almost overlook the fact that one of the tunnels says ¡°Slaves¡± ¡­ or that none of the quests have rankings¡­ or that I¡¯ve seen a few of the faces here on wanted posters before. ¡°¡­ this rate we won¡¯t meet the quota!¡± ¡°Those crazed fools want us to deliver two dozen slaves to Rever Point...¡± ¡°¡­ Commoners are starting to riot in Luscil. Maybe we can find some employment working for¡­¡± ¡°¡­ damn amateurs keep coming back with cheap loot.¡± ¡°Well what do you expect? Ever since the Black Bear Band expanded their hunting grounds¡­¡± This! This is the gossip I wanted to hear! Nothing about some prancing, darkly dressed greenhorn messing things up, but actual usable information! If we can make solid connections with Jonathan Terrace, we¡¯ll have access to all this! ¡°Um, Enbos, is something wrong? You suddenly stopped following that man.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry, I was feeling a bit¡­ overwhelmed.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand what you mean. Personally, I wish to be done with this business as soon as possible. The smell of blood, alcohol and other scents I wished I didn¡¯t recognise is thick in the air.¡± ¡°Actually, I was thinking we should-¡± ¡°Mr Enbos?¡± Hearing our escort call out to us, we hurriedly return to his side and enter a small tunnel covered by a red curtain at the back of the room. Like I suspected, the person Sepesh wants us to meet must be an important figure in the underground guild. There is just one small problem: we¡¯re venturing quite deep into this renovated mine. ¡°We have arrived. Please wait here while I inform Mr Terrace.¡± Hold up. This can¡¯t be right. Why are we standing outside the biggest door at the end of this tunnel? Is this really Mr Terrace¡¯s room or does he just so happen to be here!? This doesn¡¯t look good. Both me and Hachirou look at each other, then turn our heads towards the way we just came. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late for us to decide. ¡°I have spoken with Mr Terrace. You have been permitted his audience. You may enter.¡± ¡°Eh, as we are? Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t put aside our arms?¡± asks Hachirou. ¡°Do not worry, Enbos¡¯ apprentice. Whether you bring yourselves or a thousand others matters very little before his eyes¡­¡± At this point, the noose is firmly around my neck and I¡¯m worried meeting Mr Terrace will be the deadly drop. With no other choice, I step inside and pin all my hopes on Sepesh¡¯s greed. ¡­ Oh my god. ¡°Greetings, Enbos the Black. My name is-¡± ¡°Zur of the Crimson Fist.¡± ¡°¡­ Well, here my name is ¡°Jonathan Terrace¡±. Understood?¡± T-this is bad. I recognise his face. The long dark hair in braided rows. The massive scar running from his left cheek to his neck. I¡¯ve seen his S-rank wanted posters outside every town garrison along my journey. As for the rest of his profile, he¡¯s a tall, strongly-built man with countless smaller scars over his massive hands. A thick fur robe is draped over his back, and I have no doubt it came from an especially powerful monster. Now I know what that butler meant by it didn¡¯t matter. After all, Zur of the Crimson Fist earned his moniker by massacring a thousand armed soldiers¡­ with his bare hands. I should have known Jonathan Terrace was just an alias, but to think the person Sepesh wants us to meet is one of the most dangerous men in the kingdom! Also, judging by the look of his long well-furnished room that resembles a royal hall, he seems to run this entire joint. (E-enbos, it feels suffocating just by being in his presence.) (I know how you feel, Hachirou. It feels similar to when I first met your father, but it was nowhere near this intense or this¡­ unrestrained.) Actually, could he be in a bad mood? He may not be showing it on his face but the air around him is getting tenser by the second. (I-in any case, we must do all we can to get on his good side!) (R-right!) ¡°Are you done whispering?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m terribly sorry for my misconduct. My name is Enbos the Black, and this is my apprentice Hachirou Nomura. We¡¯ve come to you under the mutual acquaintance of Sepesh Balaur to discuss¡­¡± ¡°Are you and Sepesh really¡­ friends?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I look down at his hand which is holding Sepesh¡¯s letter of introduction. Following the script, I should say, ¡°Yes we are,¡± but with this atmosphere¡­ ¡°¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯re on close terms, but I have done business with him in the past.¡± ¡°I see. Now, about this¡­¡± He picks up the silver charm that came with the letter. ¡°¡­ how much do you suppose it¡¯s worth. 20 Fablars? 50?¡± ¡°Erm, according to Sepesh, that is a gift symbolising the bond you both share.¡± ¡°A gift you say...? Ah, now I understand. Seriously, sending something like this is just the kind of thing that man would do¡­¡± Huh, he¡¯s looking at the gift with a warm smile. It seems the silver trinket holds some kind of sentimental value between the two. If his relationship with Sepesh isn¡¯t too bad, maybe there¡¯s still a chance to- ¡°¡­ after all, just how much insult¡­ DOES HE INTEND TO ADD TO MY WOUNDS!?¡± Nope, I take it all back. He hates Sepesh even more than me. ¡°TELEPORT TO A1!¡± Sure enough, before either of us could react to Zur¡¯s command, a large teleportation array activates beneath our feet and in the next instant we find ourselves at the bottom of a wide pit with unclimbable walls. This excavated space has been reworked into a stadium with spectators gathering around the rim. The butler who guided us before is now merrily taking bets for how long we¡¯ll last. The fact that they¡¯re spouting seconds only adds to my dread as Zur steps forth while winding his arms. ¡°Wait! Time out! Why are you trying to kill us!?¡± ¡°You poor fool, can¡¯t you guess what that thing means!? When I met Sepesh for the first time, he¡­ he... HE SOLD THAT SAME ITEM FOR A HUNDRED FABLARS, AND NOW HE OFFERS ANOTHER FOR FREE! All it symbolises is how much he has stolen from my life with our "bond"! Does he really think I will forgive him after all that he''s done with this!? LIKE HELL I WILL!¡± ¡°Again, why the hell are you attacking us!? We have nothing to do with this!¡± ¡°Of course you do! He means to use you hapless tools to mess with me once more! Well I won¡¯t have it! I¡¯ll just squeeze his location out of your throats before I tear out his!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far, Mr Terrace! Enbos and I will gladly-" He crushes the ¡°gift¡± in his hand and throws it in my direction. Hachirou jumps in front of me and deflects the projectile with his katana, leaving a mark in the ground that resembles a bullet hole. Hachirou''s hands are shaking from that simple attack, making the disparity in our fighting strength all too clear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you too quickly. I¡¯m just going to break every bone in your bodies until you tell me where that piece of trash is hiding!¡± Saying that clich¨¦ line to a skeleton only makes it scarier! Damn it, in the end Sepesh still tricked me. How did in the world did he get around the sincerity contract? No, he only agreed to introduce us to someone that could get us into the city, which Zur certainly can. He used the sincerity contract to reinforce my own misconceptions, which means he wanted us to fail from the start! Did he realise I was trying to trick him? No, even if he realised Hachirou was a demi-human, it doesn¡¯t change the fact his katana is a valuable item, and receiving it from a rare source would limit his competitors. But if he¡¯s not doing this for profit¡­ ¡­ then Sepesh¡¯s reaction to our deal was all an act. He never cared about the money. He is and always will be one sick, sadistic freak. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± He charges into my spell like a cannonball, and of course, I have no hopes it will stop him. As he crashes into my and sends powerful shockwaves rippling throughout the mine, we use the split second delay before he breaks though to jump aside. A wave of groans echo throughout the arena as we narrowly dodge his attack. I¡¯ve had enough of this. I¡¯m going to end this farce and wring the life out of him myself... ¡°¡­ urn¡­ in¡­¡± ¡°Hrm? What are saying? You''ll have to plead a little louder.¡± ¡°¡­ Burn... In... Hell¡­ SEPESH!!!¡± And with my ear splitting cry, facing an unbeatable foe, I reach into my bag and pull out my last resort. Arc 3, Chapter 68: Saint or Sinner? Hello, this is Enbos, and I¡¯m currently locked inside a cage in the deepest part of this mine with my good friend Hachirou! ¡­ is what I would have said if my last ditch plan hadn¡¯t worked so well. As a matter of fact, screaming ¡°Burn in hell Sepesh¡± directly at Zur¡¯s face may have been what saved our lives. Because in the brief window of time when he was reeling in surprise, I managed to pull the sincerity contract out of my bag without losing my head, and confessed I was trying to scam Sepesh all along. Of course, it took a bit of convincing but he ultimately came to believe our words¡­ and threw a drinking party in the reception hall. The sounds of revels surround me and Hachirou as we sit around the same table as Zur and enjoy the booze. ¡°Here, have another one on the house! It¡¯s a pity you couldn¡¯t get revenge for your cursed sword and all, but I¡¯ll congratulate anybody who at least tries to wipe his filthy little smirk!¡± ¡°Thanks for the free drink. You know, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re offering me liquor instead of another one of your infamous punches. I really thought we were going to die!¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. I should have known better than to suspect you were accomplices. After all, nobody would willingly work with that piece of trash.¡± ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t hold it against you at all! If anything, this entire fiasco has opened my eyes that the best way to deal with a guy like him is with magic instead of a cheap bargain. So what do you think about a curse that turns him into a crying wreck around women?¡± ¡°Hahaha! I would pay to see that! Cheers!¡± Ignoring that he¡¯s an S-ranked criminal and head of an underground guild, isn¡¯t Zur of the Bloody Fist a pretty likeable guy? His imposing aura from before is almost like a dream. Then again, he nonchalantly gives horrifying commands to his butler every now and then. In any case, I raise my mug and bump it with his before carefully taking a ¡°sip¡± beneath the cloth cover of my mask. In order to give off the illusion I¡¯m drinking, I use to direct the liquid into a waterskin I¡¯ve installed within my ribcage. As for the issue of taste, I cast on Hachirou and use his impressions as my own. However, even with anti-detection magic circles disguising the activation of my skills, it¡¯s a risky procedure with so many people in the room and Zur watching me not 4 feet away. Fortunately, it seems everybody is too engaged in their conversations to notice... ¡°¡­ You know, there was this one time I sold him a bunch of low-quality wares, but then he sold them back for twice the price under a different name!¡± ¡°Ha, that¡¯s nowhere near as bad as what he did to me! He seduced my treasonous maidservant and learnt where half my holdings were. Ugh, he threatened to sell the information to my competitors and I had listen to his every whim for about a month.¡± ¡°By the spirits, that must have been hell. Hey, come to think of it, didn¡¯t Sepesh steal Ferris¡¯ first wife?¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t to remember that entire incident ever again, and if you dare say another word, I¡¯m going to hang you alongside the space I¡¯ve saved for his head!¡± ¡°Not if I get to him first! I¡¯m going to stuff the potion he sold me down his throat and parade him around the city!¡± ¡°Sigh, as much as I hate to admit it, he¡¯s a cunning little weasel. This is all leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. Hey barmaid! Another round over here!¡± ... Almost everybody in this guild has a black past regarding that slimy dealer. As a result, we all share a justified hatred for the same man. It¡¯s kind of surprising he¡¯s agitated so many people in the same guild, but it''s more surprising that he''s managed to evade all their grudges. ¡°¡­ Seriously, just how much can you two drink?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°The alcohol we have here is nothing like the tame stuff they sell in Catorrem, and yet you two keep guzzling them like spring water! I never thought you¡¯d be such heavy drinkers looking at your scrawny figures!¡± ¡°Not really. My father seldom drinks and neither do I. To partake in such an event where I can enjoy so much alcohol is a first for me,¡± replies Hachirou. ¡°Oi, oi, are you serious? Are you sure you''re not the least bit- You¡¯re drinking even more than Enbos!¡± Actually, I have to agree with Zur here, are you sure you¡¯re feeling fine? Is it just because you¡¯re a kobold or could it be related to why you¡¯re the only one that can stomach your own cooking? Well, putting aside Hachirou¡¯s special case, as long as I have space in my waterskin¡­ ¡°¡­ I can probably drink everybody here under the table.¡± ¡°Oh really now! So just because you can hold your own you think you can challenge me? Then bring it, skinny! I¡¯ll drink so much that you¡¯ll be drowning!¡± ¡°Huh, the two newcomers think they can take us on? Looks like we need to knock them down a peg or two.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us regulars!¡±
They never stood a chance¡­ What was once a typical scene out of any adventurers guild has been turned into an absolute squalor that probably reeks of fouled alcohol and gastric acid. Like toy soldiers scattered by a child, slumbering men lay in puzzling places and unnatural positions across the room. As for me, I watched the entire mess unfold with unblinking eyes, and honestly, it was a fascinating spectacle to observe all their different reactions from being drunk. Some fell into depression and started confessing their sins, some became as giddy as kids with a bag of sugar. Unsurprisingly, some fell into a drunken rage which resulted in an extensive brawl that destroyed half the furniture in the room and scared the staff into hiding. In the end, they lost consciousness one by one, leaving me alone to watch over Hachirou''s peaceful slumber. ¡°Well, all of them are in for one hell of a hangover¡­¡± ¡°Hrm?¡± ¡°Ah, Hachirou, you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t force yourself. You drank more than anybody else in this room¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯m fine. In fact, I feel refreshed.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Seriously!? Just what is your liver made of!?¡± My shouts don¡¯t stir anybody from their dreams, but it does call a few dependable staff members into the room. They look over the scene with aghast expressions and look at us standing above everybody else like we''re monsters¡­ Well, I guess technically we are. Ding! ¡°I don¡¯t need a title as useless as that!¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m trying to- Huh, how did I end up here?¡± Hearing Zur¡¯s voice from atop the counter, we turn our heads to see him sit up and hold his head in apparent pain. ¡°Ugh, last night was definitely a bit much¡­ Huh? How are you two standing up alrea- Ow, ow, ow¡­¡± ¡°Take it easy there, Mr Terrace.¡± ¡°Sigh, just call me Zur, Enbos... I can¡¯t believe you two outdrank everybody in the room. Did you really drink all that booze?¡± ¡°You can check with a sincerity contract if you want.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t bother¡­ Besides, it¡¯s a fairly valuable item within my business, so don¡¯t waste it on something as trivial as that. Also, if you think about, it¡¯s kind of a small victory over that scummy trader since you got it for free.¡± ¡°A nice sentiment.¡± ¡°Ah hell, it looks like the guards also joined in the partying. Ferris is going to have to ¡°re-educate¡± them for leaving the ¡°merchandise¡± unattended...¡± ¡°R-right. In any case, I¡¯m glad to have made your acquaintance, but we must take our leave. Thanks for the drinks.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± ¡°Hrm, where are you two going? Weren¡¯t you here to ask me for something?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, you two wanted a way into the city... Or at least, I think you did? Damn, all I¡¯m getting is a migraine.¡± ¡°Well, yes, we did say that, but... Wait, does this mean you¡¯re going to help us?¡± He jumps back on to his feet and stumbles towards us, stepping on several of his acquaintances along the way. Upon reaching us, he faces us with a wide grin and a furrowed brow from his headache. ¡°Just think of it as my little way of getting back at Sepesh.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe Zur gave us something like this.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a surprisingly nice person, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yeah, he is. If he hadn¡¯t try to kill us at one point, I would have second guessed his reputation. Still, for him to provide these things so easily¡­¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s another testament to his power and presence in these lands.¡± It¡¯s the afternoon and we¡¯re casually making our way to Catorrem City after cleaning our clothes and receiving Zur¡¯s gift: a counterfeit Novuseus emblem, a forged letter of approval and a golden ring for members of the underground guild. He¡¯s done more than give us a way into a city and gain a permit; he¡¯s gone ahead and practically legitimised our entire backstory! Now, I can bluff my standing to anybody, even other Novuseus mages, thus dispelling Sepesh¡¯s threat. Furthermore, this small emblem effectively grants all the rights of an official mage, whilst bestowing Hachirou the nonhereditary title of an honorary official mage. In the Reinsol Kingdom and the Lysium Theocracy, the population is divided into three mutually exclusive classes: commoners, nobility and official mages. While the noble class have the right to govern and receive tax revenue, official mages have the right to provide magical utilities, introduce magical tools into the market and receive funding from nobles. At some point along my journey, it¡¯ll become too impractical to pursue resurrection whilst on the move. What Zur has given me is a way to settle under the care of a lord and receive funding once I¡¯ve accumulated enough knowledge from the Velvet Road. I can¡¯t thank him enough for what he has done today. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hrm? What¡¯s wrong, Hachirou?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, please do not mind. I¡¯m just wondering if Sepesh truly betrayed us at all¡­¡± ¡°Ha? What on Aren do you mean!? There is no defending that disagreeable lump of sin!¡± ¡°No, please hear me out Enbos and reflect. Why would he want us to write a letter of introduction with a sincerity contract when we¡¯ve already established our claims? Also, the amount of paper and ink he provided was far too much for a single letter, despite being a precious item as explained by Zur.¡± ¡°¡­ Wait, are you seriously saying that Sepesh¡­ gave us the sincerity contract to prove our innocence and befriend Zur?¡± ¡°Well, he did say it was largely dependent on our impressions. After all, it wouldn¡¯t have worked if you had known.¡± ¡°That is, assuming it was his plan all along. If everything you have said is true, that would mean Sepesh did all of this for us free of charge! Tell me, from everything that you have heard and seen of him, do you really think he¡¯s that kind of guy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the part that confuses me the most. Also, regarding the issue of your cursed sword¡­¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re wondering if he knew about , or at least its effects, and my need to pose as Enbos the Black. Trust me, I¡¯ve had those thoughts before and came to the conclusion that for whatever reasons he may have had, they will not be for my own good.¡± ¡°You don''t know for sure. He may be as generous as Zur.¡± ¡°Heh, seriously Hachirou, you always try to see the good in people regardless of how despicable they are.¡± ¡°And I will gladly carry such an outlook to my next life.¡± We continue on our merry way to Catorrem, returning to the main road and joining the long line of people entering the city. I look around for a large carriage inscribed with roses, pulled by two pitch black horses and owned by man with an even darker heart. He¡¯s not in the merchant queue, but I doubt it will be the last I see of his pale face. And next time we meet, we¡¯re going to have a very long talk. Arc 3, Chapter 69: Catorrem The great merchant city of Catorrem. The first step on the Velvet Road and the final major city before entering the Lysium Theocracy. This is the second time I¡¯m looking upon its imposing ramparts, and yet the awe I feel now is incomparable to the last. Seeing it in person is an entirely different experience to watching from the perspective of a donkey. For one thing, I can turn my head and truly admire the scale of this circular construct, and examine the intricate enchantments reinforcing its walls. A massive magic circle encompassing the entire city has been inscribed beneath its moat, intercepting the mana streams flowing towards its life well and distributing the energy across every district. The magic circle also doubles as a large scale defensive spell, and I can¡¯t help but marvel at the magical engineering on display. Anticipation swells inside me for what lays within, as the top of grand structures peek over Catorrem¡¯s already towering fortifications. ¡°Next¡± We walk through the invisible membrane of magic projected by the gate and approach the guard on duty. I sense the anti-detection circles on my body clash with the city¡¯s defences, and while they¡¯re unable to gleam anything from their scan, they¡¯re now well aware I have something to hide. A few guards observing our approach put down their bowls of stir-fried cabbage and quietly take position around us. ¡°Name and intention?¡± ¡°Enbos the Black. This is my apprentice, Hachirou Nomura. The purpose of our visit is to obtain a visa to enter the Lysium Theocracy.¡± ¡°Any permits or identification?¡± ¡°Will this suffice?¡± We both reach into our cloaks to show our identification, but as soon as we do the surrounding guards suddenly raise their spears and take an offensive stance. Hachirou freezes midway upon realising their caution, but I take no heed and continue my action. ¡°Such insolence. Peel back your eyes and take a closer look!¡± Several guards take a step forth and prepare to intercept me, but as soon as they see the seal clutched in my palm¡­ ¡°I-it¡¯s an emblem¡­¡± ¡°N-not just that, i-it¡¯s an emblem of the Novuseus House!¡± Well, it looks like I managed to fool the inspector, and while it¡¯s nice they¡¯re not attacking us, the expressions they have are more than I bargained for. I turn my head to the spearhead inches away from my body, and to the trembling guard still holding it. Realising their mistake, they hurriedly retract their weapons and immediately bow for forgiveness. Hachirou also takes out his own emblem, and likewise the guards around him withdraw and lower their heads. ¡°So tell me, will this suffice as identification?¡± ¡°O-of course! We¡¯re deeply ashamed to have raised our arms against the very family that enchanted our city walls! On behalf of everybody on duty, we¡¯re terribly sorry for our disrespect!¡± Ah, so that explains their reaction. In any case, I¡¯m already drawing the attention of the people waiting in line. ¡°There is no need to raise a commotion. If you wish to atone, then deliver us to a capable guide.¡± ¡°Yes, right this way!¡± We follow the inspector-turned-escort out of the shadow of the gate and into the great city of Catorrem. Looking around, we seem to be standing in a tiled plaza, with dozens of horseback visitors entering and leaving the nearby stables and hundreds of shoppers wandering the adjacent bazaar. Not since my last life have I been to a place with so many people, and Hachirou appears especially overwhelmed by this unfamiliar sight. He shifts his gaze to the colossal buildings in the distance, and even while wearing a mask, I can tell he¡¯s in complete awe. I also feel the same, and despite the fact I¡¯ve seen buildings that actually scrape the sky, I still marvel at the creation of this majestic cityscape, one that substitutes magic for modern technology. Keen to see more of the city, we follow the guard to a line of roofless carriages. The sight reminds me of a taxi lane and it¡¯s more than likely they serve a similiar role. Interestingly, the carriages are not pulled by any steed and have magic cores installed underneath. They probably work by drawing mana from the energy streams distributed by the city wide magic circle in order to move. It won¡¯t function outside the city but it¡¯s a neat way of traversing the paved streets without having to tend to a horse. The guard takes us to the first carriage in line where a neatly dressed man wearing a blue cap is standing by. ¡°Hello, my name is Samuel and I¡¯m the operator of this mana carriage. Is this your first time visiting Catorrem?¡± ¡°Indeed it is.¡± ¡°Then you two are in luck. Catorrem is great and beautiful city, one that is too large to truly appreciate on foot. However, as a special one-time deal, I can take you to anywhere within the city for a single fablar!¡± Expensive! You¡¯re acting exactly like a taxi driver! Well, at least you¡¯re charging a flat rate, but a fablar is enough to cover our, or rather Hachirou¡¯s, living expenses for a week. I cast a sidelong glance at my pal to ask for his opinion, but accidentally draw the attention of the guard standing by his side. He mistakes himself for the target of my gaze and inexplicably nods in one-sided understanding. ¡°Excuse me Samuel, I would like to cover the costs of this ride for Master Enbos. Please send the charges to our garrison later. It¡¯s least we can do as compensation.¡± ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s go, Hachirou.¡± ¡°Huh? Um, thank you for paying for our trip.¡± The guard politely bows before briskly returning to his post. We hop on to the back of the carriage and wait for our driver to prepare the vehicle for departure. ¡°Master Enbos, Master Hachirou, where would you like to go for today?¡± ¡°Take us to the closest inn. Our greatest priority is to book a room for the night.¡± ¡°There is no need Master Enbos. I easily can arrange a reservation in your stead with the use of this magic tool. It¡¯s but one of several services I can offer, but I¡¯ll have to ask for an additional 25 penz.¡± ¡°Add it to the garrison¡¯s tab.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Enbos. Where shall I take you instead?¡± ¡°Take us to the place in charge of issuing permits to enter the Lysium Theocracy.¡± ¡°That will be the Office of Passage. The closest inn to your destination is the Golden Griffon. It¡¯s famous for its catering and I can personally assure you of its quality. Shall I make the reservation?¡± I give a silent nod and sink back into the soft leather seats as the driver picks up an enchanted horn. Eventually, we begin to leisurely cruise along the broad, two-lane road that extends all the way to the fortress at the city¡¯s centre. Looking at the passing marketplace, rows of vendors vie for attention and customers barter for every purchase. An innumerable range of goods are on display, and despite me having an inferior sense of smell, it¡¯s like a kaleidoscope of sensations that enriches the entire district. Soon, we leave the wooden stalls and cloth shades behind us and enter a district full of brick walls and tiled rooves. The atmosphere is just as busy as the last, with the shouting vendors and rural visitors being replaced with flashy signs and middle class locals. As we continue down the main street, the buildings become taller and more grandiose. The culture of the city is being proudly portrayed, and with every landmark we pass our capable driver tells a small piece of its history. ¡°The statue you can see on our left is of Telis Pen, the hero of the 11th Human-Demon war. He was born in this very city and like all who inherit the title of , he went to the Lysium Theocracy to study the ways of the hero and purge demonkind from the continent of Aren. This effigy was built to commemorate his victory 150 years ago.¡± ¡°Excuse me Samuel, but why is his statue holding a bouquet?¡± ¡°It is said that after fulfilling his sacred duty of slaying the demon lord, he immediately proposed to his childhood friend upon returning home.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Oh, can you tell me about that building over there?¡± ¡°That would be Catorrem¡¯s most venerable auction house. For many years¡­¡± It seems Hachirou is having fun chatting with Samuel. Come to think of it, this is the first time he¡¯s ever been to a human city. To visit a land filled with masonry instead of greenery. The difference in culture between his branch and Catorrem is clearly enrapturing him. ¡°¡­ How long will it be until we reach the Office of Passage?¡± ¡°My apologies Master Enbos, but we¡¯ll be there in a few moments.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dissatisfied, Samuel. In fact, I¡¯m perfectly happy with this comfortable pace. Tell me, when will the Office of Passage close its doors?¡± ¡°It should remain open until sunset.¡± ¡°Excellent, we still have time. Do you provide tours of the city as one of your services?¡± ¡°Why, yes I do, and I am more than happy to oblige. It will extend our trip by no more than an hour, but I¡¯ll have to ask for an additional-¡± ¡°Add it to the garrison¡¯s tab.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± "... Thank you, Enbos." "It''s not a problem. We may as well enjoy our brief stay as much as possible." And so, for the next half an hour our guide took us around Catorrem and continued to offer his insightful commentary. From shopping spots to important facilities and even the gallows, we were kept entertained for the entirety of the ride. It was a worthwhile tour and I felt the city had more to offer, but we soon arrived at our final stop. ¡°We have reached the Office of Passage, Master Enbos, Master Hachirou. Thank you for choosing to ride my mana carriage. I hope you enjoy the rest of your evening.¡±
One hour later, we emerge from the large polished doors of the Office of Passage with our visas stashed safely within our bags. At first I was nervous about using a forged letter to obtain our permits, but in the end everything went remarkably well. I¡¯ll have to thank Zur next time we meet, and now that our business here is done, me and Hachirou are making our way to the Golden Griffon Inn which is allegedly at the end of the street. ¡°Catorrem is a beautiful city! I never thought men would be capable of such architecture. Also, the culture and history here is truly fascinating, especially the tradition of sharing bread at the start of every month.¡± ¡°Indeed it was, and all the magic we saw today was just as impressive too. I¡¯m really glad we had the opportunity to ride a mana carriage.¡± ¡°Speaking of amazing magic, what do you think about the teleportation nexus in the Office of Passage, the one that was being shared with the Catorrem Merchants Guild next door? Big Brother Takumi once tried making his own, but¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I get the idea. Anyway, I was pretty amazed by how complex the enchantment was. This is just a supposition, but judging by the way it was drawing mana from the dispersed mana flow made by the city-wide magic circle, I think they plan to implement it around all of Catorrem in future.¡± ¡°Really? That would be an amazing achievement, to allow anybody to move about the city instantaneously. However, my only concern is it would hurt Samuel''s job quite a fair deal.¡± ¡°He doesn''t have to worry. The current level of ¡°magical technology¡± is simply not good enough. It¡¯s too inefficient and costly to become a widely implemented, but at least the groundwork is there.¡± Teleportation is a mana intensive spell that consumes exponentially more energy the further the destination is and the larger the cargo is. In fact, it¡¯s one of the reasons is such a short range ability and has such a high backlash when taking others. The only reason fairies like Si can easily teleport across vast distances is because they¡¯re an existence closer to spirits and can hence readily traverse the World Stream. The only viable method for humans to achieve sustainable, long distance teleportation is to use a mana stream to extend the range of the spell, with multiple high quality magic cores to stockpile the requisite energy. However, even then it may only be enough to teleport a small load several towns away. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The reason I¡¯m so knowledgeable on this topic is because my Necronomicon has a surprisingly detailed entry regarding the art of teleportation. Well, I guess it does make sense considering when I first came to this world, my conjurer summoned a pile of weapons. Huh, now that I think about it, didn¡¯t I experience teleportation recently at the underground guild? Zur deals in illegal goods and slavery, and if the mana stream running under the merchants guild and Office of Passage leads back to their hideout, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Enbos?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You suddenly stopped and started staring into the distance.¡± ¡°Well, I think I stumbled on a terrifying conspiracy¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°N-never mind. Anyway, we¡¯ve reached the inn Samuel booked for us before we left. Let¡¯s confirm our reservation and spend what¡¯s left of the evening-¡± "Expensive!" was first thought that crossed my mind as soon as I locked my eyes on the fancy engravings and golden furnishings of the building front. I should have known that mana carriage service was in cahoots with certain establishments. Thinking about the price of our ride, it¡¯s probably an arrangement targeted towards nobles and wealthy merchants. At this point, I¡¯m definitely glad the city garrison footed our transport costs, and all in all, it¡¯s definitely better than shelling out 30 fablars to Sepesh. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s none at all! If we¡¯re going to enjoy our brief stay, we may as well make the most of it. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°O-okay?¡± An internal switch goes off inside my cranium and I enter ¡°Enbos the Black" mode. I walk into the Golden Griffon with false arrogance, and approach the wide-eyed innkeeper without minding my surroundings. Already, I start to hear familiar hushed whispers and realise there are other adventurers in the room. I let out an inaudible sigh and stand before the shrinking lady behind the desk. ¡°W-welcome to the Golden Griffon. How may I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to sign in to a prior reservation made by Samuel the mana carriage operator. It should be under the name Enbos the Black.¡± She politely nods and reaches for a nearby tome, but accidentally knocks it off the bench. While she apologises profusely for her clumsiness, I wait patiently under the uncomfortable gazes of everybody in the room. Please, just let this end. Today was such a good day, and I don¡¯t want anything happening now that will¡­ ¡°I see, so you¡¯re Enbos the Black, huh? You¡¯re as stuck-up as the rumours claim you will be!¡± ¡­ and immediately I trigger an event right after that flag. On second thought, it was bound to happen sooner or later, but I wish I didn¡¯t have to occur on my first day in Catorrem. I turn around to see a big burly man with a two handed axe on his back and two companions by his side. He has a nasty sneer on his bearded face and a short mohawk to finish his wild look; a look I¡¯m not obligated to look at. ¡°Oi, why did you turn back you damn punk! Face me like a man!¡± Well, I¡¯m technically not a man, so case closed. Just let us get to our room already¡­ ¡°Stop ignoring me, you arrogant piece of trash! Just because you¡¯re getting some attention you think you¡¯re-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience! I¡¯ve found your name in the registry.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get this farce over and done with. How much for the night?¡± ¡°HAH, FARCE!? Who do you think I-¡± ¡°T-that will be 42 Penz for a two-bedroom room. May you both sign your names here?¡± ¡°Right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the great B-rank adventurer, Dion the Destroyer! Don¡¯t get cocky you dainty little-¡° ¡°Here¡¯s the pen, Hachirou.¡± ¡°Right. By the way, I already paid the receptionist while you writing your name.¡± ¡°Ah, I guess that explains why you have the keys. Also, is it just me or has your signature been getting-¡± ¡°HEY, STOP IGNORING ME!¡± ¡°Um, Enbos, there¡¯s this person that¡¯s been calling out to you for a while now. Shouldn¡¯t you go talk to him?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly right, Enbos¡¯ apprentice! I want him to acknowledge his senior and-¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s no use for guys like him. He probably wants to publicly humiliate me just to raise his own status, or maybe he¡¯s simply jealous. In any case, it¡¯s far better for us to retreat to our room and avoid raising any trouble.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°LIKE HELL YOU WILL!¡± All of a sudden, Dion the so-called Destroyer bars our way with his axe while his two hatchet-wielding lackeys take position around us. In an instant, the tension of everybody in the room is raised to maximum. Hachirou also seems worried, but he doesn¡¯t put his hand on his weapon unlike everybody else in the room. As for me, I can only marvel at this man''s stupidity for causing trouble right next to the receptionist who has a communication tool, and then I wonder how I¡¯m going to reach the stairs without causing a brawl. ¡°Hey, stop staring blankly over my shoulder, you dastard! I told you to listen to me!¡± ¡°Actually, that would be the first time you¡¯ve said such a thing.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Whoops, I let my inner monologue slip. Conveniently, my little quip seems to have eased the tension in the air and stopped the receptionist from calling the guards. Unfortunately, it seems to have also further antagonised Dion and now I¡¯ll have to listen to his childish rant. ¡°Listen here, you greenhorn. I know that you¡¯ve been enjoying the recent publicity by playing it mysterious¡­¡± Like hell I do! ¡°¡­ but I¡¯m here to remind you of how worthless you really are. I¡¯ve met a penz-a-dozen official and unofficial mages like you, rising stars who think they got what it takes to handle being an adventurer, just because they can throw a . Well, I¡¯m here to give you a friendly reminder.¡± Yes, yes, very scary. I¡¯m sure you have or like me, but frankly I couldn¡¯t care less as I¡¯m immune to such effects. Besides, compared to Zur you¡¯re about as threatening as a puppy. ¡°So tell me Dion the Destroyer, what exactly are trying to accomplish?¡± "What I want to accomplish... is this!" he says with a savage grin as he reaches out to grab me by my shoulder. Sigh, so he¡¯s seriously planning to start something. Does he have some kind of plan that will let him get away with it? No matter. ¡°.¡± A dark miasma suddenly erupts from my body, enveloping the entire room in darkness. Several adventurers draw their weapons in response while Dion and his cronies take a step back at my unexpected spell. Several seconds later, the pitch black haze quickly dissipates, leaving a room full of confused faces. ¡°Ah, we can see again.¡± ¡°Did anything happen?¡± ¡°Wait, where did those two go! How did they get past us!?¡± ¡°Look, over there!¡± Ah, damn it, we couldn''t slip to the second floor. After casting , I grabbed Hachirou and used to reach the foot of the stairs. Unfortunately, with over a dozen pairs of eyes scanning the room, it seems using was too much to hope for. ¡°Come back here you coward!¡± ¡°I refuse. You can wrestle with a pig in the mud, but the pig will enjoy it.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a pig, you craven! I know why you only accept monster subjugations! You¡¯re nothing but a glorified hunter!¡± I shouldn¡¯t stop. I should ignore his words and make my way to our room... and yet I don¡¯t. ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± ¡°Finally got your attention, eh? I know. I know exactly why you never meet with your clients. After all, they¡¯re usually escort quests where you have to confront other people. You''re scared of getting a little blood on your hands. You¡¯re nothing but a coward! A weak hearted slime posing as an adventurer!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re supposed to be my better, Dion the Destroyer?¡± ¡°Enbos, don¡¯t-¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did I strike a nerve? Can¡¯t face the truth? Well, unlike you, I¡¯m a REAL adventurer, and only a real adventurer has what it takes to face anything that comes their way! You''re naive! You''re spineless! You can keep chasing animals and pretend to be a man, but you¡¯ll never be-¡± ¡°Silence! You¡¯re nothing but a lowly mercenary!¡± The already silent audience become even quieter as the tension in the air changes to a deathly chill. Apart from Dion, nobody is moving, everybody is holding their breath as if trying to make themselves as scarce as possible. Even the innkeeper who''s holding a magic tool to her mouth is too frightened to call for help. It takes me a second to realise I¡¯ve subconsciously activated , and I¡¯m half impressed and half appalled by the man who¡¯s still trying to challenge me. This man who thinks it¡¯s okay to equate a life to a few digits. This man who thinks you have to be a murder to be an adventurer. Worse, it''s not his logic that truly sickens me, but the fact that everybody watching is treating it as a given fact¡­ I take a step back down the stairs, but as I do so I notice Hachirou is clasping onto my sword arm, which is hovering directly over the hilt of Bloodletter. I don''t need to turn around to see the concern on my friend''s face. Why did I instinctively reach for my sword? What was I planning to do? ¡°So you want a fight! You think you¡¯re man enough can take me on, little slime?¡± ¡°¡­ Sigh, today was such a good day. I guess it was my fault for ruining it.¡± I release the effects of and as soon as I do, everybody watching the debacle breathes a collective sigh of relief. To my luck, the lady behind the desk hasn¡¯t called the guards, but she¡¯s still holding the phone. So, how do I deal with this idiot without making things worse? He clearly wants a fight, but if I beat him at his own game it will only sink my already pitiful reputation after what I just did. ¡°¡­ You know Dion the Destroyer, you shouldn¡¯t drink so much alcohol.¡± ¡°Hah? What are you tal-¡± At the very moment he blinks and when his tongue is safely behind his teeth, I activate and all the way to his feet. Then, using the of my equipped soul, I perform a powerful uppercut right into his jaw and send him flying in the air. While everybody watches his graceful descent, I cast to slow his fall and avoid breaking any furniture. Everybody then turns their stupefied expressions back to the C-rank mage who managed to one hit KO a B-rank fighter. ¡°B-bo-BOSS!¡± "H-how!? How did you...?" ¡°He¡¯s clearly had too much drink. After all, a dainty little mage like myself managed to knock him out in a single blow.¡± ¡°B-but he barely touched a-¡± "He had too much to drink. Do you understand?" "Y-yes!" ¡°Good. Now, please take him to his room, companions of Dion. Also, I wish to apologise for my misconduct, innkeeper. I¡¯m truly sorry for causing a ruckus under your roof.¡± ¡°I-it was not a problem at all. Instead... I should be thanking you for ending his drunken rage?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was only trying to keep the peace... Let¡¯s go Hachirou.¡± (Sigh, you know, I sometimes wonder if you enjoy playing the role of Enbos the Black...) We leave the first floor and make our way to room 24. A crowd of witnesses look after my retreating form in equal parts fear and admiration. I have no idea what kind of rumours will spawn from this incident, but all I want to do now is to spend the night studying in the corner of our room. Side Story: The Price is Wight ¡°¡­ Thank you for your purchase. I hope you enjoy the rest of your day.¡± After a brief exchange of prices, I bid farewell to the woman who has just bought my bracelet for three times the cost to stock it. It¡¯s a good start to another day in the marketplace, but my overall returns have yet to justify my visit to Catorrem. My name Morris Finlay and I¡¯m a trader of novel accessories and small trinkets. For the past seven years of my life, I clawed my way from a lowly labourer to a lowly pedlar, and I plan to keep filling my coffers until I can live a comfortable life. Unfortunately, the competition in this great merchant city was far more than I bargained for. On my first day in the marketplace, I found that a union of regular vendors had quartered off the best locations. Worse, the fee to enter and sell within the city is costly. Those late to occupy what little space is left are almost doomed to have a fruitless venture. Still, my experience is a good deal better than all the amateur sellers around me, wasting their energy screaming for attention. I sit on a wooden crate and continue to observe the trickle of customers wander down the street. The trick is to anticipate the desires of a potential customer and only then do you draw their attention. For instance, the young lad wearing a dog mask over there appears to be a mage in training. Let¡¯s go with him. ¡°Magic items for sale! Magic items for sale! I have enchanted hairpins and amulets, ideal for any aspiring mage¡­¡± As expected, I draw the attention of the masked shopper and I finish spinning my tale before he arrives at my display. He examines the goods I have with great intent, and it¡¯s apparent he does not possess . If he did, he would have immediately seen through my lie and simply walked away. ¡°Um, excuse me mister but I heard you say you have something suited for a mage?¡± ¡°Why, yes, of course! I have items that can improve magic control, empower certain spells and replenish your mana more quickly! What would you like?¡± Of course, I have no such magical tool and without it is difficult to prove the effects I¡¯ve listed as more than a trick of the mind. Thanks to a friend of mine who is an unofficial mage, I¡¯m able to use such the words of a spell caster to add authenticity to my claims. I¡¯ve pulled this trick before on unknowing apprentices and I have confidence it will be no different now. ¡°An item that can improve mana control would be nice.¡± ¡°In that case, please take a look at this precious pendant. It¡¯s a popular enchanted item among novice spell casters, and as you can tell by signature on the back, it was made by the Varnus House. It can be yours for just 3 fablars!¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He picks up the iron ornament and inspects the false pentagram inscribed on the surface before checking the initials on the back. The young lad is probably weighing the price in his head. All he needs is one more push¡­ ¡°Your studies must have been difficult, but this pendant can aid your endeavours! Do you not want to impress your master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you mister, but I¡¯m not sure about spending 3 fablars. What do you think, Master Enbos?¡± ¡°If you actually bought that sliver of metal, I would be far from impressed. In fact, I would be dearly disappointed.¡± I look at the thin, hooded figure who suddenly popped into view. I have no idea how or when he got this close without me noticing, and I sincerely wish I had. There is no doubt that this man is this novice¡¯s master, and he¡¯s shown up at the worst possible moment. Like the dog-masked lad, his face is obscured with a wooden face, but unlike the former, his mask is truly disguising his intentions. Despite wearing a plain cloak and carrying a rugged travelling bag, he exudes an aura of mysticism and menace. Does he have and the title of ? I¡¯ve dealt with customers who possess them before, but somehow this chilling sensation feels more¡­ instinctual. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good deal? Shall we look elsewhere?¡± ¡°For magic tools at least.¡± ¡°T-that is fine. It c-can¡¯t be helped if you are not interested in my wares.¡± ¡°On the contrary, I am interested. Just not in that iron trinket you call a mana controller¡­¡± Please, just leave already! ¡°How much will you ask for that silver pendant?¡± ¡°Y-you mean the one styled as a leaf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°W-well, will a fablar be an appropriate bid?¡± I¡¯ll start off with a generous price. I don¡¯t want to garner anymore ire from this dangerous man! ¡°¡­ 10 penz.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I said 10 penz.¡± ¡°I-I''m sorry but¡­ 10 penz is too low of a price to ask. Would 40 penz be acceptable?¡± ¡°In that case¡­ 10 penz.¡± ¡°But sir, I just said-¡± ¡°10¡­ penz.¡± This dastard! He¡¯s trying to get back at me for almost swindling his apprentice! I should turn him away and forget this enough incident! ¡­ or at least I would have if it were anybody else. Will he simply let me go? Will he conspire against me if I refuse? I can¡¯t tell anything under that damn mask! I need to drive him away. I-I need to¡­ ¡°Is something the matter? You seem to be under the weather. Could it be illness, or could it be¡­¡± ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to go that far. I''m sure he has a good reason.¡± Eh? ¡°Are you trying to defend him?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s proud of his accessories, and that in his eyes they¡¯re easily worth a fablar or more. After all, the value of an object lies not in its materials, but how much one treasures it.¡± "And that is good enough reason to blindly accept his opening bid?" "N-no, but I think we should find a comprise that can make everybody happy. Isn''t that right?" This kid¡­ Is he a saint? He¡¯s nothing like his haunting master! I can¡¯t believe I was trying to trick such a pure hearted guy like him. ¡°Sigh, if you think so, I guess we¡¯ll just-¡± ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±
¡°See, he wasn¡¯t such a bad person after all. He gave us a free bracelet as a gift with the purchase.¡± ¡°He even gave you advice on bartering and avoiding scams in future. I suppose he has a conscience at least.¡± ¡°I know he was in the wrong, but did you had to be so hard on him? You were driving him into a corner. I don''t think you should use so readily.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t use that skill at all. It was his own guilt that did the most damage. As for last night at the inn¡­ I¡¯m still reflecting on it.¡± "I didn''t mean... I know that was an accident. I''m sorry I thought you used . You''re a better man than that" Well, I can¡¯t deny I was deliberately scaring the living daylights out of that pedlar. When I noticed he was trying to scam Hachirou, a certain, pale faced swindler flashed in my mind and I immediately snapped. I shouldn¡¯t have let out my stress on the poor guy¡­ I think. I take out the leaf pendant and undo the string cord. I then remove the pendant I¡¯m already wearing: Yuki¡¯s memento. After untying the string, I weave the silver leaf and add it to the other ornaments surrounding the wooden centrepiece. Hachirou looks at my new addition for a moment before proceeding to wear his recently gifted bracelet. I can¡¯t tell what kind of face he¡¯s making, but he probably feels the same as me. We¡¯ve made many fond memories in this fantastical city, but it¡¯s time to go. There is still so much of this wide world left to experience... for all our sakes. Arc 3, Chapter 70: Crying Not Raining Several hours have passed since Hachirou and I left the safety of Catorrem¡¯s walls and began our four-day trek towards our next stop. As we leave the wheat fields behind us, the last rays of the sun are blocked by the surrounding trees. Hachirou¡¯s mask is enchanted with using the same magic core back from our first quest, so travelling a night shouldn''t be a problem. However, looking up at the sky there appear to be rain clouds gathering, and I¡¯m starting to regret not booking another night at the Golden Griffon Inn. Soon enough my fears are realised as countless drops pitter-patter on my mask and we immediately retreat to the shade of a large and ancient tree. I cast and project it from the trunk to provide better cover. ¡°Damn, we¡¯ll have to spend the night under this tree. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine Enbos. It¡¯s a good thing we wrapped our items in our rain cloaks beforehand. Should we wear them for the night?¡± ¡°Yeah, we should. The only problem now is cooking something in this weather. Will you be fine with raw vegetables and bread for tonight?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll just have this for my supper.¡± He pulls out a gourmet sandwich in a paper wrapper from his bag. While I¡¯m impressed he thought this far ahead, I don¡¯t ever recall him buying such a thing. ¡°Where did you buy that sandwich?¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be alarmed, I didn¡¯t spend anything to obtain it. It was a gift from the innkeeper.¡± ¡°Why would she give you free food?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure. She said something about me being hungry and told me to keep this a secret from you. I think she mistook me for a human child since she was patting me on the head.¡± ¡°Hungry? You did order dinner last night, right? I remember you having a bowl of soup¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I did. I went downstairs and asked for some vegetable soup to be delivered to our room. Come to think of it, they asked if I wanted two servings, but I said I only needed one.¡± Ah, I get it now. The inn keeper probably thought I ordered the soup for myself, leaving Hachirou with nothing for last night. But if we couple this with the rumours from the previous town¡­ ¡°¡­ won¡¯t they think I¡¯m some kind of child slaver!?¡± ¡°Eh, a child what?¡± ¡°Sigh, never mind Hachirou. Go ahead and enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°Will you be casting ?¡± ¡°No, not tonight. I¡¯m not really in the mood.¡± While my partner takes off his mask and bites into the roast chicken and salad filling, I keep watch of our surroundings with . Once I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nobody around, I take my rain cloak out of my bag and stash my deer mask within. Since the antlers will only get in the way of the hood, I¡¯ll be wearing my wooden one for now. I finish my change of attire by magically binding the mask to my cloak, and around the same time, Hachirou finishes his dinner and likewise dons his rain cloak. However, unlike me he¡¯s wearing it more for warmth than for staying dry. I collect a small pile of wet branches and cast to extract the moisture before setting them alight. ¡°Thank you, Enbos.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to turn in early for the night. The next town is three to four days of travel. I¡¯ll keep up the and fire until morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such a burden on you.¡± ¡°Staying healthy isn¡¯t a burden. Besides, it¡¯s not like I can spend the night doing anything else. I¡¯ll gladly welcome the distraction.¡± ¡°I understand¡­ Actually, before I take my rest, can you tell me about these packages you bought from the Specialty Adventurer Store, the ones you didn¡¯t want to get wet?¡± ¡°They¡¯re bait for the monster we¡¯re subjugating this time around. I was lucky to find they were even selling such a thing. They¡¯re a bit costly but we should still make a profit. I plan to gather as many of them in one spot and suffocate all of them with .¡± ¡°I-I see. Then¡­ those this mean you won¡¯t require my assistance for this quest?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything of the sort. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll be depending on you partner, which is more likely than not. The fact that this quest has already earned the reputation of being cursed only makes you more important, so please don¡¯t discount yourself so-¡± I notice Hachirou is no longer listening to my words and is instead perking up his ears to something else. I check with but I don¡¯t detect anything in our immediate vicinity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hachirou?¡± ¡°E-enbos, please cast and use . Further down the road, I-I think¡­ I hear somebody screaming.¡±
¡°Hurry! The shower is only getting stronger!¡± ¡°Do you see anything yet, Norf?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please speak up. We can¡¯t hear you over the rain.¡± ¡°Actually, I think he¡¯s being quiet like usual.¡± ¡°Darn it Sen, I wish we never took this ¡°shortcut¡± in the first place!¡± A mild rain is upon us, and what sliver of light we had beforehand has been denied by this curtain of water. Me and my three companions are returning from our latest quest, draped in rain cloaks and trudging single file through the wet undergrowth. Originally, we were travelling along a small dirt road that would have led to some shelter, however¡­ ¡°By the spirits, I swear I¡¯m never letting you read the map again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Minna, everybody. I really thought we could reach Catorrem sooner by cutting to the main road. I didn¡¯t think it would rain so quickly.¡± ¡°Well it did, and I even told you it would! Now, we¡¯re drenched, cold and wandering through the woods in the dark. If we hadn¡¯t strayed from the path, we could have stayed at a barn or stable for the night!¡± ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry everyone! I thought we could sleep at an inn if we were quick enough. But look on the bright side! It¡¯s not too windy and we¡¯re lucky to have Lili¡¯s magic by our side!¡± Unfortunately, my comment doesn¡¯t sit well with Minna as she whacks me over the head. Ever since we were kids she has always been strict with me, and as much as I hate to admit it, she¡¯s usually right. I cannot count how many times she¡¯s reprimanded me for my blunders. Still, she¡¯s a little grouchier than normal, and the only reason I can think of is because of our newest member. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so tough on him, Minna. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find shelter once we reach the main road.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you, Lili! We invited you into our party, and yet you¡¯re the one covering for Sen¡¯s mistake with your skills. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate leaving the party once we reach Catorrem.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, we still need you for our next quest!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sen, I won¡¯t break our promise. After all, I swore in the name of god.¡± Lili recently joined party, but only on a temporary basis. She¡¯s an official mage with greater rank support magic, making her a much coveted member of any party. The only reason we¡¯re fortunate enough to have her is because we once met through a mutual acquaintance, and while it was a brief encounter, she left a strong impression. Lili is kind, gentle and as graceful as an angel. She¡¯s also a natural beauty, with long golden hair and clear, smooth skin. She¡¯s completely unlike Minna with her short, messy hair, even shorter temper and¡­ ¡°Ow! What? What was that for!?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I just had a feeling you were thinking something incredibly rude.¡± ¡°O-of course I didn¡¯t! By the way, Norf! Have you spotted anything yet?¡± I turn to my towering friend and the final permanent member of our party: Norf. As usual, he remains silent with his stoic fa?ade, but he stops hacking at the foliage and points ahead. The rest of us strain our eyes against the ceaseless rain and obstructing trees to see a faint glow. ¡°The source of light isn¡¯t moving, so it¡¯s probably from a camp. Maybe we can ask them to shelter us for the night.¡± ¡°Better yet, they might be right next to the main road! Let¡¯s hurry up and go-¡± ¡°Hold up you idiot, don¡¯t just jump out of bushes! You might frighten whoever is at the camp!¡± ¡°Ah, I guess you¡¯re right. In that case, let¡¯s-¡± All of a sudden, an overwhelming sense of dread crawls beneath my skin. It feels as if the darkness has become a suffocating mist or the rain has become many times colder. Looking at my companions, it seems I¡¯m not the only one experiencing this sensation. Minna is hugging her arms and Lili is clutching her sceptre with trembling hands. Norf is still looking at the glow in the distance, but the expression he has is one of rigid shock. This feeling, this horrifying unease¡­ is coming from the direction of the camp. (A-are we being pressured by ? Is there a monster over there?) (I-I don¡¯t know. The effect is strong but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s being directed at us. I think we stumbled within the skill¡¯s range. We should get closer and-) (Don¡¯t dive head first into something so obviously dangerous! The only monsters that can use at this level are powerful C-rank creatures or above. Let¡¯s just leave!) (We have to be sure, Minna. If there are people over there, they may be in danger!) (Arrrgh, fine then! Just don¡¯t be too quick to start a fight!) After gaining Minna¡¯s consent, I look to Lili and Norf who both nod in approval. I gesture to the light at the end of Lili¡¯s sceptre which she reduces to a weak glow. With the sound of the rain covering our advance, we carefully make our way towards the distant light, all while enduring the malicious miasma that thickens with every step. As we draw closer to the source of this pressure, the faint sounds of screams and clashing metal reaches our ears, before falling into an unsettling silence. Eventually, we reach the sight of the incident behind the cover of a few bushes, and I found myself staring in shock. Half a dozen men with varying injuries are squirming beside the road, as if some invisible force is pinning them in place. The light we saw before was coming from a magical lantern that has fallen on the ground along with several low grade weapons and household items. While I¡¯m looking for the perpetrator of this mess, Minna taps on my shoulder and points towards the dark where I barely discern a tall, thin figure watching over his fearful captives. The feeling of dread is emanating from this single man. His right hand is holding a broadsword, and with his left he appears to be channelling the spell that¡¯s restraining those men. Beneath his hood I spy an expressionless mask, which makes me wonder what sort of terrible character is hiding behind that wooden shell. While it¡¯s normal for monsters to acquire greater rank , for a human to raise that skill to such a degree is not a matter of training, but a matter of inflicting genuine fear. Only heinous criminals or powerful men possess such capability, and his appearance begs for the former. (I-is he one of those cultists that have been terrorising the countryside?) (H-he has to be. Do you feel that inhuman aura? He¡¯s more imposing than I imagined.) (Should we subdue him? He seems to be alone and those guys are begging for mercy.) (They seem to be a ragtag party of E-rank adventurers, and yet he clearly handled them with ease.) (We¡¯re a C-rank party, so we should be able to offer more resistance. But just in case, let¡¯s prepare an ambush. Norf will stay here. Minna and I will-) ¡°Come out! I know you¡¯re hiding behind those bushes!¡± Damn it, he found us! I have to stop him before he casts a spell! ¡°!¡± I immediately charge out of cover and thrust my spear at his head. The masked man responds accordingly by diverting my blow with his sword. He¡¯s strong. He responded to my attack with one hand while his left hand is still channelling the spell. ¡°Who are you!? Are you with these guys!?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you kill any of them! !¡± ¡°!¡± He casts a pale blue barrier that brings my attack to an unerring stop, but as a trade-off, the six men on the ground are now free from his spell. They immediately begin running into the woods while my own party steps out of hiding to back me up. ¡°Your equipment, that crest¡­ You¡¯re adventurers aren¡¯t you? Why the hell are you trying to save them!?¡± ¡°Being an adventurer means more than working for money, but I don¡¯t expect a villain like you to understand!¡± ¡°You fools! Take a good look behind me and tell me who¡¯s the real villain here!¡± For an instant, a bolt of lightning lights up the sky, and in that split second I notice the ravaged carriage and pale faces behind the masked man. With awkward anticipation, Lili reinvigorates her sceptre light to reveal the wrecked wagon, and another masked figure guarding a terrified troupe of ten. The masked man takes a few steps back and sheathes his blade before crossing his arms in irritation. ¡°Huh, wait, just what is¡­ Could it be that we¡­¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Yes, you did. You just let a bunch of bandits get away.¡±
Of all the things that could happen, I never thought a party of adventurers would start attacking me. Well, as irritated as I am that they got away, I¡¯m just glad that these people are safe. Since we didn¡¯t have any rope, I was wondering what to do with the bandits before this guy showed up, but in the end, letting them go isn¡¯t such a big deal. Looking at the party, they¡¯re a team of four people of varying sizes and physiques. They¡¯re all wearing full-body rain cloaks with hoods that obscure half their faces. The one holding the glowing sceptre is the odd one out, with her pure white garb bearing the mark of the Path of Eden. Come to think of it, if I wore my adventurer crest on the outside like them, could I have avoided this misunderstanding? ¡°I-I¡¯m really sorry for attacking for you. It¡¯s just that the darkness and the rain made you look like a-¡± ¡°You idiot! I told you not to attack so quickly! If he really was an enemy, he would have bombarded us with magic instead of telling us to come out.¡± ¡°Well, you say that Minna but I¡¯m willing to bet you only thought of that after-¡± ¡°We can save the small talk for later!" "Y-yes!" "These travellers were injured before I arrived. Do any of you know any healing magic?¡± ¡°Yeah, we do. We¡¯ll leave our cleric behind to treat everybody here. The rest of us will fan out and track down does bandits!¡± ¡°Ah, before everybody leaves, let me help. .¡± She conjures several balls of light that orbit each of her companions. They nod to each other and immediately give chase while their healer tends to the wounded. So, she''s a cleric, huh? Considering I''m an undead, she should be my natural enemy. Looking at her with , her mana flow is good enough for a B-rank adventurer although her equipment is kind of lacking. All in all, it''s best not to make an enemy of the church or alert them to my identity, especially when I''m planning to enter the religious centre of this continent. ¡°Are you okay?¡± "Huh!?" "I''m sorry, I was only asking if you have any injuries." "Erm, no, I''m- I mean, we''re completely fine. Don''t mind me or my apprentice!" Keep your cool, Enbos. She may be a cleric, but that doesn''t mean she can instantly tell you''re a skeleton. I take a few steps back as she casts on all the victims. It¡¯s the same runes I¡¯ve seen at every church, the ones that accelerate natural recovery. As their minor injuries begin to mend, she tends to each of the wounded individually. In a sense, they¡¯re lucky this random party stumbled upon them. If it were just me and Hachirou, we would never have been able to treat their wounds. "Are you alright, Enbos?" ¡°Yeah, I am Hachirou. Dealing with those thieves was easier than I thought. And you?¡± ¡°They never got pass your barrier. You singlehandedly saved everybody here.¡± ¡°You mean ¡°we¡± saved everybody here. If you hadn¡¯t noticed their cries for help, I would have spent the entire night without knowing a massacre was taking place barely 400 metres away. You should feel prouder about yourself.¡± ¡°I-I see. Thank you Enbos.¡± ¡°Wh-why didn¡¯t it work!?¡± Hearing those words, a sudden pang of grief afflicts me as I snap my head to find a tragic scene: the sight of a young man desperately holding his father¡¯s wound atop a puddle of diluted blood. Due to the darkness and the rain, it seems nobody noticed how serious his condition really was. The healer is doing all she can to save his life, but I can tell¡­ it¡¯s not enough. For one horrifying instant, I find myself back in the cabin, begging Si to save Helena from her fate. Hachirou appears to be affected too, as memories of his mother come back to haunt him. ... Damn it. ¡°Please father! Open your eyes! Master Healer, I beg of you! Please save his life! I¡¯ll give you everything we have!¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying! He¡¯s no longer conscious and has lost far too much blood! I¡­ I don¡¯t know what else I can do¡­¡± Damn it, damn it, DAMN IT! ¡°P-please, do something¡­ a-anything¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m doing everything that I can¡­ b-but it¡¯s¡­¡± It¡¯s too late. He¡¯s too far gone for her magic to save. I don¡¯t know what kind of face she¡¯s making, but I¡¯m certain it¡¯s one of frustration. Frustration at her own inability. Frustration for letting a life slip before her eyes¡­ My teeth creak from the force I¡¯m clenching my jaw as I walk up to the healer who¡¯s repeatedly casting spell after spell in apparent vain. ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve done enough. Save your strength for the others.¡± ¡°N-no, you don¡¯t understand! My father still breathes! H-he¡¯s still-¡± ¡°The healer has only so much energy, and there are others that still need her.¡± ¡°W-wait, I still have plenty of mana to spare! Just let me-¡± ¡°Listen to me and face the truth! Your light magic can¡¯t save him! Now go heal the ones that you can, and leave him to me!¡± ¡°Huh? Does that mean you¡­¡± ¡°¡­ you can save my father!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a healer, but I know one skill that might be able to save him. He only has one chance, and I have to act now. Will you entrust his life in my hands?¡± He quietly responds with a nod, so I carry his body away from the healing circle and cast to block the rain. I then begin writing magic symbols with my sheath and pour a large fraction of my mana into the enchantment. To the common eye, it would like nothing but a distortion in the air, but the cleric will probably notice the nature of my spell. Not that I care. Now is not the time to hesitate. After I recharge my MP with , I immediately begin to chant my incantation. ¡°[O departed soul betwixt life and death, turn from the song of the Great River. I shall be the instrumentalist of your return. Let the strings of fate be rewoven, let lost bonds be reforged. Echoing breath! Rumbling blood! Hear the sound of your beating heart! That is the song of your vessel, that is the song you must heed!] !¡± is designed to fulfil one of the three steps of resurrection: recreate the body, reconnect the soul, and recover the memory. Since growing a body on the move is out of the question and restoring memories requires the second step as a prerequisite, I''ve spent the majority of my research developing this skill as my first step. I need to rebuild his spirit links before letting them naturally recover. Once his spiritual energy is flowing smoothly again, the healer should be able to heal him without disintegrating the links. MP: 98/124¡­ 75/124¡­ 52/124¡­ Come on, come on, this has to work! He isn¡¯t dead yet! His mind and soul shouldn¡¯t have decayed to the point of no return. I can do this. I¡¯m different now. If I can reconnect his soul, I¡¯ll be one step closer to her! This is my chance to- MP: 24/124¡­ 7/124¡­ ¡°NO!¡± I run out of mana for the enchantment and the spell starts consuming itself. The magic circle burns away and my barriers begin to fade, allowing the rain to wash away my runes. The distraught son returns to his father¡¯s side, but his condition remains unchanged from before. ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°N-no... No, no, no! T-there has to be more. Please do it again, Master Mage!¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I wasn¡¯t ready. I never had the power to save him.¡± ¡°B-but, you¡­ Y-you charlatan! How could you! I trusted you with his life! M-my father is¡­ is¡­¡± ¡°No, look George! He¡¯s moving!¡± Hearing the words of his associate, he quickly directs his attention back to his father, and sure enough, his face is twitching in reaction to the falling rain. Everybody in the vicinity breaks into a great cheer, but hearing such applause only deepens my guilt. ¡°I-it¡¯s a miracle.¡± ¡°His magic must have worked!¡± ¡°Praise the spirits!¡± ¡°T-thank you Master Mage. Thank you for saving-¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t save him.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°Your father is still dying. I only delayed his death. T-there¡¯s nothing anybody can do.¡± With great dread, I watch his expression of joy turn into one of absolute despair. Feelings of guilt run rampant within my soul, yet no matter where I turn away, all I see are faces full of misery. The onlooking cleric suddenly moves in to heal him, but I manage to grasp her arm before she does. ¡°What are you doing! If we don¡¯t treat him now, he will-¡± ¡°If you want to help him, don¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°W-what do you-¡± ¡°-on? A-are you¡­?¡± His feeble voice draws the attention of everybody in the vicinity. He awakens with unfocused eyes and stares blankly into the storm clad night. His dutiful son draws closer to his side, and yet his half closed eyes do not waver in the slightest. ¡°I-I¡¯m right here, father. I¡¯m right here.¡± ¡°A-are you¡­ okay?¡± ¡°Y-yes, I am.¡± ¡°Thank goodness¡­ I¡¯m glad¡­ you¡¯re alive.¡± ¡°And so are you! W-we¡¯re almost at Catorrem. There are healers here. Y-you¡¯re going to be fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, my boy¡­ I can¡¯t see. I can¡­ barely feel the rain. A-am I¡­ sitting up? Can you¡­ hear me?¡± ¡°Save your strength, father! Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late¡­ for me. There is¡­ nothing you can...¡± ¡°I should have been the one fending off those bandits! I-if it were me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ alright, George¡­. I don¡¯t regret¡­ anything.¡± ¡°¡­ Come on, Hachirou. Let¡¯s go.¡± I release her hand and leave them alone to savour this final moment. However, as soon as we detach ourselves from their circle of mourning, I hear the cleric call out behind me. ¡°Wait! What did you do? Those signs, that foreign incantation, the colour of your mana¡­ You didn¡¯t cast light or water elemental healing, i-it was-¡± ¡°If you know what it was, then you should realise¡­ you mustn¡¯t use light magic. There¡¯s nothing left that either of us can do.¡± ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re not going to accompany these people to Catorrem?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to your party.¡± ¡°But you saved them! You¡¯ve done so much for these people! How will they ever show their gratitude?¡± ¡°I did not save them for any reward. If they want to show their gratitude, then tell them to get to the city.¡± ¡°Then, at the very least¡­ will you tell them your names?¡± ¡°¡­ We will not meet again. Farewell.¡± We disappear into the rainy night, leaving nothing but watery footprints as proof of presence. I keep walking through the growing rain with weighted steps until Hachirou finally breaks the silence. ¡°Y-you did your best, Enbos. Nobody can blame you for trying to save him.¡± ¡°¡­ Did I really? You know as well as I do that is incomplete. Up until now, I¡¯ve never tested it on anything larger than a dog, and even then the results were poor to say the least. Was I¡­ really trying to save him?¡± ¡°T-the healer wasn¡¯t able to help him at all. Surely giving him a precious few more moments was worth everything?¡± ¡°I only prolonged his life by fifteen minutes at best, and that¡¯s by leaving him in a half-dead state! I had no right to say those things to that healer. It wasn¡¯t any better than what she would have done if I had left her be, except she wouldn¡¯t have treated him like a guinea pig¡­¡± ¡°Enbos, that wasn¡¯t your intention at all!¡± ¡°Maybe not at first, but... in the final moment of my spell, when I realised that saving him was impossible¡­ I didn¡¯t stop. I kept tinkering with his soul. For an instant, I stopped caring about his life, a-and saw him as¡­ Just what the hell is wrong with me!?¡± ¡°C-calm down, Enbos! What you did wasn¡¯t evil and I¡¯m glad you decided to take her place. After all, you gave the son something the healer would never have been able to copy¡­¡± Hachirou stops to look back at the site of the attack. It¡¯s close enough for us to see the grieving travellers, but too far for them to notice us under these conditions. Watching the rain mix with their tears on this stormy night, I¡¯m reminded of when Si left me and Helena alone for our final moment. ¡°¡­ you gave him back his father. Even when you found it was impossible, you tried to restore as much as possible. You did it because you wanted to give them more time. Y-you didn¡¯t want their final memory¡­¡± ¡°¡­ to be when the bandits attacked. I know, Hachirou. I know.¡± We keep watching over them until the bitter end. As the rest of the travellers carry his father¡¯s body into the wagon, the grief-stricken son looks around to find we are gone. He approaches the healer to ask for our location, which she responds by pointing in our general direction. However, at that moment, another bolt of lightning illuminates the earth to reveal our distant forms. Even with improved hearing, we can¡¯t hear them over the following thunder, but the gesture they make is louder than any words: thank you and goodbye. Arc 3, Chapter 71: Two鈥檚 a Party, Six is a Crowd It''s our second day in the village of Uradale, and like the morning before, I¡¯m reviewing my findings in the tavern while Hachirou sits quietly by side. This village is a simple logging outpost and it¡¯s the closest location to our client settlement. There are plans to establish a new trade route to the Lysium Theocracy that runs through these places, making it the most efficient path to complete our quest before crossing the border. However, the road between Uradale and the client settlement is still unfinished, and reaching our destination will require crossing the infamous Vivian Forest. From what little I could gather, the Vivian Forest¡¯s dangerous wildlife and rough terrain claim many lives every year. It¡¯s probably the reason why a number of adventurers failed to reach the subjugation area, thus giving the impression that the quest is cursed. Then again, it¡¯s not the only way to reach the client location, and there¡¯s a guide that regularly crosses the forest. As a matter of fact, for the past two days we¡¯ve been waiting for the guide to return from his latest trip. According to the locals, he should be coming back today, and when he does, he usually heads straight to this tavern. Given this information, I¡¯ve asked Hachirou to stay on the look out for anybody fitting the tavern owner¡¯s description. However, it''s already been several hours and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Hachirou wants a breath a fresh air. I briefly look away from my notes and take a quick glance at my friend, but notice a small peculiarity. ¡°Huh? Hachirou, are you still drinking the same mug of ale?¡± ¡°Um, actually this is my fifth one.¡± ¡°I see, it¡¯s your¡­ Y-your fifth mug!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for indulging! The taste has such a strong yet nice balance between sweet and bitter. In fact, I feel like taking a bottle once we depart. Is that okay?¡± ¡°H-hachirou, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡­ you have as well! ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, uh. No, it''s nothing. By the way, do you feel like taking some fresh air?¡± ¡°I should be directing that question towards you! Ever since that ¡°incident¡±, you¡¯ve spent all your time outside of travelling doing nothing but research! I know your body is more durable than most, but I really think you should take a step back.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t Hachirou, not when I¡¯m so close to another breakthrough. I¡¯ve made progress over the past five days, enough to start modifying and . If I have just a bit more time¡­¡± ¡°Enbos, there¡¯s no need to be desperate. I understand you can''t do your research once we hire the guide, but please use this moment to take a break. Even for you, I wouldn¡¯t call it a waste of time.¡± ¡°¡­ Sigh, I guess you¡¯re right. Maybe single-mindedly obsessing over the same issue won¡¯t necessarily lead to anything. What time is it?¡± ¡°Um, I think it¡¯s almost noon.¡± ¡°Already, and he¡¯s still not here?¡± ¡°Just in case, I think it¡¯s best if I go check his house. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Hachirou finishes his drink before getting up and stretching his back. I watch as he walks out of the establishment and leaves my line of sight. However, as soon as he does, I look down at my open tome. ¡­ No, meeting the guide is more important for now. I can¡¯t risk missing him. With some reluctance, I gather my notes within my book and return them to my bag. As I do, I hear the tavern owner welcome a bunch of visitors, to which I raise my head. ¡­. before immediately lowering it to avoid meeting their eyes. It¡¯s them! The four-man party from that night! Of all the places they could reach from Catorrem, I never thought they would come here! Despite wearing rain cloaks on that night which obscured most of their features, I can still recognise them by their mana signatures. It also helps that the cleric is wearing her white embroidered cloak, with the hood still draped over her head. Should I call out to them? No, the resulting conversation will be unavoidably troublesome if I do. More importantly, the cleric witnessed my which is based on the art of necromancy. I never planned on meeting her again and I wanted what I did to become a distant memory. It would be far better if they overlook me, but I don¡¯t think they can miss somebody with two great big antlers stuck to his head! Wait a second, come to think of it, I was wearing my other mask at the time, and my own rain cloak was hiding my trademark black outfit. Given it was raining and it was dark, maybe they won¡¯t recognise me? ¡°Huh? This vague feeling of unease and menace. C-could it be¡­ Are you the guy we met five nights ago in the rain!?¡± You can identify me with something like that!? ¡°¡­ I apologise young lad, but have we met?¡± I reply in an elderly and distinctly unfamiliar voice. ¡°Oh, I-I¡¯m sorry elder. I must have mistaken you for someone else. Please enjoy your day.¡± Yes, I managed to fool them! Now all I have to do is wait for them to finish, or I can leave the tavern in an inconspicuous manner. I secretly watch as they sit at a nearby table and order a round of drinks. They¡¯re still giving doubtful glances in my direction and begin whispering amongst themselves. (I was a bit hasty, but I was so sure it was him.) (I don¡¯t blame you, Sen. He has a similar height and weapon to the guy we saw, but apart from those two things, we can''t compare anything else. For all we know, he could be faking his voice and wearing a different mask.) Scary! Her intuition is scary! (What do you think, Lili?) (I also share Sen¡¯s first impression. His mana flow and signature is similar as well, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯m sure.) Yes, keep doubting your greater rank , even though I identified all of you with the same skill. (Hrm, on second thought, I¡¯m certain he¡¯s somebody else. This guy is clearly older. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s the same man who singlehandedly parried my thrust, not with that withered body.) Are you trying to pick a fight, you hot-headed leader!? Actually, I better stop here. If I keep eavesdropping on them with , I might just burst out with an unintended quip. I have to carefully make my way out while they¡¯re busy. I don¡¯t have to be sneaky, I just have to act as naturally as- ¡°I¡¯m back, Enbos! I checked his house and met him at the door! He says we should come back later to¡­ Enbos?¡± The four gawk at Hachirou¡¯s canine mask with sudden recognition, before turning in my direction to see my open palm rest upon my ceramic face.
¡°By the spirits, I never thought you were Enbos the Black! In Catorrem, someone said you were 9 feet tall with boulder-like fists, but you¡¯re completely different from everything I¡¯ve heard!¡± ¡°What did you imagine I was? A giant? I swear, with every town the rumours make me sound less and less human.¡± ¡°Well, judging by your aura, the way you dress and how secretive you appear to be, it¡¯s no wonder these outlandish rumours started popping up. But regardless of your reputation, I¡¯m really glad we could meet again.¡± As I resign myself to their goodwill, the four adventurers push their table to ours with blatant curiosity driving their intentions. This is bad. I can tell this overtly familiar bunch will start probing my character using the rumours as a conversation starter. I turn to Hachirou for support, however¡­ ¡°¡­ Where did you get that mask? It¡¯s a very nice piece of woodwork.¡± ¡°Actually, Master Enbos carved it himself. He even enchanted it with magic to help me see in the dark.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Wow, I never knew he was such an artisan. By the way, why do you¡­¡± ¡­ I find he¡¯s already engaged in conversation with the red haired lady. It¡¯s no use, I can¡¯t escape. Should I be assertive and drive them away? No, ever since that incident in the Golden Griffin Inn in Catorrem, I vowed to make an effort to improve my public image. If I refuse them here with so many witnesses, it¡¯ll drag my pitiful reputation into murkier depths. I have to lead the conversation and end it as smoothly as possible! ¡°By the way, why did you try to avoid us? You even changed your voice and feigned ignorance.¡± Already, you¡¯re hitting me with a difficult question! What are you, an inquisitor? ¡°It was for your own good. Those I talk to are usually viewed with the same suspicion as me. I was planning on talking to you later in private, but I guess that failed.¡± ¡°I see! So you were trying to be considerate. I¡¯m thankful for your concern.¡± Well, at least their party leader looks convinced, but the same can¡¯t be said for the others. While the two women appear sceptical, their third and largest member is as passive as a stone. It looks like I¡¯m in for the long haul. ¡°In any case, let¡¯s start over and introduce ourselves. My name is Enbos the Black. I¡¯m a C-rank adventurer and travelling mage.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m Hachirou Nomura and I¡¯m an apprentice travelling under Enbos¡¯ wing. While I am not an adventurer like everyone else, it¡¯s a pleasure to greet you all.¡± ¡°No, no, the pleasure is all ours Enbos and... Hacheerow, was it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Hachirou.¡± ¡°Right. I guess I¡¯ll go next. My name is Sen Carris. I¡¯m a C-rank adventurer from Travallis and the leader of our party. Well, lead spokesman is a better description since Minna and Norf manage almost everything. I¡¯m only ever good in battle, so I¡¯m really blessed to have such good companions.¡± He¡¯s a young man with spiky brown hair and vibrant blue eyes on a narrow face. Apart from the iron plate on his chest, the rest of his body is dressed in leather armour. He seems to be an good-hearted and simple person. ¡°I¡¯m happy you feel that way about us Sen, but you should try to be more confident, with you being our ¡°lead spokesman¡± after all.¡± ¡°Y-yeah, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, moving onto me, my name is Minna Lochswald and I¡¯m a C-rank adventurer from Travallis as well. It¡¯s nice to meet you both.¡± Looking at the red haired women, she has bright green eyes and a button nose. Her slender body is protected by light leather armour, but for some reason, she has thick studded arm guards and no discernible weapon. She seems to be of similar age to Sen, and the way she acts is akin to a sensible childhood friend. Looking over the remaining members, I direct my attention to the hulking man sitting opposite to myself. From the very beginning, he hasn¡¯t uttered a single word. In fact, if he wasn¡¯t so big, I would have forgotten he was even there. He has pale, beady eyes, a muscular face with a 5 o¡¯clock shadow and short grey hair wrapped in a bandanna. Since grey is a natural hair colour in this world, he¡¯s not necessarily an elderly person but he¡¯s definitely older than the rest. He looks built to be an ideal warrior, but contrary to his burly form, he¡¯s armed with a large bow and is wearing a padded vest. The rest of their party notice the target of my gaze, but instead of urging him to speak, they ask if he would like Sen to speak on his behalf, to which he gives a silent nod. ¡°This man is my good friend Norf Aber, and he¡¯s a C-rank adventurer from Kiem. Although he acts like a mute, he¡¯s actually a quiet guy. Also, please don¡¯t think he¡¯s belittling or intimidating you. He¡¯s really just shy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what it¡¯s like to be misunderstood.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­ Look, I¡¯m really sorry about raising my spear against you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all water under the bridge. Anyway, now that Norf has been introduced¡­¡± ¡°I am the last. Hello Enbos. Hello Hachirou. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± I turn to face the female cleric who''s been patiently watching with a smile. I can''t shake the feeling she''s been scanning me with . While she shouldn''t be able to discern anything, I can''t help but feel nervous. I calm my non-existent nerves and put on a relaxed front. ¡°Indeed it is." "It''s nice to meet you too," says Hachirou. "I hope you¡¯ll forgive us for leaving without giving our names.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all, it¡¯s far better we¡¯re facing each other under the light than on that stormy night.¡± ¡°Well, you say that but¡­¡± ¡°... you¡¯re still wearing your cowl.¡± ¡°Ah! I-I¡¯m so sorry! It¡¯s a terrible habit of mine.¡± Actually Hachirou, I was about to say we''re wearing our masks, but I guess that¡¯s true as well. With careful movements, she removes her hood and composes herself to¡­ ¡­ Huh? ¡°My name is Lili Iranor. I¡¯m a C-rank adventurer and a cleric of the Path of Eden church. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Um, Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ E-¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°A-are you an-¡± No, wait a moment and give this a bit more thought, Enbos! Even if she was one, why would she reveal it so easily and why isn¡¯t anybody saying anything? Not even Hachirou is reacting. It''s entire possible that this is something as normal as Norf¡¯s grey hair. On the other hand, I haven''t seen anybody else with the same trait. Should I ask after all? ¡°Enbos, are you listening?" "Huh?" "You¡¯ve been quietly staring at me for a while now. Is something in my hair?¡± ¡°Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry. I guess that was quite rude of me.¡± ¡°By the way, it sounded as if you wanted to ask a question.¡± ¡°No, it was nothing. I was just, erm, taken aback by your appearance.¡± ¡°O-okay?¡± "Don¡¯t worry Enbos, I know how you feel. Lili is so beautiful it''s like she stepped out of a fairy tale. Norf and I were also captivated by Lili''s charm when we first met her." That¡¯s not the issue here! Stop nodding like you get me, you walking tree! Don''t give me that apologetic look, Lili! Why are you hitting Sen over the head, Minna!? Sure, Lili has long golden hair tied in a side ponytail, and big, crystal-blue eyes on an unblemished, porcelain face, but it¡¯s not like I have any hormones to feel infatuated in the first place! Admittedly, when I saw her uncovered face I also thought she stepped out of a fairy tale, but not in the way you think! Hrm? Speaking of fairy tales, am I really just unaware, or could it be¡­? No, never mind. It¡¯s best to let sleeping dogs lie and focus on the conversation at hand. As reluctant as I was at first, there is something I want to hear from them. I "clear my throat" and begin speaking in a serious tone that draws their attention. ¡°Anyway, now that our introductions are out of the way, I have something I want to ask you, Sen. The travellers from that night... Are they alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, they are. We escorted the survivors safely to Catorrem. They really wanted to thank you two for saving them, and for helping one of their own find peace. Of course, we didn¡¯t accept their gift in light of what we did, but now I wished we had so we could have passed it onto you.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t save them for any reward.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I heard from Lili of what you said. Nevertheless, what you two did was truly a heroic and selfless act. I promised the survivors that should we ever meet again, I will say this on their behalf¡­ Thank you for everything.¡± The four adventurers give a deep and sincere bow that draws the attention of others in the room. Hachirou appears flustered, while I feel greatly humbled by this act. They¡¯re not just showing the gratitude of those we saved, but their own gratitude as well. They¡¯re genuinely good people and I want to get along with them, but my rational side tells me to end it soon. ¡°T-that¡¯s enough. we were guilty for leaving them afterwards." "I think your party deserve as much praise as you are showing us.¡± ¡°You''re too kind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad we could meet once more, but it¡¯s time for us to go. You see, we have to hire a guide and prepare to cross the Vivian Forest." ¡°The Vivian Forest? Enbos, don¡¯t tell me¡­ did you accept the cursed quest as well?¡± Hearing Sen say that, I almost fall on the spot as I sense something incredibly troublesome coming up. ¡°As¡­ well?¡± ¡°Yeah, the quest didn¡¯t have a limit on the number of acceptors, and we¡¯re also planning on travelling through the forest.¡± ¡°Which is a problem seeing as Uradale only has one guide.¡± ¡°I know! Minna, Enbos, since we have the same quest, why don¡¯t we work together!¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± Ah, damn it, that come out far harsher than I intended. Travelling with a guide is risky enough, but adding more people will only make things even harder. ¡°Huh, why not?¡± ¡°Of course he wouldn''t, Sen! If four more people suddenly joined, his reward will be split six ways instead of two! It may not be enough to cover his expenses!¡± explains Minna. ¡°O-oh, I see. I¡¯m sorry for not taking that into account.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, but now this means we''re competing on the same quest.¡± "By the spirits, what was the client guild thinking? Normally you wouldn''t issue such a thing in order to avoid these kinds of problems." "Then what should we do, Minna?" ¡°Excuse me, but even if we¡¯re competitors, can¡¯t we travel together with the same guide and share the fee? Also, since we¡¯re visiting the client settlement, we can always renegotiate the payment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, Lili!¡± Don¡¯t ¡°that¡¯s it¡± me! ¡°Still, there¡¯s no guarantee they will agree to a higher reward, and if we go together, we will end up competing at the same time.¡± ¡°I-I see. In that case, I guess it can¡¯t be helped¡­ we¡¯ll let you go first.¡± ¡°¡­ Say what?¡± ¡°In all honesty, the quest isn¡¯t the reason I¡¯m visiting the settlement. There¡¯s something far more important I need to do there. We¡¯ll probably lose at least a week of time, and by then you may already be finished. What do you think, everybody?¡± ¡°True, we¡¯re in no rush and the quest isn¡¯t our greatest concern, but you do know this is going to dig into your coffers, right?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m prepared for that. Is it alright with you, Lili?¡± ¡°Of course. I promised to help you in your goal, not to complete the quest. I¡¯m not going to abandon you now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lili. And you, Norf?¡± Norf says nothing, but he gives a firm nod in response to his friend. Looking at them rally around their ¡°lead spokesman¡±, I can¡¯t help but feel a bud of guilt. I was ready to concede the trip, even outright drop the quest, in order to avoid travelling with his party. Instead, he¡¯s offering to stay behind when he could have easily negotiated to go first. Actually, he could have asked to travel together but relent the quest. Did he realise my intentions and tried to respect my wishes? ¡°Please give me a moment to discuss this with my apprentice.¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Me and Hachirou rise from our seats and walk over to the corner of the tavern. Once I¡¯m sure we''re out of earshot, I begin whispering in Japanese. (Personally Hachirou, I think we should abandon this quest and let them go instead. Waiting for the guide to return or taking a detour will be a waste of time and money.) (What about the bait you already bought?) (I¡¯m thinking of giving it to their party. They deserve to take this quest more than us. What do you think? Should we go first?) (Actually, I think we should work together with Sen¡¯s party.) ¡°Wha-!¡± (¡­ Are you sure?) (I know about the risks, but if it¡¯s with these adventurers, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll respect our secrecy. Also, this quest is perilous enough to earn the reputation of being cursed. Surely travelling with more people will be safer?) (You mean safer for them. When you put it like that, I do begin to worry. Still, it¡¯s nothing but a rumour and they¡¯re experienced adventurers.) (I-I suppose, but there is one more thing we have to consider¡­) (What?) Hachirou points to the other customers in the tavern. They¡¯re speaking in hushed tones and giving scornful looks in my direction. Replaying our conversation with the party in my head, I realise they must have heard Sen¡¯s invitation, followed by my brutal refusal. Now, there are vague insults being thrown around about me being some arrogant, uncooperative miser. (We can¡¯t keep avoiding people forever, and we¡¯re going to be just as vigilant around the guide anyway.) (Sigh, I guess you¡¯re right. Also, if we do get exposed, at least it¡¯ll be in the middle of a forest with no bystanders) (True. At least we¡¯ll have the chance to explain everything.) (Or we can silence them without drawing any suspicion¡­) "E-enbos!" (Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only joking. Let¡¯s go back to the table.) I turn on my heel and begin making my way to Sen¡¯s party. However, looking at each of their watchful expressions, I suddenly freeze mid-step and lead Hachirou back to the corner. (Before I forget, can you tell me about Lili¡¯s appearance?) (Um, I guess she¡¯s attractive by human standards?) (No, that''s what I meant! From your perspective, I want to know¡­ do Lili¡¯s ears look long and pointed?) Arc 3, Chapter 72: Vivian Forest Expedition, Day 0 ¡°Really!? You want to work with us after all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The reward isn¡¯t a concern for us either. We figured it''d be best to accept your original proposal. Of course, if you¡¯d like, we can stop cooperating once we cross the forest.¡± ¡°No, no, no, we would be overjoyed to work with you! Heck, if you want, we could give you the entire reward!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far. I¡¯m thinking of divvying the payment to cover all our expense. If there is any money left, we¡¯ll share it fairly. What do you think?¡± They heartily agree to my proposal with a handshake and begin writing a letter to the Catorrem Adventurer Guild to legitimise our new arrangement. After both parties finish signing the document (and Hachirou buys a bottle of ale), we depart from the tavern and make our way to the guide. Quite frankly, I¡¯m not completely sold on the idea of working together. The risk is high and I¡¯m too much of a worrywart to think everything will go smoothly. In any case, the decision has been made and the next few days will serve as a valuable experience, even if I become more of a recluse. While Hachirou leads the way, I walk alongside Sen with nervous tension as he continues to press me with questions. ¡°Say, you said the reward isn¡¯t a big concern for you guys. Those that mean you have some other agenda there?¡± ¡°Actually, we¡¯re planning to journey west along the Velvet Road. We took the quest as a small detour to earn some travel money.¡± ¡°I see, so you¡¯re travelling to the Lysium Theocracy just like the rumours say! In that case, you might want to talk to Lili about her travels.¡± ¡°Huh, why?¡± ¡°Lili is a native of the Lysium Theocracy, and she crossed into the Reinsol Kingdom through the Velvet Road. If you ask, I¡¯m sure she can help.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be sure to talk to her later.¡± The Lysium Theocracy, eh? Well, considering the Reinsol Kingdom doesn¡¯t train official mage-clerics, I shouldn¡¯t doubt Sen¡¯s words. Then again, why is she following a religion preaching human supremacy? Looking ahead, I gaze at Lili¡¯s hooded form as she chats with Minna, and recall what Hachirou answered mere moments ago in the tavern¡­ ¡°No, she has small, rounded ears with attached earlobes.¡± She¡¯s disguising her pointed ears with illusion magic, but similar to my encounter with Si, my unique skill can see right through it. I¡¯m almost convinced she¡¯s not human, but she¡¯s clearly not of the bestial tribes from the Wasteland¡­ which means she¡¯s a demi-human. Of course, looking at her ears and inherent beauty, I¡¯m tempted to instantly label her as an elf, but I shouldn¡¯t be too quick to judge. The existence of elves is about as questionable as invisible fairies and migratory Japanese kobolds. Is it possible that there are demi-humans hiding within human society? Could a few of those fallout shelters have outlasted the Apocalypse, only for the survivors to step into a world ruled by man? These are questions I would love to be answered, but there¡¯s one small detail that¡¯s throwing me off. <¡­ 100%¡­ Scan complete.>
Name Liliana Ascleson
Race Human
Class Cleric
HP 100%
MP 100%
Max HP 103
Max MP 135
Attack 16
Defence 21
Magic 132
Resilience 50
Agility 18
Integrity 50
¡­ It still says she¡¯s human. While it¡¯s possible to distort the information gained from , she would need a high level of Integrity like me or Takashi to pull off such a feat¡­ which she doesn¡¯t. Her spiritual control is typical for an adventurer. Am I jumping to conclusions? Is she just hiding her ears because it¡¯s a rare trait? Then again, she could be masking her spiritual aptitude or using an enchantment, but if that¡¯s true, why did she introduce herself as Lili Iranor? If she¡¯s hiding her identity, shouldn¡¯t she mask her true name as well? Bottom-line is I have nothing concrete, and the more I look, the more questions I have. I should just end it at that and avoid staring at her ears. However, I¡¯m tempted to keep observing her as the prospects of illusion magic are tremendous. If she¡¯s non-human like us, it would be much easier to negotiate. Nevertheless, it doesn''t change the fact she''s a cleric and I''m her natural enemy¡­ ¡°By the way Enbos.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard mixed stories about you being an official or unofficial mage. Which one are you exactly?¡± Ah, here it comes. How should I answer this? Since we¡¯re travelling as a party, it¡¯s my chance to introduce my own ¡°facts¡± into the hodgepodge of rumours. On the other hand, I want to end this chat soon so that I have more cards to play in future conversations. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°I¡¯m an official (illegal) mage of the Novuseus House.¡± ¡°T-the Novuseus family? As in one of the most influential mage bloodlines in the country?¡± ¡°Indeed. Do you want to see my seal?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to! It¡¯s an honour to work alongside you!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t start treating me differently. I may be a Novuseus mage, but I¡¯ve never viewed myself as such.¡± ¡°I-if you say so.¡± ¡°Is this your first time working with an official mage?¡± ¡°Well, most bloodline mages become vassals, enchanters or magical scholars. While you¡¯re not the first official mage I¡¯ve seen work as an adventurer, they¡¯re rare and usually work in high rank parties.¡± "I see." ¡°By the way, did you come from the capital? I¡¯ve never been there personally, but-¡± ¡°The Dellmore Forest.¡± ¡°¡­ Sorry?¡± ¡°I come from the Dellmore Forest.¡± ¡°Um, Enbos, can you be a little specific? After all, the Dellmore Forest covers more than a quarter of the Reinsol Kingdom. Were you living in a village next to the forest?¡± ¡°No, I spent half my life living in the forest before returning to society.¡± ¡°But¡­ why would you do such a thing?¡± Chance! I stay silent and deliberately create a gloomy mood. Pretending to be lost in sentimental thought, I softly touch my mask before subtly walking ahead. While the distance isn¡¯t great, Sen interprets my behaviour as a product of his own thoughtlessness and naturally stops asking. Although I do feel guilty about fooling such a goodhearted guy, I¡¯ve done it so many times that it¡¯s now a momentary discomfort. Hachirou looks over his shoulder in slight protest, but to everybody else, he looks as if he¡¯s filled with concern. Yes, I know. I''ll follow up and clear up the mood later. After the brief yet awkward trip, we arrive outside a small cottage on the edge of the village. Hachirou politely knocks on the door, and after a short wait, the resident opens the door to greet us. ¡°Ah, you again. Are ya here for da trip through da Vivian Forest?¡± ¡°Indeed I am, Mr Kell. I¡¯ve brought my companions here to meet you.¡± ¡°Hrm, dat¡¯s funny. There seems ta be more people than I remember ya saying¡­ Ah well. Jus means more business fer me! The name¡¯s Jacob Kell. Nice ta meet ya.¡± ¡°My name is Enbos the Black and I¡¯m Hachirou¡¯s master. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too.¡± As each of us go through our introductions, I judge our would-be guide. He¡¯s a man of medium build with light clothing befitting a ranger. He has short brown hair with flecks of grey and a short goatee. His dark sunken eyes seem used to long sleepless nights, and despite his incredibly lax manner of speech, he has a stiff expression. His eyes settle on me and I realise he¡¯s evaluating each of us just like I¡¯m judging him. ¡°Hmmm. If it¡¯s with a group dis big, then maybe it¡¯ll work. Yer all look like decent fighters, but I still dun think da shortie can make it.¡± ¡°Hrm? What is he saying to you, Hachirou?¡± ¡°Well, you see Master Enbos, he said wouldn¡¯t allow me to cross the forest. I thought if I introduced you to him, he would change his mind.¡± ¡°Ach¡¯ly, I wanted te meet da heartless dastard who wants ta drag a child through such a dangerous place.¡± ¡°And for the last time, I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m not a child!¡± While the guide has an unconvinced expression, Sen and his band reel in shock to Hachirou¡¯s proclamation. I can almost see his ears droop in depressing realisation underneath his mask. ¡°Hachirou, how old are you exactly?¡± asks Minna. ¡°¡­ Twenty?¡± Too late, Hachirou! I know you¡¯re doubling your actual age and it may be true mentally, but there¡¯s no way anybody is buying it! Minna is now patting his head saying, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sure you are,¡± while Jacob crosses his arms and is waiting for the truth. Great, what should I do to persuade him? ¡°Look, I know yer trying to act all tuff and all, but dun bother lying. I¡¯m not gonna let yer drag us down. Yer weak, kid. Too weak to help ya master or anyone in da forest at all. Jus take the long way around and yer master can wait for you on da yonder.¡± I know our guide is saying this with the best intentions, but I don¡¯t think Hachirou can take any more of his. Hachirou¡¯s shoulders droop as he falls into a state of melancholy. Conversely, my own anger begins to flare at his demeaning words. He has no idea how hard he¡¯s worked, or how strong he truly is. I walk over to a nearby stump and pick up a large piece of firewood. ¡°Eh? Watcha doing?¡± ¡°Would you mind if I take this?¡± ¡°S-sure, I guess why-¡± At that moment, I activate and use to peg the block of wood¡­ at Hachirou. While everybody else widen their eyes in shock, Hachirou instantly snaps out of his mood and activates a skill. By the time anybody realises what''s happened, the firewood is in four cleanly cut pieces. ¡°His sword is not just for show, and neither did I make him my apprentice for nothing. Do not underestimate either of us, Mr Kell." "O-okay..." With this, they have to acknowledge his reaction speed, judgement and technique, which is superior to many adventurers. For a moment, everybody gawks at Hachirou''s unexpected skill, but soon begin praising him. As expected, he starts to feel embarrassed by the sudden attention and keeps assuring he''s nothing special. I watch with a phantom smile as the guide Jacob bows his head to Hachirou and offers an apology. "I, err... I''m sorry for lookin down on ya, kid. Yer more dan qualified to cross da Vivian Forest." "Th-thank you, Mr Kell." "As fer you, Enbos, I''m sorry for disrespectun yer disciple, but... man, ya really as scary as ya look!¡± Are you trying to apologise or criticise me! ¡°Are you hurt at all, Hachirou? I can heal you immediately!¡± "I-I¡¯m fine, Lili." "Look, if you''re ever unhappy around Enbos, I can take you to the Lysium Theocracy to study magic instead..." "What are you trying to imply!? I''ve never bullied him, and stop trying to convert him!" "It''s true, Lili. You don''t have to worry. While Enbos may be a bit rash and awkward, he''s really kind at heart." "Oh, I see. Well, he certainly needs a different way of showing it. Have you ever considered volunteer work at a church?" "Please, can you try not to convert me instead?" I give a groan and turn towards the rest of the party. Unfortunately, all they have are more words of reproach. ¡°Seriously Enbos, that was really brutal of you. It''s no wonder you have !¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hold back against your apprentice at all! What if it hit him!?¡± ¡°It wouldn''t have, Minna. If it¡¯s Hachirou, I was sure he could react in time.¡± "I see... You really have a lot of faith in him, don''t you?" Well, it''s more of a cold, hard fact. Given what Hachirou has told me about his sibling¡¯s Spartan-like training, what I did was akin to a light greeting. Still, since leaving his family, he has continued to train rigorously and grow at an impressive rate. If I were to compare his strength, I would say he¡¯s as skilled as a high tier D-rank adventurer, and he''s still improving. I give a small nod to Sen in response. ¡°Regardless, you should never do something like that to a child under your care!¡± Ah, they still think he¡¯s a kid, and once again, Hachirou appears to have fallen into dejection. I''m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can help you there! While I¡¯m getting chewed out by a Minna, I notice Sen wear a serious expression and walk over to the guide. Minna notices the direction of my gaze and turns around to watch him question the guide. ¡°Tell me, Mr Kell, has anybody you escorted through the Vivian Forest ever died?¡± ¡°¡­ No, not fer the last few year or so. If yer ''ere fer the cursed quest like da rest of da adventurers for da pass few months or so, I¡¯ve never let any o dem with me die.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Well, that¡¯s certainly reassuring! Shall we pay you and depart immediately?¡± ¡°Course not, ya fool! I jus got ere! We¡¯re gonna go to da tavern, talk bout our skills and stuff, prepare supplies, den leave tomorrow mornun!¡± ¡°Ah, right. I¡¯m so sorry. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Excuse me, Enbos. I¡¯ve got an overexcited friend to scold considering the fact we just got here ourselves. Don¡¯t forget to apologise to Hachirou.¡± ¡°R-right.¡± In a way, she kind of reminds of Chiyoko, except with less uppercuts and a more ruthless tongue. As I walk towards Hachirou, I notice he¡¯s apologising profusely to Norf while Lili is healing a bump on his head... Wait, when did you get here!? Just how quiet are you!? Somehow I completely overlooked your spiritual signature! Did a piece of the firewood fly off and hit your forehead? Why didn''t you make a sound or say a thing!? Sigh, it seems I have to apologise to him before anybody else. Somehow, in my imagination, I¡¯m starting to feel very tired¡­ and not an entire afternoon has passed since joining their party. Arc 3, Chapter 73: Vivian Forest Expedition, Day 1 After a peaceful night¡¯s rest at the inn, we make our way to the tavern to find we¡¯re the first to arrive. Hachirou orders a loaf of buttered bread while I look over Takashi¡¯s hand sketched maps in his notebook. Before long, two of our absent five enter the establishment to greet us: Sen and Norf. ¡°Good morning Enbos, Hachirou. I hope we didn¡¯t keep you waiting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just finished eating breakfast.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Please take your time to finish your food, Hachirou.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°Minna and Lili are still at the inn. Minna can be quite grouchy in the morning so I don¡¯t want to be the one to wake her, and Lili always offers a morning prayer. Since Mr Kell isn¡¯t here yet, I guess it¡¯s okay to leave them be a little longer.¡± ¡°I see. Well, you should go ahead and order breakfast for the rest of the party. I¡¯ll get something for our guide.¡± ¡°Good idea. I¡¯m sure it will lighten Minna¡¯s mood. I know she¡¯s still going to yell at me. Maybe I should order a little extra.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it a necessary expense when we split the reward.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Speaking of cheering people up¡­ ¡°Sen, about yesterday, on our way to the guide¡¯s house¡­ I¡¯m sorry for brushing you off like that. It wasn¡¯t your fault at all. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡± ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to! As a matter of fact, I wanted to apologise to you last night, but you left for your room before I had the chance. I thought you were still bothered by me.¡± Ah, because I didn¡¯t want to spend dinner with them, he interpreted my departure as such. ¡°No, no, not at all! Let¡¯s treat each other favourably from now on.¡± And with that proclamation, Sen and Norf join us at the table and places the orders. After a while, the waitress arrives with a basket of bread and lays it on the table alongside a bowl of soft butter. A while later, she returns with our drinks and a small platter of berries. ¡°Um, Enbos? You said you just ate but the waitress offered you another loaf of bread?¡± ¡°Well, since you ordered several servings, she must have thought I wanted another helping.¡± Close! That almost blew my alibi. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right Enbos! There¡¯s something Norf has been meaning ask you, or rather, have me ask for him.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°He wants to ask about your voice. At times, you manage to completely change it, like when we first met or our chance reunion. How are you doing it?¡± Damn it, I was hoping they would overlook that! My bad habit of changing my voice according to the situation or personal convenience. What should I¡­ Hrm? ¡°Why are you so interested? Could it be¡­ you¡¯re embarrassed about the sound of your voice?¡± It¡¯s just a casual guess based on a stereotype, and as expected, Norf doesn¡¯t break his poker face. Unfortunately, Sen has a cramped expression which gives everything away. ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t inquire further. I¡¯m sorry for asking such an insensitive question.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. Thank you for understanding.¡± Norf nods alongside Sen¡¯s words, just as Minna and Lili enter the tavern. We immediately discard our current conversation to invite them to breakfast. While it¡¯s good I managed to dodge the question, I¡¯m starting to feel like a bad guy for playing with their emotions once again. Still, I''m now curious about Norf''s voice and I wonder if I''ll ever have the chance to hear it. Soon after, our guide arrives and starts debriefing us as everybody else eats. He¡¯s just rehashing what he said last evening, but I guess he wants us to understand just how perilous this trip really is. With one final gulp and a few coins on the counter, we disembark from the tavern and begin our expedition. Walking along the western road, we greet at least a dozen lumberjacks as they head to work. A few of them even accompany our group to chat, which is convenient as it draws the attention of Sen and the others. For the next hour, we cross hundreds of acres of deforested land, with thousands of decaying stumps littering the scenery. We pass several abandoned logging camps that seemingly stand as testaments to both human progress and their dwindling regard for nature. Leaving the main road, we part ways with the lumberjacks and walk along a small dirt path that leads straight into the yet-to-be-lumbered woods. As the shadow of the canopy envelops me, I instinctively begin to feel at ease. It¡¯s not that I love nature, but I feel I¡¯m on home ground whenever I¡¯m surrounded by foliage. Then again, I should really be more vigilant as the very foliage can be life threatening in the Vivian Forest. The sounds of rushing water can be clearly heard, and sure enough, the dirt path leads us to a sizeable river. At the end of our road is a small wooden bridge which is no better than a few thick planks. Looking at the decaying wood, Sen raises his concern. ¡°Um, Mr Kell? I heard a trade route was being made through the Vivian Forest. Apart from clearing the trees on this side of the river, I haven¡¯t seen anything resembling roadwork. Is this really the only bridge?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be ¡®elped. Da fings in da Vivian Forest are dat dangerous. As matta fact, the trade route is supposed ta be built along da rim of da forest with fancy protecshun magic.¡± ¡°I-I see. So, this rickety bridge was made this way¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ta not let da Treants get ta this side of da river. Can¡¯t ¡®ave our loggers being swatted by angry trees after all.¡± That¡¯s right. Treants. Mobile trees with natural magical mechanisms to move around the forest and dip their roots in the shifting mana streams underground. As a result, they¡¯re as powerful as mid-tier B rank monsters and make the ecosystem of the Vivian Forest unlike any other woodland. Since Treants are only active during the day, the creatures of the forest are always on the move in order to seek refuge for the night. In addition, from what I can gather from Mr Kell, the biomagnification of mana due to the mana-rich treant leaves have mutated the predators at the top of the food chain into more dangerous variants. It¡¯s for these reasons that a guide is mandatory for crossing the Vivian Forest. The trip will take around three to five days, and from what I hear, only a handful of people make a living traversing this territory. That being said, Mr Kell didn¡¯t charge us much at all, and when I run the costs in the head, I think he¡¯s barely breaking even. Does he really have a spotless record? Well, it¡¯s a bit late now to doubt his words. We cross the bridge without incident, and as soon as we do, our guide assumes a cautious demeanour. The rest of the party assume the same alertness and quietly follow Mr Kell in formation. (Like da animals of da forest, we hafta move b¡¯tween safe places, maybe even fight for dem. Not only dat, dere¡¯re predators dat only hunt in da night and stalk those areas. Dis is why I only bring dose dat can fight and pull dey¡¯re own weight.) If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. (I see. By the way, how do we tell what a Treant looks like?) (Well, ya can follow da tracks and guess which is which, but da animals do a much better job than humans. For example, look at dat tree. Howda know it¡¯s not a Treant?) Mr Kell points towards a random tree, and for a few moments, our entire party stares at it in silent contemplation. While I can tell it¡¯s not a Treant using , I¡¯m keenly aware it¡¯s not the point of his question. (Um, it has a hollow which is probably made by a woodpecker. If it were a Treant, it would have scared it away. Am I right, Mr Kell?) (Exactly. Ya know, your pretty smart for a kid.) (That¡¯s because I¡¯m not a child!) (And dat is wat my job is like. I hafta keep an eye out for da measliest details, ¡®cause it could mean da difference b¡¯tween life and deff. Course, if ya wanna help, tell me anyfing ya see, espeshally you mages with .) (True, it should be easy for me and Lili to spot one.) (Well, I¡¯d rather it not come ta dat. After all, we¡¯re not ¡®ere to hunt them. No, we¡¯re tryin¡¯ ta stay as faaaaar away as possible. Flattened earth, animal tracks and da way da mana stream moves are the fings I wanna know. Okay?) (Okay.) (You may rely on us, Mr Kell.) (Good. Now let¡¯s keep going. I don¡¯t wanna be out in da dark before we get ta first safe spot¡­)
And so, for the rest of the day, we followed our guide through the treacherous woods. It was a relatively uneventful journey, but the tension in the air was impossible to ignore. For the entirety of our trek, we never crossed paths with any animal apart from the birds that refused to land in our presence. Large footsteps of irregular shape were found every now and then, and tremors of indeterminate distance reverberated through our feet. Of course, it was difficult to openly chat given the constant pressure, which was actually a blessing in disguise. At times, our guide would climb a tree or suddenly halt our advance, before leading us in a completely different direction. He gave off the impression of the hopelessly lost, but the fact we didn¡¯t encounter anything goes to show his true worth. Finally, after five hours of walking with irregular breaks, we finally arrive at one of the much-vaunted safe spots of the Vivian Forest. It¡¯s a small clearing with a underground foundation of stone that stops trees and Treants from taking root. The remains of a fireplace can be spotted at the centre, but more recent tracks suggest prior occupation by wild animals. Listening carefully, there seems to be a source of water nearby, making this the perfect location for a night¡¯s rest. ¡°Hm, good. We don¡¯t hafta clear out any Vivian Foxes for da spot, and we made a lotta progress. Let¡¯s set up camp and call it a day.¡± ¡°Phew, that was exhausting! I¡¯m glad we can finally take a proper break! All that pressure was giving me a headache,¡± exclaims Sen. ¡°Is it fine to start talking normally?¡± asks Minna. ¡°No problem. Around dis time of day, most of da animals ¡®ave already found a place ta sleep and da Treants should be rooted too. Da only problem now are da creatures of da night. By my count, we only ¡®ave a few hours or so before we¡¯re back to biting our nails, so let¡¯s make da most of dis time.¡± Following Mr Kell¡¯s prompt, we quickly go about establishing our camp and finish everything within the hour. Afterwards, we take turns wiping our bodies at the nearby pond, with me and Hachirou going last. Just in case, Mr Kell hands us a small, magical item called a signal baton to pass between us. The signal baton is enchanted in pairs, and by breaking one it will release a magical flare whilst destroy its counterpart. Of course, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen this enchantment since it¡¯s the same item I used to signal Si back in the Dellmore Forest. Thankfully, none of us had to use it, and by the time I return from polishing my ribs, everybody is sitting around the campfire, waiting for Norf to finish cooking. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back Enbos! We were just talking about the cursed quest, or rather, the rumours surrounding it. Mr Kell here thinks it''s because too many irresponsible adventurers go through forest while he isn¡¯t around. Minna thinks it¡¯s just a horrible coincidence, but¡­¡± ¡°Sen here thinks it may actually be cursed, that the resentful spirit of some adventurer is going around forcing others to experience the same failure.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t dismiss my idea so easily, Minna. It could still be true.¡± ¡°Um, Sen, if that were true, it wouldn¡¯t be so much as a curse as a vengeful spirit. In that case, it¡¯s fortunate we have Lili around to exorcise it.¡± ¡°Actually Enbos, I was trained as a healer to spread God¡¯s teachings. While I do have light-based magic and God¡¯s word, I was never trained in the spiritual aspect required for an exorcism.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± That¡¯s certainly good to hear being an undead myself. ¡°Still, a restless spirit without a body can¡¯t be powerful enough to kill a party of adventurers.¡± ¡°Then, could it really be a curse? I¡¯ve heard of some nasty effects before.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± I reply. ¡°A curse is formed by attaching a part of a soul to a target. It¡¯s pretty much a self-sustainable enchantment, and while it¡¯s possible for the curse¡¯s effect to spread via indirect contact, it has to be bound to something material, like a sword for instance." ¡°I see. But if it¡¯s not a curse, why have so many adventurers failed? I¡¯ve heard of at least four different parties perishing from this very quest.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it¡¯s a coincidence. In every case, they died from accidents or forces outside their control. There¡¯s no deeper meaning behind it.¡± ¡°But Minna, if it¡¯s not a coincidence, that would mean-¡± At that moment, Norf taps his spool against the metal pot to draw everybody¡¯s attention. It appears the soup is ready, and he¡¯s already preparing the first bowl. While it looked as if the conversation was about to take an unknown turn, I guess everybody is too hungry to continue or care. In any case, I better stop worrying and think of something quick. This is the moment I¡¯ve been dreading since yesterday, and I still have nothing convincing. ¡°Hrm? Is something wrong Enbos, Hachirou? You¡¯re not touching your soup.¡± Should I ask if we could eat away from them based on religious grounds? No, if I randomly create pagan practices right in front of a cleric, she might start asking for details. I guess we¡¯ll have to feign illness and¡­ ¡°Actually Sen, would it be okay if we ate by ourselves?¡± Huh!? What are you doing, Hachirou!? That¡¯s too much of a straight ball! ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s alright, but are you sure you can make do without the light?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the moon is bright and my master and I can see in the dark.¡± ¡°Hm, if you say so, but promise to eat with us some other time, okay? We wouldn¡¯t want you treating us as strangers forever.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sen.¡± ¡°Thank you. We won¡¯t be far¡± Huh, that was easier than expected. I guess it does pay to be sincere. Did Hachirou say that because he knew they would trust us? Then again, it could be because he didn¡¯t want to see me playing with their heartstrings again. Still, I wonder¡­ how do Sen and the others feel about us?
¡°¡­ Wat was dat about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m just¡­ a little disappointed.¡± ¡°Well, what can you expect? We only became properly acquainted yesterday morning and it¡¯s quite obvious they have something to hide. If they had started explaining things, I¡¯d think they were lying.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped Sen, Minna. Regardless, I¡¯m sure they will slowly open up if we spend more time together. Despite their questionable quirks, especially Enbos, I believe they are good people.¡± ¡°Of course, but¡­ what do you suppose he looks like?¡± ¡°There are just as many rumours about him as this quest, but in nearly all cases concerning his appearance¡­ they say he¡¯s horribly disfigured.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sen?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mention this to anybody yesterday, and Norf was the only person around who heard, but Enbos told me he¡¯s from the Novuseus House.¡± ¡°Really!? I thought he looked like an official mage, but I didn¡¯t think he was such a big shot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the thing Minna, he didn¡¯t flaunt his status and wanted to be treated like the rest of us. He also admitted to spending half his life in the Dellmore Forest. I tried asking for more but I accidently upset him¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve always been thoughtless at the worst of times. Still, it sounds as if something happened to him in the past. Do you have any ideas, Lili?¡± ¡°Actually, I do have one idea. It¡¯s a common story, but I don¡¯t want to impose such an image on Enbos without being sure¡­¡± ¡°What is it? If you don¡¯t tell us, I don¡¯t think I can sleep easily tonight.¡± ¡°W-well, I believe one of Enbos¡¯ spells may gone wrong during his training, causing his alleged appearance, and then... he was disowned by the Novuseus House.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t take my word as truth. I¡¯m only saying this because my church has taken in those kinds of people before. They always need time to heal and to come to terms with their past.¡± ¡°But he has an apprentice! Surely he wasn¡¯t discarded by his own family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible he redeemed himself later in life. After all, he does know several unique spells that appear to be custom skills.¡± ¡°But to spend half his life banished from his own family¡­ How young must he have been? Fifteen? Twelve?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know, Sen. He seems good at changing his voice.¡± ¡°Actually Minna, I think he¡¯s using a skill to accomplish that. It¡¯s very faint, but his manipulating his mana to control his voice.¡± ¡°Then that means¡­¡± ¡°The voice he¡¯s using right now could be imitating what he remembers. We¡¯ve never heard his real voice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s okay, Norf. You have your own reasons too.¡± ¡°Still, this is all speculation. We have to ask him to be sure.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he will answer. His heart is closed off to everyone except his apprentice.¡± ¡°Then, should we ask Hachirou instead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit underhanded and I don¡¯t want to use such a good-natured child to get to Enbos. Come to think of it, isn¡¯t Hachirou more of a mystery than Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ Dere¡¯s no need ta be so hasty. I¡¯ve seen plenty of ragtag groups travel together and gradually come closer. I think ya all doing great as one-day acquaintances.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯re absolutely right, Mr Kell. If they ever want to tell us more about themselves, we''ll just have to earn it!¡± ¡°I guess we shouldn¡¯t be too fussed over their circumstances considering they don''t know ours. Thank you, Mr Kell.¡± ¡°It would be nice if they told us of their volition, and when they do, I want to be there for them. For the sake of God and their own, I wish to realise their humanity.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I see Enbo and Hachirou haff some great friends in da making.¡±
¡°... Hachirou, are you crying?¡± ¡°H-huh!?¡± ¡°I can taste your tears through our . What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, i-it¡¯s nothing serious. By the way, have you activated to use ?¡± ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t.¡± I was too busy spoon feeding my ¡°stomach¡± since pouring the contents from the bowl might cause a mess. While I could dig a hole then bury the soup, I didn¡¯t want to risk leaving any traces when we take turns for tonight¡¯s lookout. I¡¯ll have to bind the waterskin extra tight and wash it tomorrow morning. ¡°I see... They¡¯re really good people, Enbos.¡± ¡°Hrm? Well, I suppose they are. We¡¯ll have to go back soon and turn in for the night. I¡¯ll take the second shift. If you want, you can take the first shift and have me lookout for the both of us.¡± ¡°Thank you for the suggestion, but I want use the time to take off my mask and let out my tail. It''s been most uncomfortable binding it to my body.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I guess you have your own set of problems to deal with. In some ways, you have it harder than me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think what I''m facing could ever compare to you. Still, I¡¯m sure things will only get better for us from now on.¡± Side Story: Vivian Forest Expedition, Night 1 Since coming to this world, I had to quickly adapt to my sleepless condition as my ceaseless state of consciousness was slowly driving me insane. It¡¯s one of the reasons I always narrate to myself, and why I welcome anything to occupy my attention. Because most living things sleep during this time, I often imagine myself as the ruler of this silent and serene world, free to do whatever I please. However, on this particular occasion it was no longer the case, as each member took turns to brave the lonely night. My usual freedom had become hours of conscious stillness, and with nothing better to do after Hachirou¡¯s shift and mine ended¡­ I started observing the visitors of my moonlit realm. Yes, it¡¯s an invasion of privacy, but it¡¯s not my fault they¡¯re mistaking the time they have as their own. Starting with my Lili, I watched as she summoned several wisps of light to illuminate our surroundings. At first, she appeared dutiful, but she became increasingly lax over time as she used the opportunity to take off her hood and massage her ears. Eventually, she spent the rest of her shift writing in a small notebook with a pencil best described as a stick of graphite wrapped in cloth. Rather than a holy script or magical text, it was probably her diary considering the lack of magic and the way she kept smiling to herself. Once the hourglass was empty, she cautiously checked for watchers before waking Minna to take her place. During Minna¡¯s shift, she did nothing notable apart from adding more sticks to the campfire. However, at times she would make suspicious glances towards Sen¡¯s sleeping face. As I continued to watch, she silently got up and walked over to Sen¡¯s side to pull up his blanket. While I¡¯m not sure if it was an act of endearment or simple thoughtfulness, her act of kindness unfortunately backfired. (Hrm? Minna¡­ is that you?) The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°A-ah!¡± (What are you doing here? Is it my turn to keep watch?) (N-no, I-I was just trying to, um¡­) (Are you alright? You seem kind of feverish.) (I-it¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m just a little hot, that¡¯s all.) (Really? Personally, I think it¡¯s rather chilly¡­. Wait, why is my blanket in your hands?) (¡­ -t up.) (Minna?) ¡°Just shut up and take the next shift! I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°Eh!? What¡¯s with the sudden- The hourglass isn¡¯t even half full! Are you telling me to take your shift as well? Hey, Minna!¡± After Minna stormed off in embarrassment, a disgruntled Sen was left to struggle against his growing drowsiness. Bearing in mind the short amount of time we have to sleep and the need to wake before daybreak, he¡¯s going to be deadbeat for the day. Later in his watch, he would look back and forth between the hourglass and Norf, but in the end, he decided to spare his friend the longer watch. With weary hands, he nudged Norf from his slumber before collapsing onto his blanket with a snore. Recovering from his brief confusion over Sen¡¯s condition, Norf patrolled the premises like an unflinching sentinel. While he did nothing out of the ordinary, I watched him with much anticipation, hoping he will make the slightest murmur. Sadly, it was a wasted effort as he never lowered his guard. With a light tap, Norf woke the last and most crucial member of our expedition for the final watch. As expected of a professional, Mr Kell used the time he had to look over maps and plan the trip ahead. Despite his diverted attention, he seemed to preserve his tight vigilance as he would react to the smallest sounds and movements. Whilst being careful not to raise his suspicion, the only things I noticed were that he¡¯s left-handed and that he has a habit of scratching his face in private. At this point, I realised I was getting desperate and decided to gaze at the stars for the rest of the night. Time passed slowly, but eventually, the final grains of sand fell from the hourglass. Despite the lack of an alarm, our experienced guide noticed immediately and roused us for the journey ahead. While it¡¯s a fresh start for the rest of the party, to me¡­ it¡¯s just the beginning of another stretch of time that I¡¯ll arbitrarily call a day. Arc 3, Chapter 74: Vivian Forest Expedition, Day 2 ¡°Come on, hurry up everyone! I wanna get movin¡¯ way before da Treants do!¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost done, Mr- *Yawn*.¡± ¡°Wat, ya still feelin¡¯ sleepy, Sen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really at fault, since Minna-¡± ¡°Did you say something, Sen?¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing! Now, let¡¯s quickly pack everything and get going!¡± ¡°Well, at least ya being lively¡­¡± It¡¯s early in the morning and the sun has yet to enter our sight, but the orange tinted clouds in the east beckon its inevitable arrival. Unlike the evening, time is short as the Treants will soon start moving under the light of the sun. Within half an hour, everybody is ready to depart for another tension filled trip through the Vivian Forest. Well, almost everybody. ¡°Are you finished, Lili?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, I¡¯ve finished offering my morning prayers. Thank you waiting.¡± This is the second time I¡¯ve seen Lili pray to the World Stream, with the first being after we ate last night. Followers of the Path of Eden believe the World Stream flows into heaven¡¯s domain, and by offering prayers, god may judge humanity¡¯s virtue and thus guide them. Of course, all I ever get from ¡°praying¡± to the World Stream is a menu reminiscent of a micro-transaction screen. That being said, I¡¯m not going to criticise or condemn anybody who wholeheartedly follows this doctrine. As the rest of our party moves ahead with torches in their hands, Lili and I end up forming the rear. The distant sound of lumbering footsteps is markedly absent, and most of the animals of the forest have yet to stir. The mood is far less suffocating than yesterday, making it possible to talk openly without feeling endangered. Of course, since I¡¯m walking alongside Lili, she decides to start a conversation. (Tell me Enbos, while I know you do not follow the Path of Eden, do you believe in a higher power?) (The spirits of the World Stream are one thing, but I¡¯ll never accept an absolute power.) (I see. Well, I expected you to say something of the kind. Still, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­) (Hrm, what do you mean?) (I would like to invite you to pray with me someday.) (I thought I told you not to bother converting me.) (You don¡¯t have to be a believer to pray. Please try it at least once. It will only take a few moments of your time.) (I don¡¯t see the point. It¡¯s no better than hoping for something to happen, and I¡¯d rather work towards it than beg for a miracle.) (To wholeheartedly share your desires is never meaningless. Besides, not all prayers are requests. You may also share your appreciation.) (Of what?) (Anything. Everything. For me, I always express my gratitude for each and every day, for any moment spent living is a gift. The flowering trees, the morning chill, the damp smell of spring in the air¡­) Caught up in the mood of her own statement, she gestures to the scenery around us. While not every tree is in bloom, there are small white flowers amongst much of the canopy. I never paid it much attention, it seems the same can¡¯t be said for Lili. Looking back to her, she has an air of carefree wonder not unlike a young girl. Noticing my bemused gaze and feeling slightly ashamed, she swiftly composes herself. (¡­ and, of course, the opportunity to talk to you like this. These are all experiences I wish to share with god.) (I see. No wonder your prayers last so long.) (Please don¡¯t be so cynical. Whether you accept or deny my words, we are all bound to the World Stream. While you may think there¡¯s no one to hear your wishes, I know someone is listening to mine. All I want is for you to believe that somewhere, in the great sea of souls, there¡¯s someone listening to you too.) (¡­ I¡¯ll think about it.) She gives me a radiant smile, but regrettably, my response is anything but sincere. I just want to stop discussing the subject as it was fouling my mood. I take a petal from on my cloak and stare long and hard at its seemingly soft texture. Something I appreciate? Something I dearly wish? These are not things I can entrust to any god. If I have to thank a higher power for life''s joys, shouldn¡¯t I condemn them for life''s tribulations as well? How can I show my appreciation when fate always finds a way to threaten everything I hold dear? No, I¡¯ll seize my happiness and protect it with my own strength. In all honesty, I can''t understand how Lili could love a world where god cherishes man and man alone. Even if she''s really human, it''s the kind of world where the most inconsequential difference could mean a lifetime of isolation... (Enbos, you¡¯re starting to slow down.) (Are you okay, Master Enbos?) (It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s keep going.)
As we¡¯re graced by the rays of the sun, a chain of slight tremors assaults us from all sides. For several minutes, the rumbling continues until the familiar rhythmic sound of booming footsteps replace the vibrations. According to Mr Kell, it¡¯s the sound of every Treant in the forest waking simultaneously, and following this natural alarm, the sounds of countless animals flood the air. Everybody quickly switches to high alert, as what little leeway we had before is now gone. For several hours, we continue the same routine as yesterday and warily follow our guide. That being said, the fact we haven¡¯t encountered anything dangerous, let alone a Treant, has enlivened our pace. With budding confidence, I look forward to another uneventful trip. ¡­ or so I hoped, but sadly, there are a lot spiritual signatures closing in on our position! ¡°Mr Kell, I sense about a dozen creatures coming our way!¡± ¡°Darn it, yer right! Quickly everyone, find da biggest tree and put ya back against it!¡± ¡°Where are they, Enbos, Mr Kell!? Where are they coming from!?¡± ¡°From above!¡± At that moment, a flock of giant, green raptors fill the air, each having a wingspan as long as an adult man. We all rush towards a pair of ancient trees in a small clearing and use the canopy to shelter us overhead. Casting and in the space between the trees, I create a wall to protect us from behind and force a fight from the front. Mr Kell, Norf and Lili take up position closest to the back. The rest of us position ourselves in an arc in front, with Minna and Hachirou guarding the flanks. .
Species Shark Hawk
HP 100%
MP 100%
¡°Mr Kell, they look like the Shark Hawks you talked about. What can you tell us about them?¡± ¡°Dey¡¯re weak D-rank monsters, but dey hunt in big flocks and try ta target stragglers, so stay close! Also, da older ones can cast wind magic dat inflict small cuts. Can ye mages tell which ones haff a lotta mana?¡± ¡°The big one on the far right.¡± ¡°The third one from the left!¡± ¡°Okay! Norf, Mr Kell, since you¡¯re bowyers, I want you to provide covering fire and look for a chance to shoot down the magical ones. Minna, Hachirou and I will hold back the ones that get close. Enbos, would you mind going to the back and providing long range bombardment?¡± ¡°Unless you don¡¯t mind me setting the forest on fire, I¡¯ll stay at the front and shield you from attacks.¡± ¡°Alright! Lili?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already casting it!¡± Already casting what? Wait, is that light-based enhancement magic!? ¡°No, no, no, wait, wai-!¡± ¡°!¡± AAAAARRRGH!!! ¡°Thanks Lili! Now everyone, let¡¯s get through this unscathed!¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± Although I already lost 4% of my HP before the actual battle, and it¡¯s still decreasing point by point. ¡°By the way Lili, how long does last?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it should last a few minutes, but if it does expire, I¡¯ll be sure to recast it as many times as we need!¡± So you¡¯re going to slowly kill me the longer the battle drags on!? Stop flying in circles, you damn birds! Hurry up and attack us! Actually¡­ Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Sen!¡± ¡°Yes!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of initiating the battle. Will you be fine with that?¡± ¡°Of course! We¡¯re ready to receive them, and the faster we end this, the better!¡± ¡°Thanks! !¡± Like the name suggests, I conjure a four-foot spike of pitch-black mana in the palm of my hand. When I first explained my specialisation to the party, I introduced myself as a darkness and fire elemental mage. I¡¯m keeping my spiritual affinity a secret as its pairing with darkness magic could be unfairly associated with necromancy. ¡°!¡± Synergising the increased accuracy and power of with the penetrative force of , my skill hits one of the low flying Shark Hawks square in chest. Dark mana is naturally unstable, which is why the immediately disintegrates upon contact. However, all the released energy from the destabilising construct is focused at the point. As a result, I blow a gaping hole through the bird which creates a small and grotesque firework. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that overkill? Shouldn¡¯t you have saved that for the magical ones? Actually, couldn¡¯t you have gone with Sen¡¯s idea and stayed back to pick them off?¡± ¡°Sorry Minna, but the only way I can reach that height is with and I can¡¯t use it repeatedly. Also, the magic ones probably have , so it would never have hit. But enough talk! They¡¯re coming!¡± Quite frankly, I can probably handle this situation myself with and the right use of barriers, but I¡¯m interested in the combat ability of Sen and his party. I glance at Minna from the corner of my eye as she readies her weapon. Before, I could never discern what her weapon was and assumed she fought barehanded. However, once we introduced ourselves, it turned out Minna uses a weighted rope. Curious of her fighting style, I watch as holds the rope in a bundle with one of her hands. Four Shark Hawks descend at high speed at varying angles and directions. While Hachirou takes a iaijutsu stance and Sen points his spear to the enemy, Minna launches the devastating weight and knocks one of the hawks onto the ground. Using both arms, she swings the rope and doesn¡¯t let the weight touch the ground. Using the accumulated momentum, she smashes weight directly onto the prone hawk¡¯s skull. The last hawk notices the opening from Minna¡¯s attack and comes at her from the side. As I¡¯m about to cast , Minna calmly pulls the weight back and skilfully balances it on her foot. With practised movements, she flings the weight with a kick and pulverises the approaching hawk¡¯s wing. Is she using a skill? No, all she¡¯s using are polished fighting techniques to take down her opponents. From what I can remember from secretly casting , she has high agility but average stats across the board compared to the rest of the party. I guess it goes to show you can¡¯t boil down a person into numbers. Checking up on Hachirou and Sen, they seem to have safely repelled their opponents. Behind me, I can hear Norf rapidly fire arrow after arrow into the air. It turns out his large physique works well with his job as he¡¯s able to wield his powerful yet difficult-to-draw longbow with comparative ease. Satisfying my curiosity, I then direct my attention to the flock in the air and notice the activation of magic from the two magical birds. ¡°!¡± I cast a shimmering wall mid-air to intercept the blades of air raining down upon us. The interrupts the structure of the enemy spell, but leaves strong gusts of wind to assault us. While we¡¯re reeling from the remnants of the spell, two pairs of enemies close in from the left and right. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Activating a skill, Minna flicks the weighted rope and tangles one of the birds before swinging it into the tree. As for the second raptor, Sen thrusts his spear past her shoulder and impales it before it can reach her. On Hachirou¡¯s side, he manages to cut down one of the hawks while the other is driven off by Mr Kell¡¯s arrows. As for me, I continue casting and wait for Norf to have a clear- ( .) Huh!? Who said that? I don¡¯t recognise that voice at all! In fact, it¡¯s so out of place that I¡¯m half expecting to turn around and see the lead singer of some- Wait a second. C-could it be¡­ that was¡­ As I¡¯m about to turn my head to confirm my suspicion, the sound of a falling carcass shakes me from my thoughts. It seems he managed to take down one of the magical hawks, but the battle is far from over. Like their name suggests, the remaining flock descend to ground level and continuously circle our position, using the foliage to cover their advance. I keep track of their movements with and , but the rest of the party has to verbally trade information. ¡°Hachirou, from your right!¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the magic one!?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on our left flank! Enbos!¡± ¡°!¡± <¡­ 100%... Scan com-> Nope, don¡¯t care. I¡¯m a bit busy blocking wind blades and I doubt knowing their stats will end this battle any faster. ¡°Mr Kell, how do you usually deal with these birds?¡± ¡°Nothing but hold out until dey give up and leave. Dey¡¯re real annoyances dat can pin ya in place for an hour, but da real problem is anotha predata coming while we wait.¡± No, the real problem is this healer who¡¯s slowly sending me to- ¡°!¡± YEEEOUCH! ¡°E-excuse me Lili, but would you mind telling us when the enchantment is about to run out?¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be sure to let everyone know.¡± HP: 101/144 MP: 83/124 This isn¡¯t funny. I feel as if I¡¯m slowly losing my already middling sense of touch due to the tingling pain across every inch of my body. If push comes to shove, I¡¯ll have to use on the birds we killed, but I¡¯d like to avoid that if possible. I have to think of a way to end this battle fast! ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to try using ! Is everyone okay with that?¡± ¡°Good idea, Enbos! If you can scare away those birds, we can-¡± ¡°No, bad idea! A bigger monsta mite take offence and come after us too! We can¡¯t risk attractin¡¯ another bunch! !¡± ¡°Then does anybody else have an idea? !¡± ¡°I do. Now that they¡¯re no longer in the sky, I think I can blind all the Shark Hawks with a burst of light. The only problem is we¡¯ll get caught up in it as well.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll close our eyes and turn our backs!¡± ¡°Actually, I can go one better! Just tell me when you¡¯re going to cast it!¡± Because if I don¡¯t do this, her skill might shave off even more HP! Anyway, Lili nods in response and starts releasing a stream of glowing particles from the tip of her staff. The hawks seem to notice the slow-moving dust filling the area and try to avoid direct contact. However, by then her spell was already set to blow. ¡°Now Enbos!¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± At the same moment, I activate my skill and plunge our party into complete darkness. I¡¯m not sure what happened outside my pitch-black mist, but the holy energy beats against my bones like the heat of the sun radiating through tinted glass. Once Lili gives the all clear, I remove the shroud to find that the immediate vicinity is glowing faintly with holy energy. It almost looks radioactive, and quite frankly, being an undead I should probably treat it as such. On closer inspection, every Shark Hawk has been blinded and are thrashing helplessly on the ground. ¡°Good job, Lili,¡± says Sen. ¡°Yeah, you took them all down in one go,¡± adds Minna. ¡°Thank you everybody. I¡¯m glad that it worked. In all honesty, I¡¯m feeling kind of winded. That spell required a fair deal of mana.¡± "I see. Also, good thinking Enbos. If it weren''t for your spell..." ¡°Please save the gratitude for later, Sen! Now is not the time to rest!" ¡°We need ta start movin¡¯ before somefing gets a whiff of da blood! Let¡¯s go!¡±
It¡¯s late in the evening and we finally reach the next safe spot for the night. Our party almost collapses onto the grassy clearing in exhaustion, with Sen being the weariest. It¡¯s been a long day and the sudden battle followed by our hasty escape has tested everybody else¡¯s physical and mental fortitude. With sluggish movements, everybody sets out to make camp for the night. After a few minutes, I finish unpacking my sleeping bag, but as I do, I turn to find Sen and Norf approach me. ¡°Hey Sen, Norf. What business do you have with me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to ask you something, Enbos. Back when we were fighting Shark Hawks, you were closest to Norf at the time, right?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Well, we want to know¡­ Did you hear it?¡± ¡°I think you mean, ¡°Did you hear him,¡± and yes, as a matter of fact, I did.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you here to ask about how I change my voice again?¡± ¡°Would you mind telling us?¡± ¡°Sigh, I guess I can. You may have figured this out yourself, but I¡¯m changing my voice using a skill called .¡± As I explain, I slowly change the pitch and tone of my voice to match what I heard earlier today. Norf realises what I¡¯m doing and instinctively winces, so I return my voice to my prefered state. ¡° ¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re using the skill to talk rather than change your voice?¡± Oops, I shouldn¡¯t have said the name of the skill. ¡°On second thought, never mind.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Would you mind teaching Norf the skill?¡¯ Funny, Sen is being strangely considerate. Is he afraid of upsetting me with another thoughtless question? He does realise I¡¯m a grown adult, right? Actually, let¡¯s drop that line of thought and deal with the issue at hand. ¡°Like Sen discerned, is used to recreate a voice rather than change it. Tell me Norf, do you really hate your voice so much that you¡¯re willing to seal it for the rest of your life?¡± Of course, he doesn¡¯t say anything, but neither does he nod nor shake his head. It seems he¡¯s hesitant about the prospect when I phrase it like that, but the issue is serious enough for him to still consider it. Turning back to Sen, he makes a slight grimace. ¡°Would you mind telling me your circumstances,¡± I ask. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s understandable. Even for me, it¡¯s hard to speak on his behalf,¡± replies Sen on his behalf. ¡°Please.¡± "..." ¡°You¡¯re fine with me telling him? Well, as long as you¡¯re okay with it, I guess I¡¯ll begin¡­ Norf used to be bullied since childhood for having an effeminate voice. This teasing shaped the rest of his life as he worked hard to cover his¡­ weakness. However, it only made the disparity between his voice and his body all the more humiliating. That''s why he decided not to speak all together.¡± ¡°I see." Well, I figured it was something like that. Still, even if it''s a simple explanation, his inner and outer turmoil must have been anything but. "I know this may sound ignorant, but is it really such a problem any more? From where I come from, a voice like yours would make you an id- a famous singer. Also, Sen managed to accept your voice as it is, so isn¡¯t it fine?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s mostly because¡­ erm¡­¡± ¡°Sen used to sound just like him when he was younger, before his voice broke.¡± ¡°Minna! At least let me say it myself!¡± Cutting into the conversation, Minna walks up to our group with the intent of joining the discussion. It seems she also knows of Norf¡¯s voice and is just as trusted. ¡°While we were fighting monsters, Sen and I learnt of Norf¡¯s secret during the heat of battle. Like you, he had an intimidating air but was really a nice guy on the inside. He was distrustful at first, but eventually we became fast friends. Personally, I want to see him overcome this problem.¡± "Please help him, Enbos. If you need compensation, we''ll readily offer it." They all bow and wholeheartedly ask for my help. It''s a very personal problem, but I''m not close enough to them to feel obliged to help, which may be why Sen mentioned compensation. If anything, I could refuse them and they can walk away knowing about the skill as benefit enough. Wait a second. Wasn''t Minna taking a silent jab at me when she was describing Norf? Sorry, but our problems are different by orders of magnitude. Still, I admit there are some similarities, like the fact society wouldn¡¯t accept something from either of us. And that is why I can give him this piece of advice. ¡°If you really feel it¡¯s necessary, I won¡¯t mind teaching you . However, I want you to realise your voice isn¡¯t the problem here¡­ it¡¯s yourself. No matter what kind of voice you use or imitate, only one will ever truly be your own. It¡¯s something you have to come to accept, otherwise, you¡¯ll never be the ¡°ruler¡± of your own life.¡± ¡°Hey, Enbos! Isn¡¯t that hypocritical? After all, you hide your own face and voice, but dare to-¡± ¡°Sen!¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing to learn because you feel compelled to, and another thing entirely if you feel you need to¡­ like me. So, tell me Norf, which one are you?¡± Sen and Minna fall silent as I keep my eye sockets locked with Norf¡¯s stern gaze. I didn¡¯t come this far stubbornly thinking I¡¯m still human. I accept the fact I¡¯m an undead. I accept the fact society abhors me. I accept the fact I¡¯m a destabilising construct with a thirst for life. But because I accept these things, I can work to change them and live by my own resolution. No one chose this path for me, not even god, and I¡¯m not going to start now. Sorry Lili. ¡°¡­ Thank you, Enbos. I¡¯ll give this more thought.¡± Much to Sen and Minna¡¯s surprise, Norf replies using his own voice. While it was certainly unexpected, it was the best response he could have given. He¡¯s sincerely taken my words to heart. ¡°Erm, about what I said, Enbos¡­ I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡± Ah, it seems Sen is feeling guilty about his remark, which is extra bad considering he was trying to be thoughtful not a moment ago. I quickly forgive him, but while I do, I notice Minna¡¯s faint smile. It looks like she shares the same opinion as me, but was too close to Norf to tell him herself. Regardless, whether he decides to learn or not, I can now respect his decision. Hrm, come to think of it, how DID I acquire ? If I remember correctly, it was by spending 50 skill points at a life well. It was the first skill I ever acquired using that method, and I discovered it by¡­ deciding to pray at Si¡¯s behest. ¡°I¡¯ve returned, everyone. What are you all discussing?¡± ¡°Ah, hello Lili. I-it¡¯s nothing much. We just finished talking.¡± ¡°I see. By the way Enbos, what are your thoughts since our conversation in the morning?¡± ¡°Well, if I ever decide to pray, I can safely say I have at least one thing to attribute to an unidentified power.¡± ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll take that as a no. By the way, I was just told dinner is almost ready.¡± ¡°Thank goodness! Between my short sleep, the constant walking and today¡¯s fight, I want to scoff down my food and dive right to sleep!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run off like a starved dog! Seriously Sen¡­¡± I watch as Sen, Minna and Norf return to the campfire to prepare for dinner. As for Lili, she sits atop her blanket and begins combing her hair. It seems she just got back from washing herself at the nearby stream, and judging by the signal baton by her side, someone else is currently at the river. ¡°By the way Enbos, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m waiting for Hachirou to return.¡± ¡°Hrm? But isn¡¯t Hachirou right there?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I turn back to the campfire, and sure enough, I see Hachirou serving several bowls of soup. Looking at his confident movements with the spool, a horrible sense of foreboding creeps up my spine. If Hachirou is over there, that means Mr Kell is at the river. Lili was washing herself while I was talking with Sen, Minna and Norf. However, when Lili got back, she said dinner was almost done, which means it was still being tended to. By process of elimination, d-doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ ¡°STOP! DON''T DRINK THAT SOUP!!!!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 75: Vivian Forest Expedition, Day 3 It¡¯s another midsummer day in the humble village of Travillis. While the other youths are out playing by the stream or working in the fields, I¡¯m swinging a crude wooden sword under the shade of a tree. Minna is sitting nearby, taking shelter under the same tree whilst reading a book. After a while, she stops reading and watches me practise my swordsmanship. ¡°Sen, why are you training to fight with a sword? Your family doesn¡¯t even own a real sword.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to in the future. Once I become an adventurer, I¡¯ll earn enough money to buy a sword and then all my practise will be worth it!¡± ¡°But to hunt monsters, you¡¯ll need a weapon to start with.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I guess you¡¯re right. In that case, what would you do?¡± ¡°Hmmm. I guess I would practise with what I can get. Like a bow, or a handmade spear, or maybe some weighted rope¡­¡± ¡°I guess that makes sense, but that sounds so¡­ plain, and how can you fight with rope anyway? Besides, when you think of adventurers, it has to be swords!¡± ¡°No, when I think of adventurers, I think of Uncle Joe who came back with a broken knee. Seriously Sen, I don¡¯t get why you want to be one. Not all adventurers become rich or famous, and I think the risk is too much.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have an adventure without some danger, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m training. One day, I¡¯m sure I can be a S-rank adventurer!¡± ¡°S-rank adventurers don¡¯t rush into things without a second thought. All I can imagine you doing is charging head-first into a pack of monsters.¡± ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°You say that Sen, but I seem to remember the time you tackled Jeff and his friends when they were picking on a rabbit.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± ¡°Or the time you climbed a tree to fetch someone¡¯s ball but fell near the top.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Or the time there was a fire and you tried to¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I get it, but it¡¯s not like I could ignore any of those things at the time.¡± ¡°And yet I¡¯m the one always cleaning up your mess! Seriously Sen, I don¡¯t think you should aim to be an adventurer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Minna.¡± ¡°Yeah, if he wants to end up in the stomach of a giant cat, it¡¯s his choice. Isn¡¯t that right, Squeaky?¡± Irritated, I turn around to face my other childhood friend: Erik Pinn. He¡¯s a blonde-haired guy with tawny eyes and a tall, slim profile. Despite his hobby of poking fun at me and Minna, he¡¯s really a great guy at heart. Regardless¡­ ¡°Stop calling me Squeaky! I don¡¯t sound like that anymore. Also, what makes you think you¡¯ll be a better adventurer than me!?¡± ¡°Please, if it were me, I¡¯d at least get eaten by a dragon.¡± ¡°How about not getting eaten at all? Honestly, I don¡¯t think I can ever understand you boys.¡± ¡°Do you really think staying in the village is any safer? Being out in the sticks, there¡¯s always the danger of illness, bandits, crop failure, and worst of all¡­ mind-numbing boredom. I mean, just look at you, Minna! You¡¯re reading a book to pass the time!¡± ¡°Would you like me to cure my boredom by throwing this book at you instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass.¡± ¡°So, what brings you here, Erik?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just taking a break from militia training.¡± ¡°Really? In that case, would you mind sparing with me?¡± ¡°By the spirits, I just got back from swinging a stick 300 times, and now you want me to put you in your place? Please, think about my feelings here.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. I guess I was a bit- Wait, did you say you¡¯d put me in my place!?¡± ¡°Well, what can you expect? I¡¯ve learnt everything my old man can teach, while you¡¯ve barely started. Unlike you, I¡¯m pretty much all set to become an adventurer.¡± ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯re really going ahead, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sen. I am.¡± In only a few weeks, Erik will turn sixteen and be old enough to leave the village. Of course, he has every intention of becoming an adventurer. Since he¡¯s two years older than me or Minna, he¡¯ll be wandering the country long before I¡¯m old enough to join him. As kids, we used to pretend to be adventurers; exploring life falls, battling monsters, and travelling the world as partners. The fact he will be living our childhood fantasies without me makes me envious, and yet, I also feel encouraged by his determination. That¡¯s why¡­ ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how far you travel or how famous you become. I¡¯ll just catch up to you.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can do that, Squeaky? After all, you¡¯re like a hot-headed lodestone for trouble.¡± As I''m about to answer Erik¡¯s concern, Minna suddenly interjects. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Erik.¡± ¡°Huh, Minna?¡± ¡°If he ever gets into trouble, he just needs a cool-headed companion to drag him out.¡± Wait, is Minna seriously suggesting¡­ ¡°Pffft! A cool-headed companion? Sorry, Minna but I still don¡¯t know who you¡¯re- Ouch!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry Erik, but I was getting ¡°bored¡± of your jokes.¡± ¡°But Minna, you were just complaining about how dangerous being an adventurer was! And now you want to join in!?¡± ¡°I still think it¡¯s dangerous, Sen, but if I¡¯m with you, at least we can support each other. Besides, my brothers are taking over the family trade and I guess adventuring with you for a living would be¡­ nice.¡± ¡°Minna, could it be¡­ you finally understand the romance of being an adventurer? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± ¡°¡­ Ah, yes¡­ that¡¯s¡­ exactly it¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, I think you should get your head checked if you ever leave the village, Sen.¡± ¡°Huh, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Are you really that thick? Can¡¯t you see the real reason she wants to tag along is to make sure you don¡¯t get snagged by anoth- Bleaugh!¡± At that precise moment, Minna swiftly snatches my wooden sword and thrusts it right into Erik¡¯s stomach. She did it so quickly and so ruthlessly that I¡¯m starting to think she has more talent for combat than me. Following her surprise attack, she drops the weapon and picks up her book before departing in a bad mood. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Ugh¡­ Just so we¡¯re clear, I let her hit me.¡± ¡°Well, if you say so¡­¡± ¡°Heh, you know, I feel a little better about leaving you guys now. Despite my qualms, I¡¯m really looking forward to the day our childhood group will be together again.¡± ¡°I know, Erik. I know exactly how you feel. I was concerned about Minna¡¯s decision, but it looks like I have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Darn right you don¡¯t! In two years, she¡¯s going to be even scarier than she is now! Still, being your senior, I have to set an example. I¡¯m not going to just hunker down and wait for you to overtake me. You got that, Squeaky?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it another way, Erik.¡± "Hahaha, in that case... He hops back to his feet and starts walking away in apparent pain. Then, after a few dozen steps, he suddenly turns back his head to show a mischievous yet wholehearted smile. ¡°... catch me if you can.¡±
¡°Mhmmm¡­ Huh? It¡¯s¡­ morning?¡± Opening my blurry eyes, I see streaks of light stretch across a dark sky and feel the cold tinge of another spring morning. For several moments, I stare blankly in the air until I remember I¡¯m no longer in Travallis. Actually, it would be stranger if I were. It takes me a while to orientate my thoughts and match the voices to the people speaking. However, once I do, I quickly come to a realisation. ¡°I see. It was all a dream, and a nostalgic one at that¡­¡± ¡°Sen! You¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Thank goodness! We didn¡¯t know when or if you would stir!¡± Judging by the bustle around me, it seems everybody else is already awake. For some reason, the entire party gathers around me with genuine looks of concern. ¡°Do you feel okay? Is anything amiss? Don¡¯t force yourself to sit up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lili, everybody. My body is a bit heavy, but I should be good for the trip ahead.¡± ¡°Or so ya may fink. Look, I¡¯m willin¡¯ make today¡¯s trip a shorta one if ya ever need it.¡± ¡°Thank you for the offer, Mr Kell, but really I feel better now than yesterday morning. By the way, I¡¯m sorry for oversleeping and missing my shift. I must have caused you guys some inconvenience.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I don¡¯t know why, but my apology has led to a round of awkward silence and stupefied expressions. D-did I say something strange? ¡°S-sen, don¡¯t tell me, y-you don¡¯t remember what happened last night?¡± asks Enbos. ¡°Of course, I do! After we fought those Shark Hawks, we¡­¡± Huh, that¡¯s weird. I can remember everything up to when we were preparing camp, but everything else is a haze. I think Norf wanted me to discuss something with Enbos... No, wait. Didn¡¯t we already do that? ¡°D-don¡¯t strain yourself Sen. Here, have some of Norf¡¯s warm soup. You must be hungry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Minna. As a matter of fact, I¡¯m starving! It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t have any- Huh? What did I have for dinner?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Um, guys? You¡¯re starting to scare me.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Sen. I¡¯m so, so sorry¡­¡± "Huh, Hachirou?" ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Hachirou. It¡¯s not like it was potent enough to knock him out by itself. Sen already accumulated a lot physical and mental fatigue, but the, errr, ¡°unexpected ambush¡± finally pushed him over the edge.¡± ¡°Wait, unexpected ambush!? Were we attacked last night? Was I knocked out in the battle?¡± ¡°Sigh, da less ya know about it, da betta. Now hurry up and fill yerself up. We spent far too much time waitin¡¯ for ya ta wake.¡± Everybody quickly scatters, leaving me to ponder my amnesic condition. Looking around, it doesn¡¯t look as if we were attacked, but the fact I can¡¯t recall anything really makes me nervous. I quickly finish my meal and start packing my sleeping bag. However, while I do so, I spot Minna sluggishly going about her work and decide to call out to her. ¡°Thank you, Minna.¡± ¡°Huh? What for?¡± ¡°Your eyelids are dark and heavy. You took over my shift while I slept, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Y-yes, I did. After all, it was my fault that you were so tired yesterday. I-if I hadn''t pushed my shift on you, maybe you wouldn''t have fainted...¡± ¡°Seriously, just what exactly happened last night? Actually, never mind for now. Just promise you¡¯ll tell me later, and try not to end up like me, okay? You¡¯re a very important person.¡± ¡°A very important person¡­ Sigh, you mean as childhood friends, right?¡± ¡°Of course! What else?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I knew it¡­¡± ¡°And again, I want to thank you, Minna, for staying by my side. Looking back over the last few years, I would never have made it this far without you. I¡¯m really glad you decided to accompany me on that day.¡± ¡°W-wh-what are you suddenly saying, Sen!? Why are you saying such a thing now of all times?¡± ¡°Well, I was just dreaming about our past, back when Erik hadn¡¯t left Travallis and we all used to spend time together. It feels kind of special to have such a dream at such a time. I guess this is what Lili would call divine providence.¡± ¡°Sen¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I shouldn¡¯t be dawdling now. I¡¯ve already taken up so much of everybody¡¯s time. Let¡¯s get moving.¡± Since leaving Travallis, it¡¯s taken many years for us to become what we are, slowly crawling from F-rank greenhorns to C-rank adventurers. But after what seems like a lifetime of excitement and life-or-death situations, we¡¯re finally going to catch you¡­ Erik.
(Dis isn¡¯t good. Looks like a storm is brewing.) (You¡¯re right. It¡¯s almost pitch black on the horizon. We better wear our rain cloaks before we go any further.) (Acshually, we may hafta hole up at the nearest safe spot and call it a day. I¡¯m sorry ta say dis ladies and gents, but our trip may hafta be longa.) Gazing up at the sky, the heavens may as well be split between grey and black. It¡¯s been several hours since we started walking and the weather hasn¡¯t improved. According to Mr Kell, travelling through the rain is both a blessing and a curse. The good news is most wild animals will seek shelter and remain inactive until the storm passes. The bad news is the wet terrain and limited vision will impede our progress. Oh, and I guess anybody with warm bodies will be left drenched and freezing. Briefly ducking behind a tree, I quickly change masks and cover myself in my rain cloak. A few minutes later, almost all sunlight is deprived by the stormy clouds and the deafening sound of rain can already be heard on the horizon. Within seconds, a wall of water seemingly envelops us as we enter a whitewashed world. It¡¯s by far the heaviest downpour of the month and it¡¯s apparent the demerits far outweigh the supposed gains. Lili casts to illuminate our surroundings, but I don¡¯t think anybody else can see further than a hundred feet. Still, even for my me I find the weather quite distracting as it¡¯s making it hard to focus on any details. We continue trekking through these monsoonal conditions, but our party eventually slows to a crawl. Due to the likelihood of the river flooding and the numerous low-lying expanses of the forest, our guide leads us along high elevation areas which naturally prolongs our trek. Walking through the wet soil is a struggle due to my light weight, and at times I almost exposed my bony ankles trying to free my boots. In general, it¡¯s a miserable experience and it¡¯s not like the haunting tension has lightened in the least. The constant beating of the rain against our bodies is also grating our figurative nerves. Worryingly, I realise just how quiet it really is if I ignore the sound of the wind and rain. The thunderous footsteps of the Treants have completely disappeared. Did the lack of light make them take root? I don¡¯t know, but without the sound of the Treants'' heralding steps, I feel less at ease than ever before. ¡°Keep it together everybody! Da next spot is a nice and cosy cave, though da floor may be flooded at dis point. We¡¯re almost dere!¡± ¡°Thank goodness!¡± exclaims Sen, ¡°I dreaded the idea of making camp in the middle of this weather.¡± ¡°By da way, do ya mages see anyfing with ?¡± ¡°No, there are no mana streams or bodies of magic nearby,¡± replies Lili. ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed anything either.¡± ¡°Great. Now watch ya step, everybody, and try not ta fall.¡± We¡¯re now walking along an elevated area with a steep slope on our left. With the runoff from the trees flowing downwards, it¡¯s a risky place to walk but the lack of trees makes it a relatively clear path. It should be fine as long as we¡­ ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± ¡°Minna!¡± ¡­ and there goes our first victim. It seems the wet earth beneath Minna crumbled under her weight. Fortunately, she slides down the slope on her back instead of tumbling head first, resulting in a relatively safe landing. Normally, she would never have walked so close to the edge, but I guess taking both shifts really drained her focus. Lili redirects one of her to illuminate the bottom of Minna¡¯s descent. ¡°Minna! Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, Lili! I''m a little bruised, but nothing is broken. Please stop Sen from sliding down to join me, okay?¡± ¡°Should we lower a rope and pull you back up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous! The soil is loose so I may end up dragging you down with me! I¡¯ll just follow you guys from here and make my way back.¡± Mr Kell nods to Minna¡¯s words, confirming our paths will converge along the way. She takes a few moments to check for missing items, and while she does, I decide to survey Minna¡¯s surroundings just to be¡­ ¡°¡­ Oh my god.¡± ¡°Is something the matter, En-¡± ¡°Get back, Minna! There¡¯s a Treant right behind you!¡± Hearing my cry, Minna quickly faces her back to the slope while the rest of the party desperately look for the Treant. It looks just like the rest of the massive trees in the forest, except this one has the mana flow of a magical beast. In fact, if I didn''t have I''m not sure I could tell the difference. If I had known it would look exactly like the tens of thousands of flowering trees we''ve already passed, my anxiety would have gone through the roof. Anyway, it seems Lili has also spotted the Treant and is now sending wisps of light to highlight it for the rest of the party. Although it¡¯s not moving, it¡¯s undeniable that Minna is in a terrible position. ¡°By the spirits, I¡¯m glad Enbos spotted it in time. I was so fixated on the areas in the light that I didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°It seems ta be inactive, or at least, it is for now. Looks like we haff no choice but ta go with da rope and get ya outta dere.¡± ¡°Okay! Should I move further away before we do!?¡± ¡°Dat be wise!¡± ¡°Norf, do you have the-¡± ¡°Look out, Minna! The Treant is moving!¡± To everybody¡¯s horror, we find Hachirou is right as every branch on the unassuming tree begins moving in independent directions. A great disturbance can be felt through our soles as the Treant retracts its many roots. Why is it moving now!? Does it react to proximity? No, it would have started moving the moment Minna fell down. Did we do something else while Minna was there? Wait, of course! ¡°Lili, kill the lights!¡± ¡°Pardon!?¡± ¡°Get rid of the around the Treant! It¡¯s mistaking them for sunlight! Hurry!¡± Lili immediately understands and hastily goes about undoing the spell. However, without any warning, all the Treant''s roots suddenly burst to the surface, causing the earth to violently quake. As we stumble on our feet and flail before its might, the ground beneath us finally gives way and we all come crashing into the low ground marsh. I quickly cast to slow our descent, but it doesn''t change the fact we''ve landed in a killing field. ¡°Damn it! Run everybody! Just run!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 76: Vivian Forest Expedition, Day-saster ¡°, , !¡± In rapid succession, I conjure multiple walls to intercept the thick roots assaulting us from our flanks. While we struggle to run through the mud, the Treant elevates itself on six of its thickest roots and storms out of the thicket like a wall of spikes. It¡¯s pointless to remove Lili¡¯s at this point, or rather, she¡¯s now summoning more to keep our surroundings well lit. A ball of magic appears above the canopy, and somehow, I know it¡¯s the Treant¡¯s hateful eye, tracking our fleeing forms. ¡°It¡¯s catching up!¡± ¡°How far must we run before it gives up!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tree! It doesn¡¯t know when ta give up!¡± ¡°Are you saying we¡¯re doomed!?¡± ¡°No, we just hafta give it some space!¡± ¡°And how far is that!?¡± ¡°About 80 feet!¡± ¡°Really!? We might as well just turn around and fight!¡± ¡°If ya want ta die dat much, I won¡¯t stop ya!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to hold it back! !¡± I conjure my construct directly in front of the Treant, and to my relief, it crashes right into my blockade without breaking it. It might be as powerful as a B-rank monster, but it¡¯s still a plant. It doesn¡¯t have the intelligence to walk around my barrier, and if it keeps running against it, it¡¯ll never move from that¡­ ¡°Argh, hell!¡± ¡°What happened, Enbos!? Did it fail?¡± ¡°No, but it¡¯s going to! Keep running!¡± As it turns out, the muddy terrain is a horrible surface to cast my skill. The pseudo-liquid soil is a poor medium to redirect kinetic energy, meaning my barrier is getting worn down by the Treant¡¯s relentless push. Worse, with all the water running downhill, the muck is halfway up to our knees and every step is only dragging us deeper. Nobody is going to outrun the Treant, not when we¡¯re stuck at walking speed. Should I turn around and fight to buy time? I can always escape with , but it goes without saying that it¡¯s ridiculously dangerous. Since I can¡¯t cast fire spells in this weather, I may have to use that, but I¡¯d rather leave it as a last resort. Now then, since we can¡¯t go forth and we can¡¯t go back, that only leaves one direction¡­ up. ¡°! ! !¡± Stretching the limits of my magic control, I create a flight of large platforms in three and a half foot intervals along the escarpment, each wide enough to support our entire party. Everybody instantly realises my plan and scramble onto the first platform before hopping to the next. Behind us, I hear the Treant break through my barricade and resume its pursuit. ¡°Everybody get down!¡± Obeying Sen¡¯s command, we all drop on our bellies just as the Treant misses our heads and slams the watery slope. A curtain of soil slides downhill, and while it¡¯s not enough to bury us or push us off, it could at any moment. I desperately conjure two more steps, but with only 44 MP left, I don¡¯t have enough to defend everybody at the same time. ¡°We have to get above the Treant, ASAP!¡± ¡°Look out! Another attack!¡± Once again, we react to Sen¡¯s warning and evade another earthshaking blow. This isn¡¯t good. A few of us are still on the fourth platform and the Treant is almost adjacent to the third. If this goes on¡­ Splash! ¡°Lili!¡± Hearing that wet landing followed by Minna¡¯s cry, I turn to find Lili has fallen off the platform and back into the marsh below. As she struggles to recover from her fall, I notice the shadow of a tree root directly above her. ¡°!¡± I instantly appear by Lili¡¯s side and conjure a just in time to save her. During the small window of reprieve, I pull her up by the arm then push her away. ¡°Go! Get Minna to lower a rope! I¡¯ll stay back and be a decoy!¡± ¡°But if you do, you¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°I can escape whenever I want. Now go!¡± Of course, what I said is a lie. has a 60 second cooldown and costs 10 MP to use. I never thought I would use it get closer to the thing, but it¡¯s not like Lili would have survived otherwise. With only 25 MP left, I¡¯ll have to last an entire minute in close quarters and spare enough mana to escape. The very idea sounds impossible, meaning my only real chance of survival¡­ is to destroy the Treant first. I lure the Treant away from the slope and move towards the grove. I¡¯m barely keeping pace thanks to my limitless stamina and light weight, but as expected, I can¡¯t keep running forever. For my plan to work, I¡¯ll have to get close enough to touch it, which is near impossible given the wet terrain and the Treant¡¯s aggressive defence¡­ if I go on foot. Stopping at the edge of the thicket, I draw my sword and assume a crouching position. ¡°! !¡± The Forest Drake is a powerful C-rank monster I once subjugated on a quest that would use this skill to get itself airborne. Of course, if a spell that¡¯s originally used to lift off a large winged reptile is cast by a fleshless skeleton¡­ this is going to hurt. Gathering air beneath my heel, I propel myself forward like a black bullet and activate mid-flight. To my luck, I avoid colliding into its roots and embed Bloodletter into the Treant¡¯s base. The recoil wracks my bones and cuts into my HP, but it¡¯s just the start of my rodeo. ¡°!¡± Holding onto my sword for dear life, I conjure a protective bubble to envelop me against the trunk. Since its touching the Treant''s solid bark, every attack is being redirected to itself, thus preserving the integrity of my barrier unlike the ones I previously cast on the marsh. The force of its iron-like branches soon creates a fracture, and in that literal opening, I remove my right glove and activate a skill. ¡°!¡± A sinister miasma pours from my hand and into the Treant¡¯s wound. Imagining the process of decomposition, the spell aggressively degrades the afflicted areas into dust. Ever since I unintentionally became a Dark Acolyte, I¡¯ve had this dangerous ability. It¡¯s dangerous because I can feel my magic and decay resistances work against the effects of my own skill. I¡¯m not skilled enough to distinguish between targets, and personally, I hoped I would never have to use it. Of course, its effectiveness depends on the object and target¡¯s magic resistance, but since Treants do not possess souls, it¡¯s the perfect skill to take it down. MP: 15/124¡­ 14/124¡­ 13/124¡­ Still, that being said, I don¡¯t have all the mana or time in the world to reduce the entire thing to dust! The Treant has wrapped its roots around my barrier and is slowly constricting it with ever-growing pressure. At this rate, it¡¯s going to exceed the force threshold and crush me along with it! MP: 9/124¡­ 8/124¡­ 7/124¡­ ¡°Come on, come on! Decompose faster!¡± It might be as powerful as a B-rank monster, but it¡¯s still a plant! Without a soul, a series of magic systems as complex as a Treant has to store its mana in a magic core. I¡¯ve been scanning its body with the entire time, and the core has to be here! I have to reach it! All I need is a few more seconds¡­ Crack! Damn it! I can¡¯t go on! ¡°!¡± Forsaking my sword, I cover my eroded hand and use to kick off the Treant¡¯s trunk, just as my - ¡°Look out, Enbos!¡± Too late. My feet barely touch the mud when I notice the Treant¡¯s branch, mid-swing. I have to block it! ¡°!¡± HP: 126/144 MP: 3/124 [Insufficient mana]
¡­ How did it come to this? Why didn¡¯t I realise sooner? Dear God, don¡¯t let him die now. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I was atop Enbos¡¯ magical construct when I was suddenly pushed into the marsh below. While I didn¡¯t see how, I was probably struck by one of the Treant¡¯s roots. I could hear Minna screaming my name, but even without her calls, I knew my situation was dire. Then, appearing out of thin air, I was saved by Enbos at the last second, and he proceeded to say these parting words. ¡°Go! Get Minna to lower a rope! I¡¯ll stay back and be a decoy!¡± ¡°But if you do, you¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°I can escape whenever I want. Now go!¡± While it was true he had some form of instantaneous movement, I still felt uneasy about leaving him behind. Ultimately, I decided to follow his words. I thought if I left sooner, Enbos would have less reason to endanger his life¡­ I was wrong. He didn¡¯t just save me, he had offered himself in my place. By the time I reunited with the others, I could do nothing but pray for Enbos as he threw himself at the Treant and trapped himself with his own spell. Regardless, I was given reason to hope as Enbos used an unknown skill to quickly damage the Treant. For a moment, victory seemed to be within his grasp¡­ but then, his barrier started to break. ¡°Look out, Enbos!¡± I wish I knew better. I wish my accident never occurred. I wish I could appear by his side and save him, like he did for me¡­ but I can¡¯t. None of us can. Helpless, we watch in mute horror as the Treant swings its ancient branches with the force of a catapult¡­ Thwack! ¡­ and sends Enbos flying into the shadow of the nearby trees. ¡°E-e-en¡­¡± ¡°ENBOS!¡± By the heavens, i-it hit him. He couldn¡¯t conjure a barrier. C-could he still alive after such an attack? No, I mustn¡¯t think such a thing! He might be dying at this very moment! I-I have to reach him quickly before- ¡°¡­ Come on, everybody, we hafta get movin¡¯! Da Treant is comin¡¯ fer us next!¡± ¡°Wha-¡± ¡°How can you say that!? Enbos just got hit by the Treant and yet all you¡¯re thinking about is running!?¡± yells Minna. ¡°We haff no choice! We hafta go, now!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t, Mr Kell! He¡¯s still alive! W-we have to go down there and-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself, kid! You all saw da way his body went when it hit him! You all heard his bones break! Ya master¡¯s last attack ravaged da Treant so bad dat it¡¯s draggin¡¯ two of its feet! Don¡¯t let his death be in vain!¡± ¡°W-we don¡¯t know that for sure! Regardless of his condition, running now would be no better than leaving him to die!¡± ¡°I agree with Lili! Enbos gave his all to get us this far! We owe him the same in kind!¡± ¡°Stop tryin¡¯ ta be so goddamn righteous! Even after everyfing Enbos did to dat Treant, it could still kill another one of ya pals! Do ya fink dat¡¯s right!? Do ya fink ya owe him dat much!? We don¡¯t know how long dese platforms will last! Going now will only seal ya-¡± ¡°.¡± I conjure a set of arcane steps that complete Enbos¡¯ original flight of platforms. While my barriers are smaller and weaker than his, it should be strong enough to take a few people at a time¡­ or just one. ¡°Please wait for us on the high ground, Mr Kell. I know you¡¯re only worried for us, but we can¡¯t leave Enbos behind.¡± ¡°Even if he may be dead? Even if ya can¡¯t outrun da Treant?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t outrun the accursed thing, then all we have to do is destroy it,¡± answers Sen. ¡°Fools, da lot of ya. Like I said, I won¡¯t stop ya if ya want ta die¡­¡± ¡°¡­ T-thank you everybody. I-I can¡¯t describe how grateful I am that you¡¯re doing this.¡± ¡°We would never abandon him, Hachirou, especially after what he did for Lili. Besides, I have a feeling that if we left now, we¡¯d also lose you.¡± ¡°Y-you guys¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, we mustn¡¯t dawdle any longer! Lili?¡± ¡°! !¡± After I finish casting my spells, we immediately descend the slope and charge towards the lumbering Treant. Despite the difficult terrain, Sen manages to take the lead and starts throwing stones to draw its attention. ¡°Hey, over here! Come and get- Woah!¡± Sen barely sidesteps an overhead swing as the Treant stops advancing to attack him. As I¡¯m about to join the fray, Minna raises her arm to stop me. ¡°Go! Tend to Enbos while the rest of us distract the Treant!¡± ¡°O-okay Minna, I understand-¡± However, as I''m about to depart, Hachirou suddenly grabs me by the cloak. ¡°A-actually Minna, Lili, I think it would be better if I went instead¡­¡± "Huh?" "I-I mean, you n-need Lili here to support everybody here, r-right? P-please let me tend to Enbos." ¡°What are you saying, Hachirou!? Your master needs Lili¡¯s healing magic more than any of us!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re worried for Enbos, but please believe in me. I promise I''ll save him with my magic.¡± ¡°N-no, you don¡¯t understand! Y-your magic would-¡± Silently coming from behind, Norf gives me and Hachirou a gentle push before gesturing towards the grove. ¡°Huh, we should both go?¡± ¡°A-are you sure?¡± ¡°Norf is right. Let the three of us can handle this! Now go!¡± ¡°T-thank you, Minna.¡± ¡°Heaven protect you all. Follow me, Hachirou. !¡± While Sen, Minna and Norf surround the opponent, I create a line of stepping stones over the swamp-like soil. Although it¡¯s such a simple trick, I would never have realised such a thing without Enbos. I was always taught to use barrier magic solely for protection, and I never met anyone who thought otherwise. I-if I had realised sooner and conjured the platforms instead¡­ No, now is not the time to regret. Instead, I should look forward to our next chat once this ordeal is over. Please God, let him be okay... ¡°Lili? I-I have to tell you something. Once we reach him¡­ promise me you won¡¯t be surprised. Y-you¡¯ll understand once you see him.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± What does Hachirou mean? Is he worried I will learn of Enbos¡¯ appearance? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a needless concern. No matter how aberrant he may be, it doesn¡¯t change the fact he¡¯s a brave and selfless soul. I would never abandon the man who saved my life. Being careful to conserve my mana, I stop conjuring platforms near the edge of the thicket and continue to wade through the marsh with Hachirou. With every step, my heart beats faster and I desperately pray that he¡¯s still alive. However, upon illuminating my surroundings with my staff¡­ ¡°E-enbos¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± N-no¡­ No, no, no! D-dear God, please have mercy on his soul¡­ Laying facedown, submerged in the wet soil, I find Enbos¡¯ mangled body and cover my mouth in horrified revulsion. His limbs and neck are bent at unnatural angles atop a dark red puddle. Not a single breath could be heard and his figure is as still as the trees that surround him. I¡¯m too afraid to physically check, too afraid to have my hopes dashed further into the sinking earth. Hot tears burn my eyes and sear my cheeks as I struggle to endure my growing guilt. Enbos¡­ is dead. He died because I left him. He died because I fell into the marsh. He died because I did nothing to save him, and now, I can never repay his kindness. ¡°En-¡­ bos?¡± I jump with a guilty start as Hachirou walks towards his former master with heavy steps. Facing his back towards me, he drops to his knees and puts a quivering hand over Enbos¡¯ own. ¡°¡­ Lili, about your healing magic-¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Hachirou.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry. I-I know I asked you to believe in me, but... it¡¯s too late. T-there isn''t a single spell in this world... that can overturn one''s final fate. Y-your master¡­ is gone.¡± Those words were meant as much for him as they were for me. For the longest moments, Hachirou stares at me in tragic silence. While I cannot see beneath his expressionless mask, I can imagine the look of despair he must have. I want to console him, but my guilt weighs heavy on my soul. Similarly, Hachirou appears compelled to share something, but ultimately, he remains silent and looks back to his deceased mentor. All of a sudden, a loud splash echoes from the clearing behind us. A sense of foreboding creeps up my back as I begin to worry for Sen, Minna and Norf. Anxious to return, I try to help Hachirou back to his feet but I find he is unwilling to move. ¡°¡­ Lili, please go ahead without me. I need to stay with my master.¡± ¡°Hachirou, we have to go! I-if we don¡¯t return now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware I¡¯m putting everyone at risk, but I can¡¯t leave Enbos like this.¡± ¡°H-hachirou, I know how you feel, but now is not the time. W-we can come back once the Treant is gone to mourn him, so p-please¡­¡± ¡°I''m sorry, Lili. We¡­ I-I¡¯ll follow soon, but right now, everyone needs you more than they need me.¡± Even as we speak, the sounds of the battle continue to ring over the falling rain. Torn between Hachirou¡¯s reluctance and everybody¡¯s fate, I offer my final condolences before returning to the marsh. As sorrow begets more tears, I wipe my weary eyes and rally the remnants of my resolve. Forgive me, Enbos. I swear I will look after your disciple once this is over. May you return to the World Stream and be blessed in your next life.
Thank God for his protection, everyone is alive! Nobody seems to be in critical condition, although the situation is hardly favourable. Despite being slowed, the Treant is freely attacking our party and is slowly pushing everybody back. Worse, the terrain is continuing to sap our strength and Enbos¡¯ platforms have now expired. I dearly hope my presence can turn this ordeal around. Checking the condition of my party, I raise my sceptre and recast several spells. ¡°! !¡± ¡°Huh? This magic is¡­ Lili, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Is Enbos alri- !¡± ¡°Y-yes, he is! Hachirou is tending to Enbos, b-but he¡¯s too injured to move.¡± I can¡¯t let them know of Enbos¡¯ passing, otherwise it would devastate everybody here. While I would much rather if we escaped now, I don¡¯t know when, or even if, Hachirou will recover from Enbos¡¯ death. For as long as he remains in the grove, none of us will be willing to depart. ¡°Thank goodness! Now all we have to do is to beat¡­ this¡­ thing... first!¡± ¡°D-does anybody have a plan!?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to tip the Treant over, but it¡¯s too heavy for us to pull down! Sen found a blind spot, but we can¡¯t hold out forever!¡± ¡°Blind spot?¡± Looking at the Treant, I notice several roots appear to be idle. Although the Treant is greatly scarred by Enbos¡¯ enigmatic assault, it shouldn¡¯t be enough to disable parts of the entity. Curious, I activate and soon discover Enbos¡¯ original intention: he was trying to destroy its magic core. U-unbelievable. Despite throwing himself into certain death, Enbos never gave into despair, and with his dying breath, he even paved the path to our salvation. With so much bark and wood stripped from the Treant¡¯s trunk, all we need is one more attack to finish his final deed. ¡°Norf, I need an arrow, quick!¡± ¡°What are you planning, Lili?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to imbue an arrow with holy magic! If Norf can fire it at its magic core, it should stop the Treant! I just need time!¡± ¡°Okay! Did you hear that, Sen!? We can¡¯t let it move towards Lili!¡± ¡°I heard you! !¡± Sen assumes a defensive stance and lets the Treant move closer, shifting out of its blind spot. Standing his ground, Sen waits to receive the Treant¡¯s overwhelming attacks¡­ and begins deflecting them with miraculous ease. Waves of mud and rain erupt around him as he parries blow after fatal blow within inches of his body. I¡¯ve seen Sen use this skill before. greatly raises one¡¯s strength, toughness and concentration at the cost of all movement. However, as powerful as it is, his body can¡¯t endure the self-induced strain for long. I have to be quick! Hearing my idea, Norf steps away from the Treant and throws his quiver directly into my outstretched arms. Taking an arrow, I immediately drop to my knees and clasp my hands over the arrowhead before closing my eyes to pray. ¡°[O Righteous God watching us from heaven, please bless this cold steel with your divine might. Let this object of conflict be reborn, into a hallowed edge to aid our plight. Let sanctity be wrought upon its mark, to pierce the darkness and spread your light!] !¡± Like a beacon of hope, I sense the warm light beat against the cold rain within my palm. Still, even after I finish my incantation, I continue to pour my mana into the tip, determined not to fail Enbos again. As the faint warmth becomes a stinging sensation, I open my eyes to see all my prayers made manifest into a radiant arrow. ¡°I-I can¡¯t hold on! Minna!¡± ¡°Hold on! !¡± Wrapping her weighted rope around Sen¡¯s torso, Minna pulls him to safety just as expires. Meanwhile, I redirect one of my to mark the Treant¡¯s core and make my way to deliver- ¡°Watch out!¡± Reacting to Sen¡¯s warning, Norf and I jump back in time to avoid an oncoming root. Desperate to deliver the arrow, we try to move out of its reach, but it gives chase and continues its relentless attack. ¡°!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let you! !¡± Catching one of the Treant¡¯s branches, Minna and Sen pull the rope in an attempt to delay the wooden behemoth. However, despite maintaining their posture, the two are getting dragged through the mud. Out of desperation, I cast to impede it but the Treant easily shatters my barrier with barely a pause. If only phantasm magic could work on this soulless being. Please God, grant us a miracle! All of a sudden, one of the Treant¡¯s legs seemingly buckles atop the shifting marsh as the swamp-like terrain finally works to our favour. Threatened by Sen and Minna¡¯s constant pulling, it redirects most of its roots to keep itself upright. Not wasting this God-given opportunity, I throw the arrow against the rain and wind, and against all odds, Norf manages to catch it squarely by the shaft. ¡°Do it, Norf!¡± ¡° !¡± Drawing his longbow to its upmost, Norf fires the blessed arrow with resounding force. Following the arrow¡¯s flight, I watch with bated breath as it meets its mark and erupts into a flash of golden light. I look away to protect my eyes but turn back to find a deep vertical tear in place of the arrow. I immediately activate to check its magic circuit, and in the dark crevice left by our attack¡­ I find the Treant is haemorrhaging all its mana. One by one, the Treant¡¯s appendages come to a still before collapsing body and all in a thunderous splash. ¡°*Hah, hah* I-is¡­ Is it¡­ over?¡± ¡°Y-yes, it is¡­ Norf split its magic core directly.¡± ¡°Ha, haha... W-we did it. We took down the Treant!¡± Overcome with relief, we all collapse to our knees in overdue exhaustion. Sen appears especially haggard from using twice and Minna is little better. As for me, I¡¯m experiencing the distinct fatigue of mana depression, but given my unique constitution, I should recover enough to take everybody to the top. Helping me up, I take Norf¡¯s outstretched hand and stand back on my weary feet. Huh, come to think of it, didn¡¯t he shout during that final attack? I was so fixated on the arrow that I can¡¯t quite remember his voice. I know Norf isn¡¯t a mute, but I¡¯m starting to second guess if I ever heard him at all. However, before I can ask for confirmation¡­ ¡°Now that¡¯s over, let¡¯s carry Enbos and get out of this rain.¡± ¡°Agreed Minna. I want to show Mr Kell we were right after all.¡± ¡­ I almost fall on my feet as an immeasurable sense of guilt overwhelms me. Norf reaches out to me out of concern, but all I can do is look away and hide my tearing eyes. ¡°Sen, Minna, Norf¡­ T-there¡¯s something¡­ I have to... c-confess¡­¡± ¡°Hey Minna, isn¡¯t that Enbos¡¯ sword? ¡°Indeed, he couldn¡¯t pull it out before he got swiped. In all honesty, I¡¯m amazed he¡¯s still alive after flying so far.¡± ¡°Thank god we have Lili. Let¡¯s go fetch it before we check up on Enbos and Hachirou.¡± It¡¯s no use, they can¡¯t hear me over the torrential rain. I-I have to speak up, but the words stop at my throat as I struggle to find the strength to confess. Noticing the misery written on my face, Norf¡¯s eyes widen as he starts to suspect the truth. Feeling ashamed, I look back to Sen and Minna who are about to retrieve Enbos¡¯ sword. ¡°S-sen¡­ M-minna¡­¡± ¡°Yes Lili?¡± ¡°T-the tr-truth is-¡± ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH THAT SWORD!¡± ¡­ Impossible. Am I hearing things again? Has my guilt made me retreat to fantasy? N-no, this is no delusion. I can hear Hachirou calling out to us. I can see everyone running with elated expressions. Unable to resist my budding hopes, I turn towards ¡°his¡± voice to find¡­ ¡°Enbos, you¡¯re up!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be moving! Here, let us-¡± ¡°No, no, Hachirou is supporting me just fine. Also, don¡¯t touch my sword. I, um, put a safety mechanism that would hurt anybody else.¡± ¡°By the spirits, that was really close! W-was Lili trying to warn me before-¡± ¡°Enbos, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± ¡°Oh, this? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just one of the bags of bait I had. The package burst and mixed with the rain. I just hope it doesn¡¯t leave a stain. By the way Minna, where is Mr Kell¡­?¡± T-that¡¯s strange. Why aren¡¯t I running up to him like the others? Why aren''t I asking about his health? Why don¡¯t I feel compelled to thank God for this undeniable miracle? W-why¡­ Why does his gaze seem so hollow? Arc 3, Chapter 77: Vivian Forest Expedition, Day End ¡°*Hah, hah* Finally, w-we¡¯re here. W-we can finally take a break.¡± ¡°Thank goodness, we¡¯re safe¡­ Um, i-it is safe here, r-right Mr Kell?¡± ¡°Haha, ya don¡¯t hafta worry about anyfing, kid. Dis spot is da safest place in da whole Vivian Forest.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m just glad to be out of the rain. I can barely feel my fingers or toes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get a fire started. I should haff a pile o¡¯ wood stashed around ¡®ere somewhere.¡± ¡°Please do. In the meantime, I guess I¡¯ll go check our supplies.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll illuminate the cave.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll lay out the blankets and-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything, Sen! Let Norf and Hachirou take over. That applies to you too, Enbos!¡± ¡°A-aye ma¡¯am¡­¡± Half an hour has passed since our sudden confrontation with the Treant. After reuniting with our surprised guide, we followed him to this cosy little cave. Unlike the other safe spots, the entrance is hidden behind a camouflaged door. The fact we can spend the night undisturbed is a godsend, especially for Sen who appears haggard after the ordeal. Feigning exhaustion with a walking stick in my hand, I sit against the earthen wall and remove my ruined rain cloak. My clothes underneath are similarly dirtied, but as worried as I am of stains, a certain someone is giving me privacy concerns. Sta~re¡­ (Don¡¯t look in her direction. Just keep unpacking our supplies and talk quietly.) (O-okay, but w-what should do now?) (I¡¯m not too sure. We may have to retire the moment we reach town.) (I-I see. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop Lili at the time.) (Don¡¯t be. Rather, it¡¯s thanks to you that she didn¡¯t stay around to check.) After landing in the thicket with two dislocated arms and a twisted spinal column, all I could do was lie in the mud and slowly regenerate my HP with . Helpless, I dreaded the idea of Lili coming to ¡°heal¡± me, but in the end, I was ironically saved by my assumed death. After Hachirou reassembled all my bones in their correct(?) positions, we stealthily returned to the battle and watched from the sidelines. I was ready to swoop in and save them like a stereotypical hero if need be, but otherwise, I planned to fake my death and have Hachirou leave the forest ahead of me. Regrettably, I forgot about my cursed sword and had no choice but to reveal myself before he lost his mind. At the time, I was worried Lili had already informed everybody of my ¡°fate¡±, but it seems she never got the chance. (Should we tell her the truth, Enbos?) (No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s come to that just yet. Since she¡¯s the only one who saw me in that state, we¡¯ll just have to convince her it was all in her head.) (I-I don¡¯t believe it will be so easy. Lili was sure of your death when she found you. I-if she uncovers any more...) (She won¡¯t, and if push comes to shove, I still have a card left to play.) After all, we¡¯re not the only ones harbouring a secret, and I even know her true name to boot. All I would have to do is play up my connection with my ¡°good friend¡± Xur and she¡¯ll be living in fear of becoming an exotic item for the rest of her life. It¡¯s such a tempting idea, but I shouldn¡¯t be so quick to burn our bridges just yet. (Besides, even if we don¡¯t trick her, it¡¯s not like she can call upon the Church without any proof. If she does tell anybody, they¡¯d just say she imagined it.) (I-I suppose¡­) ¡°Hey Enbos, Hachirou! We got a fire started! Come warm yourselves!¡± ¡°We¡¯re coming, Sen.¡± Joining the rest of the party, we huddle around the fire and take in as much heat as possible. Unfortunately, we can only afford a small flame out of fear of filling the enclosed place with smoke. Most of the surrounding light is coming from Lili¡¯s magic instead. Worringly, I notice the person in mind is disconcertingly absent from our circle, and is busy doing something in the corner of the cave¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not sure we haff enoff dry fuel for da night. Does anybody haff anyfing ta burn?¡± ¡°What about Enbos¡¯ walking stick? It¡¯s a nice size and if we peel away the wet bark-¡± ¡°Rejected. I still need this and I can always use to dehydrate the wet stock.¡± ¡°O-okay den. Anyways, is everyone good fer tomorrow?¡± ¡°I think I''ll be fine, but my shoulder is killing me! I think I pulled a muscle from being dragged by the Treant.¡± ¡°Me too. We should ask Lili for treatment now that we have the chance.¡± ¡°You all went through a lot to save me. Thank you for coming back to get me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We would never abandon you after everything you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°I thought you were a goner, but I¡¯m sure glad ta be wrong. Honestly, I¡¯m feelin¡¯ guilty for leaving ya behind.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mr Kell. My master and I wouldn¡¯t hold anything against you.¡± ¡°Geez, kid, thanks. Ya know, I was expectun ya ta chew me out da most, so dat means a lot. As fer you guys, I¡¯m impressed ya little group took down a fully grown Treant! I¡¯ve known bigga parties gettin¡¯ smashed, let alone in da nite.¡± ¡°Well, we wouldn¡¯t have fared half as well if it wasn¡¯t for Enbos here.¡± "Me?" ¡°Yeah, I mean, if it wasn¡¯t for whatever you did to the Treant, Norf¡¯s arrow and Lili¡¯s magic would never have gotten through.¡± ¡°No, no, today¡¯s victory was because of everyone''s contribution. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without any one of us.¡± ¡°Or so you say, but let¡¯s not forget how you saved Lili and risked your life to draw the Treant away. It¡¯s kind of touching how far you would go for us.¡± ¡°There''s no need to be so reserved, Enbos. You¡¯re definitely the hero of today. In fact, I¡¯m so impressed that I have half a mind to hire a bard once we reach the village.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Sen.¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t, Minna! After surviving that ordeal, I don¡¯t want to then die of embarrassment!¡± ¡°Pfft, hahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Infected by everybody''s merriment, my voice soon joins in open laughter. However, as we unwind from today''s stress and fatigue, I notice Norf is not the only one being uncannily quiet. For some reason, Hachirou appears to be in solemn thought, staring at the ground like a downcast statue. ¡°Hachirou, is something-¡± ¡°Oh, dat¡¯s right! Speakin¡¯ of ya dyin¡¯, but how did ya survive anyways? I mean, I¡¯m surprised ya could even walk.¡± Ah, right. Of course this question would come up. ¡°I activated a skill before I was hit. Otherwise, I would have been beyond saving.¡± ¡°Funny. I don¡¯t rememba seein¡¯ ya cast any magic.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I used a technique called to endure the blow.¡± ¡­ which is a complete lie. At the time, was on cooldown after I had used it to land on the Treant. Instead, I had to resort to that ability to avoid shattering into pieces. After all, I do have a natural weakness to blunt attacks, and Hachirou would never have put me together otherwise. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°By da spirits, I can¡¯t believe ya had da reackshun and focus ta pull dat off. Is yer a high rank skill? Just how beat up were ya?¡± ¡°W-well, I did lose consciousness the moment it happened, so I¡¯m not sure how bad my condition was. B-by the way, do you reckon meeting the Treant was part of the so-called quest''s curse?¡± ¡°It was certainly dangerous enough to be so! Hey, maybe everything will be okay from here on out.¡± ¡°You know Sen, that¡¯s actually a nice sentiment given all our trouble¡­¡± Good, I managed to change the topic before they could ask Hachirou. Hopefully they¡¯ll assume Lili patched me up after my landing. If she reveals she didn¡¯t heal me at all, Hachirou can always say he also mistook my death at first glance. That way, Lili will be more inclined to doubt her memory and all our testimonies will line up. Come to think of it, is Lili still tinkering in the corner of the cave? Just what is she- ¡°Excuse me Enbos, may I have a moment of your time?¡± As I¡¯m about to turn around to check, she suddenly calls out to me instead. Startled, I look over my shoulder to find she has finished inscribing a wide magic circle¡­ infused with holy energy. Holding back my internal screams, I drag my feet over to Lili while the rest of the party remains oblivious to my crisis. ¡°Y-yes, can I help?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve just finished creating a and I was thinking of treating you first. May I?¡± I REFUSE! ¡°¡­ Thank you. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± As reluctant as I am, I can¡¯t give Lili any more reason to suspect me. Wary of her intentions, I quickly inspect the runes and confirm nothing out of the ordinary. Nonetheless, it¡¯s still a nimbus of soul-shredding energy. The fact she bothered to physically draw the magic circle is a means to maximise its effect. Clenching my teeth, I sit in the middle of the array as she begins channelling her mana¡­ ... I regret. ¡°Are you feeling better, Enbos?¡± ¡°Y-yeah, I am. Thank y-y-you, Lili.¡± Thank you for reminding me what it¡¯s like to be human¡­ in boiling water! ¡°Is there a particular place I should focus my healing?¡± ¡°N-no, no, you¡¯re doing fine a-as is.¡± ¡°Or so you say. Honestly, I wish you would let me inspect your injuries.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, but I h-have my reasons.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you do... By the way, are you really alright? You sound to be stuttering.¡± ¡°N-no, I¡¯m j-just feeling a tad¡­ cold.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for drawing the circle so far from the fire, but the floor is too uneven elsewhere. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take too much of your time.¡± I sure hope not! Right now, I¡¯m using to neutralise the damage but it¡¯s not making the pain any lighter. I have to divide my attention between the pain, my spirit art and our conversation! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you, Enbos.¡± ¡°E-eh?¡± ¡°I-I want to thank you for saving my life. You almost gave your own to save mine, and I¡¯m truly glad that you didn¡¯t. In truth, when I saw your¡­ saw you after the Treant¡¯s attack, I... I never thought I would have the chance.¡± ¡°I-is that so? Well, I guess th-that¡¯s something we can thank god for. H-haha.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°L-lili?¡± ¡°Enbos, after you were struck by the Treant, I swore to God I would save you if there was the slightest hope you had survived. However, when I found you, your body was mangled and you were as still as any corpse I had seen in my life. No man could have survived in your place, and yet you returned without a care in the world.¡± ¡°C-come on Lili, what are you talking about? T-there¡¯s no way that could be true. Between the stress a-and the dark, I¡¯m sure you m-must have imagined it.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t bring myself to believe you, no matter how reasonable your words may be. I know it defies all reason, but I have a feeling that¡¯s the kind of man you are.¡± ¡°What d-do you mean?¡± ¡°Enbos, to be honest, I¡¯ve always found you to be dubious. Even if we ignore today''s events, you¡¯ve done many questionable things. On the day we first met, the magic you casted resembled the black arts. When we met in Uradale, you feigned ignorance and changed your mannerisms with unnatural ease. Both you and your apprentice refuse to show even an inch of skin and speak to one another in a foreign tongue. The more time I spend with you and Hachirou, the more I come to understand¡­ you¡¯re hiding far more than your faces.¡± ¡°I see... W-why are you telling me all this?¡± ¡°Because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid you two will vanish into the rain like the day we first met." So she realised it was an option... "With you being so wary, I no longer know when we may part ways. But before you do, I want you to know¡­ that it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°As suspicious as you may be, no one can doubt your heart. Despite the concerning nature of your magic, you¡¯re willing to use it to save others. You may avoid us at times, but by no means do you treat us as strangers. While today¡¯s events have compelled me to question you, it¡¯s also shone a light on your selfless compassion. You¡¯re a good man, Enbos, more than you would ever like to admit. You use your intimidating fa?ade to repel others before anyone can even try to understand you... but not me. God didn¡¯t intend for people to live in isolation, let alone a pair as kind as you and Hachirou. I-I know you have no reason to, but¡­ will you open up to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What can I say? In all honesty, I¡¯m really moved by her sincerity. Instead of spying behind my back, she¡¯s confronting me directly whilst respecting my privacy. She¡¯s laying bare all her trust on the single hope that I''ll respond in kind. At this point, it may be too late for me to fool her. However¡­ ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Lili. I wasn¡¯t conscious at the t-time.¡± ¡°Wha- Why are you still saying-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I-I looked like when you found me but I¡¯m sure¡­ you were mistaken.¡± ¡°No¡­ I-I understand. Please forget everything I said.¡± ¡°May I leave the circle? T-the pain is¡­ almost gone, and if I stay any longer it might damage m-my dark-attribute enchantments.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ of course¡­¡± Although she is trying to be polite, it¡¯s hard to miss the disappointment in her tone. I carefully leave the as she calls for Sen to take my place. After spending some time ¡°warming up¡±, we begin eating our rations, and like the previous nights, Hachirou and I walk away to eat by ourselves. I conjure a and dye it pitch-black with , separating us from the rest of the party. (¡­ Did you hear my talk with Lili?) (I heard every word, but given the sound of the rain, I doubt the same could be said for everyone else.) (I see.) (¡­ Enbos?) (Yes?) (Was it right to push her away? Personally, I think we can befriend her without fearing reprisal.) (No Hachirou, not her, or anybody else here for that matter.) (W-were you waiting for Lili to reveal her own circumstances first?) (My answer would have been the same either way.) (But Enbos, she knows you can be trusted! Just being an undead isn¡¯t enough to earn everyone¡¯s ire. I truly believe she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.) (Maybe not Hachirou, but the same can¡¯t be said for everything else about me. Compared to those, revealing I¡¯m an undead is the least of my worries.) (¡­ I-I see. You don¡¯t want her learning about your sworn goal.) (If Lili could have sympathised with my cause, I may have considered¡­ but she won¡¯t.) ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry. I-I know I asked you to believe in me, but¡­ it¡¯s too late. T-there isn¡¯t a single spell in this world¡­ that can overturn one¡¯s final fate. Y-your master¡­ is gone.¡± That¡¯s right. No matter how close I become to Lili, Sen, Minna, Norf or even Mr Kell, there will always be wall. It doesn¡¯t matter if they can accept us, we mustn¡¯t drag others onto our journey. After all, we¡¯re undoubtedly ¡°evil¡± in the eyes of society. While Lili¡¯s origins are questionable, it¡¯s clear she intends to follow this world¡¯s norms. All we can do is continue sitting in the shadow of my barrier, and spare them the chaos we would bring into their lives. (¡­ Enbos, i-if we ever find ourselves in crisis like today¡­) (Yes?) (While I m-may be unreliable as of now¡­ I swear I¡¯ll prove myself.) (Thank you, Hachirou.) Thank you for staying by my side.
After an entire night of listening to the dwindling rain, our party awakens to another silent morning. Eager to set off before the quaking dawn, we leave the safety of the cave and steadily march through the waterlogged undergrowth. Despite yesterday¡¯s downpour, our guide say we should leave the forest by early afternoon. Naturally, the good news lightens everybody else¡¯s mood as the tempo of our steps subtly increase. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t say the same due to two things. One: after our firsthand encounter with a Treant, I feel more paranoid than ever before! It¡¯s completely flipped my instinctive comfort of walking in a forest. I have no desire to meet another Treant, even if it¡¯s a sapling in this sunny weather. Secondly¡­ Sta~re¡­ (¡­ Lili?) (Yes, Enbos?) (What are you doing?) (Oh, don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just seeing how you¡¯re holding up.) (I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need your help.) (A lamb may roam the fields without worry, but only the shepherd will notice the branch in its fleece.) (Have you ever heard of curiosity killed the cat?) (Sorry?) (Actually, never mind.) Of course she hasn¡¯t heard of that saying, but it doesn¡¯t excuse the fact she¡¯s being a bother. Good grief, why is she so intent on getting involved? I thought we reached an understanding (stay away), but it seems I was wrong. Well, it shouldn¡¯t matter soon enough. After discussing the issue with Hachirou, we¡¯ve decided to forfeit the quest once we reach the settlement. While the quest does have a foreboding reputation, I¡¯m sure Sen and co are capable enough without us. Focusing on the remainder of our journey, we follow our guide along the high ground for several hours. Gradually, the distant tremors of the Treants give way to the sound of rushing water, and before long, we reach a narrow ravine with a fast-flowing river. Like the bridge we first used to enter the Vivian Forest, we traverse an equally questionable construct and finally leave the Treants¡¯ domain. ¡°At last, we¡¯re through!¡± (Shoosh Sen! I don¡¯t wanna lose ya guys to some beasts jus¡¯ before da end.) (Right, sorry. How close are we?) (It shouldunt take long from ¡®ere on out. Just keep your eyes peeled fer a big¡­ well, you¡¯ll know when ya see it.) Curious of his words, I keep my eyes sockets open for whatever he was trying to describe. As we make our way through the thinning woods, the sound of small critters slowly enlivens our surroundings. I never thought the sound of chirping birds and croaking frogs could sound so welcoming, but it just goes to show how oppressive the past few days really felt. Many minutes later, I spy a dirt trail with a huge, grey boulder marking its beginning. (Is that the landmark you were referring to?) ¡°It¡¯s fine ta tawk normally now, and yes, dat¡¯s da rock I wanted ta find. If we follow da path, we¡¯ll be outta da forest in no time.¡± ¡°Thank goodness! I can¡¯t wait to leave this place and sleep on a warm bed.¡± ¡°I agree, Minna. I¡¯m glad we all made it in one piece.¡± ¡°Before ya count ya blessings Lili, I fink ya guys should take a good look at da boulder.¡± Puzzled by his cryptic words, we make our way towards the large rock for closer inspection. As I approach the landmark, I notice countless scratches on its surface¡­ No, wait. Those aren¡¯t random scratches. ¡°Mr Kell, a-are these¡­ names?¡± ¡°Dat¡¯s right Sen. They¡¯re da names of every poor soul lost over several generashuns of us guides, and dey''re only da ones dat we know.¡± That sudden revelation unsettles everybody as the number of recorded deaths is no small number. From the moss cover base to the out of reach tip, lines of names have been forever etched into this stone guide post. The sight of this sombre marker has cemented our experience into a lifelong reminder of the Vivian Forest''s notoriety. ¡°M-mr Kell, this boulder is very old and I know what I¡¯m about to ask may be insensitive, but, erm¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, ya want ta know if I¡¯ve ever had ta write a name on dis rock, right Sen? Da answer¡¯s yes, and not jus¡¯ once either. One of dem only three months ago, too.¡± ¡°Huh, but didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t lost a client in over a year?¡± asks Minna. ¡°He wasunt a client¡­¡± As we wait for him to finish his answer, Mr Kell walks over to the boulder and tenderly traces over a certain name: Tom Gill. ¡°¡­ he was my apprentice. H-his second trek solo¡­ and he neva came back.¡± Stunned, I feel a chill in every bone as he subtly directs those words towards me. Eager to end the topic, he brushes past me and pats Hachirou¡¯s shoulder before moving on. ¡°M-mr Kell¡­¡± ¡°Stick to ya master, kid. He''s a dependable fellow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry for asking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry ''bout it Minna, jus¡¯ promise ta take care of each other. After all, ya jus¡¯ neva know wat ya last words to dem may be.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 78: Someplace Far Away After four days of travelling through the Vivian Forest, we emerge from a curtain of foliage to find a vast, open plain. As welcome as the change of scenery may be, I spot a more uplifting sight in the distance: a large cluster of buildings. ¡°Is that the village we¡¯re here to assist?¡± ¡°Ya guessed it, kid. Dat bunch of stacks over dere is my home village, Kasseus.¡± Situated across multiple streams and surrounded by dangerous woodlands, Kasseus Village is an old and isolated settlement with nothing but farmland to its name. However, due to a major trade route opening in the west, there are plans to connect the new road to Uradale via Kasseus. As a result, this humble village is now in the process of becoming a merchant town. ¡°Travelling through the Vivian Forest was sure a lot of trouble. How exactly do they plan on making a road?¡± ¡°Dey¡¯re gonna build it far outside da usual Treant spots. It¡¯ll be a bit longer and dey¡¯ll still haff beasts ta worry about, but it¡¯s nothin¡¯ a well-guarded carriage can¡¯t manage. I mite go outta business once dey¡¯re done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage. Will you be heading out again after this?¡± ¡°No, I fink I¡¯ll take¡¯ a break before I set out. I suggest ya guys do da same.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think we will¡­¡± Hrm? Something¡¯s a bit different about Sen. His prior excitement seems to have mellowed out. I guess the accumulated fatigue is finally taking its toll. Minna is also being oddly quiet while Norf is looking between the two with slight concern. On the other hand, there is one person who¡¯s as chipper as usual¡­ ¡°Thank you, Mr Kell. Let''s all enjoy this blessed day. By the way Enbos.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, Lili?¡± ¡°Where will you be going after this quest is done?¡± As far away from you as possible! I''m not saying anything to fuel your curiosity! ¡°If you¡¯re headed west, I can always share my experiences. After all, I came to the Reinsol Kingdom along the Velvet Road.¡± No thanks. I rather like to be surprised. ¡°Being acquainted with a cleric can be quite helpful in your travels, especially in the Lysium- Um, Enbos?¡± There¡¯s no response. It¡¯s just a corpse. ¡°¡­ Are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°No, I was just thinking about what to say.¡± ¡°And your answer?¡± ¡°Confidential. It''s for the sake of research.¡± ¡°Sigh. Please Enbos, you don¡¯t have to feel so insecure.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t have to force yourself into my affairs because your scriptures tell you to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because of my teachings, but because it¡¯s you. Will you listen?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep offering until the end.¡± ¡°Hey Enbos! Lili! Ya laggin¡¯ behind everyone else! Watcha busy talkin¡¯ about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just some small talk¡­¡± Distracted by our conversation, we soon find ourselves walking along a wide road lined with young wheat and vegetables. Several villagers catch our eye, and to each we offer a friendly greeting in passing. Of course, they each express varying degrees of surprise, from raised eyebrows to wide-eyed shock. Honestly, compared to previous samples, these reactions are on the tamer side. It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m travelling in a large group with a familiar local at the helm. Anyway, we eventually leave the fields and enter the village itself. Looking about, it¡¯s clear the village is in the middle of major reconstruction. The incomplete buildings, large stocks of materials and levelled land all point to this, and yet¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too quiet? Why are there so few people?¡± ¡°Did they all run away from Enbos?¡± ¡°M-my impression isn¡¯t that bad, Minna! Any ideas, Mr Kell?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t da foggiest idea. In any case¡­ dis is where we hafta part ways. It was a nice meetin¡¯ ya.¡± ¡°Ah, I-I see. Thank you for everything, Mr Kell. I¡¯m glad we had you as our guide.¡± ¡°Indeed. You did an amazing job. You know, I really have a newfound respect for your profession.¡± I wholeheartedly agree with Minna. The fact he can navigate the forest with his experience alone is incredible, but what I truly admire is his mental fortitude. To make a living out of that daunting place and to keep returning despite losing his disciple is more than most men can handle. I really hope he finds the heart to take another student in future. ¡°Sen-boy, Minna, Enbos, ya guys deserve more praise dan me. Ta be frank, dat was a pretty bad run compared ta da usual treks, but ya party pulled through, both fick and fin. ¡®specially you, kid.¡± ¡°M-me!?¡± ¡°Yeah, you. Look, I¡¯m sorry I said ye were weak. Ya sure proved me wrong dere. Not only did ya carry ya own weight, ya even carried ya master too. I guess I mighta been worrin¡¯ fer nuthin''...¡± ¡°T-thank you, Mr Kell. Your words are too kind.¡± ¡°Ya know, ya could stand to be bolder like ya master every now and den. As fer you, ya betta damn well take care of him.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Good. Anyway, I¡¯m gonna hit da sheets.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°God bless you, Mr Kell.¡± ¡°Likewise, Lili. I hope ya come outta da cursed quest unscathed.¡± Accepting the other half of his payment from Minna, we bid farewell to our stiff-faced, wise and capable guide.
Realising it¡¯s already afternoon, we explore further into the village in search of refuge. Again, the place is markedly sparse, and the lack of noise is almost as uncomfortable as the Vivian Forest. There are signs of renovation everywhere, and yet there are so few workers. Heck, I can even count the number of people I¡¯ve passed on one hand. Shouldn¡¯t a project as important as this attract more residents? Just how long will it take for everything to be done? Fortunately for us, it seems they fast-tracked construction of the inn, though the surrounding area is disconcertingly empty. Walking up to the lonely building called ¡°The Whistling Willow¡±, we push through its double doors and enter an ironically silent room. A middle-aged innkeeper with brown hair and a thin moustache is sleeping behind the counter, but he quickly wakes with a jolt. ¡°Ah, welcome honoured guests to the Whistling Willow! How may I be of service?¡± ¡°Hello, we¡¯re here to spend the night. How much for three rooms?¡± ¡°That would be 8 penz for a room per night, meals included. A total of 24 penz for your party.¡± ¡°Hmmm. Well everyone, what do you think?¡± ¡°Actually Sen, can you make it two nights. If he¡¯s here¡­¡± ¡°I-I see. Any objections, Enbos?¡± ¡°None here.¡± In truth, it¡¯ll delay our parting by a day, but I guess we can afford the wait. Either way, I have to break the ¡°bad news¡± tonight or tomorrow morning. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll accept our departure in good grace, and there¡¯s nothing Lili can do to stop me. ¡°Okay, we¡¯d like three rooms for two nights please.¡± ¡°Of course, dear visitors! You know, I didn¡¯t think I would be doing any business today, but I guess God is watching over me.¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ah, that''s right. Mr Kell must have led you through the Vivian Forest. It¡¯s no wonder you guys don¡¯t know. You see, after last night¡¯s monstrous rain¡­ all the bridges leading to the next town were swept away.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± My sudden outburst shocks everybody present, especially the innkeeper who nearly falls on his back. Damn, I shouldn¡¯t have reacted like that, but now there¡¯s no way out. Somehow, I can tell Lili is wearing a whimsical smile, as if God is on her side. ¡°Calm down, Enbos. Is something wrong?¡± asks Sen. ¡°He¡¯s probably worried we have to go through the Vivian Forest again, isn¡¯t that right, Enbos?¡± ¡°Y-yes, Lili¡­¡± ¡°Heavens, I didn¡¯t realise you were so shaken by the trip.¡± ¡°You did well to hide it, but I guess it¡¯s natural after what you¡¯ve been through,¡± adds Minna ¡°A-are the bridges being repaired?¡± ¡°Yes, they are, master mage. As a matter of fact, many of the villagers have already left to rebuild them.¡± No wonder there are so few people! ¡°When will it be done!?¡± ¡°I-I do not know, but until then, I will provide accommodation. I¡¯ll even offer a discount.¡± ¡°T-thanks, innkeeper.¡± Take deep breaths Enbos. Deep, imaginary breaths. Just because we can¡¯t leave now doesn¡¯t mean we have to keep working with them. We just need to stay behind and wait for the repairs while they go off and handle the quest. Paying the allotted sum, we each take turns signing our names in the registry. Understandably, the innkeeper takes great interest in my signature. No, wait. It feels as if he¡¯s looking at my hands¡­ ¡°Thank you, honoured guests. Here are your room keys. Since I¡¯m not expecting anymore guests, I¡¯ve taken the liberty of assigning you suites for no extra cost. We can also prepare a quick meal if you are interested.¡± ¡°Thank you so much! I need to change out these clothes as soon as possible.¡± ¡°By the way, Master Enbos, would you like us to¡­ look after your items?¡± Huh? What is he talking about? (Enbos, your walking stick.) Ah, that¡¯s right. From everybody¡¯s point of view, I¡¯m taking a large, dirty branch into this pristine establishment. He¡¯s probably saying I can¡¯t take it inside, however¡­ ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of my own possessions. Understood?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, of course, Master Enbos.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s-¡± Eh? Why is everybody in our party giving me a cold look. Even Hachirou is shaking his head in disapproval. Without warning, Norf grabs me by the cloak and tugs me back in front of the innkeeper. ¡°Please excuse our companion here. He has an unfortunate demeanour.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Believe us, he¡¯s really not as bad as he looks.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s right. My master is really nice once you get to know him.¡± ¡°You too, Hachirou!¡± ¡°Sigh, and you say you don¡¯t need help¡­¡± ¡°Come on, Enbos. You know what you have to say.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it¡­ I, erm, I¡¯m sorry for speaking to you in such a threatening manner. W-will you forgive my misconduct and oblige my request?¡± This is embarrassing, but I have to agree I shouldn¡¯t have flipped into ¡°Enbos the Black¡±. As much as hate the rumours surrounding me, I haven¡¯t done much to curb it. It¡¯s nice to know everybody is looking out for me¡­ although I feel like a child being peer pressured into reconciliation. Don''t clap! ¡°Of course, Master Enbos. My answer still stands.¡± ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go, everybody.¡± ¡°Actually Enbos, can you and Hachirou go on ahead? There¡¯s something important I want to ask the innkeeper.¡± ¡°Sure. Also, there¡¯s something I want to tell you guys, so I¡¯ll see you all later.¡± Leaving Sen, Minna, Norf and Lili by the counter, we inspect our room on the second floor. After taking time to unpack, wash our equipment and establish a soundproof enchantment, I return to find everybody has already left for their rooms. Eager to enact my plan, I patiently wait on the ground floor so that I may announce our departure and end our partnership. In the end, nobody left their rooms for the remainder of the night¡­
¡°*Yawn*¡­¡± ¡°Good morning, Hachirou.¡± ¡°Yes, good morning, Enbos. I had a most pleasant sleep. To be honest, it was uncomfortable wearing that cloak and mask for so long. My tail is especially sore.¡± ¡°Just hold out a bit longer. We¡¯ll retire from the quest today, and once the bridges are rebuilt, then we can travel as usual.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly a shame. I really enjoyed their company, but I suppose it pays to be safe¡­ Were you researching black magic the entire night!?¡± ¡°I sure did, and I finally made a breakthrough! I managed to upgrade , and now it¡¯s even more powerful than-¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been four days. You don¡¯t have to dedicate every opportunity into your research.¡± ¡°Hachirou, I think spending four nights doing absolutely nothing is more than enough self-restraint.¡± ¡°Ah, t-that¡¯s right... I-I¡¯m sorry for not considering your perspective. It¡¯s just, I wish you had something else to do.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I can readily enjoy a book, like when we were with the Nomura clan.¡± ¡°H-how about you take up writing, or better yet, sculpting? You bought a wood carving set back in Uradale. Can¡¯t you make trinkets to sell for some extra funds?¡± ¡°I did buy it for a spot of woodwork, but¡­¡± I gaze over to my ¡°walking stick¡± in the corner of the room. I¡¯ve already designed a few blueprints and recorded them in Crest, but it still needs more preparation¡­ A moment later, I sense a spiritual signature across the door. Due to my soundproofing, I¡¯m unable to hear their knocks, but I wait a bit before opening a small gap. Greeting the room attendant on the other side, I take the two plates of breakfast and promptly close the door. While Hachirou enjoys his meal, I decompose my serving as practice and throw it into the lavatory. Finishing preparations, we leave our room and descend the stairs, only to find Lili waiting on the ground floor. ¡°Good morning, Lili.¡± ¡°Good morning Hachirou, Enbos.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be out so soon. Don¡¯t you need to offer your morning prayers?¡± ¡°I already have. It¡¯s a pity the church isn¡¯t complete. They recently tore down the old one to rebuild it at a later date.¡± ¡°Hrm? Where is Minna? She was your roommate, right?¡± ¡°Actually, you just missed the rest of the party. I tried knocking on your door, but you were sound asleep.¡± In truth, I knew you were there by your mana signature, but I chose to ignore you. In addition, the soundproofing enchantment stopped Hachirou from waking up. ¡°So why are you here?¡± ¡°Well, Sen and Minna wanted to depart soon, so I volunteered to stay back to inform you.¡± ¡°Depart? I thought everybody was taking a break for the day?¡± ¡°N-no, they¡¯re not departing for the quest. It¡¯s something more important than that¡­¡± Huh? For some reason, Lili appears oddly sombre. On top of her white uniform, she¡¯s carrying her sceptre and scriptures with a large Path of Eden amulet around her collar. ¡°Enbos, Hachirou, will you follow me to Sen and the others?¡± ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°I-is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing is wrong. It¡¯s just another part in the miracle of life. But I want you to promise me¡­ May you tell them about your quest resignation tomorrow instead of today.¡± While Hachirou reels in surprise at her deduction, I softly nod as I begin to piece everything together. The reason Sen invited Lili, a rare cleric adventurer, for a such a standard quest. The reason he¡¯s so interested in the quest¡¯s curse. The reason he was so dispirited after seeing the memorial¡­ Following Lili through the silent streets, we soon leave the village limits. Not far ahead, we spot Sen, Minna and Norf wandering a fenced off plot of land containing rows of stone slabs: the village graveyard. Suddenly, the two of the three converge on Minna¡¯s location, and we soon arrive to find Sen kneeling at an unsigned grave with a rusting sword. I don¡¯t think they realise we¡¯re even here, and don¡¯t have the nerve to interrupt. While Minna clasps Sen¡¯s hand, his other traces the departed¡¯s name on the dew-covered stone. ¡°A-after so many y-years¡­ I-I finally caught up to you, a-and yet¡­ you¡¯re someplace far away. S-so much¡­ for getting eaten by a dragon¡­ Right, Erik?¡±
Arc 3, Chapter 79: An Ode Standing in silence, I watch as Lili offers a prayer to the unnamed grave. She finishes with a wave of her sceptre, and allows Sen and Norf to begin unearthing the resident below. Sen¡¯s pace slows with every scoop, but eventually the tightly covered body is revealed to the light once more. In this world, the dead are bound in layers of cloth instead of a coffin. Once buried, it is a crime to unwrap a corpse¡­ unless you¡¯re a member of the clergy. Taking great care to move the body, Norf lays the bundle on the surface where Lili begins unravelling the cloth with evident experience. No one can blame Sen and Minna for looking away, the pain of seeing someone they once knew reduced to such a state. For a horrifying instant, I¡¯m reminded of the bloodied wrappings that covered Yuki, and quickly shake my head of those memories. ¡°Sen, Minna¡­ is this the body of Eric Pinn?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I-it¡¯s been so many years.¡± ¡°T-the hair and the height l-look the same, b-but¡­ his face is too¡­¡± ¡°Wait, l-look at his hand, Minna. T-that¡¯s¡­¡± Noticing the bracelet around his wrist, they ask Lili to pass it to them for a closer look. It seems they recognise the simple accessory, but the name on the inner rim dispels all doubt. Crestfallen, they look back his body with renewed despair and undisguised anguish. ¡°T-this is Eric¡¯s coming of age gift. H-he was given it¡­ just before he left t-to become an a-adventurer. Oh Eric¡­¡± ¡°W-why¡­? O-our reunion w-wasn¡¯t supposed be like this¡­¡± ¡°Enbos, would you mind burning these old rags? I¡¯m going to rewrap his body with fresh cloth, and then we can give a proper burial.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Although his soul has already departed, I¡¯ve always believed a funeral is for the sake of the living rather than the dead. If it alleviates even a fraction of their grief, it would justify their entire journey to reach here. I don¡¯t want them to live with the same emptiness that haunts my every waking moment¡­
¡°¡­ may your body return to the earth and your soul to the World Stream. God watches over us eternally. Trust in His guidance and know that one day we shall all be reborn in Eden. Rest in peace, Eric Pinn.¡± Following her prayer, we each offer some parting words before making our way back to the sleepy village. The air around us is heavy and the weather is seemingly matching our mood. Soon enough, a light drizzle befalls us and hastens our retreat to the inn. We return to the Whistling Willow and scatter ourselves around several tables on the ground floor. Nobody is saying a word, not even the overlooking innkeeper. Between the downcast atmosphere, the dreary rain and the near vacant streets, it¡¯s hard not to catch the same brand of misery. Watching Sen, I notice he¡¯s fidgeting with the bracelet he procured from his friend¡¯s body. ¡°¡­ Are you taking that to a guild to verify his death?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, no I¡¯m not. The guild has already received his adventurer crest from the villagers. I¡­ I plan on returning home to inform his family.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s going to be rough, but I wish you all the best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Enbos. Also, I¡¯m sorry for not telling you guys earlier. I didn¡¯t want to damper our association over the past five days.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. You had no reason to divulge your private affairs. Besides, I don¡¯t think any of us could have handled the mood if you had told us in the middle of the Vivian Forest.¡± ¡°Heh, how true. If Eric saw us now, he¡¯d laugh at how we almost got ourselves killed getting here just to mope.¡± ¡°Was he a former party member?¡± asks Hachirou. ¡°N-no, but I always wished that one day we would. Eric was my old childhood friend, and including Minna, we grew up together and pledged to become adventurers. He left the village ahead of us, and ever since, me and Minna have been trying to catch up.¡± ¡°I-I see. You must have really looked up to him.¡± ¡°Yeah, he was like a brother to me. I really wish he was still here, e-even if we never meet.¡± ¡°¡­ Would you like some time to yourself?¡± I ask. ¡°N-no, I¡¯m fine. It may not look like it, but I feel better now than when I first heard of his death. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when they told me he suddenly died of illness, but I think I can finally come to terms with the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad. Some people don¡¯t move on so smoothly.¡± ¡°Well, I did have three weeks to sort out my emotions. To be honest, it¡¯s not like I never considered the possibility. Ever since Minna and I became adventurers, I had to acknowledge every quest could be our last. I¡¯m sure Eric felt the same when he took this ¡°cursed quest¡±.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really admirable.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Enbos? You¡¯re an adventurer too, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mage first and an adventurer second. I¡¯d rather research magic in a room than risk my life on every job.¡± ¡°So says the guy who charged right at a Treant with nothing but a sword.¡± For a moment, a smile returns to Sen¡¯s face, but it quickly evaporates given everyone¡¯s frame of mind. Disheartened by his current demeanour, I turn to the others for conversation but find unexpected encouragement from Lili. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Sen, you¡¯re probably telling yourself it¡¯s wrong to feel any joy now, but there¡¯s never a right time for melancholy. If you want to cherish his memory, it¡¯s best to do so with a smile.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah, you¡¯re absolutely right¡­ O-okay then! It might be early, but let¡¯s have a round of drinks in Eric¡¯s memory! I¡¯ll be shouting!¡± ¡°Or so you say, but I¡¯m the one holding our money bags.¡± ¡°Oh, come on Minna!¡± ¡°*Giggle* I¡¯m only joking. Let¡¯s all enjoy a drink together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear guests, but my staff are currently on break. I¡¯m afraid I will have to ask for your assistance to deliver the drinks.¡± ¡°Well, since I was the one who made the order, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Let me help too.¡± ¡°Hachirou?¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested in what you have in stock. Please allow me to assist.¡± While Sen and Hachirou follow the innkeeper to his cellar, Lili departs to her room to change into casual wear. As for Norf and Minna¡­ where did Norf go!? How did such a hulking bear of a man evade my notice!? Sigh, in any case, I¡¯m relieved some cheer has returned to the group. The death of their childhood friend must have weighed on their minds for a long time. ¡­ I-I wonder, if I had attended Helena¡¯s funeral, would I have enjoyed the company of her brother like this? W-would my emptiness at the time have abated even the slightest? Would I still be- ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°Huh!? Y-yes Minna?¡± ¡°You were stroking your mask while staring into empty space. What were you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just being sentimental.¡± ¡°I can clearly see that, and¡­ you really treasure that mask, don¡¯t you? Was it a gift?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a parting gift, from the most important woman in my life. She taught me, accepted me and brought light into my world.¡± ¡°You sound like lovers.¡± ¡°Yeah, we are, and when I¡¯m done with my journey, I''m going to marry her.¡± ¡°I-I see,¡± replies Minna in an awkward voice. It seems she wasn¡¯t expecting such an honest and passionate response. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised myself that I¡¯m sharing something so personal. I guess all the emotion today is getting to me. ¡°Is there a reason she gave you a deer mask?¡± ¡°It showed what she thought of me. She said it represented my kindness, spirituality and freedom. I guess she wanted me to remember her with this.¡± That¡¯s why I will never let it go. No matter how questionable I may appear, I will always carry her feelings and wishes wherever I go. ¡°¡­ Unbelievable. You dullard, that¡¯s not the only reason she gave you that mask.¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± ¡°Sigh, if you loved each other so much, why did she use a design that symbolised your qualities rather than your bond?¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s not telling you what she thinks of you, she¡¯s telling others of what you really are. I¡¯m guessing she wanted people to see past your shell and get to know the real you.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ Oh my god.¡± Even after her death, s-she¡¯s still looking out for me. She¡¯s been trying her best to help me all along. ¡°Heh¡­ Haha¡­ It¡¯s just like you said, Helena. I really am a numbskull.¡± ¡°Sigh, seriously, why must all men be so dense. Unless it¡¯s spelt out in gold, they never realise what¡¯s right in front of them¡­¡± ¡°Like how Sen is oblivious of your feelings towards him?¡± "..." Hrm, she seems to be taking my statement quite well¡­ Nope, I take that back. Her face is turning as red as her hair. It¡¯s kind of adorable watching her get flustered, although it¡¯s a side to her Sen will have yet to see. ¡°W-w-wha¡­ Whatareyoutryingtosay!?¡± ¡°Well that was delayed.¡± ¡°H-h-ho-how d-did you¡­¡± ¡°I may be thick-skulled, but I don¡¯t have holes for eyes.¡± ¡°D-do-don''t... Don¡¯t say anything to him, or anybody else for the matter!¡± ¡°I will for as long as you do the same, but for your own sake, I hope you tell Sen yourself.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that I can!¡¯ ¡°Huh? What is it you can¡¯t do? As if arriving on cue, Sen, Hachiroiu and the proprietor return with seven large mugs of lukewarm brew. Minna immediately falls silent, but her face is still beet-red. ¡°So, what were you two talking about while we were gone?¡± ¡°N-nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing important at all.¡± ¡°You look a bit flushed, Minna. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just getting a bit stuffy with the rain, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°I see. By the way, where¡¯s Lili and Norf?¡± ¡°L-lili left to change out of her ceremonial attire. As for Norf, I think he¡¯s preparing his instrument.¡± Instrument? ¡°Ah, I see. Let¡¯s wait for them to come down and before we drink. Here are your mugs of ale, Enbos.¡± Mugs? ¡°Why are you giving me two?¡± ¡°Eh? Hachirou ordered three between the two of you, so I thought¡­¡± Unravelling his misunderstanding, I turn to Hachirou who quietly takes the extra mug. He¡¯s sure become an avid drinker. While there is no legal drinking age in Aren, there are limits. I have a feeling I¡¯m going to receive a lecture on childcare in the near future. Anyway, after receiving an earful from Minna, we¡¯re soon joined by Lili who is now wearing a long, green tunic. Watching Sen praise her appearance, I feel a shot of sympathy for Minna as she silently grumbles. Immediately after, Norf arrives with a small, stringed instrument reminiscent to a¡­ ¡°Is that a ukulele?¡± ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s called a qualute. Norf has been itching to play it since the Vivian Forest, but we never found a good time until now. But first¡­ In memory of Eric! A great man, a great adventurer¡­ and an even greater friend. L-let us toast to the life he led a-and wish him all the best in his next! Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± We all raise our mugs and bump them with our closest partner. I try drinking while Lili isn''t looking, but it seems she¡¯s already noticed traces of my mana. Hachirou is happily gulping down his ale, much to the concern of Minna who shoots a harsh gaze in my direction. Meanwhile, Sen begins recounting fond memories of his friend for everyone to hear. As this is all going on, Norf finishes his cup and sits upon a lone chair. His large frame contrasts comically with his small instrument, and after some last-minute tuning, he finally begins to play. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°T-this tune¡­ Well, I suppose it''s a fitting choice.¡± ¡°May you, Sen?¡± ¡°Thank you, Minna. Ahem¡­ With a sword at my hip, and a map in my hand, I wander town to town across this sprawling land.¡± ¡°Step by step, I shall head towards a bold future, And leave a hundred tales of my grand adventure.¡± ¡°A tale of close battles, and great discovery, A tale of sore stumbles, and long recovery.¡± It seems everybody except me and Hachirou know about this song. Since we always work alone, we never had the chance to hear it from other adventurers. It greatly exaggerates the joys of adventuring, but I guess it¡¯s fine for this kind of event. It¡¯s nice to see everyone joining in rather than drowning in their sorrows. ¡°While it is fun to wander to each of the world¡¯s ends, I look around and smile at my band of close friends.¡± ¡°Thick and thin, let¡¯s enjoy every step of the way, And liven every night like our very last day...¡± ¡°¡­ jus¡¯ promise ta take care of each other. After all, ya jus¡¯ neva know wat ya last words to dem may be.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°M-master, is something wrong?¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing. I think the a-alcohol is kicking in. I-I just need some fresh air.¡± ¡°Take it easy.¡± Leaning on Hachirou, we make our way to the veranda outside the inn. As the rain drums on the wooden shade, I slump against the wall and take a few moments to collect my thoughts. Damn it, why did I have to remember Mr Kell¡¯s words. You don¡¯t have to worry about them, they can take care of themselves. You don¡¯t even plan on seeing them again¡­ ¡°¡­ he was like a brother to me. I really wish he was still here, e-even if we never meet...¡± ¡°¡­I pr-promise, Big Bro Enbos, Big Bro Hachi! I-I¡¯ll grow bigger a-and stronger. Next time w-we meet, I¡¯ll be¡­ be ready!¡± Damn it, damn it, DAMN IT! ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ Hachirou, after we complete this quest, let¡¯s never work with another party again.¡± ¡°Eh? What do you¡­ Did you say after this quest!?¡± ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°O-of course, but what brought about this change of mind.¡± ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s just say¡­ I was never cut out to be Enbos the Black.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 80: Otherworldly Philosophy ¡°Good morning Sen.¡± ¡°Good morning Minna. Is Lili still packing up?¡± ¡°She¡¯s finishing her prayers. Where¡¯s Enbos and Hachirou?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t left their room just ye- Ah, there they are!¡± ¡°Good morning everyone. Sorry for the delay, but we¡¯re finally ready.¡± ¡°W-we had to clean up the room before we left. I hope you did not wait long.¡± ¡°Not at all, Hachirou. Once Lili arrives we can finally head to Tiel Woods.¡± After yesterday¡¯s memorial party, everybody retreated to the comfort of their rooms as the rain continued to pour. While I do not know how the others spent their time, for me it was an incredibly productive afternoon. First off, I finally removed the stains from the Treant incident. The fabric has probably stretched and its self-repair effect is starting to wear off, but until I¡¯ve replicated the enchantments onto something else, I¡¯ll keep wearing this weathered cloak. As for my other achievement¡­ ¡°Huh? Your walking stick, it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Did you carve it into a staff!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t added any enchantments mind you, but I have high hopes.¡± For my first staff, I think it turned out well if I do say so myself. I spent most of the night casting to cure the wood without applying heat. It was such a long and repetitive process that my spell became the high rank skill . The new spell allows me to freely control water instead of using static points of magic, which helped accelerated the curing by leaps and bounds. Afterwards, I sanded the staff to shape and gave it a temporary rubbing of wax. It¡¯s a simple design with a thin, slightly curved shaft, but the beautiful grain pattern and hardy material more than make up for it. Unfortunately, I do not have a high-level magic core to finish it, so I¡¯ve left the head of the staff as an unfurnished block. ¡°Would you mind if we take a closer look?¡± ¡°Sure. Here you go.¡± ¡°¡­ *Whistle* I¡¯m really impressed. I can¡¯t believe you did so much so quickly. It¡¯s almost like you didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, but your wood crafting skills are remarkable.¡± ¡°Hrm? Is something the matter, Norf? Where are you pointing at?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s pointing towards the Vivian- Wa~it a minute¡­ Did you make this staff out of the Treant we took down!¡± I don¡¯t say anything and quietly take back my precious staff. With the Treant¡¯s magic core destroyed, it was the next best thing I could salvage from the battle. I¡¯m not sure if I broke any Treant harvesting laws, but the look on everybody¡¯s face is almost comical. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were such an opportunist.¡± ¡°Honestly, I was using it as a walking stick at first, but I quickly realised it was meant for greater things.¡± ¡°Sigh, so why did you keep quiet?¡± ¡°I thought everybody already knew.¡± ¡°Good grief. To be honest, I¡¯m kind of disappointed we didn¡¯t do the same. It would have covered a lot of our costs...¡± In truth, I didn¡¯t want to draw Lili¡¯s attention towards my handicraft. If I had left as originally planned, I would have enchanted the hell out of my staff. ¡°Good morning, everyone. Please forgive my late arrival. I was praying for our success.¡± Speak of the devil. ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to apologise, but now that all six of us here, let¡¯s check out and go adventuring.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s- Eh? Did you say all six!?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Come to think of it, I never bothered to tell Lili about our change in plan. Despite her initial surprise, she looks at me with subtle delight while I can only offer an exasperated sigh. Reluctantly, I wait for Lili to approach me while everybody is checking out at the counter. ¡°Good morning, innkeeper. We¡¯re here to¡­¡± (You¡¯re truly kind, Enbos) (Don¡¯t get used to it. This doesn¡¯t change anything.) (I know, but I¡¯m still grateful. Thank you.) ¡°¡­ for staying at the Whistling Willow, dear patrons. I hope to see you again.¡± "We will. Hopefully the bridge will be completed by then." "One can only pray. Please return healthy and sound." We each return the innkeeper¡¯s farewell before leaving his establishment. However, as I walk through the door, I suddenly realise¡­ he may have said those exact words to every adventurer before us.
Leaving the quiet village of Kasseus, we make our way across the western plains and head towards the Tiel Woods. It¡¯s hard to believe so many adventurers fell victim to such a short trek. Excluding Eric¡¯s death by illness, I¡¯ve heard of parties dying from bandit attacks, getting lost, drowning¡­ Heck, I¡¯ve even heard rumours of a party getting struck by lightning! It¡¯s uncanny how such a beautiful day could feel as dangerous as a trip through the Vivian Forest. Still, as tense as we are, nothing has made us jump in the least. There are no animals big or small, the weather is clear and the terrain is level. Over the coming hours, we feel comfortable enough to begin discussing the job ahead. ¡°By the way Enbos.¡± ¡°Yes Minna?¡± ¡°You said you bought a few bags of bait from Catorrem. How many do you have?¡± ¡°After that run in with the Treant, I only have two satchels left. It should be enough for today and tomorrow.¡± ¡°Actually, I think we should spend the rest of the day scoping out the area and preparing traps. Will that be alright?¡± ¡°Of course. Come to think of it, how were you planning on hunting them without bait?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t. When we went to Catorrem we wanted to buy a few bags ourselves, but the specialty store had just sold out. I¡¯m guessing you were that customer.¡± ¡°Sorry about that.¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine,¡± says Sen. ¡°We could have looked elsewhere, but we decided otherwise. After all, the subjugation targets are less of a threat and more of a nuisance.¡± ¡°True. The only dangerous thing is supposedly getting there.¡± The monsters we have to hunt are called Boulder Beetles, and like their name suggests, they can grow up to a metre in size. While they¡¯re a small threat in battle, they¡¯re a major horticultural pest. The chain of bizarre deaths has left them untouched for a month, and if too many gather they¡¯ll eventually swarm onto the farms around Kasseus. On the other hand, since we¡¯re being paid for every kill, it¡¯s become a lucrative venture for such a simple quest. Still, if there is any weight to this alleged curse, our seemingly peaceful walk could be the most dangerous part of¡­ ¡°Huh, we¡¯re here.¡± Well that was anticlimactic. ¡°Are you sure this is the place, Sen?¡± ¡°Well, according to Norf¡¯s map, this should be Tiel Woods. Looks like the curse really was a coincidence after all.¡± ¡°You know, after hearing so many horror stories for weeks on end, it¡¯s almost disappointing.¡± ¡°I feel foolish for taking it seriously for even a second.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean Sen, Enbos, Minna, but we should be thankful it turned out to be nothing.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t think we should relax just yet, everybody. Let¡¯s keep being careful, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Hachirou. Let¡¯s end the rumours for Eric''s sake once and for all.¡± Unlike the Vivian Forest, the trees are thin and sparsely spaced with dense, low lying foliage. Staying within a hundred metres of each other, we spread out and begin scouring the place for any tracks. With every area explored we mark a few trees and proceed deeper into the forest. However, after a few minutes of scouting¡­ ¡°Huh, why is this tree already marked?¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. For some reason, despite being the first adventurers to get here, there¡¯s clearly an arrow etched into the trunk ahead. Stranger still, the mark is less than a month old, which means somebody else got this far after the quest was issued. ¡°What does this mean? Did another adventurer party make it to the forest?¡± ¡°Maybe Hachirou, but the only question is¡­ should we follow?¡± Looking around, it seems everybody is in agreement to investigate the markings. We follow the arrows for several minutes before finally happening upon a large, excavated pit. It seems to be an abandoned quarry, but on closer inspection the half-excavated stones are actually ancient walls. ¡°A party of adventurers can¡¯t be responsible for all this. This pit was dug out by a few dozen labourers, and the only one who could order such a thing is the head of Kasseus Village.¡± ¡°I agree Minna, but why would they dig up a bunch of ruins and then abandon it? It doesn¡¯t look as if they were attacked.¡± ¡°Maybe they were looking for buried relics. Does anyone know what used to be here?¡± I ask. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re in Tiel Woods, I think these ruins belong to the fallen city of Tiel.¡± ¡°Fallen city, you say? Can you you tell me more... about...¡± Eh, why is everybody except Hachirou giving me a weird look? ¡°H-have you really not heard of Tiel, Enbos?¡± ¡°N-no. Why?¡± ¡°So, you really don¡¯t know, huh. It¡¯s a popular legend around these parts, but I guess it¡¯s not widely known.¡± ¡°You see, two thousand years ago there was once another civilisation in these lands. It was a powerful country for its time, and its seat of power was the great city of Tiel. After the capital¡¯s collapse, the country¡¯s many states fell into anarchy and eventually reformed into the Reinsol Kingdom." "It¡¯s an old story tied directly to the kingdom¡¯s founding, which is why we''re so surprised you never heard.¡± Oh shoot, it¡¯s supposed to be common knowledge! I can feel Lili¡¯s gaze boring holes into the back of my skull. ¡°I-I see. So, what exactly happened to Tiel? It sounds as if something happened to the capital rather than the country in particular.¡± ¡°Actually, nobody knows for sure. Some say it was a deadly plague. Some say the Earth fell beneath them. Some say a horde of dragons torched the place to the ground.¡± ¡°But what every story says in common is that the entire city perished overnight. However, as varied as the stories may be, there¡¯s one account that¡¯s widely circulated and accepted as truth¡­ within the Church of Eden.¡± Anticipating our reaction, we all turn to Lili as she takes out her tome and flips through its contents. ¡°Ahem, two thousand years ago, a terrible evil invaded the great city of Tiel. It was made by the most heinous of heretics with the blackest of magics, but not even they could control what they had unleashed. Unbound and unstoppable, the greatest city of the time was destroyed in a single night. The thickest of walls fell like reeds in a storm. The mightiest of armies were nought but feed before its endless hunger. The Lysium Theocracy sent their most devote followers to Tiel¡¯s aid, but by dawn, every man, woman and child had already been lost. Unable to allow such a monstrosity to reign free, the champions of God bared their swords and attacked the dark being...¡± Hrm, I can¡¯t help but think the Church¡¯s version of the story has been painfully doctored. Still, something about the monster¡¯s description sounds awfully familiar¡­ ¡°... For a day and a night, the holy warriors fought against the abomination. Much blood was spilt on that tragic day, but not a single drop was spilt in vain. Little by little, the great evil was whittled down and finally dealt a righteous blow. Learning of God¡¯s might, it fled from human lands and succumbed to its own ceaseless hunger. The warriors of light returned victorious, but not without remorse and sorrow. To respect all the lives lost, Leon Iranor, leader of the divine force, recorded the tragedy in the Church¡¯s annals...¡± Huh, Iranor? ¡°... May the city of Tiel be forever remembered, the righteous forever honoured, and the sinners forever reviled.¡± Finishing her story, she closes her tome before being rewarded with Hachirou¡¯s soft applause. The story ended pretty much as I expected, and since every witness besides the rescue force died, there is no other way of verifying the story. The only things I could gleam are that the Lysium Theocracy is at least two thousand years, the Church of Eden has some kind of ancient library, and Lili and Leon from the story share the same surname. As much as I want to ask Lili for clarification, I¡¯m afraid of saying another ¡°obvious¡± question. ¡°By the way, Lili,¡± asks Hachirou. ¡°I noticed the leader¡¯s last name, Iranor, is the same as yours. A-are you a descendent?¡± Good job, Hachirou! ¡°I am not, Hachirou, but please don¡¯t feel embarrassed for asking. It¡¯s a common mistake, but ¡°Iranor¡± is an honorary name bestowed on all mages of the Church born outside a religious line. By bearing the name Iranor, people will know I come to spread God¡¯s word.¡± I see, so that¡¯s why her real name conflicts with her current name... Wait a second. Doesn¡¯t that mean she''s one of those children conscripted to follow the Church¡¯s doctrine!? From the looks of things, it¡¯s probably nowhere near as bad as I first thought. ¡°Hrm? Now that I think about it, your story never explicitly said what the monster was. Was it a mutated creature, or¡­?¡± The blackest of magics¡­ Not even they could control¡­ Unbound and unstoppable¡­ Succumbed to its own ceaseless hunger¡­ A finger of ice crawls down my spine, and long before Lili could answer, I realise its identity. ¡°No, the annals say the monster was an undead, and although the body was never recovered, it¡¯s been long regarded as human history¡¯s first recorded case of an Undead Ravager.¡±
After our investigation, we scouted the surrounding area and discovered several similar sites. Each unveiled a fraction of Tiel¡¯s glorious past, but none could answer the excavator¡¯s intentions. In the end, we left them be and decided to ask the village head once we returned. Resuming our quest, we made significant progress in our hunt for the Boulder Beetles. Upon finding one such specimen, we first tracked it back to a water hole and then to a small shaded clearing where they gathered in the dozens. Concerned about their number, we decided to set traps at both locations to kill as many as possible. Of course, we could only work once the beetles left, and by the end of afternoon, we rendezvoused at one of the barren pits to establish comp. Returning to the present, I¡¯m now sitting on an eroded wall while everybody is busy preparing for the night. Looking at the ruins around me, I¡¯m reminded of Lili¡¯s story and my ultimate fate should I fail. "The death of a city, the collapse of a civilisation... all because of one undead." The sound of the forest provides little comfort as the distant clicking is reminiscent of a ticking bomb. Ever since Takashi told me about the truth, I¡¯ve limited the use of and kept the number of stored souls (including mine) to nine at most. But no matter I do, I can tell it¡¯s not enough. ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°Ah, hello Hachirou. I see you¡¯ve finished setting everything up.¡± ¡°Actually, I wanted to help with dinner, but the others asked me to go fetch you. Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Hachirou. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°¡­ Enbos, I''m not your aide, but your friend and your companion. Please tell me what is wrong. I-I can only guess Lili''s story truly upset you.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s exactly it. It scares me just how dangerous I can really be. To lose sight of everything I am and destroy everything I ever cherished. Even if it turns out to be a myth, I¡¯m reminded of just how much everybody detests the undead, and for good reason.¡± ¡°Please Enbos, never lose hope. Everybody who knows your ordeal believes you can do this. You will never become the monster you fear.¡± ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s the thing, Hachirou. Sometimes I think I already am.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s noth-¡­ I¡¯ll tell you some other time. For now, let¡¯s return to the others.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± It seems Sen and the others have finished cooking dinner are waiting for us to arrive. Hrm, why are they giving me another funny look? Did I mess up again? ¡°Say Enbos, Lili just raised a good point but¡­ Hachirou is your apprentice, right?¡± ¡°Yes Sen, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well, the thing is, we¡¯ve never seen you teach him any magic.¡± Ah. ¡°Indeed. While I could understand why you didn¡¯t during our jaunt through the Vivian Forest, I¡¯ve never seen Hachirou read a book or scroll.¡± ¡°To be honest, I think he¡¯s better suited to be a swordsman than a mage.¡± Gosh darn it Lili, why did you have to point that out!? Since I won''t answer her, she¡¯s changed her approach by involving the others to pressure me! ¡°I prefer to teach in private. Having people watch could prove distracting for Hachirou.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± ¡°Actually master, I think I will be fine. M-may we continue where we last left?¡± Huh, what is Hachirou saying!? Does he really want me to teach him magic? To be honest, I had considered the possibility, but we both know the most he will ever achieve are a few greater rank spells. Regardless, if he sincerely wants to learn¡­ ¡°¡­ Sigh, fine. If you say so, Hachirou. You better pay attention.¡± ¡°Hai!¡± ¡°Pardon me Enbos, but would you mind if I join?¡± ¡°Of course, Norf. I did promise I would- Eh?¡± Norf¡¯s sudden words stuns everybody around the fire. Lili in particular spits out her soup and starts coughing into her palm. It seems she never heard his voice until now. ¡°N-n-norf, y-you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I never spoke to you before. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I didn¡¯t think you would understand my distress.¡± ¡°... No, I do understand Norf. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re willing to open your heart.¡± As Lili says this, she touches the hood covering her ears. She notices my gaze and stares at my mask with empathetic concern. ¡°Norf, I¡¯ve ask you this before but are you willing to hide your voice for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°I have been thinking.¡± ¡°And your answer?¡± ¡°There will always be people who will ridicule me. But as much as I want to avoid their scorn, I-I want to sing to everybody while playing a song. I¡¯m not throwing away my voice; I¡¯m waiting to use it for my dream.¡± As soft as his voice may be, I can feel the determination behind it all the same. I can''t help but empathise with his decision, which is why I want to help in any way I can. ¡°¡­ Okay, I will teach you how use . It may not be the best skill to change your voice and it may take a few years, but at least you will have a general idea where to go.¡± ¡°Thank you Enbos.¡± ¡°Um, excuse me, Enbos.¡± ¡°Yes, Lili?¡± ¡°W-would it be alright if I help you with this lesson?¡± As surprising as her proposition is, the look in her eyes is not of inquisitive intent but endless compassion. It seems Norf¡¯s words really struck a chord with her too. ¡°Of course, Lili. I gladly welcome your assistance. Now, seeing as how Norf is joining us, we¡¯ll be going over the basics. Let¡¯s begin by getting a feel for . Will that be alright, Lili?¡± ¡°Yes, that would be a fine place to start¡­¡±
¡­ How did things come to this? When we began our lesson, I was hopeful Enbos would put aside his wariness and Lili her curiosity to get along for a single night. H-however, as soon as they tried teaching me and Norf¡­ ¡°¡­ Magic is not an act of faith, but one of understanding and logic! Don¡¯t bring your religion into this!¡± ¡°How can you be so supremely arrogant!? It¡¯s a fact you cannot learn magic without the World Stream, and is it not a majestic entity of His design?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a natural phenomenon built from the collective consciousness of every living thing! God has nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°God has everything to do with it! The World Stream responds to the wishes of the living and helps us develop over the course of our lives. It¡¯s only possible if it has a desire to nurture life, an edict bestowed by God Himself. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a reaction to predetermined procedures over countless lifetimes! The idea is so engrained that it¡¯s basically programmed the World Stream to react as such! If it really had a will then spells like Necromancy wouldn¡¯t exist, or does God secretly condone those skills?¡± ¡°How dare you! There is no such thing as perverse magic, only perverse hearts. If what you say is true, then how can magical plants exist? No man or living thing created those natural enchantments, and if it¡¯s not them, then it¡¯s obviously by the World Stream¡¯s will!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t need a will to pull that off! For all you know, the symbols that form those natural enchantments could come from, oh I don¡¯t know, alternate worlds or later periods of time. Heck, for all you know magic may not have existed in any shape or form before the advent of conscious thought.¡± ¡°You must be at wit¡¯s end to mention such ludicrous ideas! Honestly, a world without magic. Without mana, how can the soul¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Are they still at it?¡± ¡°Un-unfortunately, yes.¡± Sen has just come back from washing his body to find Enbos and Lili still arguing over the nature of the World Stream. Norf and I have resigned all hope of receiving instruction and are watching over them in the company of Minna. With the moon shining above us, I hope Enbos recovers his composure soon. ¡°To be honest Hachirou, I thought this kind of argument would break out eventually.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite common for mages to clash with clerics over this issue. I¡¯m more surprised it took this long to happen.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°¡­ Hachirou?¡± ¡°Y-yes, Sen?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not travelling with Enbos to learn magic, are you?¡± ¡°¡­ No, I am not. I-In truth, I¡¯m accompanying him to see his journey through. If I do, I''m sure I¡¯ll discover my own path. That''s why I want to grow strong and help him.¡± ¡°I see, so you¡¯re trying to catch up to him, huh. Well, I definitely know how that feels.¡± Hearing Sen¡¯s words and seeing his sentimental expression, I wonder if he¡¯s thinking about his late childhood friend. He also chased after him as an adventurer, b-but in the end... ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for reminding you of Eric.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. As much as Eric¡¯s death is hurting me, I don¡¯t ever regret going on this journey. I hope you don¡¯t regret anything either.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sen.¡± ¡°Hachirou, why don¡¯t you register as an adventurer? We can only offer a recommendation every two years, but I¡¯m sure everyone would be more than happy to for someone as talented as you." ¡°Please don''t Minna. Compared to my siblings, my talent is shallow. I still have a long way to go.¡± ¡°Do you come from a family of heroes? I think travelling with us through the Vivian Forest despite being a kid is plenty talented.¡± ¡°For the last time Sen, I¡¯m not a child!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not. Anyway, it looks like their argument is coming to a close.¡± ¡°Sen, Minna, c-can you hide the fact we had this conversation from my master?¡± ¡°We will, Hachirou.¡± ¡°... Good grief, just how stubborn can she be. She really is nothing but trouble for us. Come on Hachirou, let¡¯s have dinner and get some sleep." ¡°Yes master!¡± Taking Enbos¡¯ serving of soup, I turn away from the fireplace and chase after him. Reaching his side, I sit alongside him and look up to the stars in the night sky. "Um, look Hachirou, I''m sorry I couldn''t teach you magic today. I swear we will have a few lessons in future." "It''s alright, Enbos. Even if you can''t teach me, I''ll get stronger in my own way." Arc 3, Chapter 81: Beetle-Juked Rousing at the crack of dawn, we split into two teams of three before setting off to begin the hunt. Each group has a bag of bait, a quota of fifteen beetles and an entire day before we rendezvous at camp. While I was expecting Lili to end up on my team, it seems yesterday¡¯s argument has convinced the party otherwise. Relieved by this decision, I team up with Hachirou and Minna before setting off with some peace of mind. Arriving at the water hole, we inspect the traps we laid the previous day. The centrepiece of our plan is a large magical circle of my own design. It¡¯s inscribed to ensnare a few beetles at a time while I suffocate them from outside. Of course, I left the trap incomplete to avoid catching something during the night. ¡°Honestly Enbos, this is such an insidious trap. Please tell me you don¡¯t always hunt like this.¡± ¡°I would if I could. After all, it¡¯s the best way to keep their bodies intact.¡± ¡°Sigh, I suppose it does leave any salvageable parts in their best condition. Are you done enchanting?¡± ¡°Almost. Nothing ruined the foundations I wrote yesterday so it shouldn¡¯t take long. How about you?¡± ¡°The barricades are finished and the net is ready. Once Hachirou is done cooking the bait, everything will be on you.¡± ¡°Good. You know, now that everything is set, I don''t mind if you help the others instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Sen will be fine. As haphazard he can be, he should be able to manage with Norf and Lili.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about Sen in particular, but I guess it¡¯s only natural. After all, if Norf wasn¡¯t there, he¡¯d be alone with an inhumanly beautiful woman.¡± ¡°C-can you please not poke fun at me about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, Minna. He may be dense, but you¡¯re way too passive. You should just confess while you have the chance.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t just tell him out of the blue! T-th-that would be¡­ Look, can we have this discussion some other time!?¡± ¡°Like when, tomorrow? Today¡¯s the last day of our partnership and I can¡¯t promise we¡¯ll meet again.¡± ¡°Then forget about it! This has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°True, but I know exactly what you¡¯re going through. More than the fear of being rejected, you¡¯re afraid of doing something irreversible. If your confession fails, you''re worried he may never look at you the same again.¡± ¡°How can you possibly know!? You sound as if you¡¯re speaking from¡­ Oh.¡± ¡°Not too hard to imagine, right? Believe me, it won¡¯t be as bad as you think.¡± ¡°¡­ Will it really work out like it did for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want to give you the push I never had." ¡°Minna, Master?¡± Waiting for us to finish, Hachirou arrives with a pot filled with a red, syrup-like substance. It¡¯s the final product after boiling the contents of the bait in water. While I cannot smell its fragrance, it¡¯s supposed to have an strong, sickly-sweet smell that will attract certain monsters. ¡°Good work Hachirou. Please dab a trail from the water hole to the trap. Let¡¯s see how well the bait really works.¡±
As it turned out, the bait worked remarkably well. After the first few hours, we already met our quota of fifteen beetles. I was worried it wouldn¡¯t be worth the investment, but I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. By the time it was noon, the count had increased by another ten. At this point, we decided to take a break before inviting the next batch of beetles to the slaughter. ¡°Seriously, this is such an easy quest! Is this set up too effective or is there something we¡¯re overlooking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but- *Cough, cough*¡­ Enbos, isn¡¯t the smell getting to you?¡± ¡°No, why? Is it getting worse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, but inhaling it makes my head feel a bit- Wait, is the bait poisonous!?¡± ¡°N-no, or at least, it shouldn¡¯t be. The shopkeeper didn¡¯t say anything of the kind.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s lethal, but it would explain why these beetles are dying so quickly.¡± ¡°True. I was expecting a few of them to struggle, yet they died pretty sluggishly. Either the seller forgot to mention it or something happened during the prepar¡­¡± Wait a minute, Hachirou was the one who prepared it. D-does his abnormal cooking ability have something to do with this? How could anybody go wrong boiling some powder!? Looking at my ¡°talented¡± friend, he¡¯s busy dismantling the beetles without saying a word. Although his face is hidden, he appears to be in a sullen mood. Come to think of it, while Minna was watching for incoming beetles, Hachirou has been on standby in case the trap fails. However, everything went so smoothly that he was left sharpening his katana and dragging corpses the entire time. ¡°Hachirou.¡± ¡°Yes Master?¡± ¡°Are you bored with your current duties?¡± ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m not bored. I-it¡¯s just¡­ I was hoping I would have the chance to test my abilities.¡± ¡°Hachirou, there¡¯s more to hunting monsters than swinging a blade. Everybody knows you¡¯re capable and there will come a time when you can shine.¡± ¡°T-thank you, Minna. I¡¯ll take your words to heart.¡± "You''re such a good child, Hachirou." "Please, will you stop calling me a-" For some reason, Hachirou stops mid-sentence and looks elsewhere. Curious, we follow his gaze and realise he¡¯s looking in the general direction of Sen and the others. I try to ask what¡¯s wrong, but the sound of a high pitch whistle draws my attention. ¡°T-that sound¡­ It¡¯s a signal arrow fired by Norf! Something wrong has happened!¡± exclaims Minna. ¡°Worse, I-I hear a lot of crashing and stomping. It sounds like they¡¯re fighting something big!¡± ¡°B-by the spirits, we have to go, now!¡± Picking up our weapons, we run towards Sen, Norf and Lili to provide immediate assistance. We soon reach the clearing where they were working, but¡­ ¡°W-where *huff, huff*¡­ Where is everybody!?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, but look at those broken traps! Something much bigger than a Boulder Beetle was just here!¡± ¡°T-there¡¯s a terrible stench in the air, and it seems to be coming from-¡± Crash! Without wasting a step, we immediately rush towards the source. It seems Sen and the others ran through the trees to slow it down, but the trail of destruction is all too clear. Driven by desperation, Minna runs ahead of us without reserve. ¡°Sen! SEN!¡± ¡°Minna, don¡¯t run too far ahead!¡± Damn it, she¡¯s not thinking straight, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m any calmer either. There are traces of magic and broken arrows littering our way, and ferocious snarls can be heard just ahead. I can make out a large blur of black and white in between the trees, and when we finally arrive at the scene, I quickly take stock of the situation. Good news is everybody is alive and relatively unhurt. The bad news is Sen is engaged in melee with a monstrous creature while Lili and Norf are attacking from range. It looks like a bulky bear the size of a van with black fur and a whitish-grey back. However, its build seems to suggest it¡¯s a quadrupedal creature, with a longer than expected tail and a head shaped like a- Oh my god, that¡¯s not a bear. It¡¯s a giant honey badger. ¡°T-thank God, you¡¯re finally here! Come on, we need to back up Sen!¡± ¡°What is that, Lili!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a Mellivorath, and it¡¯s a low-class A rank monster! Norf¡¯s arrows and my magic couldn¡¯t pierce its skin at all. Sen has been using to fend it off but he can¡¯t keep it up!¡± No, he¡¯s barely standing at all. Judging by his HP and spiritual energy, all he¡¯s doing is bluffing to keep the badger at bay. I have a feeling Lili has been casting illusion magic as she has used a good deal of mana. ¡°I¡¯ll take over! ! !¡± I conjure a spear of magic before moving into its flank to attack the back of its head. The spell explodes with resounding force, but from the dark haze an uninjured but incredibly angry badger is staring back at me. ¡°!¡±
Species Mellivorath
HP 99%
MP 100%
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Y-you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. I heard Earth badgers were tough, but do Garea ones have to be magic resistant too!? ¡°!¡± While Minna runs forward to recover the tired Sen, I¡¯m busy sidestepping the badger as it lunges to bite off my skull. I conjure a as it swipes at me, but to my annoyance, I notice its already breaking. However, instead of retreating, I slip under its forearm as it shatters my barrier to attack its neck. ¡° !¡± As long as I can draw blood, Bloodletter¡¯s curse will do all the work. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an A rank monster. If it can bleed, it can¡­ I can¡¯t pierce its skin! Stuck between its arms and staring at its teeth, I quickly through its own shadow and emerge behind it. I throw a few at its back, but it doesn''t even singed its fur. ¡°Get back, Enbos!¡± I immediately comply to Lili¡¯s warning as Norf prepares to fire an enchanted arrow. It seems they¡¯re using the same combo that finished off the Treant. ¡° !¡± Letting out a rare yell of force, Norf fires the arrow square between the Mellivorath¡¯s eyes, resulting in a searing explosion of light. As the radiance fades, our eyes adjust to the light to find¡­ ¡°T-this has to be a joke.¡± ¡­ it looks completely fine. Checking its HP, only 1% has been shaved by that attack. Fortunately, the attack managed to slightly daze the creature, but it¡¯s not going to last. I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯ve underestimated the monster rankings up until now. Can a single A rank adventurer really take one down, and if so, then how!? ¡°Enbos, look up!¡± Hearing Sen¡¯s sudden cry, I follow his raised finger to find- ¡°Hachirou, what are you doing up that tree!?¡± ¡°Please Enbos, slam dunk manoeuvre, now!¡± ¡°Damn it! !¡± With no choice but to go along with Hachirou¡¯s idea, I magnify gravity around the monster to keep it pinned and accelerate Hachirou¡¯s descent. As expected, he drops directly above the giant badger with his katana poised to impale its neck. ¡° !¡± With reckless force, Hachirou lands atop the Mellivorath and attempts to drive the blade into its flesh. The power of his landing forces the beast to its belly, and I can only imagine the recoil Hachirou must be suffering. I hope with all my heart that his attack has incapacitated the badger long enough for me to retrieve him. Rrraaagh! Goddamn it! I watch in horror as it attempts to bite Hachirou who¡¯s still rattled from the fall. Holding on for dear life, Hachirou clings onto its fur and lays low as the badger snaps at thin air and begins to flail about. He can¡¯t hold on! ¡°! !¡± With pinpoint accuracy, Minna wraps her rope around Hachirou and pulls him to safety. As he is about to land, Norf dives in to save him from a violent fall. ¡°Are you okay, Hachirou?¡± ¡°T-thank you, Norf.¡± ¡°Huh? H-hachirou, is that a ta-¡± ¡°Look out!¡± ¡°!¡± Unexpectedly, the badger throws a large boulder at Norf and Hachirou. Fortunately, I destroy the projectile mid-flight, showering them in dust and small rubble. Wait a second, where did it pick up a rock that large? ¡°Oh hell! It has earth magic!¡± As if confirming my realisation, it begins pounding the ground like a drum. A crater begins to form at its location, but before long the entire area depresses into a deep bowl. Trees fall and soil shifts as we¡¯re forced into the Mellivorath¡¯s makeshift arena. After a while the tremors disturbingly stop and the battlefield becomes unnaturally quiet. ¡°*Cough, cough* Is everyone okay!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sen!¡± ¡°So am I! Hachirou and Norf are with me! Enbos?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good here!¡± ¡°Where did the Mellivorath go? There¡¯s too much dust in the air.¡± ¡°Minna, can you clear the dust for us?¡± ¡°Okay! !¡± Minna begins swinging her weighted rope overhead with increasing speed. Most of the airborne dirt is blown away to reveal¡­ the badger is gone. No wait! ¡°It¡¯s below us!¡± I can clearly sense the damn thing digging through the earth to ambush us, and it¡¯s heading for¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Propelling myself through the air, I tackle Lili away just as a pair of claws erupt from the ground and miss her. As timely as my rescue was, we¡¯re still too close to be safe! ¡°!¡± ¡°Take this!¡± Summoning the last of his strength, Sen throws his spear directly at the badger¡¯s eye. Not missing the chance, Minna releases all the built-up momentum from her skill to hit it squarely in the same eye. While it rampages on the spot, Lili and I immediately retreat to relative safety. <¡­ 98%¡­ 100%¡­ Scan complete.>
Name N/A
Species Mellivorath
Class N/A
HP 93%
MP 75%
Max HP 212
Max MP 122
Attack 84
Defence 108
Magic 50
Resilience 98
Agility 61
Integrity 101
U-unbelievable, just look at its stats! Does it have any weak points? It outclasses us in almost every respect. ¡°Enbos, if I can cast on its other eye, maybe we can blind it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we can. Remember when Norf used your enchanted arrow? It only dazed it for a moment. Besides, everyone else is too tired buy enough time.¡± ¡°Then what should we do!? Do you have an idea?¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah, I do, but I''m going to need your illusion magic.¡± Understandably, my sudden reveal leaves Lili in gaping shock, but now¡¯s not the time! ¡°H-how do you-¡± ¡°We''ll talk later! Can you cast an illusion to change someone¡¯s appearance!?¡± ¡°Y-yes, I can make it mistake one identity for another, but the spell will only last a while!¡± ¡°Good enough. Please listen carefully, Lili¡­¡± I mustn''t hesitate. I didn¡¯t come this far to watch everybody die. As reluctant as I am about this, it¡¯s time they know what Enbos the Black can really do¡­
Today the Mellivorath was having a very bad day, although her morning seemed anything but. While roaming the forest for Boulder Beetles, she caught whiff of a most pleasant smell, an aroma that promised great sweetness. Eager to sate her hunger, the Mellivorath followed her nose to a clearing where a feast beset her eyes. Littered around the area were at least a dozen Boulder Beetles, all dead and ready to be eaten. The source of the delectable smell was coming from a small black rock holding the delicious red syrup. The Mellivorath paid no mind to the strange monkeys wearing cotton and animal skins since they gave her ample space to enjoy her meal. However, as she entered the clearing to feast, she was assailed by hidden pikes, followed by a swinging log and a web made of thin roots. The trees have never attacked her before, and she knew the ones responsible were the unusual monkeys trying to escape. Enraged, she chased after them into the trees and eventually forced the little ones to stand and fight. Although none of their attacks could hurt the Mellivorath, the little ones proved to be irritating prey. Worse still, three more little ones appeared and continued to annoy her to no end. Eager to end their struggling, she decided to shatter the ground before picking them off one at a time. Unfortunately, that idea resulted in an injury in the eye and now she is most mad. While deciding which little one to kill, she is suddenly struck by a strange and very painful attack. It''s strange because her fur and skin are still fine, and yet she clearly felt otherwise. ¡°OVER HERE, YOU GIANT RODENT!¡± The Mellivorath turns towards the loud voice to find a skinny, black monkey with a deer head holding a shiny stick. The deer-headed one swings his stick, and for some reason, she feels the same mysterious pain despite the little one being so far away. Ah, so it¡¯s that one¡¯s fault, she thought. That black monkey is the only one who can hurt me. I will kill that little one before I kill the others. Locking onto her first target, she pounces forward to bite the black one, but it creates a black cloud to hide himself. A while later, the deer-headed one suddenly leaves the cloud and runs up and over the pit she created. Leaping after him, the Mellivorath chases the little one as it weaves between the trees. Her prey is lively and quick, but she knows if she keeps chasing, she will eventually catch the little one. However, as the hunt continues, she begins to wonder why the black monkey is running on four legs instead of two like the others. Also, the little one appears to be getting smaller as time goes on. After a while, the Mellivorath decides to stop and stare at the thing the deer-headed one had become. It was no longer a skinny monkey but a skinny rabbit with a completely different smell. Confused by this sudden change, she decides to return to the other little ones. Unfortunately, the little ones were no longer there, but she could still track them by the faint sweet smell that lingered on their bodies. Eager to kill, the Mellivorath follows the scent, passing the clearing she encountered the monkeys and approaching the nearby water hole. However, before she can reach the pond, she is suddenly struck by a familiar shot of pain. ¡°I knew you wouldn''t quit. That''s why I brought a few extra friends." Recognising that voice, the Mellivorath turns to find the deer-headed monkey¡­ along with two dozen Boulder Beetles at his beck and call.
It seems the first step of the plan was a success, and to my great relief, I can sense Mr Bonny is still in one piece. I¡¯ve been carrying him in my bag all this time, making sure to hide his presence and to keep him in a suspended state. I was worried her spell would expire too soon, but she managed to buy enough time for me to prepare all this. After pulling the rabbit out of the bag, I returned to Sen¡¯s clearing and then the water hole to reanimate the Boulder Beetles and wait for the badger''s return. Now that I have this many undead under my thrall, it¡¯s time to counterattack! ¡°Kill it!¡± Activating , I let loose a swarm of Boulder Beetles to cover the Mellivorath. Although each beetle is weak, their constant attacks from every direction start wearing this mighty foe down. The honey badger tears and crushes a number of my troops, but even in their half-destroyed forms, they continue to obey my will and scramble back onto the beast. Any fortress will fall before a ceaseless tide, especially if it has artillery support. ¡° !¡± Grrraaagh! Since physical and magical skills don¡¯t work, I''ll have to use spirit arts to inflict damage. is a custom spirit art designed to project my life force as an offensive wave via my blade. It cleaves the soul and weakens the body, but of course, I can¡¯t keep using such a convenient ability without spending my spiritual energy. In order to keep using this skill, I took advantage of my undead nature to stockpile energy from the dead beetles beforehand. Ding! Tch, I levelled up. Well, it''s only expected after all the souls I absorbed. I mustn''t waste this energy! ¡° ! ! !¡± Restrained by my undead minions, I continue to chip away at its HP from a range. Unfortunately, it suddenly burrows underground and forces most of the beetles off its body. ¡°No use! !¡± My spiritual energy phases through the earth and hits it squarely in the head. In a fit of desperation and rage, it emerges directly below me but I easily avoid its attack and fire another two . While it staggers from my blows, I rally the remainder of my beetles and assess my chances.
SP 27%
Damn it, my spiritual energy won¡¯t last at this rate! can''t last much longer either! If this goes on, I may have to resort to using- ¡° !¡± A golden arrow suddenly hits the badger straight in the face. Surprised, I turn to find the entire party has arrived to help me. ¡°Y-you guys... What are you doing walking around!? I told you I can handle this!¡± ¡°No point hiding your magic now. Come on everybody! Let¡¯s surround blasted thing and kill it!¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°!¡± "" Taking position around the Mellivorath, Sen, Minna, Norf and Hachirou attack at every opportunity to keep the creature occupied. Meanwhile, I continue controlling the beetles while Lili is busy distorting the badger''s senses. Although we''re dealing little to no damage, the situation has at least become manageable. "!" "Good job Minna! !" "Get back Sen! You still can''t pierce its skin!" "! I think it''s getting slower!" ¡°Keep putting more pressure. We can do this!¡± ¡°Look out everyone!¡± Heeding Lili¡¯s warning, everybody jumps back as the Mellivorath begins to dig once more. I ready my sword and prepare to fire another , however¡­ ¡°W-where is it? Is it still beneath us?¡± ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s gone. The Mellivorath ran away. The battle is over.¡± "T-thank goodness..." Upon hearing my words, everybody collapses from prolonged exhaustion. Contrary to Sen¡¯s claims, with Lili¡¯s low mana and my undead about to expire, there was never any guarantee we would win. From the beginning, driving it away was the best course of action, but now that the crisis is over¡­ While Sen and co are sprawled on the ground, I pick up Hachirou and gracefully attempt to make my exit. ¡°¡± Oh shoot. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?" "I-I see you''re getting more creative with your magic. Would it be too much to ask to, um, forget everything you''ve seen?" "We''re grateful for everything you''ve done, Enbos, but I think it''s time you start answering some of our questions." "Like why do you have that creepy rabbit?" "What''s the deal with all these beetles?" "And why does Hachirou have a tail?" "Eh, you revealed your tail?" "I-I''m sorry. It slipped out during the fiasco." "The point is Enbos: just who are you two?" "..." I can always break out of this barrier by force and leave with Hachirou, but for some reason it doesn''t sit well with me. Every molecule in my skull is telling me to do so, and yet I feel I would destroy something important along with it. Is severing my ties with them really worth the security? "... More than the fear of being rejected, you¡¯re afraid of doing something irreversible. Those were your exact words to me, right?" "... Yeah, they were Minna. I also said it won''t be as bad as you think." "So, what do you think, Enbos?" "Sigh, well played, Minna. I guess we can tell you a bit about ourselves."
Arc 3, Chapter 82: One Day, If Our Paths Meet... After successfully driving the Mellivorath away, we return to the clearing to salvage supplies from the aftermath of the battle. Minna is busy dismantling traps, Norf is recovering arrowheads and Lili is healing Hachirou¡¯s and Sen¡¯s weary bodies. Meanwhile, I¡¯m harvesting horns from the scattered beetles to complete our quest. I doubt they will wait until nightfall for my explanation, and I can¡¯t help but worry about what I will say. Finishing my task, I return to the clearing to find they are sitting atop a fallen tree, waiting for me to join. Cornered, I steel my non-existent nerves as I take my seat beside Hachirou and face the rest of the party. ¡°Sigh, to be honest, I have no idea how to begin this. I-I guess I¡¯ll answer anything you guys want to ask me.¡± ¡°Oh, there are plenty of things we want to ask. But before anything, w-what is that thing you¡¯re stroking on your lap?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an undead rabbit. I found it in a dead zone and made it my familiar (guinea pig). Don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s under my control, it won¡¯t attack anybody.¡± ¡°I-I see. So, you¡¯re really a-a¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a necromancer.¡± Although they must have suspected it, the reveal leaves everybody staring in blank amazement. I can see the confusion in their eyes as they wrestle with their image of a necromancer with the one before them. To be accurate, my class is something far more sinister, but calling myself as such isn¡¯t wrong in any sense of the word. ¡°A-a necromancer, you say. D-does that mean you follow some dark god like all the cultists we hear about?¡± ¡°Please Sen, after hearing yesterday¡¯s argument with Lili, do you really think I would accept any kind of god?¡± ¡°Ah, right. I guess you are that type of guy.¡± ¡°Good grief, I don¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or appalled that you¡¯re an atheist messing with the miracles of life.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re not part of a cult, where did you learn to become a necromancer?¡± asks Minna. ¡°A few years ago, I saved a village from an undead attack and, um, ¡°confiscated¡± the culprit¡¯s tome. At first, I wanted nothing to do with it, but I came to view necromancy as a tool, and a tool is only as good as the one using it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice way of framing it, but what good can come from raising the dead? Why would you do something so risky as an official mage?¡± ¡°First off Minna, I¡¯m not really a Novuseus mage, although I¡¯m practically indistinguishable from the real thing. Secondly: there is more to necromancy than controlling armies of skeletons. I have never sacrificed a life or destroyed a soul to empower my spells. On the contrary, I believe in its potential to save lives.¡± ¡°S-save¡­ lives?¡± ¡°Yes Lili. Think back to the day we first met. If I had managed to stabilise that man¡¯s spiritual links¡­¡± ¡°¡­ we could have saved him. I-I see. I had my suspicions, but you really were using necromancy to help him.¡± ¡°By the spirits, I feel like we''ve heard enough to convict you to death twice over, and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all¡­¡± I give the four time to digest my words as they whisper towards each other. They remind me of a panel of interviewers and I can¡¯t say the experience is any more pleasant. ¡°So¡­ do you guys believe me?¡± ¡°Of course! If anything, it explains so much about your character,¡± replies Sen. ¡°You¡¯ve helped us one too many times to doubt you now. We all know you¡¯re a good man,¡± states Lili. ¡°Too good if you ask me,¡± follows Minna. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure I would pull off half the things you do if I were in your shoes.¡± ¡°We trust you Enbos, and nothing you can say now is going to change that.¡± ¡°... Thank you Norf, everybody. I¡¯m glad I met a bunch as understanding as you.¡± ¡°Well then, now that¡¯s cleared up¡­ would you mind tell us about yourself Hachirou? It¡¯s been bugging me until now, but i-is that really a tail?¡± Naturally, we all look towards Hachirou as he¡¯s flustered between hiding said tail or showing it. Although I did promise them an explanation, I don¡¯t want Hachirou to feel pressured to provide one. ¡°Hachirou, you don¡¯t have to-¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Enbos. If it¡¯s them, I know it will be fine. A-as for why I have a tail, um, I-I think it would be easier if I just show you¡­¡± I look at Hachirou with great concern, but he returns a firm nod to put me at ease. However, I feel anything but as he reaches for his mask with nervous movements. Knowing what¡¯s to come, I hold my breath alongside the others as he reveals his canine features to the world. ¡°O-oh my lord¡­¡± ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°A-allow me to introduce myself again. M-my name is Nomura Hachirou, youngest son of the Nomura family, a-and as you can clearly see¡­¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Here it comes... ¡°I am not a human child!¡± What the hell!? ¡°You¡¯re still hung up about that! You¡¯re supposed to tell them you¡¯re a kobold!¡± ¡°Eh¡­? EHHHHH!?¡± There we go! ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re a monster!?¡± ¡°A-am I really that unsightly?¡± ¡°N-no Hachirou, I-I¡¯m really sorry, but that wasn¡¯t what I meant! W-what I¡¯m trying to say is: how can a kobold be walking and talking like a human being!?¡± ¡°Actually, d-doesn¡¯t that make Hachirou a demi-human!?¡± ¡°Y-yes Minna, I suppose I can be called as such.¡± ¡°N-no way¡­¡± ¡°Were kobolds always this humanlike, or are we koboldlike!? Are you an exception or are there other species as advanced as you!?¡± ¡°W-well, I¡¯m not sure, but I can¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°O-oh god, this feels so surreal. I¡¯m starting to question every monster I¡¯ve ever slain, and it¡¯s making me feel incredibly guilty¡­¡± ¡°Calm down, Sen. I doubt you¡¯ve killed a demi-human quite like Hachirou. After all, how many of them clearly received a proper education? Did Enbos teach you Hachirou, or are you some kind of genius?¡± ¡°Please Minna, you¡¯re greatly exaggerating my abilities. I¡¯m nothing but an ordinary, talentless kobold following Enbos of my own free will¡­¡± ¡°THERE¡¯S NO WAY THAT CAN BE TRUE!¡± Watching the pandemonium unfold, I¡¯m not surprised Hachirou¡¯s reveal is causing a bigger commotion than mine. Despite knowing he has a tail, it seems Hachirou being a demi-human was far from their first thought. They never knew a kobold could become so cultured or expressive, especially when the closest thing they have for comparison are goblins. Of course, being a demi-human herself, Lili appears less confused and more fascinated by Hachirou¡¯s identity. ¡°¡­ if chickens suddenly became intelligent, would it be right to continue eating them or is it fine as long as they don¡¯t speak Arenish?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they want to die in the first place, but it would be hard to stomach if they started begging for their lives.¡± Good grief, the conversation has completely derailed. Although it¡¯s nice they¡¯re accepting Hachirou so quickly, there is one thing we have to address¡­ ¡°Guys, I need your attention. I want you all to swear something on your lives: you must never share this with anybody else, especially Hachirou¡¯s secret. If word ever gets out¡­ it won¡¯t stop at our deaths.¡± Snapping back to reality, everybody falls silent as the gravitas of our secrets finally sinks in. ¡°I-I see. If the king or adventurers¡¯ guilds ever find out, t-there would be hunts across the entire country.¡± ¡°Not just here, Sen. Other nations will hear of it too and do the same thing. They will be treated like goblins and exterminated until there¡¯s nothing left outside the Wasteland.¡± ¡°¡­ As much as I hate to admit it, the Path of Eden Church will likely not veto such a purge.¡± ¡°Huh, why!? Hachirou is kinder than most humans I know!¡± ¡°Y-yes Sen, I¡¯m well aware Hachirou is probably the most developed beast type demi-human since the Apocalypse, and I¡¯m sure his kin are just like him. B-but as much as I want to believe in humanity¡¯s compassion, there are some who will feel threatened by their existence, more so than any marauding goblin. Society¡­ just isn¡¯t ready to accept them.¡± Wearing an uncharacteristically grave expression, I can¡¯t help but feel those words apply as much to herself as to Hachirou. If things were so simple, she wouldn¡¯t be using illusions on people as good as Sen, Minna and Norf. Still, to say society ¡°isn¡¯t ready¡± rather than ¡°isn¡¯t willing¡± carries a small meaning I can only describe¡­ as hope. ¡°And then there¡¯s the issue with Enbos. If his secret gets out, we would branded as accomplices.¡± ¡°Yeah. Although Enbos is a good guy, being a necromancer is as bad as spitting in the Church¡¯s eye. I¡¯m just glad Lili is okay with all this.¡± ¡°I owe Enbos my life, Sen. I don''t wish for any ill to befall anyone here. God¡¯s grace extends much further than you may believe.¡± ¡°Huh, come to think of it, if Hachirou is a kobold, then does that mean¡­¡± ¡°No, I am not kobold, and I¡¯m definitely not a half-deer man either. I am human, down to the bone.¡± ¡°Oh, o-okay. Then, if it¡¯s not too much to ask¡­ may we see your face as well?¡± "..." I knew it would lead to this. Watching Hachirou unmask himself was nerve-wracking enough, but the thought I would have to follow suite terrified me even more. A part of me just wants to lay everything bare, to be rid of all this secrecy and treat them as companions. While it would cause another panic, I know that deep down they wouldn¡¯t mind what I am. They deserve to know¡­ and yet, the moment I touch my mask I immediately freeze as incessant fear overrides all trust and reason. I can hear myself grinding my teeth in frustration at how frail my heart truly is. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s alright, Enbos.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to. When I think about it, we already know everything we want about you.¡± ¡°Sen is right. We can see past your mask just fine. B-besides, I think it¡¯s perfectly natural to have some secrets.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say this again Enbos, but nothing is going to change our trust in you. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking such a thing. Revealing you¡¯re a necromancer was shocking enough. I shouldn''t have asked any more.¡± ¡°N-no Sen, I should be the one apologising. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Hearing them forgive my reluctance, I feel ashamed for denying them in the recesses of my soul. However, on the same token I can¡¯t help but admire their boundless understanding. Sharing a glance with Hachirou, we nod to each other before offering a deep bow towards Sen, Minna, Norf and Lili. ¡°Thank you, everybody. Out of all the adventurers we could have worked with on this quest, I¡¯m glad it was with all of you.¡± ¡°We are forever indebted to your kindness. It was an honour to travel alongside you.¡± ¡°C-come on you two, you don¡¯t have to be that dramatic. It sounds as if it will be the last time-¡± Sen stops mid-sentence as he realises this may indeed be the last time we¡¯ll work together. With a visa into the Lysium Theocracy, we¡¯ll be leaving this country to journey along the Velvet Road. I¡¯ve always intended to change my identity at some point, but I may have to do so sooner rather than later. Once I do, nobody will be able to trace my travels back to Sen¡¯s party, but doing so would mean this is the last time I can face them as Enbos the Black. ¡°I-I see. I guess we¡¯ll have to part ways now that this quest is over.¡± ¡°We all have our own adventures. Let¡¯s hope our paths cross again.¡± ¡°Yeah. I can honestly say I hope we do.¡± And maybe next time, I will have the heart to tell you. ¡°Now, speaking of our quest, do we have enough Boulder Beetle horns to even complete it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sen. I collected 19 horns from the beetles I reanimated, and we have more than a dozen back at- Oh snap!¡± ¡°W-what is it!?¡± ¡°When we chased the Melivorath away, it was tunnelling in the direction of the water hole! If smelt the bait we left behind¡­¡± ¡°It would have eaten most of our haul!¡± ¡°We have go, now!¡± Picking up our weapons, we immediately rush back to the water hole to drive off the Mellivorath. While I¡¯m hoping I was wrong and that the giant badger isn¡¯t there, it¡¯s more likely than not it''s already eaten all our hard work and emptied our supply of bait. However, upon reaching our hunting ground¡­ (There it is! It¡¯s still eating!) (Quickly, we have to surround it, but remember to leave a gap for it to escape. Most of the beetles are still intact, so maybe Enbos can¡­) (Wait a second, Sen. Something seems off. Why isn''t it moving?) (Huh, you¡¯re right. It looks like it¡¯s sleeping.) (Then why are its eyes still open? Is it exhausted from our battle?) (Hold on¡­) . ¡°¡­ Oh my god.¡± (What is it, Enbos?) ¡°I-it¡¯s... It''s dead!¡± Shocked by this revelation, we all step out of the bushes to examine the 6-ton carcass laying in the middle of our ruined trap. In front of its outstretched tongue is an empty pot with a sickly-sweet aroma. ¡­ Wait, are you kidding me? (C-could it be...) (N-no way Minna. Don''t badgers- I mean, Mellivoraths have high poison resistance?) (I think so Enbos, b-but doesn''t that mean the syrup he cooked was... I''m glad Sen is still alive.) While Sen, Norf and Lili look over this baffling scene, Minna and I turn towards the culprit who¡¯s just as confused by this turn of events. Realising our gaze, Hachirou returns a inquisitive look, wholly and innocently ignorant of his lethal handiwork. Arc 3, Chapter 83: Unravelling Facades Thud, thud, thud¡­. ¡°Hahaha! By the spirits, I never thought we would finish the quest so quickly AND down an A rank monster as well!¡± ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake Sen, why are you already treating it like a fond memory!? You almost died today!¡± ¡°I know Minna, I know. I¡¯m just really glad we finally laid the cursed quest to rest. I hated hearing Eric¡¯s death being used for idle gossip.¡± ¡°I share your sentiment Sen and I must admit it feels good to finally put everything to rest.¡± Thud, thud, thud¡­ ¡°Come to think of it, do you reckon the Mellivorath was partially responsible for the rumours?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but no adventurer should have been here in the past month. If any bodies were recovered in Tiel Woods, the guild would have issued an investigation.¡± ¡°I hope they issue one regardless. The overpopulation of Boulder Beetles probably attracted the Mellivorath from a nearby Life Fall. We should report this for the sake of the villagers.¡± ¡°I agree, Lili. For all we know, there could be more of those things wandering the forest.¡± ¡°When you put it like that Minna, I¡¯m glad we decided to leave the forest!¡± Thud, thud, thud¡­ ¡°Well, that being said, it would have been a crying shame if we had to leave the Mellivorath behind.¡± ¡°Indeed. We¡¯re lucky to have Enbos with us. I¡¯m really starting to see necromancy in a new light!¡± ¡°Sigh, listen you guys, when I said I wanted to use necromancy for the good of others¡­ I wasn¡¯t referring to its contribution to the monster hauling industry!¡± Trudging alongside me like a giant, tame pet, I¡¯m currently using to move our 6-ton trophy. While taking such a large corpse will risk attracting predators, its materials are simply too good to pass. The price of its hide would line all our pockets and the magic core is the perfect component for my staff. Moreover, the Mellivorath¡¯s soul is an amazing addition to my collection, although absorbing it once I¡¯m done is bound to raise my level. After a while, we leave Tiel Woods and venture into the open plains. Finding an ideal spot, Minna, Lili and Hachirou begin making camp at the base of a small hill. Meanwhile on a distant clearing, Sen, Norf and I have the unenviable task of dismantling this humongous badger. Although its dead, its skin is still unyielding even without the soul¡¯s influence. After a few fruitless attempts, I resort to casting in trace amounts to soften parts of its underbelly. We make steady progress, and by the time it¡¯s dusk, we manage to obtain as many materials as we can humanly carry. However, before I dispose of the body, I channel mana through its body to find its magic core. ¡°There it is.¡± Using my hunting knife, I dissect its chest and find the Mellivorath¡¯s magic core hidden safely within its ribcage. I ended up giving my share of the badger¡¯s hide for this one component, but it¡¯s well worth the price. I can tell by the amount of mana I¡¯m pouring in that it¡¯s of high quality. I can¡¯t wait to affix it to my staff! ¡°Are you done dismantling the thing?¡± ¡°Yes, Sen. I¡¯ll go ahead and dispose of it.¡± ¡°Are you sure we can¡¯t take a bit more? It seems kind of a waste to throw away all that lean meat.¡± ¡°Absolutely not! At this point, it¡¯s better to treat the entire thing as unfit for human consumption.¡± ¡°Hrm, I guess you¡¯re right. After all, the bait must have been quite potent to kill an adult Mellivorath.¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± Rather than the bait, we have no idea how potent Hachirou¡¯s cooking could be. Even now I¡¯m worried Sen might collapse from some delayed effect. ¡°Anyway, you two can go ahead and return to camp. I have just the spell to clean up this mess and it¡¯s not going to be pretty.¡± Agreeing with my suggestion, I watch as Sen and Norf leave with all the salvaged materials. Once they are out of sight, I absorb the Mellivorath¡¯s soul and prepare to test its skills. Ding!
Name Enbos
Race Undead
Class Dark Acolyte
Level 6
HP 153/157
MP 103/141
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 157(¡ü4) 157
Max MP 141(¡ü5) 141
Attack 36 (¡ü2) +20 56
Defence 27 (¡ü1) +5 32
Magic 111 (¡ü5) 111
Resilience 51 (¡ü3) +2 53
Agility 56 (¡ü2) -1 55
Integrity 289 (¡ü9) 289
Unique Skills Ruler of One | Equip Soul
Innate Skills Dark Vision (High) | Create Status (High) | Soul Core (Greater) | Soul Eater (Greater) | Enhance Mind (High) | Parallel Thought (Greater) | Magic Perception (Greater) | Intimidate (Greater) | Spectral Sense (High) | Decay (Greater)
Extra Skills Heavy Strike (Greater) | Great Throw (Greater) | Shadow Step (High) | Project Voice (High) | Sneak (Greater) | Analyse Soul (High) | Reveal Magic (Basic) | Precise Memory (Greater) | Burrowing Strike (Basic) | Fortify (Basic)
Magic Skills Fireball (Greater) | Lightning (Greater) | Storm Cloak (Greater) | Conjure Flame (Greater) | Reanimate Dead (Greater) | Conjure Water (High) | Command Water (High) | Shadow Stake (Basic) | Spell Shield (Greater) | Perception Link (Greater) | Command Undead (Greater) | Dark Cloak (Greater) | Shadow Spear (Greater) | Control Oxygen (Greater) | Kinetic Barrier (Greater) | Oxy Fuel (Greater) | Gravity Field (Greater) | Reconnect Soul (Greater)
Spirit Arts Life Tap (Greater) | Rising Dragon Fist (Basic) | Phantom Edge (Greater)
Custom Skills Control Oxygen (Greater) | Kinetic Barrier (Greater) | Oxy Fuel (Greater) | Gravity Field (Greater) | Reconnect Soul (Greater) | Phantom Edge (Greater)
Stored Skills [Winter Troll] Pounce (Basic) | Enhanced Strength (Basic) [Winged One] Enhanced Hearing (Basic) | Arcane Wings (Basic) | Shadow Orb (Greater) | Piercing Blow (Basic) [Forest Drake] Wind Blast (Basic) | Wind Boost (Greater) | Rending Claw (Greater) | Diving Strike (Greater) [Mellivorath] Burrowing Strike (High) | Command Soil (High) | Enhanced Defence (Greater) | Crushing Jaw (Greater) | Earth Fall (High)
Skill Points 390 out of 980
Affinities Spirit | Dark
Resistances Nullify Manipulation | Nullify Mental Impairment | Nullify Pain | Nullify Metabolism | Nullify Fatigue | Nullify Ailment | Temperature Resistance | Decay Resistance | High Dark Resistance | Spirit Resistance | Fire Resistance
Weaknesses Holy Weakness | Blunt Weakness
Titles Worldfarer | Hunter | Adept Mage | Spellcrafter | Suspicious Being | Fearsome One | Lord of the Pub
Blessings Maleosis'' Pact of Power (100 Skill Points reserved)
Equipment Bloodletter (Cursed) | Deer Mask | Cloak of Self Repair | Rakertus Gloves | Boots | Standard Clothing | Staff of Enbos | Underground Guild Ring | Travelling Pack | Waterskin Stomach
Items Necromancer''s Book | Envelope | Certificate | Lock of Hair | Handkerchief | Province Permit | Takashi''s Notebook | Memento of Yuki | Adventurer Crest | Sincerity Contract | Novuseus Emblem (fake) | Letter of Approval | Wood Carving Set
Currency [Reinsol] 18 Penz | 22 Fablars
Sigh, I knew it was coming, and yet the fact I levelled up twice in one day still irks me. I have to watch my ¡°diet¡± more closely in future. Looking over my status, I notice a few of the Mellivorath¡¯s skills are highlighted in red. None of the other stored skills look like this. Am I still able to use them? ¡°.¡± Picking up a small stone, I reach under my mask and try using . Nothing seemingly happens as both my teeth and the rock remain intact. Strange. It¡¯s clearly displayed in my stored skills and yet I can¡¯t use it. If it was incompatible with my physique, like the Melivorath¡¯s , it wouldn¡¯t be listed. Then again, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve equipped such a powerful soul. Wait, could it be related to the new functionality of ? Hmm, let¡¯s test it. < ¡­ 98%¡­ 99%... 100% synchronisation achieved. 30% of Mellivorath¡¯s stats have been added.> To create a controlled test, I bite on the stone without using the skill. Again, it doesn¡¯t break and I am able to move onto the next step: activating . Crack! I see, the skills in red are only usable once I fully synchronise with the equipped soul. Actually, it may simply be that I don¡¯t have the requisite strength to activate the skill. The Mellivorath had an attack of 84 while I only have a base of 36. In the case of , it probably has both a physical and magical requirement since my magic should far outstrip the badger¡¯s. Come to think of it, just how powerful am I after synchronising with the Mellivorath¡¯s soul?
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 157 157
Max MP 141 141
Attack 36 +20 +25 81
Defence 27 +5 +32 +6 70
Magic 111 +15 126
Resilience 51 +2 +29 +5 87
Agility 56 -1 +18 73
Integrity 289 289
If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Holy cow, just look at those stats, especially my defence and resilience! The Mellivorath¡¯s and natural toughness have pushed those numbers to another level. I would love to keep it equipped at all times, but doing so would burn through my life force as it takes spiritual energy to maintain the synchronisation. It seems that the higher the soul¡¯s quality, a.k.a. its integrity, the more energy it consumes. In addition, if I switch souls or deactivate the skill it will completely reset the connection. Well, seeing as how I have the Mellivorath¡¯s soul up and running, I might as well have some practice. ¡°.¡± I wave my arm and a gush of dirt erupts in front of me. I then control the airborne particles and manoeuvring the stream of soil into various shapes before clumping it into a solid sphere. I must admit I¡¯m having a lot of fun. Given that I already know , all I need is and to imitate a certain legendary bender of elements. Beep! Beep! Sigh, I guess that¡¯s enough for now. Like , it¡¯s too mana inefficient for prolonged use. On the bright side, it¡¯s good to see the MP notification system I made is up and running. Moving on¡­ ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± Even with my bare hands, the ground is as soft as butter! Unlike the basic rank version of my skill, it seems to passively apply to all my digging motions. If I use this with , I should be able to swim through the ground. Anyway, I guess that''s enough for today. As much as I want to test , the shockwaves will probably draw the party¡¯s attention. I take out the soul of a Boulder Beetle and implant it into the Mellivorath¡¯s body. I then order it to walk back towards the forest. Of course, using an insect¡¯s soul in a mammal¡¯s body results in a wonky walk, but at least it¡¯s moving away. I¡¯m glad nobody¡¯s here to see the skinless, rotting mass of meat scamper towards the distance. I finish my clean up by throwing all the entrails and remains into a hole before burying it. After I do so, I call out to the silent presence that has arrived to observe me. ¡°You can show yourself, Lili. I know you¡¯re there.¡± ¡°So, you really can see through my illusions.¡± She steps forward to greet me, deactivating whatever magic she was using to test me. After I wash my hands with , I raise two earthen stumps with for our long-anticipated talk. It¡¯s ironic to see our positions reversed as now she is the one being put on the spot. ¡°¡­ W-when did you realise?¡± ¡°The beginning.¡± ¡°P-pardon!?¡± ¡°I could see through your illusions from the very beginning. To me, your pointy ears stand out like sticks in the mud.¡± Paralysed by my brazen statements, I can tell she¡¯s breaking into a cold sweat. It kind of reminds me of the time Helena dropped a similar bombshell on me. I can¡¯t help but feel a pang of empathy as she stutters her way out of shock. ¡°H-h-how can that be possible!? My is powerful enough to affect high level mages! H-how are you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m immune to all mind-altering effects, including sensory distortions. In fact, I almost doubted my eyes when you first took off your hood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit scared to ask this, b-but what else do you know about me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see, apart from the fact that you¡¯re an illusion-weaving elf, I know your real name is Liliana¡­¡± ¡°H-huh!?¡± ¡°¡­ you¡¯re from the Ascleson family¡­¡± ¡°W-wait a moment, Enbos¡­¡± ¡°¡­ you keep a personal diary, and your age is-¡± ¡°How in the world do you know that!?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was only joking about the last part. What I¡¯m trying to say is: relax. I don¡¯t plan on telling anyone else.¡± ¡°But Enbos, if you knew that much from the very beginning... why didn¡¯t you say anything? Y-you could have threatened me into silence or at least approached me for dialogue.¡± ¡°Because I saw no reason to.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Does knowing give me the right to meddle in your affairs? Of course not. It¡¯s far better we keep our circumstances separate and continue living our lives. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t divulge any more about myself, and why you shouldn¡¯t either.¡± ¡°I-I see. To think that while I¡¯ve been trying to pry into your circumstances, you¡¯ve been secretly avoiding mine. Between the two of us, it seems you were the more considerate one.¡± ¡°No need to feel ashamed. I know you didn¡¯t mean anything ill, although I hope you will respect the few secrets I have left.¡± ¡°¡­ Enbos, I may now know you¡¯re a necromancer, but it¡¯s not what I wanted to find. I have no proof to support this, b-but... you¡¯re not really human, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t say anything. However, my silence lasts too long for me to deny her suspicion. ¡°Why are you so intent on knowing, Lili?¡± ¡°Do you remember on the final night in the Vivian Forest, when I told you, ¡°God didn¡¯t intend for people to live in isolation¡±? I had hoped you would share my sentiment, but I see now you were blessed to have Hachirou by your side.¡± "I-I see...." When she said those words, they applied as much to me as herself. Now that I think about it, she must have grown up feeling isolated within a human society. If I had never met Hachirou, I might have felt the same loneliness that drew her to me. The same loneliness that confined Si to the Dellmore Forest, and drove Takashi to found the Nomura clan. ¡°Huh, hold on a second. You¡¯re an elf, right? Don¡¯t you have others of your kind hiding in human society?¡± ¡°No Enbos, I have never met one apart from my mother. And while I may resemble the full-blooded article¡­ I was born from a union of both man and elf.¡± ¡°B-but that¡¯s¡­¡± While it would certainly explain her status as a human, it¡¯s impossible for a half-elf to naturally exist! If humanity is a species that developed in the physical realm to become more magical, elfkind is a species that developed in the spiritual realm to become more physical. After all, they¡¯re descended from living spirits that dwell within the World Stream and are only a step below fairies in terms of their magical constitution. For an earthly human to impregnate a magical elf would require the freak coincidence of both bodies possessing similar constitutions, and that¡¯s before I consider the development of a healthy embryo. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Enbos, and I must confess my birth was a God-given miracle.¡± ¡°Is that why you became a woman of faith? Even so, I can¡¯t understand why you would willing follow a religion that preaches human supremacy.¡± ¡°You misunderstand the words of God. He does not preach exclusion, but the journey of all life towards Eden. As a matter of fact, the Path of Eden doctrine derives from Elven teachings.¡± ¡°Huh!? But if that¡¯s true, then that means¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, the Word of Eden existed before the Apocalypse, or so I heard from my mother. While humanity¡¯s dogma may differ from the original, we all believe in the same lord watching over us.¡± Well this is surprising. I always thought the Path of Eden church was created solely to justify the cataclysm. Actually, it would be more accurate to say it has been adapted to fit the views of humanity. If the fundamental belief of spreading good existed before the Apocalypse, does that mean there was ¡°evil¡± during the ¡°Golden Age¡±? As much as I want to press for answers, I have a feeling Lili won¡¯t be the one to provide them. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t understand why you would enlist yourself as a cleric. Are you trying to hide right under the Church¡¯s nose?¡± ¡°Enbos, don¡¯t you think there is a reason we came to be? All life is a part of God¡¯s grand design. No life is without His guidance, and I believe mine is to become a bridge between humanity and elfkind. If I can become a recognisable member of the Church, I can prove there is a place for us in this world.¡± ¡°Us?¡± ¡°Yes, Enbos. If humanity can accept elfkind, it will open the gate for other demi-humans as well. I dream of the day all of us can walk the same pathway to Eden.¡± ¡°I hate to say this, Lili, but I doubt that will happen.¡± After all, I¡¯m not even a demi-human¡­ ¡°Please have faith, if not in me then in the hearts of the people. I know my dream will one day become reality, and even if my life¡¯s work amounts to a single step, I would be content. My mother would approve as well.¡± ¡°How admirable." "Do you still think it''s impossible?" "No, I am the last person to tell you it''s a fool''s errand. I truly wish you all the best." "Thank you, Enbos." "By the way, from the way you talk about your mother, it sounds as if she¡­ erm¡­¡± ¡°*Giggle* I know what you¡¯re thinking and there is no need to be concerned. My mother returned to her homeland when I was young, a place hidden to everyone including me. Although she hasn¡¯t returned since, I know she is alive and well.¡± ¡°But that means you spent the rest of your childhood without her. Was there no one you could confide in?¡± ¡°I do have my father and he cares for me deeply, but he can never truly empathise with my feelings.¡± ¡°I see... Regardless, if I were him, I¡¯d be worried my daughter is approaching shady, deer-headed necromancers for company.¡± ¡°If anything, Enbos, your ¡°shadiness¡± has only served to encourage me. To be honest, when I first saw you recover from the brink of death, I-I¡­ I was terrified, and I felt ashamed for feeling that way after you saved my life. I wanted to learn more about you, to finally put my unease to rest and find a kindred soul.¡± ¡°Well, assuming I¡¯m really not a human being.¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced so. As a matter of fact, I think I finally unravelled your true form. I-I know you won¡¯t answer me, but¡­ will you hear me out?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I give a slight nod before giving Lili my undivided attention. Although it¡¯s likely nothing but conjectures, I have no doubt she has a good idea of what I am. ¡°Until now, I wasn¡¯t sure of what you were. Whenever you sleep, you¡¯re as still as a corpse. Whenever you drink or speak, you rely on magic. Whenever I heal you, your mana fluctuates. I couldn¡¯t fathom what you were, but from all that you¡¯ve shared today, everything suddenly fell into place. Enbos the Black, I¡¯m now convinced¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ that your body¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ is a mana-controlled automaton. You¡¯re actually a fey-like existence descended from the spirits of darkness.¡± ¡°¡­ Hah!?¡± ¡°Ah, please forget everything I just said. I-I can tell from your reaction that I¡¯m dearly mistaken.¡± ¡°Oh no, please do go on, Lili. I have to know how you came up with such an oddly specific conclusion.¡± ¡°F-fine, but promise you won¡¯t laugh, okay? You see, since you have a dark-spiritual affinity and can see through illusions, I thought you were a spiritual being akin to a fairy. In fact, I-I assumed you were of similar stature, and t-that were controlling your body from¡­ within¡­ your¡­¡± ¡°Pffft! HAHAHAHAHA!¡± ¡°E-enbos!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, b-but this is too much! This is the first time anybody has ever said I was some kind of dark fairy! Y-you have quite the imagin- Bwahahaha!¡± ¡°By the heavens, c-can you please stop laughing? It was honestly my best deduction.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use looking away. Your ears stand out like a pair of red flags¡± ¡°A demon. You¡¯re definitely a demon.¡± ¡°An interesting theory, but one I won¡¯t entertain today. You¡¯ll have to try again next time, assuming we¡¯ll ever meet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we will. After all, I can always follow you to the Lysium Theocracy.¡± Darn it, I completely forgot she isn¡¯t a permanent member of Sen¡¯s party! Since she¡¯s a Lysium national, there¡¯s nothing stopping her from following us to the edge of the Graland Empire! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Enbos. I don¡¯t intend to hound you for the rest of your journey. Instead, I will make sure our paths will cross.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reaching into her bag, she takes out a small-yet-thick, leather-bound tome. She offers it to me to inspect. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s an advanced guide to sorcery. Please accept it as my farewell gift to you.¡± ¡°But Lili, isn¡¯t this an expensive magical text? Are you sure you want to give it to me?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a valuable tome commissioned by the Church. In truth, I shouldn¡¯t be giving it away, which is why I¡¯m lending it. W-when you¡¯re finished, may you kindly return it to me in person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a roundabout way of inviting me. You do realise there¡¯s nothing stopping me from keeping it?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the kind of person you are. Even if we will go our separate ways, even if it takes an entire lifetime, I know you¡¯ll find a way. So please: will you accept it?" ¡°¡­ Thank you, Lili. I swear to God I will return it.¡± ¡°God bless you, Enbos. You truly are a good man.¡± ¡°Now then, we better hurry back to camp. It¡¯s already late and Hachirou said he¡¯s preparing something special.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been taking lessons from Minna to make a dish more palatable for humans.¡± ¡°Sigh, honestly he can¡¯t even make food palatable for kobolds. We better hurry before anything happens while you¡¯re away.¡± Pocketing the hardback covenant, I accompany Lili across the open plain.
¡°What!? Y-you met an A rank monster in Tiel Woods and killed it!?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right, innkeeper! We faced the curse head on and survived!¡± Returning to Kasseus Village on the following morning, we¡¯re now making a booking at the Whistling Willow. Well, to be accurate, we¡¯re getting hold up as the innkeeper is expressing understandable surprise towards our safe return. Looking around, the inn is as barren as ever, although there are more villagers outside than when we first arrived. ¡°Well, all that matters are my dear customers have safely returned and the cursed quest is no more! I guess I¡¯ll be receiving less adventurers in the coming weeks.¡± ¡°Actually, you may be getting a cohort of adventurers sooner than you think. You see, because of the Mellivorath the guild will have to issue a high-level investigation. Once we leave, you should expect a party of A rank adventurers soon.¡± ¡°I-is that so?¡± ¡°Indeed, although it¡¯s entirely possible the state will intervene and send an armed military force instead.¡± ¡°I see... then, I suppose I¡¯ll be quite busy in the coming weeks! Haha!¡± ¡°By the way, has the path to the next town been repaired?¡± ¡°Almost, Master Enbos. I have heard the bridge is largely finished and many of the builders are already returning home. The road should reopen by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Great. Anyway, let¡¯s report to the village head in the meantime-¡± ¡°I regret to inform you, dear guests, but the village head is still supervising the final repairs. He should return tomorrow once the road is reopened.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Then is there a tanner or tailor we can visit?¡± ¡°Of course, but for now may I interest you in a feast? Curse or not, completing this quest is truly a cause of celebration! In honour of all the souls that have perished on this undertaking, all the food and drinks today will be on the house!¡± ¡°Really!? Yahoo!¡± Reciprocating Sen¡¯s excitement, we register our names and take our seats around the room. While the staff is busy in the kitchen, we begin discussing our trip from here on out. Although we all have our own plans, we agree to continue travelling together to the nearest adventurers guild. After a 20-minute wait, the small staff begin bringing plates of food and alcohol to the table. We raise our mugs into the air and let out a great cheer. ¡°Bottoms up! To another success, to our partnership and to all the brave adventurers who have come before us!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°¡­ Hachirou, are you sure you should be drinking so much?¡± (Please Minna, you should already know I¡¯m not a human child!) (I know, but given your small size, you shouldn¡¯t be able to handle too much. Also, from everybody else¡¯s perspective, you look like a minor. You¡¯re better off acting like one in public for Enbos¡¯ sake.) ¡°I-I guess you have a valid point¡­¡± Yeah, I have to agree with Minna. If Hachirou willingly plays the part of a young apprentice, it would draw less¡­ Hrm? Children? Come to think of it- ¡°Is something wrong, Enbos?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing, Sen. I''m just thinking of asking the village head a few extra questions.¡± ¡°Of course. After all, we still have no idea why they''re excavating ruins in the Tiel Woods. They must have had an armed guard, and yet they commissioned adventurers to deal with the Boulders Beetles instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they will have answers for us tomorrow, Minna. But for now, let¡¯s put all that aside and eat!¡± As the sound of Norf¡¯s music fills the air, I look outside and count the number of passing men, women¡­ and children.
Foregoing our visit to the tanner¡¯s and spending much of the afternoon partying, we return to our rooms to settle our stomachs and our heads. Well, most of us are. Hachirou and I are largely fine. With time to kill, my friend is busy cleaning his katana while I¡¯m working on my staff. Using , I take mental measurements and overlay the final design over the wood. ¡°You seem excited, Enbos.¡± ¡°I am, Hachirou. While it¡¯s not a magic-centric creature, getting an A rank monster¡¯s magic core is a stroke of great luck! I really have to thank you for taking that beast down!¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re greatly exaggerating my contribution, Enbos. All I did was prepare the bait¡­¡± Wait, is Hachirou still in denial about his lethal cooking? ¡°Hachirou, I don¡¯t think the bait-¡± ¡°¡­ and launch a failed attack against the Mellivorath. I-I¡¯m sorry for not informing you beforehand. I even exposed my tail because of my selfish act.¡± ¡°Hachirou, why did you resort to that attack? You¡¯re normally not this reckless.¡± ¡°¡­ I wanted to prove myself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m not some superior you¡¯re trying to impress.¡± ¡°I know Enbos, but because I¡¯m weak, I have to depend on you. Every skill you use, every battle you fight on my behalf hastens your destruction. I-if I don¡¯t get stronger soon, I would be no better than poison in your marrow.¡± ¡°Sigh, good grief. So that¡¯s what¡¯s been going through your head. You want me to depend on you for the sake of my health.¡± ¡°And also, for the sake of your heart.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Enbos, I know about the darkness in your soul, your inner turmoil. Y-you¡¯re worried every battle will bring you closer to-¡± Knock, knock, knock. Actually, there wasn¡¯t really a sound due to my soundproof barrier, but I can sense the person outside the door nonetheless. Raising a hand to stop Hachirou, I walk over to the door to greet the visitor. ¡°Hello innkeeper. How may I help you?¡± ¡°Good evening, Master Enbos. There is something I would like to discuss with you in private. May you follow me downstairs?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Telling Hachirou to go ahead and rest, I close the door behind me and reactivate the barrier. I proceed to follow him to the common room where a few of the staff are standing by. I take the seat offered opposite of the innkeeper. ¡°So what do you want to talk to me about? I don¡¯t see anybody else from our group.¡± ¡°A penz for a pint?¡± Eh? Could it be¡­ ¡°¡­ A fablar for a feast.¡± ¡°A penz for the poor?¡± ¡°A fablar in my pocket.¡± ¡°So, you really are a member of the underground guild. How troubling. I''m sorry Master Enbos, but there are a few things we would like you to explain.¡±
Arc 3, Chapter 84: Residents Evil ¡°Ow, ow, ow¡­¡± ¡°Are you alright, Minna?¡± ¡°Ugh, it feels as if my head is splitting apart.¡± ¡°Here, let me heal you. .¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you, Lili. That really helps.¡± ¡°You''re always welcome, Minna. It seems all that alcohol is taking effect.¡± ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t drink that much, but I guess it¡¯s a stronger brew than the last. I can only imagine the agony that¡¯s in store for Sen and Norf. They didn¡¯t hold back with the free liquor at all.¡± ¡°Heaven have mercy on them. I¡¯ll be sure to check on the two later.¡± ¡°Yes, but are you sure you¡¯re okay, Lili?¡± ¡°I feel a bit light-headed, but it¡¯s not too bad. Please stay in bed while I go fetch a towel.¡± ¡°Sigh, and this is why I said we shouldn¡¯t drink so much during the day. We even missed out on visiting the tanner as a result.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can forgive them just this once, Minna. After all, this quest meant a lot to you and Sen.¡± ¡°Yeah, it does. It¡¯s probably our most important quest since our first. Speaking of which, would you like to hear how Sen and I started?¡± It¡¯s late in the evening and the six of us have retreated to our rooms for some much-needed rest. Minna and I are currently trading stories in a room on the first floor. Sen and Norf are staying next door, while Enbos and Hachirou are on the ground floor. ¡°Hmmm, come to think of it, maybe I should check on Enbos and Hachirou as well.¡± ¡°Perhaps Lili, but I have a sneaking suspicion they¡¯re completely fine. I managed to stop Hachirou from going overboard, but knowing Enbos, he probably has something up his sleeve.¡± ¡°True. For some reason, I can¡¯t imagine Enbos being groggy at all.¡± ¡°He really gives off a dependable and indomitable vibe. I think he¡¯ll turn down your help whether he needs it or not.¡± ¡°True, but I think I¡¯ll pay them a visit regardless. Even if he rejects my aid, it would be nice to hear some of his stories.¡± ¡°¡­ Lili?¡± ¡°Yes, Minna?¡± ¡°Are you interested in Enbos?¡± ¡°Huh? No, not at all. At least, not in the way you¡¯re implying. What lead you to such a belief?¡± ¡°We~ll, ever since Enbos saved you from the Treant, I noticed you¡¯ve been glancing at him a lot. Also, you were quite adamant yesterday about accompanying him for the beetle hunt and fetching him for dinner. It¡¯s like you¡¯re trying to spend as much time with him as possible. I guess I was mistaken.¡± ¡°T-that''s¡­ No, you weren¡¯t imagining it, Minna, but I wasn¡¯t driven by affection so much as curiosity. I felt I couldn''t leave him alone.¡± ¡°I definitely understand how you feel. Even now I think they¡¯re hiding a lot, but you don¡¯t need to know everything about someone to befriend them.¡± ¡°Indeed, and I now realise I was being slightly overbearing.¡± ¡°You know, Lili, this reminds me of when we first worked together. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. I wanted Norf to open up to me, but he avoided me like a leper. Honestly, I was surprised he opened up to Enbos so quickly, but I suppose neither of them believed I would be of help.¡± ¡°*Giggle* You may not have realised, but Norf was especially conscious of you at the time. Besides, they both know you only mean well so there¡¯s no need to feel down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling down at all, Minna. If anything, I feel relieved. I finally reached an understanding with Enbos, and I¡¯m happy Norf is willing to change. Nonetheless, I thank you for the encouragement.¡± ¡°Really Lili, you have such a big heart. *Yawn* Anyway, I¡¯m glad I had the wrong idea. If you really did have a thing for Enbos, I would have had to break some bad news.¡± ¡°Bad news?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing. You better go see¡­ idiots next door.¡± ¡°Okay, Minna. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Leaving Minna to rest, I exit our room and walk up to the door on our right. I knock a few times but receive nothing but silence from the other side. ¡°Sen? Norf? Would you mind letting me in?¡± Again, nobody answers and yet there¡¯s light spilling from the edges of the door. I press my ear against the grain and hear the faint sound of snoring. It seems they¡¯re taking a nap. Deciding to try again later, I leave them be and prepare to descend the stairs. However, as soon as I do, I spot Enbos leaving his room and casting a barrier over the door. It seems he¡¯s completely fine, and if the spell is anything like last time, it will silence my knocks. Sigh, I might as well go back. ¡°Minna, I think Sen and Norf are resting. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be having supper togeth¡­ Minna?¡±
¡°So, you really are a member of the underground guild. How troubling. I¡¯m sorry Master Enbos, but there are a few things we would like you to explain.¡± I can¡¯t believe this innkeeper, or rather, everybody at the Whistling Willow is associated with the underground guild. How did they know I was a member? Wait, of course you idiot! The ring! It works exactly like an adventurer crest. It¡¯s probably the reason the innkeeper kept staring at my hands while I was signing the register. ¡°Firstly, which branch do you belong?¡± ¡°I was given this ring by ¡°Jonathan Terrace¡± as a sign of our acquaintanceship.¡± ¡°I see, so you are a member of Mr Terrace¡¯s circle, and yet what you have done recently is clearly a violation of our agreement.¡± ¡°Violation?¡± ¡°Master Enbos, we made a deal with the Catorrem guild not to interfere with each other¡¯s activities. It is because of said deal that we gave safe passage to you and your ¡°possessions¡±. While there was some uncertainty, we were confident you would act to honour the agreement¡­¡± I see, when I said I would take care of my possessions on the day we first arrived, he thought I was referring to the party. What exactly are they hiding here? Is it related to those excavation sites we uncovered? In any case, it¡¯s clear to me now that the innkeeper is part of a separate entity from the underground guild. With the way I''ve been blatantly brandishing my ring, he probably thought I was in on the know. If I answer poorly, I could make enemies of both Xur and this guy¡¯s group. Also, what does he mean by giving safe passage? All we did was go to Tiel- ¡°Perhaps, but no adventurer should have been here in the past month. If any bodies were recovered in Tiel Woods, the guild would have issued an investigation¡­¡± Oh my god. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°¡­ However, not only have you failed to do so, you¡¯ve disrupted our operation and risked drawing the attention of the state. Would you mind telling us why?¡± I-I have to act tough. If I don¡¯t somehow talk my way out, we could all end up in hot water! ¡°Regrettably, I was wholly unaware of this matter until now. While I do personally know Mr Jonathan, I am currently acting independent of his will or awareness. Rather, it was your failure to inform me that led to your predicament.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but now that your companions have completed the quest, how shall we rectify this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take charge of writing the report and degrade its severity to a C rank quest. If you are still dissatisfied, I can forego the report and you can reissue the same quest.¡± ¡°While it is a sound suggestion, having two consecutive quests with questionable reputations may draw the attention of the adventurers guild. However, there is a much better alternative. "What?" "My proposition is that you ¡°fail¡± the quest after severe causalities¡­ or the loss of your entire party.¡± ¡°Including me, I presume?¡± ¡°On paper, at least, yes.¡± These dastards¡­ ¡°No need for unpleasantries, innkeeper. After all, this isn¡¯t a disaster but an opportunity. While we could simply forget this ever happened and forfeit the quest, completing it will alleviate the paranoia and draw more ¡°visitors¡± to your establishment.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°True, but we can¡¯t afford that risk. From what I¡¯ve seen, your companions are not wholly under your thrall.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t very much like the idea of changing my identity and losing four ¡°possessions¡± because of one mistake. Unaware as they may be, they still have their uses.¡± ¡°We can always compensate you for the inconvenience, Master Enbos... However, there is no longer such a need.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting alone, yes? What¡¯s to stop us from killing you in the flesh?¡± ¡°There are three- well, two flaws with your idea. One: removing me will be an affront to our mutual acquaintance, Mr Terrace. Two: what makes you think dealing with me is any easier?¡± ¡°No need to put up a brave front. After all, it should be taking effect right about now.¡± "Huh?" ¡°Also, by the time my master is done, Xur¡¯s wrath will be worth nothing. I¡¯m sorry Enbos, but this was never a negotiation. For the sake of our ambitions, you must-¡± "." Before he can finish his sentence, and before the guy behind me can slit my throat, I seize the initiative and plunge the room into darkness. Thanks to my high rank , I can see everything in clear monochrome as I manoeuvre myself behind my ambusher and slam his head into the table with a resounding crack. The innkeeper jumps to his feet, but before he can move I flip the table and kick it into him with the strength of a Winter Troll. As he slumps to the floor in pain, my cloud of darkness evaporates and the final staff member charges at me with a knife. I reach for my sword but grasp nothing as I recall it¡¯s still in my room. Instead, I grab my chair to intercept his attack, embedding the blade into the seat. I twist the chair to disarm him and swing my impromptu weapon at his head with . ¡°!¡± He braces against my blow and comes out unscathed, but as he winces from my swing, I prepare my follow-up attack. ¡°!¡± Channelling spiritual energy into my knuckles, I perform a powerful uppercut that bypasses his physical defence and knocks him unconscious. As he hits the floor, I notice the man behind me getting up with a broken nose. ¡°!¡± The chair hits him squarely in the head, breaking into fragments. His eyes roll back and I take a step back to admire the mess I¡¯ve created. Well, that was quick. I sometimes forget how strong I really am, but comparing these guys to the norm, they¡¯re definitely more capable than peasants or bandits. I need a better idea of who we¡¯re facing. Hearing the groans of the innkeeper, I walk over to him and twist his arm before slamming him against the wall. ¡°H-how!? How are you still so strong!? You dra- Arrrgh!¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll be asking the questions! Who are you and what are you doing here!?¡± ¡°H-heh¡­ I won¡¯t waste my breath o-on a heathen like you.¡± ¡°Heathen? What do you-¡± Suddenly, he breaks something in his hand and sends a ball of light flying towards my head. I dodge out of reflex, but unhand my prisoner as a result. He begins channelling mana in his hand as I reel from the fact that he''s a spellcaster. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± He conjures a stream of fire in the shape of a snake and sends after me. However, I surround myself in a low oxygen field and suffocate the flames into a trail of smoke. As he steps back in surprise, I quickly close the distance and launch an unarmed attack. ¡°!¡± I knock him out long before he hits the floor, but upon reflection I immediately regret doing so. Damn it, I can¡¯t get any more information out of him. They¡¯re still breathing, but I don¡¯t have the patience to wait for them to recover. I better search their bodies before tying them up. Sensing another magical item, I reach for the innkeeper¡¯s pocket and take out a small, black book. It doesn¡¯t look like a diary, and judging by its contents¡­ ¡°¡­ Oh. You¡¯ve. Got... to be KIDDING ME!¡± This is bad. Really, really bad. W-we have to skip town immediately! Crack! What did I just step on? Oh, it¡¯s that magical item he used to fire that- I-it wasn''t a flare; it was a signal baton. They always come in pairs, and if one of them is activated¡­ ¡°Damn it! He¡¯s already raised an alarm!¡± Driven by desperation, I run to my room and slam open the door. My abrupt entry gives Hachirou a small scare, but that''s nothing for what''s to come. ¡°Huh, w-what¡¯s wrong Enbos? Why are you-¡± ¡°No time to explain! Arm yourself! We need to get out of this village ASAP!¡± ¡°H-hai!¡± Grabbing my bag and my sword, I proceed upstairs and kick open Lili and Minna''s door. Bang! ¡°E-enbos!?¡± ¡°Grab your gear and get ready to leave! We have no time to waste!¡± ¡°W-we can¡¯t! Minna won¡¯t wake up no matter what I do! What on Aren is going on!?¡± Damn it, what did they do to Minna!? Also, Lili isn¡¯t looking too good herself. Did they do something to the food and drinks? In that case, it¡¯s no wonder they were surprised by my liveliness. Due to Lili¡¯s constitution, the effect was only partial, while Hachirou is curiously immune. ¡°Is Minna dying!?¡± ¡°N-no, but she¡¯s stuck in an unnatural slumber.¡± ¡°Damn it! Hachirou, help Lili carry her. I¡¯ll go grab Sen and Norf.¡± ¡°Please Enbos, will you spare a few seconds to explain!? I can tell it¡¯s urgent, but I need to know what we¡¯re dealing with!¡± ¡°We¡¯re dealing with this!¡± I pull out a small, black book from my pocket and open its covers to show Lili. It¡¯s filled with malicious energies and even eviler words dedicated to the dark god Maleosis: a Necronomicon. ¡°Oh my God, t-this is¡­¡± ¡°It belonged to the innkeeper! This inn, no, this entire freaking quest was a cultists¡¯ trap for adventurers, and we¡¯re next! I managed to knock out the staff, but I don¡¯t know how many of these lunatics are hiding in the village!¡± ¡°But where can we go!? The bridge-¡± ¡°Is probably a lie! If the village head is really alive, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s not involved. We can escape to Tiel Woods and decide our next move. !¡± I destroy Sen and Norf¡¯s door to find the occupants sprawled on the ground. Using , I lift them over each shoulder and make my way downstairs with everyone else in tow. However¡­ ¡°Maleosis demands! Deliver these heathens to our True Lord!¡± ¡°DELIVERANCE! DELIVERANCE!¡± As the sun sets over the horizon, I spy dozens upon dozens of oncoming silhouettes, armed with fire and metal. All colour drains from my figurative face as I realise... I was wrong. They weren¡¯t hiding among the villagers; they were using the village to hide. We''re right in the middle of a cultist den. ¡°! !¡± I raise a large column of earth to block the main entrance. Lili catches onto my idea and conjures over the windows. Assuming they¡¯re as strong as the average militia, it should take them a while. Or at least, to get through the front. ¡°Does anybody know where¡¯s the back door!?¡± ¡°T-the kitchen!¡± exclaims Hachirou. ¡°When I helped deliver the drinks, I saw a door by the cellar!¡± Charging across the common room and into the aforementioned room, I spot the door leading outside... and a rabid peasant about to get in. ¡°Delivera-!¡± SLAM! I kick the door into his face and seal the exit with . It¡¯s no good. I can sense half a dozen cultists on the other side. With three unconscious party members, we can¡¯t fight this many people and carry them at the same time. ¡°Ideas anybody!?¡± ¡°I-if we can¡¯t get out, we have to hold out until Sen, Minna and Norf recover!¡± suggests Lili. ¡°B-but what if they burn down the inn!?¡± says Hachirou. ¡°I don¡¯t think they will. This inn is an important part of their plans. Even if they try to smoke us out, I can always filter the air,¡± I explain. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s start barricading the entry points before our spells expire!¡± Using and the Winter Troll¡¯s , I stack heavy objects against the doors and windows. Lili is continuing to treat the trio while Hachirou is helping me build a blockade. Due to the unconstructed areas around the inn, the building has been completely surrounded. The cultists¡¯ fanatical cries are unsettling, and for a Eden follower like Lili, this situation is probably straight out of her worst nightmares. To be honest, a part of me is afraid they will go ahead and burn the place down. Crack! ¡°Where did that come from, Hachirou!?¡± ¡°I-it came from the first floor!¡± Damn it, they¡¯re using ladders or ropes to get in! The windows on the ground floor are too small, but the ones on the upper floors are big enough to fit through. Charging up the stairs, I don¡¯t bother entering the breached room and seal the door with . Unfortunately, I can hear them moving the ladder to another window. Desperate to intercept them, I barge into the next room, only to find a frenzied face staring from outside the window. ¡°Deliverance!¡± ¡°!¡± Before he can take a step inside, I send the invader flying from the first floor. Next, I conjure a to destroy the ladder, causing the remaining intruders to jump from varying heights. However, instead of tending to the injured, they begin moving elsewhere. Worried, I trace the relocating cultists and stick my head out of the window¡­ to see another ladder leading to the second floor. ¡°Damn it! !¡± I destroy the second ladder, but quite a number of them have already breached the inn. I immediately rush to the ascending stairs, only to catch a line of cultists descending the steps. ¡°!¡± ¡°W-wha-!¡± Increasing their weights by several-fold, they tumble down the flight of steps and scatter around the base. I immediately cast to block the entrance, but I still have to deal with the ones getting back onto their feet. My hand naturally reaches for my sword¡­ but I pry my fingers away. ¡°!¡± Shrouding my body in electricity, I charge towards the first guy and throw two electrified punches to his chest and a third to his head. He crumples to the ground in quivering spasms as the man behind him- Huh, a t-teenage girl? ¡°For Maleosis!¡± ¡°God damnit!¡± Snapping out of my shock, I punch her in the diaphragm before pushing her aside. The next opponent moves in to swing a hammer, but I step forth to grab his wrist. Keeping a firm grip, I wait for the electricity to- ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡°N-n-n-now J-joseph! F-f-for M-maleos-sis!¡± Unbelievable! He¡¯s ignoring all the pain just to hold me in place! Wait, is his partner casting ! Is he trying to finish us both off!? I try to move aside, but to my horror, I realise the girl on the ground is holding onto my leg with fanatical strength. For a sickening instant, I see the deluded nobility in their eyes. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Reducing my subduer¡¯s weight, I quickly grab his chest and perform a German Suplex. I flip him headfirst onto the teenager below, just as the flies over us and destroys the wall. Knocking them out, I immediately right myself and at the mage. With electrified digits, I grab his mouth and slam his head against the wall, dealing the knockout blow. W-what the hell is wrong with these people!? I-is this normal in this world? If I had drawn my sword- ¡°DELIVERANCE!¡± Damn it, while I was occupied, more of them slipped in! I have to retreat to the ground floor and work with Hachirou to- CRASH! ¡°!¡± Alarmed by the loud noise followed by Lili¡¯s tired voice, I run over to the railing and look down to find the main entrance has been completely smashed apart. Instead, standing in its place is a behemoth of man in full armour, wielding a colossal hammer resembling a boulder attached to a stick¡­ No, he¡¯s not a man at all! With disproportionate limbs and metal sheets literally nailed into its flesh, this misshapen humanoid is an undead. While the cultists are reeling from the flash, the monstrous zombie lumbers towards a stalwart Hachirou and a sickly Lili. ¡°!¡± Landing the first blow, Hachirou draws the undead''s attention and begins luring it away. My anxiety goes through the roof, but I soon realise the abomination is much too slow to hit Hachirou. On the other hand, I can hardly feel relieved for Lili as the remaining cultists are circumventing the monster to target the unconscious party. ¡°!¡± Jumping from the first floor, I land in front of Lili and blow the attackers onto their backs. Beside me, Lili casts to trap them in a dome. ¡°The first floor is a lost cause! Get Minna to the cellar!¡± ¡°But what about Sen and Norf!?¡± ¡°Hachirou and I will grab them, now go! , !¡± I fire my spiritual energy at the undead, staggering it and allowing Hachirou to retreat to a safe distance. It tries to give chase but loses balance and falls. ¡°What did you do to it!?¡± ¡°I severed some of its spiritual links, but it won¡¯t last long! Grab Sen and get to the cellar, now!¡± We rush over to Sen and Norf, when suddenly a barrage of arrows and thrown weapons drives us back. The cultists are recovering and the zombie is crawling our way, but if I can just reach a few more metres¡­ ¡°Enbos!¡± ¡°Let me go, Hachirou! I can still get them!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t, Enbos! Please!¡± ¡°God damnit! !¡± Pulled ahead by Hachirou, we rush over to the open cellar where Lili is waiting. She notices Sen and Norf are absent, but ushers us in without a word. ¡°!¡± ¡°. W-what happened to Sen and Norf?¡± ¡°We had no choice but to leave them behind. Do you think they¡¯ll be fine, Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Enbos!¡± ¡°¡­ T-they¡¯ll be fine. The cultists went through the trouble of using a sedative rather than a lethal poison. Whatever they are planning, they prefer to capture us alive.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°The barrier will expire soon! What do we do now!?¡± asks Hachirou. ¡°I can make us appear invisible, b-but with this many people it will only last half a minute.¡± ¡°I have a better idea. Come on, follow me!¡±
¡°Break down the door! Maleosis demands!¡± ¡°For His Holiness Tascus!¡± For the next few minutes, the cultists continue hacking at the cellar door. It¡¯s an underground space with only one entrance, a fact the fanatics are keenly aware of. With murderous zeal, they eventually break through the door and pour into the room to find¡­ ¡°DELIVER- Eh...?¡± ¡°¡­ Where did they go?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 85: Skele-teur ¡°Search the room! They couldn¡¯t have vanished into thin air!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing, George! The cellar is empty!¡± ¡°Wait, look! The brickwork over here has collapsed! They must have used earth magic to dig their way out!¡± ¡°Curses! Spread out around the inn and hunt them down! With an injured companion weighing them down, they can¡¯t be far! Deliver them to our Lord!¡± ¡°What about the two we caught?¡± ¡°Throw them with the others. They¡¯ll make fine sacrifices for His Holiness.¡± ¡°Of course, George. For Maleosis!¡± Determined not to let the heathens escape, all the cultists storm out of the cellar. All except one. The lone devotee walks over to several barrels hiding a misshapen wall. With a few hollow taps, the stone masonry shifts to reveal a makeshift cavity where Hachirou, Minna and I are hiding. I crawl out of the hole and look at the ¡°cultist¡± leaning on the wall, massaging her left temple. ¡°Great job, Lili. You completely misled them.¡± ¡°How are you fairing, Lili?¡± ¡°T-the drug is giving me an awful headache, but I can manage.¡± "I''m sorry for pushing you like this." "Don''t be, Enbos. It was the only choice we had." As convenient as and may be, I didn¡¯t have the time or the mana to take everybody outside the building grounds. By having Lili slip into the crowd, she was able to manipulate any trace of our presence like an image editor on their consciousness. It was a sound idea, but one I wished I had thought of sooner. ¡°Damn it! If we had done this earlier, Sen and Norf wouldn¡¯t have been captured.¡± ¡°C-calm down, Enbos. We can''t say it would have worked otherwise.¡± ¡°Hachirou is right, Enbos. Please don¡¯t blame yourself. You''re not the only one who could have thought of this idea.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re right, Lili, Hachirou. There are better things to do than to lament.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, what should we do now? Minna is still unconscious and the inn will only be vacant for the moment.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave without Sen and Norf. Worse, it sounds as if there are others confined in this village.¡± ¡°We shouldn''t leave them, but it''s only going to make our escape more difficult." ¡°Then we won¡¯t. If the other captives are adventurers as well, we can rally a force to fight back. But if there are too few people or they are unwilling to fight, we can try escaping to Tiel Woods instead. Hachirou, can you track Sen and Norf by scent?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Good, because I want you and Lili to free the captives. This place will be the last place they¡¯ll check, so it should be safe to leave Minna here while we¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Okay, but what will you be doing, Enbos?¡± ¡°While you two are gathering an army... I will distract the cultists and buy you guys enough time.¡± ¡°What!? B-but that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s far too dangerous! Let me take your place instead. I can use to create illusions of us all and slip away at any time.¡± ¡°No, Lili. You¡¯re still under the effects of the drug, and you lack the speed and endurance to outrun an entire village. Your magic is better served for sneaking while Hachirou tracks Sen and Norf.¡± ¡°B-but Enbos, if you do this you will be locked in constant combat! Y-you may even¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, Hachirou. I swear.¡± ¡°I-I¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hachirou. Now carry this with you.¡± ¡°Huh, why are you giving me Mr Bonny?¡± ¡°I¡¯m spiritually connected to my pet, remember? As long you have him, I¡¯ll know where you are. See you guys later.¡± ¡°Godspeed, Enbos.¡± Replying with a nod, I depart while Lili goes to inscribe an enchantment around Minna. I slip out the back door and begin putting some distance between me and the inn. ¡°... Come on, Hachirou. I¡¯m sure the cultists will not get him.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s not what I¡¯m afraid of, Lili. As mighty as he may be, Enbos is not a man of conflict. H-however, it¡¯s a fact he himself struggles to believe...¡±
¡°He¡¯s headed to Shelly¡¯s house! Don¡¯t lose sight of him!¡± ¡°Quick, somebody cut him off around the corner!¡± ¡°Curses, where did he go!?¡± Capitalising on my limitless stamina, I lead the crazed mob on a fruitless chase. It¡¯s been several minutes since I revealed myself. The prisoners are probably locked somewhere in the inner region, which is why I¡¯m leading them towards the village outskirts. As I run, I actively map my surroundings with and to quickly familiarise myself with the area. No matter how skilled some of them may be, no one can catch me under the cover of darkness. That being said, I don¡¯t plan on running aimlessly for the entire night. Breaking out line of sight, I from the ground to the nearest roof and wait for them to gather in confusion. I then activate and carefully scan them from above. <¡­ 95%¡­ 100%¡­ Scan complete.>
Name Ed Patton
Race Human
Class Fighter
<¡­ 94%¡­ 100%¡­ Scan complete.>
Name Shari Dean
Race Human
Class None
<¡­ 97%¡­ 100%¡­ Scan complete.>
Name Theodore Ward
Race Human
Class Mage
The cultists vary greatly in ability, so it¡¯s important to memorise their faces, mana signatures and classes. If I can take out a few of the more dangerous individuals, it should tip the coming battle in our favour. ¡°Up there! He¡¯s on the rooves!¡± Damn it, I couldn¡¯t scan all of them in time! Evading a volley of projectiles, I parkour across the rooftops and use to jump across the streets below. I then drop into an empty alley and make myself scarce as they narrowly pass me by. Right now, they¡¯re too spread out to easily evade. Is there anything I can do to round them up? The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°¡­ Over there, everybody! I saw him enter the blacksmith¡¯s! Hurry up and surround that building!¡± The zealous horde swarm around the vacant workshop, but unbeknownst to them, I¡¯m really outside their circle. The voice that informed them actually belonged to me. Well, to be accurate it¡¯s an imitation of one of their own, but in the heat of the hunt, I doubt they will take their time to check. ¡°Look guys, he¡¯s escaping down the back path! Somebody cut him off!¡± ¡°All three of them are heading west! We need to blockade that street!¡± ¡°The deer-head is back on the rooves! Get our mages and archers to up there to shoot him down!¡± Again, I move away and imitate various voices to disrupt their search. With a makeshift mini-map in my head, I manoeuvre around the streets like a local while they¡¯re hopelessly confused. So far so good, but I haven''t been able to isolate any of the spellcasters. I better rethink my strategy before they catch onto my trick. ¡°Grrrrr¡­¡± Huh, what was that? Tracing the new spirit signature, I turn to find a large, emaciated dog with patches of exposed flesh staring at me with white pupils. I don¡¯t need to realise it¡¯s an undead, and that the cultists sent it to track me. ¡°Um, good doggy?¡± ¡°Grrrrr¡­ RROWFF, RROWFF, RROWFF!¡± ¡°Did you hear that!? One of them still in the village!¡± Bad doggy! I have to get rid of it as soon as possible, but the cultists are right around the corner. I need to distance myself and take it out from range. I immediately bolt off at full speed, but I¡¯m still unable to shake the dog on my tail. Spotting an old storehouse, I onto its rooftop¡­ ¡° Eh?¡± ¡­ when all of a sudden, the wooden roofing gives way beneath my feet. With a loud clack, I land on some logs and rattle down the pile of wood. Ugh, well that was a graceful landing. While nothing is broken, I¡¯ve sure gotten myself into a fine mess. I¡¯m now locked inside a storehouse with an undead canine scratching at the door and a mob of deranged cultists on the way. The best thing to do now is to set a trap and wait for an opening to- Crash! ¡°Arrrgh!¡± Smashing through the flimsy shutters, the dog jumps through the window and manages to bite onto my arm. Out of pure reflex, I draw my sword and immediately decapitate the hound, but with mixed results. The damn thing is still latched to my forearm and the rest of the body is getting back up. Honestly, why are undead so hard to kill!? ¡°!¡± Pinning its body in place, I look around and find a large piece of masonry nearby. I proceed to lift the stone block before dropping it atop the undead at twofold its weight. Boom! Crunch! ¡­ Okay, I may have overdone it a bit, but at least it won¡¯t be getting up ever again. Rattle, rattle¡­ Damn it, the cultists are unlocking the door! Where do I hide!? Behind the logs? No, that¡¯s a terrible idea. Out the window? No, they¡¯re moving to surrounding the place. The hole in the roof? No, is still on cooldown. Where do I...? ¡°DELIVERA-¡­ a~nd it¡¯s another empty room!¡± ¡°I swear to Maleosis they¡¯re making fools of us at this point. Where did they go?¡± ¡°Good Lord, they sure made a mess of the Risen Hound.¡± ¡°Look Theo, its limbs are still twitching and the window over there is broken! They must have escaped through it before we arrived.¡± ¡°Spread out and search the area! They couldn¡¯t have gone far.¡± Indeed, he couldn¡¯t have gone far at all. In fact, if they were to crane their necks by 60 degrees they would find that very man hiding above the doorway. Holding on for dear life, I¡¯ve even cast on myself to pin my body in place. Regrettably, I can¡¯t out of here due to the torches illuminating the walls. On the bright side, the enraged cultists won''t be staying for long. I just have to hold out until- Oh hell! The dog¡¯s head is still stuck to my arm! The jaw is going lax and it¡¯s about to fall on the departing cultists! If I can just¡­ reach it¡­ Fwip! DAMN-¡­ Oh, thank goodness! The teeth got caught on the fabric. Now all I have to do is wait for these two laggards to leave. ¡°Terry, we need another Risen Hound. Do we have a spare stored below?¡± Huh, below? ¡°Just one, Theodore. I¡¯ll go awaken it immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you, Terry.¡± So, Terry here is the resident necromancer. Now that he¡¯s alone, I can take care of him without alerting the others. However, I want to see where he¡¯s going first. Biding my time, I watch as he walks over to a large trapdoor in the corner of the room. He then begins chanting a spell to deactivate the hidden barrier. Meanwhile, I silently descend from above while erasing my presence. I¡¯ve already drawn my sword and I¡¯m right behind his defenceless back. As fate would have it, this situation feels eerily similiar as I find myself contemplating a cultist''s murder once more. He¡¯s just like the guy who bound me to this form, a man willing to raze an entire village for their dark god. If I stain my hands once, he won¡¯t ever stain his again¡­ ¡­ No, I better not leave a mess for the others to find. Sheathing my blade, I quickly put him in a sleeper hold and cut off the blood flowing to his head. He loses consciousness within seconds and I take him with me through the trapdoor. Throwing his downed body aside, I examine the room I¡¯ve just entered. The entire space is lined with rows of long, rectangular boxes, all of which are enchanted with necromantic inscriptions. I walk up to the nearest one and pry open its lid, only to find an inactive corpse stashed within. I knew it, this entire room is filled with sleeper coffins. By design, risen undead are temporary beings, but if one has absorbed enough souls, the conjurer want to keep it instead. These sleeper coffins are designed to store evolved undead such as myself in a state of stasis, slowing the degradation of the risen¡¯s . On further inspection, it seems these sleeper coffins have also been imbued with teleportation magic, allowing the necromancer to summon their undead minions from within a certain distance. While there is a lot to praise about the spellmanship, the implications are far too disturbing for admiration. Using myself for reference, you would need 10 sacrifice to instantly evolve a single risen undead. Knowing this, the amount of lives lost to build this arsenal of undead is actually far greater than the number of coffins. Many of these souls must have been irreversibly shredded, then amalgamated into an abominable mass of essence. But what horrifies me the most is that this was my original design. If I didn''t have , I would have slaughtered innocents and merged with their souls, only to be stashed away and released on another unsuspecting village. While I would rather not think about it, the fact I started with from the moment I was raised means I already have something else bound to my soul. Is this their master plan? To collect powerful adventurers and turn them into catalysts to empower their undead with skills? No, it doesn''t sound quite right knowing they went through the trouble of capturing them. But, for weaker or less developed souls like the elderly, the sickly or the young... Shaking my skull of these thoughts, I contemplate about what to do about all these undead. I can always hijack the lot and turn them against the mob, but I don¡¯t want the captives or even the cultists finding out I¡¯m a necromancer. I just have to settle with burning the place down. I hope these tortured souls will find solace, even as a patchwork of spiritual fragments that can hardly be called a soul. ¡°Rest in peace. .¡±
¡°The storehouse is on fire!¡± ¡°Quick, bring the water and tear down the walls! We can¡¯t let the flames spread!¡± ¡°Damn it, all our undead were stored in there! Where¡¯s Terry? Can he teleport them out?¡± ¡°Last I heard he was off fetching a Risen Hound? Oh God, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± No, don¡¯t worry, your friend Terry is still alive. He¡¯s bound, gagged and locked in a wardrobe, which is frankly better than he deserves. After seeing the atrocity he was a part of, I¡¯m surprised I dragged him out of that oxygen-enriched room. I¡¯m probably being unreasonably soft, but I didn¡¯t like the idea of killing him after sparing his life. As the flames rise higher, more cultists rush to the former storehouse, stretching their limited manpower. With so many wooden buildings there¡¯s a strong risk the entire village could burn down. If we have have to retreat, I should burn a few more houses to keep them occupied. ¡°D-damn it, Terry was a good man. It''s too soon for him to be delivered unto our Lord.¡± ¡°I share your pain, Ed, but we can mourn the loss of our brother tomorrow. For now, we must suppress this fire and find the ones responsible.¡± ¡°May Maleosis bless his soul.¡± Don¡¯t start acting like humans, you damn lunatics. I can¡¯t believe these people feel justified living like this. Were the previous residents nothing but materials to them? Anyway, I¡¯m done scanning most of the cultists. It¡¯s about time I check up on Hachirou and Lili, and- ¡°ARRRRRGGGH!¡± All of a sudden, the angonising scream of a man in pain echoes throughout the village. It sounds as if it¡¯s been magnified through a loudspeaker- Oh my god. Sen... ¡°ENBOS, DID YOU HEAR HIS SCREAM¡­¡± No, no, no, no, NO! That second voice belongs to the innkeeper. D-don¡¯t tell me he woke up and¡­ ¡°¡­ I BELIEVE HIS NAME IS SEN! IF YOU AND YOUR FRIENDS DON¡¯T SHOW YOURSELVES, I WILL DELIVER HIM TO MALEOSIS SOON ENOUGH!" Using the Winged One''s , I track the direction of his gloating voice and bolt towards it without reserve. I can hear Sen¡¯s faint groans of pain in the back of the projection, and its churning my marrow with dread. ¡°I KNOW YOU WON¡¯T LEAVE THIS GUY BEHIND, OTHERWISE YOU WOULD HAVE DONE SO ALREADY! WILL YOU TURN YOUR BACK ON HIM TO SAVE YOUR OWN SKIN!?¡± Damn it, go faster, faster Enbos! There''s no strain in my legs, but the lack of feedback is making me think I''m holding back.. ¡°YOU HAVE FIVE MINUTES, ENBOS! FOR EVERY MINUTE YOU ARE LATE¡­¡± ¡°!¡± Crouching on an empty building, I gaze down at the village square¡­ and instantly lose what little composure I had. A dozen cultists are standing guard around the innkeeper and my shackled companion. Sen is on his knees, clutching his bleeding hand as a man with a bloodied cleaver watches on. The innkeeper is shouting into a wooden implement in the shape of a magnifying glass¡­ while brandishing a human finger in his other hand. ¡°¡­ WE¡¯LL CUT OFF ANOTHER ONE! THERE IS ONLY SO MUCH BLOOD THE HUMAN BODY CAN SPILL!¡± I-I can''t believe it! H-he actually cut off Sen''s finger! If I wasn''t so horrified to project my voice, I would be screaming in equal parts rage and despair. T-this is all my fault. I should have taken Sen and Norf with me, even if I had to face the entire mob. I should have lead everybody into the cellar long before they breached the inn. I should have done something about the innkeeper... when I had him by the throat. ¡°FOUR MORE MINUTES!¡± Come on, think Enbos, think! He already lost his finger because of you, so don''t make him lose another! If I fight them, they''ll just threaten me with his life. The fact they chose such an open space makes it nigh on impossible to surprise them. If only Lili were here to support me. ¡°THREE! I KNOW YOU¡¯RE STILL WATCHING!¡± Damn it, should I turn myself in? No, it would only endanger everybody else as well. Is there any other way? First off, I have to do something about the torturer. I have to- ¡°TWO! ARE YOU STILL BEING STUBBORN, OR IS HE NOT WORTH THE-!¡± ¡°FORGET ABOUT ME, ENBOS, EVERYBODY! FIND NORF AND- Ugh!¡± Sen! ¡°You insolent heathen! You think your fingers are too small a price? Fine then! We¡¯ll chop off your hand and continue in similar portions instead!¡± ¡°*Cough* D-do... your... worst!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see how long your bravado lasts. Oh, and if you die before we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll reanimate your corpse and use you to hunt your friends, so do your best to hold out." "You bas-" "Do it, Nill.¡± Y-you... YOU! I''ve had... eNougH... of EveRy sinGle dAmn oNe of yoU! I... wILl... ... As anxiety overwhelmed all reason, and fury overwhelmed all dread, my mind suddenly came to a still. Time slowed to a crawl, and in that span devoid of thought and motion, I saw a fleeting vision. I''m standing behind the innkeeper, staring at his defenceless back... staring his black heart beating within. Arc 3, Chapter 86: Struggle for Life ¡°Damn it, one of them just set fire to a building! ¡°They don¡¯t have enough people to fight it! If this goes badly, we could lose the village!¡± ¡°W-what should we do? Should we help the others draw water from the well?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t very well leave our posts. Somebody needs to stay behind.¡± ¡°Then go, you guys. I¡¯ll stay behind to watch over the prisoners.¡± ¡°God bless you, sister. Now, let¡¯s go!¡± Anxious to help the others, every cultist in the immediate area sets off to fight the fire. They soon disappear from sight, and with a sigh of relief, the remaining ¡°guard¡± undoes her magic to reveal her true form. I silently emerge from hiding and approach Lili whilst minding the heavy bag slung over my shoulder. ¡°Good Lord, t-that has to be the most disconcerting blessing I¡¯ve ever received.¡± ¡°Are you well, Lili?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Hachirou. I used a lot of mana to trick them, but I should recover that energy soon. As a half-elf, I¡¯m more attuned to the World Stream.¡± ¡°I had my worries, but I¡¯m astonished your magic worked so well. What kind of illusion did you use to earn their trust?¡± ¡°Well, to be clear Hachirou, doesn¡¯t affect what they see: it affects what they visually recognise. Like experiencing a dream without questioning it, I made them identify me as ¡°a trustworthy woman¡± and their own minds fabricated my appearance. The only problem is I may appear as a different person to each observer, so we better make haste before they realise.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With the keys in Lili¡¯s hands, we go around the warehouse to enter through backdoor. However, upon reaching the door¡­ ¡°Huh? Oh no.¡± ¡°What is it, Hachirou?¡± ¡°Their scents lead inside, but Sen¡¯s scent goes out. I-I think they took him to another location.¡± ¡°Did they distance them in case we attempted a rescue?¡± ¡°P-possibly. What should we do?¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s recover Norf and free the others. We¡¯ll need to stay our attack until we save Sen.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lili quietly opens the prison door and inside we find a large, dimly-lit room with cells running along the entirety of our left and right. Inside said cells, dozens of unkempt captives are laying on the floor. To our joy, we find Norf resting in the corner of the room. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t express that same joy for everything else. Although they are of varying health, none can be described as healthy. It¡¯s hard to tell who are adventurers and who are villagers given their degraded states. However, worse than their physical condition are their resigned expressions. The despair and emptiness on their flat faces truly disturbs my soul. ¡°Huh, y-you two¡­ You¡¯re not one of them, are you?¡± ¡°No, I am Lili Iranor, a cleric from the Path of Eden, and this is Hachirou Nomura. We¡¯re here to save you.¡± ¡°S-save¡­ us? What of the cultists outside?¡± ¡°The cultists still control the village, but we have a chance to turn everything around!¡± ¡°Did you¡­ bring an armed force?¡± ¡°No, we barely escaped the cultists¡¯ trap ourselves. Right now, one of our companions is buying time for us to retaliate, but we need your help. Will you lend us your strength?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry you two, but we can¡¯t fight them as we are.¡± ¡°Y-you won¡¯t be defenceless. We brought weapons,¡± I hurriedly explain as I unshoulder my sack to reveal an assortment of small weapons and tools. ¡°We found their armoury on our way here. This is all I could grab, but there¡¯s-¡± ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. A counterattack is simply impossible.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Look at us, kid, j-just¡­ look at us. We¡¯ve been fed little and pushed far. We¡¯re no longer in any shape to put up a decent fight.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve also taken the strongest adventurers and fittest villagers to some godforsaken place. All that are left are the frail, the elderly, and us D-ranked rejects.¡± ¡°Most of us are just simple farmers. W-what good can we do against t-those monsters?¡± ¡°I-I can see that things are dire, but if you don¡¯t take this chance-!¡± ¡°As for those who try to escape¡­¡± Looking elsewhere, we follow the speaker¡¯s gaze to another prisoner with vacant eyes and horrifying injuries. I let out a sharp gasp as I widen my eyes in disbelief: his legs have been amputated at the knees. ¡°O-oh my God, the shape of his marred flesh¡­ Did they heal him to close the wound?¡± ¡°Yeah, they did, and I have no doubt in my mind it¡¯s because they need us alive for some blasted ritual. The only reason we¡¯re not all like George over there is because they lack physical manpower. I-I know we¡¯re being gutless, b-but¡­ it¡¯s just too much to even watch.¡± ¡°P-please everybody, even if you cannot fight, we can flee! If we escape to Tiel Woods¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the supplies or the strength to last. What good would running do?¡± ¡°Please understand, they took all the children! I-if I leave, they¡¯ll kill my daughter and turn her into one of t-those¡­ those¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you two. You don¡¯t know how much we want to believe in you, b-but we can¡¯t. If we join you, it¡¯ll all be for naught. Just take your friend¡­ a-and go.¡± ¡°Your other companion was dragged elsewhere. If by some miracle you make it out alive, please tell the authorities, but by then, we may already be gone.¡± It¡¯s no use. Their month-long captivity has completely shattered their spirit. The atrocities they¡¯ve seen must far outstrip my worst imaginings. Their sense of powerlessness is something I understand, and yet, I don¡¯t know what to say. W-what would Enbos or my father do? As I¡¯m fretting over my words, Lili suddenly steps forth and gracefully kneels to meet their downcast eyes. ¡°Please, will you tell me your name?¡± ¡°¡­ My name is Borris. I was a D-rank adventurer when I took this godforsaken quest.¡± ¡°Tell me Borris, do you truly believe God has left you?¡± ¡°How are we not? If we leave, we¡¯ll lose our legs, and if we stay, they¡¯ll eventually sacrifice us to their deity. Some of us have even taken their own lives, but if they had known what was in store for their bodies, they would have reconsidered. There is no escaping this hell.¡± ¡°And yet, Hachirou and I now stand on the other side of these bars. Can¡¯t you see now is the moment you¡¯ve all been waiting for? Please, take my hand and help us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hopeless. There are just too many of them and their ability is nothing to scoff at either. If we leave these walls, we¡¯ll be caught and forced to live the rest of our brief existence crawling on the dirt.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you not already?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please listen, Borris, everybody. What I offer is not only liberation from these cells, but a chance to save your tortured souls. More than the fear of losing your limbs, you¡¯re afraid of falling even deeper into despair. Unrelenting evil has tested your faith and turned all your hopes into snares. Stronger than any chains, the cultists have bound you in your own despair and turned freedom into a painful dream.¡± ¡°T-that¡­ That may be so.¡± ¡°¡­ But not tonight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Tonight, God is on our side. He is not a malign entity that demands our blood, but a compassionate Lord who will guide us to salvation. Seek not only your own freedom, but the good of all who may venture here. Together, this village will no longer be the grave of adventurers, but a glorious testament to your spirit and God¡¯s omnipresent love. As for the rightful residents of this land, you fear for your family just as they fear for you. I ask that you rise above your mutual sorrow and restore hope towards your kin. By His light, we will purify this land of their insidious presence and return everyone onto the path to Eden. No matter what happens tonight, God is with us, and so are we.¡± ¡°Y-you won¡¯t abandon us?¡± ¡°W-why? Why are you willing to go so far?¡± ¡°How can you be so confident in the face of such odds?¡± ¡°¡­ Because miracles are made in the face of impossibility, and they always begin with a single, sincere hope. By our prayers combined, we¡¯ll shine like a heavenly array in the pitch-black night. I swear by God that it will come to be, and until then, we will never leave your side. So please¡­ will you lend me your light?¡± With her closing words, a spark of life returns to their eyes. She extends her arm between the bars, and one by one, the weeping captives take her hand and rise with her. Even the crippled George is watching with a straight back. Sadly, not everybody is moved by her words, but even so, she tends to everybody¡¯s health without prejudice. I must say, I finally see why Lili is so remarkable. While I am fumbling with the locks, she¡¯s swaying their hearts with every passing moment. Her ethereal charm and boundless compassion bestow an inner strength on par with Enbos¡¯ nobility and resolve, and I find it captivating all the same. Will I ever be capable of the same feat? (Ugh¡­) ¡°Norf! You¡¯re awake!¡± (W-what happened? Where are we?) ¡°Please save your strength. The entire village was a cultists¡¯ den and we fell into their trap. Most of us managed to escape, but you and Sen were drugged and captured.¡± (Then¡­ where is he?) ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that they took him else-¡± ¡°ARRRRRGGGH!¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Suddenly, a horrifying scream reaches our ears, and with great dread we realise it belongs to Sen. The innkeeper¡¯s provocative voice soon follows, and with every treacherous syllable, I can feel my mind falling into disarray. The situation continues to escalate with Sen¡¯s defiance, only to end with a bone-chilling cry. ¡°O-oh my God, Sen is going to be killed. We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± ¡°Quick, show us to their armoury! Once we¡¯re armed we¡¯ll gladly save him!¡± ¡°R-right!¡± Enbos must have heard that announcement. I hope with all my being that he¡¯s already found a way to save him. In any case, we have to make haste and- ¡°.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± Out of sheer instinct, I draw my blade and knock aside a flying arrow. I follow the arrow¡¯s path, and sure enough, I find my attacker. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Mr Kell?¡± ¡°Nothin¡¯ personal kid, but Maleosis demands.¡± H-how can this be. Mr Kell was a cultist as well!? I guess it¡¯s expected given the situation, but a part of me still can¡¯t see him as an enemy, t-to accept that the considerate man who guided us through the Vivian Forest was a lie all along. Bearing no such sentiments, he grabs a signal baton from his belt and fires a flare into air. In the distance, I can hear people rallying towards us. ¡°Damn it, he alerted the others! We have to rough it out!¡± ¡°Quick everybody, find anything you can and-¡± ¡°Go Lili!¡± ¡°H-hachirou!?¡± ¡°Take everybody to the armoury while I hold them back!¡± Although Lili is trying to hide it, I can tell she¡¯s exhausted. She needs to recover her strength and use her charisma to lead the others in the coming battle. As the only fit fighter with no redeeming qualities, it is my duty to stay behind and face them. ¡°Correction, kid.¡± ¡°B-borris?¡± ¡°Take everybody while we hold back them back. If a child like you is brave enough to make a stand, then what does that make us? Come on guys, it¡¯s time for some payback!¡± ¡°Y-you guys. I am in your debt.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll come back for you as soon as possible, so hold on! !¡± Leaving a parting gift, Lili then leads the defenceless volunteers away while five lightly armed adventurers stand alongside me. Undeterred, Mr Kell continues firing arrows as I charge forth and deflect them. His skill allows him to fire in rapid succession, but the strength and accuracy of the shots are woefully lacking. Within seconds, I reach him just as he casts aside his bow and quiver. ¡°Sigh, ya know kid¡­ ¡°!¡± Ting! ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡°¡­ I was neva any good with da bow.¡± W-when did he draw those knives!? He didn¡¯t even use a skill to block my own. I-I need to attack again, but my every instinct is telling me to withdraw. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Kell! !¡± Attacking from his flank, Borris unleashes a powerful downward swing with his axe. However, he parries the blow with a twist of his wrist, guiding the axe to the ground. Again, he didn¡¯t use a single skill. It¡¯s clear his abilities far outclass our own, but now that he¡¯s looking away¡­ ¡°!¡± Ting, ting, ting, ting, ting, ting! ¡°W-what!?¡± ¡°Come on kid, afta all the time we spent in da Vivian Forest, did ya fink I wouldunt memorise ya moves?¡± ¡°! Oof!¡± ¡°Dat goes fer you too, Borris my mate. Also¡­¡± Taking a sudden step back, he elbows another adventurer sneaking up behind him. ¡°Ya always been an opportunist, Albert. Movin¡¯ on ta ya, Miranda¡­¡± He throws one of his knives at the woman named Miranda, which she deflects with her club. Unfortunately, doing so leaves her open to a barehanded jab to her diaphragm. As she lurches in pain, he catches the falling blade deftly between his fingers. ¡°Ya movements are fa~r too wide. As fer Tim and Amy¡­¡± ¡°Go to hell, Kell!¡± The two adventurers in question charge towards the guide, but in one fluid stride, Mr Kell slips pass their weapons and stops inches away from their faces. They stumble back in shock, but are quickly dispatched by a butterfly kick. ¡°You two are jus¡¯ no good at all. Don¡¯t worry, I ain¡¯t gonna kill ya. We need ya alive, afta all.¡± U-unbelievable. He got to each of us faster than I could catch up! Worse, the way he counters and addresses everybody implies he knows how we all fight. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t even take him a minute to finish us off! ¡°Damn you, Ke- H-huh!?¡± All of a sudden, Borris stumbles on his feet and collapses to the ground in a quivering state. No, he¡¯s not alone. Everybody except me appears to have been afflicted by the same ail. W-what did he do? Wait, that smell¡­ ¡°Y-your weapons, you coated them in poison!¡± ¡°An astute observashun, kid, but I¡¯m surprised ya not on da ground as well. Seems Lili¡¯s enchantment musta made da cut too shallow.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± Looking carefully, I realise he¡¯s grazed everybody¡¯s necks or limbs without their knowing. Disturbing, I reach for my own neck to find traces of my blood. We were never an obstacle; he could have killed us all. Swoosh! ¡°Ah!¡± Ting! Snapping out of my stupor, I reactively block Mr Kell¡¯s sudden strike. With his other hand, he thrusts a second knife at my face. I knock it aside with the hilt of my sword and hurriedly jump back as he performs a low kick. Assuming a defensive stance, training takes over as I continue parrying his blows with little pause. His speed and precision remind me of Chiyoko¡¯s flurry of blows, and like our sparring sessions, I¡¯m starting to lose. With every few exchanges, his blade touches my form. The only reason I haven¡¯t fallen is because of Lili¡¯s magic, my surprising immunity and the fact he¡¯s not aiming for my vitals. Regardless, if this continues I¡¯ll succumb to blood loss and exhaustion. I have to catch him by surprise, and yet he already knows all my skills- No wait, he doesn¡¯t know about one: the technique big brother Ken taught me. Gahahahaha! You want to learn a skill that can match greater rank enemies at your level? Just give it up! Or, at least, that¡¯s what I would have said if didn¡¯t know a certain move. Even at a basic rank, it can be as powerful as high rank skills because it depends more on willpower rather than ability. It¡¯s perfect for stubborn kobolds like you and I. Still, I¡¯m a bit reluctant to teach you because such convenient power always has a cost. As a skill that lets you overcome your mental limits¡­ ¡­ it will probably devastate my body. Although I managed to learn the skill, I swore to Ken I would only use it when I was ready, or as a last resort. However, swinging at a dummy is different from swinging at a live target. I need to resolve myself to cut him down with absolute intent. Will I really be able to strike at Mr Kell without hesitation? D-do I have the heart to kill him? ¡°Ya gettin¡¯ distracted, kid.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Punishing my carelessness, he delivers a powerful kick that knocks me onto my back. Gastric acid burns the back of my throat while pain wracks my chest. With another kick, he disarms me and proceeds to step on my throat. ¡°S-so strong.¡± ¡°Of course. Fer all my life I¡¯ve honed my body ta be an instrument of His will. I¡¯ve even received His Holiness Tascus¡¯ blessing. Maleosis¡¯ powa now flows through my veins. Ya faithless fools can¡¯t possibly undastand my devoshun.¡± Devotion? ¡°*Cough, gasp*.¡± ¡°Come ta fink of it, it¡¯s been a while since I called fer reinforsmunts. Are dey still dealin¡¯ with da fire? Well watever. I should be enough ta deal with da escapees. Anyway, seein¡¯ as my poison ain¡¯t doin¡¯ anyfing, I¡¯ll hafta sever ya tendons, kid.¡± I-I can¡¯t let it end like this. I just need another chance¡­ As I struggle beneath his heel, the sound of an arrow whistles through the air. Mr Kell jumps out of the arrow¡¯s path, and while I¡¯m gasping for breath, I look up to identify my saviour. ¡°Norf!¡± ¡°My, my, I¡¯m kinda ashamed I didn¡¯t notice ya. On top of bein¡¯ quiet, do ya haff or somefing?¡± Norf doesn¡¯t respond to his banter and continues to fire arrow after arrow at Mr Kell. With remarkable agility, he dodges the arrows and rushes towards Norf. Although the distance is closing between them, Norf is disrupting his movements while staying mobile as well. I want to help him, but I need to recover my breath and stamina before I do. All of a sudden, Norf grabs three arrows and skilfully fires all of them in a narrow spread. Instead of dodging them, Mr Kell uses his knives to deflect the oncoming projectiles. But as soon as he does¡­ (.) ¡°Eh?¡± ¡­ Norf has already fired another arrow that perfectly follows one of his shots. ¡°!¡± Activating his first skill, Mr Kell manages to avoid a fatal blow, but not without suffering a gash on the side of his shoulder. Unfortunately, he remains undeterred and continues to close the gap. But before he can destroy Norf¡¯s bow¡­ ¡°!¡± Ting! ¡­ I finally jump in front him to stop Mr Kell¡¯s advance. Behind me, Norf continues pressuring him with arrows, allowing me focus on attacking. Thanks to my small stature, I¡¯m able to stand between Norf and Mr Kell without obstructing Norf¡¯s line of fire. Unfortunately, as much as I want to end this with my secret skill, he¡¯s too focused on evading for my attack to meet. Before long, our foe halts his assault and leaps several feet back, resulting in an uneasy standoff. ¡°Heh... Hahaha! So dat¡¯s how ya use ! Can¡¯t believe ya aim could be so true with da kid in front of ya. Ya sure convinced me ta put more effort inta learning da bow. Anyhow, I fink it¡¯s ¡®bout time I bring this to a close¡­¡± ¡°*Huff, huff* I-is that so¡­¡± As dramatic as declaration may be, I have little doubt he¡¯s speaking the truth. I can tell Norf is running low on arrows and his breath has become irregular. Neither of us can last much longer, but that being said, it¡¯s surprising Mr Kell isn¡¯t continuing his aggression. R-rather, he¡¯s standing under a lamp, looking at us with a faint yet unsettling smile. ¡°.¡± In that instant, I realise our folly: he has been luring us away from the light. While Norf is stunned by his disappearance, I immediately turn to find Mr Kell standing directly behind him. Tainted steel slits Norf nape, causing him to lash out in vain before crumbling to his knees. ¡°N-norf!¡± ¡°Ya da last one left, kid. Do ya really wanna-¡± ¡° !¡± ¡°Woah dere!¡± Again, he blocks my attack with relative ease. He¡¯s well aware my attacks are not worth evading, and as I keep swinging in apparent vain, I reinforce that idea in his head. I only have one chance. As villainous as Mr Kell may be, he was right about one thing: devotion can make a person strong. It¡¯s the same devotion that gave power to Lili¡¯s words and Mr Kell¡¯s blades, and it¡¯s something I had all along. I will no longer be clouded by selfish concerns. I joined Enbos to see his journey through, and for that¡­ I am willing to do anything to clear our way. ¡°Ya losing focus again!¡± I have not. As he thrusts his knife at my shoulder, I allow the blade to scrape my collar as I take an offensive stance. He immediately realises my intention and moves to block my attack with his other hand¡­ which is precisely what I¡¯ve been waiting for. ¡°!¡± Breaking all my subconscious limits and drawing strength far greater than my arms could bear, I swing my sword with all my resolve. Shocked by the name of my foreign skill, he tenses for a split second as my katana makes contact with his knife. With an ear-piercing screech, his knife flies out of his hand as he¡¯s left with nothing to defend his face. ¡°!¡± I¡¯m not sure if my blade reached him, as my limbs have gone completely numb. However, his has definitely gone awry as he tumbles several feet and lands face down on the ground. I stare at his form with great anticipation, but as the moon shines on my katana, I notice the fresh blood on its tip. ¡°Hah, hah¡­ I-I did it! I d-defeated- Arrrgh!¡± All of sudden, excruciating pain surfaces across my arm, torso and pivot leg as the cost of the skill comes full to bear. Unable to endure the damage, I collapse to the ground in constant agony. I-I must have fractured multiple bones and torn several muscles. W-will Lili be able to heal me? I dearly hope they managed to- ¡°¡­ Heh. Heheh. HAHAHAHAHA!¡± No, i-it cannot be. I-I put everything into that attack. How can fate be so cruel? Stricken by the sound of his tormenting laughter, I force my eyes to gaze upon his rising form. To my dismay, he walks over to my prone form with nothing but a cut across his cheek. However, as horrifying and tragic as my situation may be, what shocks me most is that the injury I inflicted his face¡­ has revealed another layer of flesh underneath. Realising the subject of my attention, he clicks his tongue and begins applying magic over the damaged area. ¡°Sigh, ya want ta know if I¡¯ve ever had ta write a name on dis rock, right Sen? Da answer¡¯s yes, and not jus¡¯ once either. One of dem only three months ago, too." "¡­ he was my apprentice. H-his second trek solo¡­ and he neva came back.¡± ¡°Could it b-be¡­ T-tom Gill?¡± ¡°In da flesh, literally. Ya may not know it but I¡¯m a bit of a perfectionshunist, which is why I¡¯m really annoyed ya ruined da face. Easy ta fix, sure, but dere will always be a faint mark.¡± ¡°N-no way. Then that means the real Mr Kell¡­¡± ¡°Is long dead. Ya been gettin¡¯ along with nothin¡¯ but a shadow of da real deal. Took a lotta effort to learn everyfing I needed before I could take his face and haff da mages work dere magic.¡± ¡°T-take his-! Don¡¯t tell me you-¡± He returns a small smile with the face of the man he had betrayed. I can feel myself becoming ill at the mere idea of what this monster did to the late Jacob Kell. In all my time in the Nomura clan, I-I had never heard of such despicable acts. H-how can a race as developed as humanity be capable of such cruelty towards their own? Just when I believe the situation couldn¡¯t get any grimmer, the sound of the imposter¡¯s reinforcements reaches my ears. Hope seems to slip away as I desperately wish for the miracle Lili so passionate described. ¡°Hah? Why are dere only two of ya!?¡± ¡°M-my apologies Brother, b-but we need you to come to the town square immediately! Enbos has gone on a-!¡± Thunk! At that moment, a metal weight suddenly slams into the messenger¡¯s temple. His partner screams in shock, only for the weight fly up and hit him in the head as well. Dumbfounded by this development, "Mr Kell retreats" several metres as the airborne artefact zips pass his location. Curious of what mysterious force is at work, I look carefully to find the miraculous implement is a hammer tied to a long cord of rope. And holding on the other end is¡­ ¡°Minna! You¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°I see. I was wonderin¡¯ where da missy was-¡± ¡°¡­ Sen.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Where¡­ is¡­ Sen!? What have you scoundrels done to him!? ¡°Sigh, its jus¡¯ one surprise afta another. Even dat softie Enbos was more trouble dan I thought. Looks like I afta do everyfing myself.¡± ¡°R-run Minna! The man we know as Mr Kell is far stronger than any of us!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that weird way of phrasing it? Also, I have no intention of leaving without Sen!¡± ¡°Good Lord, afta all ya talk of Sen being hot-headed, ya bein¡¯ jus¡¯ as- Ugh!¡± Much to everybody¡¯s surprise, he suddenly falls to one knee after a couple of steps. He seems to be using all his strength to keep himself up as his body is quickly losing strength. Capitalising on his abrupt weakness, Minna swings her weight towards him, but he quickly evades with . However, using that skill deprives more of his strength as he is now shaking with frailty. W-what is going on? It looks as if he¡¯s poi- Oh, I see! The bow and quiver Norf acquired was the same poisonous set "Mr Kell" discarded in the beginning! ¡°C-curse you. CURSE YOU, NORF! I should have delivered your souls to Maleosis when I had the chance! Do you wretched heathens truly believe this is enough!? I WILL NOT FALL UNTIL ALL YOUR HEADS ARE AT MY FEET!¡± Dropping his charade completely, his true voice surges with hostility as a murderous pressure emanates from his every being. Although he is now weakened, I still believe Minna should retreat. Like a wounded and deranged animal, he¡¯s far more dangerous now than before. Undeterred, Minna readies her makeshift weapon to- CRACK! Dooom, dooom¡­ ¡°W-what in the world!?¡± Without any warning the earth begins to shake with increasing magnitude. While the tremors are moderate, they are far too rythmic to be a natural occurrence. In fact, I can hear loud thumping coming from the village square. As the vibrations subside, confusion is clearly written on our faces. Even our foe has the same stupefied expression as he lets out a roar of frustration. ¡°W-what is going on? What in God¡¯s name is Enbos doing over there!?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 87: Dance of Death ¡­ What happened? How did things turn out like this? After celebrating the end of the cursed quest and enjoying a few drinks, Norf and I returned to our rooms to settle our heads. I don¡¯t remember much after that, but next thing I knew, I was being carried by several people out of a cell(?). My thoughts were still in disarray and my eyes were heavy, so everything had a dream-like quality. However, it wasn¡¯t long before a surge of excruciating pain ran up my arm, forcing me to wake from the dream and into the nightmare. ¡°ARRRRRGGGH!¡± Releasing my arm, I clutch my hand as I choke on my screams. However, grasping the bleeding joint creates a disconcerting sensation in my mind as I realise I¡¯ve just lost a part of myself forever. Worse, while the pain is without precedent, I find the hopelessness that¡¯s sinking to be far more horrifying. Why are they doing this? W-what happened to Minna, Norf, Enbos and Hachirou? ¡°ENBOS, DID YOU HEAR HIS SCREAM? I BELIEVE HIS NAME IS SEN! IF YOU AND YOUR FRIENDS DON¡¯T SHOW YOURSELVES, I WILL DELIVER HIM TO MALEOSIS SOON ENOUGH!¡± Huh, the others managed to get away? No wait, Norf was with me in the room. He¡¯s probably locked away while they¡¯re holding me hostage. Gritting my teeth, I raise my head to take stock of the situation. It looks like the village square and there are over a dozen guys waiting for my friends to show up. To my shock, the innkeeper appears to be the one running things. ¡°I KNOW YOU WON¡¯T LEAVE THIS GUY BEHIND, OTHERWISE YOU WOULD HAVE DONE SO ALREADY! WILL YOU TURN YOUR BACK ON HIM TO SAVE YOUR OWN SKIN!?¡± No Enbos, just go! Don¡¯t let me drag everybody down! Although I want to say these words, I can¡¯t raise my strained voice as I¡¯m ravaged by incessant pain and lingering drowsiness. I have to do something soon. Knowing Minna, she might really surrender just to spare me the pain. ¡°YOU HAVE FIVE MINUTES, ENBOS! FOR EVERY MINUTE YOU ARE LATE, WE¡¯LL CUT OFF ANOTHER ONE! THERE IS ONLY SO MUCH BLOOD THE HUMAN BODY CAN SPILL!¡± Damn these sadistic freaks! The pain is becoming bearable, but I can¡¯t put my full strength into my hand. Also, my wrists legs are shackled with short chains. I can¡¯t escape like this and I can¡¯t fight back either. ¡°FOUR MORE MINUTES!¡± I have to do something, anything! I¡¯m not letting these guys take another piece of me without a struggle! The best I can do is probably lunge at the innkeeper, but the guy responsible for my missing finger is keeping a close watch. ¡°THREE! I KNOW YOU¡¯RE STILL WATCHING!¡± Forgive me Minna. I know you want to protect me, but just this once, let me protect everybody¡­ even if it means seeing Eric first. I hope you all respect my wish. I assume a crouching position and make obvious motions to reach into my shirt. Alarmed, the watchman walks over to grab me by the shoulder... ¡°TWO! ARE YOU STILL BEING STUBBORN, OR IS HE NOT WORTH THE-!¡± ¡°Hey, what are you-¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Putting strength into my legs, I jump up and headbutt the watchman in the chin. As he reels from the blow, I stumble towards the innkeeper. With a final burst of strength, I snatch his magical tool and immediately use it to share my final words. ¡°FORGET ABOUT ME, ENBOS, EVERYBODY! FIND NORF AND- Ugh!¡± ¡°You insolent heathen! You think your fingers are too small a price? Fine then! We¡¯ll chop off your hand and continue in similar portions instead!¡± ¡°*Cough* D-do¡­ your¡­ worst!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see how long your bravado lasts. Oh, and if you die before we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll reanimate your corpse and use you to hunt your friends, so do your best to hold out.¡± ¡°You bas-¡° ¡°Do it, Nill.¡± I hope to god that they¡¯re trying to save Norf right now, even though a part of me finds that really hard to believe. Regardless, for the sake of my friends, I¡¯ll even hold out until the sun sets again. The torturer approaches me with a bruised chin and a bloody cleaver. While his brethren restrain me, I shut my eyes and steel my heart for the last moments of my life. BANG! Thud. Huh? ¡°A-ah-¡­ ARRRGGGH!¡± I feel warm blood spray onto my face and hear a man screaming in unimaginable pain, and yet neither of these things belong to me. Opening my eyes, I turn towards the torturer¡­ to find his arm has been blown off at the shoulder. While he¡¯s consumed by agony a thousand times greater than mine, the entire group falls into pandemonium. ¡°W-where did that come from!?¡± ¡°One of them threw a at Nill!¡± ¡°Damn it, we were too careless! Cast around my position! Stop Nill¡¯s bleeding, and if it¡¯s too much, don¡¯t bother running off for supplies! And make sure the hostage is-¡± Before he can finish his commands, a large object suddenly flies from the rooftops and draws everybody¡¯s attention. It looks like a wooden barrel, but it¡¯s descent is unnaturally slow. However, while we¡¯re all captivated by this unusual projectile, a pitch-black javelin suddenly strikes the object, spilling its contents onto the crowd below. The mob shield themselves from the unknown liquid, but as far as I can tell, it seems to only be water- Wait, I see now! The water is to dowse their torches! Enbos is giving me a chance to escape! With newfound strength, I pull myself up and attempt to run in short strides. Unfortunately, the sound of my shackles alerts them to my flight. ¡°Damn it, Morris, don¡¯t let him escape! Theodore, Joseph, light the area with your magic!¡± Somehow, I manage to stagger past the circle of guards, but the unextinguished light of my pursuer is growing stronger. Suddenly, I feel a sharp pain in my leg, causing me to fall over. Unable to get up with my injury, I look at my pursuer as he brandishes a small mace. ¡°There is no escape from God¡¯s-¡± Fwoosh! ¡­ Eh? W-where did he go? For a second I thought he fell, but even his torch has disappeared. His friends are equally confused, as they were watching him chase me down. One of them conjures a and sends it to my position, but all that¡¯s left is a small depression in the ground. ¡°Y-you! What did you do to Morris!?¡± Like I would know! As far as I¡¯m aware, nobody in our party is capable of- ¡°O-oh my Lord.¡± ¡°W-what on Aren i-is¡­¡± Not even I can fault their bout of shock, as I find myself equally horrified by the blood suddenly seeping from the patch of earth where he last stood. All of a sudden, a black, gloved hand bursts from the ground and pulls the rest of its body to the surface. Soil falls from his jagged antlers as the features of a bloodstained deer greet the starry night. A sickening mix of blood and earth cover his pitch-black cloak, enveloping the wearer with the scent of death. In his other hand, a long, silver sword stands in stark contrast to his ghastly visage, although the crimson coat on its cold edge tells the same gruesome tale. For the longest instant, I couldn¡¯t identify the thing before me as it crawled out of the ground like a ghoul from its grave. Its aura was so chilling and trenched in bloodlust that I didn¡¯t dare look away. Yet, in that moment of absolute dread I remembered something similar in the past, although it was nowhere near this imposing. ¡°E-en¡­ Enbos?¡± He doesn¡¯t say a word, and instead extends his open palm to grasp me. To my shame, I almost shrink from his touch as he firmly grabs my shoulder. ¡°.¡± For a second, I lose sight of everything as a mysterious force presses from all sides and a bitter cold envelops me. In the next instant, everything returns to normal except we¡¯re now in a dark alley. I collapse on my side and begin gasping for dear life. W-what happened? Did Enbos us through that tunnel he dug? As amazed as I am by his ingenuity, I can¡¯t believe he goes through that every time he uses that skill. Laying in the dark, I squint my eyes to make out my companion¡¯s distinct silhouette. ¡°T-thank you, Enbos. I owe you my life. I want to say more, but right now we need to save Norf! I''m still shackled, so-¡± No, he¡¯s not done. I can still feel his murderous intent. ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°N-no way. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the spirits, you¡¯re really- You don¡¯t have to fight them, Enbos! That¡¯s just suicide! I don¡¯t care how powerful you are, you¡¯re not going to get out of this unscathed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Turn around and say something, goddamn it! I¡¯m not letting my friend throw himself into the dragon¡¯s maw! Think about Hachirou. He wouldn¡¯t want you to-¡± ¡°No, Sen, I must. No more mercy. No more mistakes. This time, I¡¯ll finish things properly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake right now! You can¡¯t go alone. At least wait for everybody to-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your feeble flesh to distract me. Every second wasted is a second more than those blights on humanity deserve. If you want to help me, stay out of my way.¡± Without ever looking back or missing a step, he condemns my weakness and leaves me to lament it. Unable to reach him, I watch as the outline of my good friend disappears into the darkness.
¡°Curses, he took the hostage! Why didn¡¯t anybody inform me he can use earth magic sooner!?¡± ¡°W-what in Maleosis¡¯ name was that!? W-was he even human?¡± ¡°He pulverised Nill, gutted poor Morris, and left like a damn shade. I-is he planning on picking us off one at a time?¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Don¡¯t let your resolve be shaken, my brothers! He may have some ability, but he¡¯s only a man. God is on our side, and in unity, He shall preserve us!¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Should we spread out and search? The other end of the tunnel can¡¯t be far.¡± ¡°No, fetch the other captive. As long we have him at a knife¡¯s edge, they won¡¯t dare leave. Ed, John, go fetch the big one from the gaol.¡± ¡°By your will, Father.¡± Although I am keeping a level tone, there is no denying the situation is growing worse. By the hands of an adventurer, an accursed cleric, a shifty mage and a child, months of careful planning and work is on the brink of destruction. The worst loss has been the near utter destruction of our undead arsenal and our fully-fledged necromancer. His Holiness Tascus will not be pleased. I must handle this disaster aptly and prove my worth to the hierarch. Bang! ¡°Huh, that flare¡­¡± ¡°It belongs to Brother ¡°Kell¡± and it¡¯s coming from the gaol!¡± ¡°Curses, they found the prison! Come on everyone, we have to-¡± ¡°None of you are going anywhere!¡± A voice filled with malice stops us in our tracks and demands our attention. Soon after, terrified screams fall upon our high-strung ears: the screams of Ed and John. With bated breath, we watch as the sound of hurried steps draw ever closer, only to find a blood-soaked John scrambling for safety. ¡°H-he¡¯s coming! He swore to kill us all!¡± ¡°Spread out! Defensive formation, now!¡± With me and my fellow spellcasters Joseph and Theodore at the centre, four shield bearers spread out along the village square while the remaining five form a defensive circle around us. Each of us are well equipped with magical items at our disposal. In case he attacks from underground, I activate an enchanted orb that creates a sensory web. Meanwhile, my fellow spellcasters quickly cast arcane barriers to counter his spells. For several moments, all is calm as we uphold our vigilant watch. At this point, it would be reasonable to assume he has left to save his friend, and yet¡­ (D-did he leave?) (I don¡¯t know. I guess that would make sense, but¡­ I-I can¡¯t shake the feeling he intends to keep his word.) (Maybe he¡¯s watching, w-waiting for the right time and place to strike.) (Stay your ground and he won¡¯t have a chance to-) Drip, drip, drip¡­ Huh, did a few droplets of rain land next to me? Is it going to shower? One of the droplets lands on shoulder, but to my alarm¡­ it smells of iron. Dread stirs my imagination as I immediately look up to find a more chilling sight than I could dread: a raven-winged reaper with a deer¡¯s head. With arcane wings made from the blackest mana, he hovers against the sickle-shaped moon with blood dripping from his silver blade. Noticing his presence, his aura beats against me like an invisible, frozen sun, making me break into a cold sweat and a stutter. ¡°A-above us! Spread out!¡± I¡¯m too late. Descending from his starry throne, he wraps himself in a cloud of darkness. With little resistance, he crashes through our anti-magic defences and envelops everyone in a billowing shade. Torches are snuffed and fade as the gust of dark magic suffocates all light and turns our domain into his own. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°Get out now- Uaaagh!¡± ¡°H-huh, why can¡¯t I move my- Aaauuuggghhh!¡± He¡¯s picking us off one by one! I have to track him! ¡°Theodore, focus on dispelling this haze! Joseph, protect me while I use the sensory web!¡± Concentrating on the orb, it projects a map of all living beings within the immediate area. It can¡¯t identify the detected souls, but by observing their movements, I should be able to tell which one is Enbos. ¡°Oh God, help me Father! I-I can hear him behind me!¡± ¡°Huh, John, is that you?¡± Damn it, everybody is either running away or staying in place. I can¡¯t tell which one is- Wait a minute¡­ the orb isn''t sensing anybody coming from John¡¯s voice. ¡°Joseph, don¡¯t-!¡± Sadly, I am unable to finish my words as Joseph deactivates his barrier to let his comrade in. To his shock, a face made of hardened clay emerges from the dark instead. In one swift swing, he slashes Joseph¡¯s throat before he can utter another syllable. Blood ruptures from the cut, turning Enbos the Black into Enbos the Crimson. ¡°!¡± Out of desperation, I conjure a barrier between myself and the blood-drenched fiend. He strikes my barricade without care, but triggers it to explode in his direction. As he flies back from the force of my spell, Theodore dispels the darkness and exposes the devastation he has wrought. ¡°Oh my God.¡± ¡°J-jane! Ed! Trevor!¡± ¡°Damn it, Joseph is also beyond saving. I can¡¯t believe he can use air, earth, fire, lightning and darkness skills. Is he an elementalist?¡± ¡°No Theodore, he¡¯s far too apt with the sword. He may be a Spellblade, but given his use of stealth, I suspect he¡¯s a Shadow Stalker. Either way... Gather yourselves, brothers and sisters! Strike now and do not let him recover! Deliver him to Maleosis!¡± With the exception of Theodore and myself, the remaining seven engage Enbos in close combat. However, he¡¯s already back on his feet and ready to receive our attack. As the shield-bearers charge in, Theodore casts to raise their magical defences. With a wall of magically reinforced armour approaching him, he has no choice but to evade, which will give me an opening to attack him with magic. ¡° .¡± ¡°What!?¡± What did he do? It looked as if he was swinging at thin air, and yet our shield-bearers are crumbling to the ground in agony! Somehow, he managed to bypass Theodore¡¯s protective spells without a hint of mana. After a few more enigmatic swings, the frontline collapses, leaving the unarmoured combatants behind them exposed. With berserker-like ferocity, Enbos leaps in while wearing a mantle of lightning. Each of us are capable fighters in our own right, each of us have sworn to give our lives for God, and yet, in the face of this relentless enemy that carries the stench of our fallen brethren, I can see my brothers starting to falter. ¡°Damn it, they won¡¯t hold! We need a plan!¡± ¡°Although most of the undead were destroyed, Terry¡¯s Risen Demolisher is still intact! I just need to find it and put under my thrall.¡± ¡°Go Theodore! I¡¯ll hold him here!¡± While Theodore departs, I kneel next to Joseph to check his condition. Fortunately, he¡¯s still alive but only by the barest thread. ¡°Joseph, can you hear me? I need your life for a ritual to stop Enbos. You must hold on until I¡¯m done.¡± He gives a weak nod and I immediately go about drawing the magic circle with my own blood. It¡¯s a skill designed to trap magical beasts, but it takes time to prepare. However, the death throes of my comrades continue to haunt my ears as I work on the spell. T-they¡¯re not going to last. I can reanimate the corpses, but I need to conserve as much mana as possible for this ritual. ¡°Father Alan!¡± ¡°Cory! Did all of you return from fighting the fire?¡± ¡°We saw a flare from the gaol, but what''s going on here!?¡± ¡°Now is not the time! Brother Kell can handle himself, so help us hold Enbos back!¡± With twelve more reinforcements entering the fray, I put my faith in them and focus on completing the ritual. Through sheer will and with barely any breath left in his lungs, Joseph is doing his best to hold out for the sacrifice. I need to do it now. God help us in our endeavour. ¡°[O mighty Maleosis watching from yonder, please hear my prayer! Accept this man¡¯s soul into thou domain and impart a miracle in his earthly absence. Let his flesh feed thy magic and his bone become one with the soil. On thy command, let him arise from the earth and embrace the accursed with arms of white. O mighty Maleosis watching from yonder, I deliver him to thee!] Plunging my knife into Joseph to complete the ritual, my mana flows into him and then unto the circle around him. He sinks into the ground as if it were quicksand. To my relief, Maleosis accepts my offering as a blood rune manifests in my right palm. Having finished my preparations, I look up to find a distressing sight. Despite facing so many of our kin, he¡¯s still fighting with the vigour of a healthy man. With sharpened metal and exotic magic, he¡¯s moving between targets with barely a pause while our own forces are growing more haggard. Using , it seems he¡¯s even recovered mana since the beginning of the battle. How can a Spellblade or Shadow Stalker have so much stamina? I-it¡¯s almost like he¡¯s an instrument of carnage rather than a mortal man. ¡°Somebody hold him down while I activate a spell!¡± ¡°Yes, Father! FOR MALEOSIS!¡± Casting aside his shield, one of our brothers rushes in to grapple him. Enbos swiftly decapitates him with , burning his brand of terror into our minds. However, while our brother¡¯s corpse is still upright¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡­ I turn him into an undead and command it to grab onto our target. Enbos prepares to cut off its arms, but with great valour, one of our fighters manages to disarm his electrified sword before he does. While he¡¯s pinned in place, I quickly muster my mana to activate the ritual. ¡°!¡± I clap my palms, and at once, hundreds of long, ivory spikes erupt around Enbos in a small perimeter. While he pushes aside the reanimated cadaver, layers upon layers of earth and bone construct themselves into a tomb. As a final touch, my magic flows into the spiny structure, making it resistant to magic. The prison... is complete. With bone walls extending even underground, Enbos is wholly sealed within. ¡°H-he did it. Father Alan did it!¡± ¡°T-thank Maleosis, we are saved!¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t celebrate so soon! I can only trap him for as long as I can hold my focus.¡± ¡°T-then, what should we do, Father?¡± ¡°Theodore will be back soon with the Risen Demolisher, but it may not be enough! Go find Brother "Kell" and- Huh?¡± All of a sudden, the bodies strewn on the village square begin to stir. While it is not an unfamiliar sight, we have no idea who is doing this or why. With the obvious exception of myself, Terry was lost in the fire and Theodore is still absent. Who could have¡­ No. I-it¡¯s just not possible¡­ ¡°Kill.¡± That silent yet insidious voice slips from the bone prison, filling everyone with a horrid realisation. Although I can¡¯t see within, I know he¡¯s pointing at me right now. ¡°Oh my God, Enbos is¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a Necromancer! Protect Father Alan!¡± Half a dozen corpses charge towards me, trying to push pass my guards with undying persistence. In all this chaos, I find myself at a loss to Enbos¡¯ true nature. However, now is not the time to be distracted. Regardless of what he may be, right now, he is our enemy! Crack! ¡°Huh? Arrrgggh!¡± Something grabbed onto my leg! Damn, did one of the risen get past everybody? I can¡¯t maintain my concentration like this- Falling onto my back, I look at the perpetrator and discover¡­ it¡¯s Morris, the one Enbos had dragged underground. His corpse had dug all the way beneath me! ¡°!¡± Blowing away Morris¡¯ body, I immediately return to reinforcing his cell. However, by then I was already too late. A dark miasma is corrupting the ivory walls, and with one firm blow, it crumbles like sandstone to reveal the dreaded prisoner within. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Changing the scope of his command, the battlefield is now in complete disarray. Worse, he plunges the area into darkness once more, a-and with no mana left to counter it, I watch as he emerges from the veil before me. With uncharacteristic strength, he grabs me by the throat and lifts me with his thin arms. ¡°You¡¯re acting alone, yes? What¡¯s to stop us from killing you in the flesh?¡± ¡°There are three- well, two flaws with your idea. One: removing me will be an affront to our mutual acquaintance, Mr Terrace. Two: what makes you think dealing with me is any easier?¡± He really wasn¡¯t bluffing in the end. Spellblade? Shadow Stalker? Necromancer? No. All I see now¡­ is a monster. I''m sorry, your Holiness Tascus. I have failed you... Snap!
¡­ It is done. I¡¯ve killed the innkeeper by my own hand. I do not feel satisfaction, only regret that I didn¡¯t do so sooner. I¡¯ve been far too naive, but now I feel as if I¡¯ve been enlightened. They are not men but monsters like the countless kinds I¡¯ve already put down, and they must be curbed. My quickly fades, revealing the state of these wretched cultists. Watching them struggle against their undead comrades carries a grim yet fitting justice for all the atrocities they¡¯ve committed. Still, I better retrieve my sword and give these mortals a swifter death. My undead aren¡¯t very powerful and will expire before long. ¡°Deliverance!¡± ¡°For Maleosis!¡± Two fighters intercept me, foolishly believing they¡¯ll stand a chance now that I¡¯m unarmed. Their shields have been enchanted to resist magic, but it''s of little concern. I cast and use to coat them in the liquid. ¡°ARRRGGGHHH!¡± ¡°M-my eyes, my skin! They burn!¡± Of course it burns. I increased the concentration of hydrogen ions in that pseudo water, putting it on par with super acids. While they writhe in pain, I grab their faces and electrocute them with before absorbing their souls to replenish my mana. Ding! Tch, that¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve levelled up since the beginning of the battle. Are their rotten souls really worth so much ¡°experience¡±? It seems their only worth is in death. These ¡°people¡± don¡¯t deserve to live. They don¡¯t deserve to appreciate the wonders of breathing or the comfort of warmth. They don¡¯t deserve to take such things for granted. Why is it that scum as irredeemable as them get to live while I¡¯m trapped in this undead form? It¡¯s frustrating, it¡¯s unforgivable. I will purge them from this world, and partake in the embers of life that I was deprived. Picking up my blade, I return to decimating their number. These suicidal fanatics are now rightfully cowering from my presence, although they¡¯re too loyal to their god to turn and run. Using , I partition their forces into isolated lambs for the slaughter. My prior investigations are paying off as I can track their movements and single out the more capable individuals. Come to think of it, where did their last mage go? ¡°Kill Enbos!¡± Answering my mental query, I turn to find he has returned with that abomination from the inn. Irritatingly, the cultists begin to cheer at the sight of their misshapen champion. How annoying. Eager to crush their hopes, I walk up to the undead with my sword sheathed and wait to receive its attack. I calmly raise my hand and activate as the humanoid fiend swings down its monstrous club. Making contact, the force of the swing reverberates throughout the village square, but as the dust settles... ¡°¡­ N-no. That¡¯s- H-how can this be!?¡± ¡°O-oh God, please give us strength¡­¡± With a single hand, I¡¯ve stopped the hulking undead¡¯s hammer and dragged them all into despair. Maintaining my grip, the dumb fiend is unable to pull away. Since dropping from the sky, I¡¯ve equipped the Mellivorath¡¯s soul until now, achieving a hundred percent synchronisation. I now possess thirty percent of an A-rank monster¡¯s defensive ability¡­ and offensive power. ¡°R-retreat! Fall back to-¡± ¡°I WON¡¯T LET YOU!¡± Using and my heightened strength, I force the undead onto its back. I then jump atop the abomination and activate the Mellivorath¡¯s skill. ¡°!¡± As I furiously pummel its rotten flesh, the entire village square begins to shake and concave as I replicate the Mellivorath¡¯s earthly arena. Copious amount of dust fills the air as the cultists slip closer to my blood drenched fists. I stop pulverising the long silenced undead, but to my great dissatisfaction, I realise two signatures are missing from my kill list. No matter. I¡¯ll finish these guys swiftly before giving chase. Examining everybody''s signatures, I single out the mage Theodore and impale him from behind. Next, I reanimate some dead to suppress them while I go about cutting them down. ¡°*Cough, cough* W-where is he? I-I can¡¯t see any-¡° Shiiick. Thud. ¡°Shari? Shar-¡± ¡°.¡± ¡°A-ARRRGGGHH!¡± ¡°Damn it! I swear to Maleosis I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°.¡± Nearly there. The purge is almost complete. Only a few more blights remain in this village, and once they¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll finally apologise to Sen. So keep dying¡­ and help me hate myself less. Cutting down the last one in the pit, I suddenly detect three spiritual signatures arrive at the edge of the crater. It seems those two brought Mr Kell. Good, it¡¯ll save me trouble of finding them. As the dust cloud settles, one of them conjures to illuminate the space, and under that light¡­ ¡°A-ah¡­¡± ¡­ I realise the souls belong to Lili, Minna and Hachirou. H-how did I not recognise them sooner? Their expressions are filled shock- no, genuine fear, as they gaze upon the bloodshed I have caused. I try to speak, but to my horror, I find my undead are shambling towards them. ¡°Begone!¡± I quickly deactivate my necromancy, but it¡¯s hardly any consolation as I begin to gather my thoughts. I look to them for solace, but find they are staring elsewhere: at my feet. Hesistant, I slowly look down and realise the last victim of my rampage¡­ was the teenage girl from the inn. She¡¯s quickly fading with blood filling her throat. S-she looking at me like some kind of¡­ monster. I try to reach out to save her, but one look at my blood-covered hands instead makes me stumble back and trip over the men I''ve murdered. Lili quickly descends the pit to save her, but by then, she was already gone. ¡°W-wh¡­. What have I done? I-I-I... T-they¡­¡± ¡°E-enbos, get a hold of yourself!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I-it was inevitable. You did it to save us all.¡± ¡°N-no, I didn¡¯t do it save anybody! I killed men, women a-and children without a second thought!¡± ¡°What happened to Sen!?¡± ¡°I-I rescued him, but because of my lenience, h-he... Wait, was it wrong to kill the innkeeper? W-was there ever a point I could stop? Oh god, i-it all felt right, but now¡­¡± ¡°E-enbos.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hachirou. I-I¡­ I don¡¯t know any more.¡± As I¡¯m hanging my head in lament, dozens of souls suddenly appear around the village centre. Glancing up, it seems the captives are taking in the aftermath of my killing spree. ¡°O-oh my god, they¡¯re all dead!¡± ¡°W-what happened here? Did a magical beast run amuck?¡± ¡°Look, one of those accursed cultist is still standing! Kill him!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong everyone! He¡¯s our companion Enbos!" "Oh, so he''s the infamous Enbos the Black..." Please, don''t look at me¡­ "Wait, w-was he responsible for all this!?" ¡°Unbelievable. Did he really kill them all by himself!?¡± "Y-yes, but..." "By the spirits, it''s a miracle." ¡°He saved us all! He¡¯s a hero!¡± "Hurray for Enbos the Black!" Ding! No, I¡¯m not a hero¡­ ¡°ENBOS! ENBOS! ENBOS!¡± Stop it. I-I¡¯m nothing but a¡­ Ding!
Arc 3, Chapter 88: Hypocrisy It¡¯s halfway into the night and the liberation of Kasseus village is finally complete. After Enbos singlehandedly decimated most of the enemies¡¯ number, all that was left were a dozen or so cultists scattered throughout the village. The cultists soon surrendered, although they were almost killed out of vengeance by their former captives. With great difficulty, I managed to persuade the villagers to entrust their fates to the Order of Holy Knights. It is not their right to punish captured heretics, and as uneasy it is to admit, this situation calls for the Order¡¯s expertise. But until I can contact the Church of Eden, all I can do is tend to the wellbeing of everybody here. While some are reclaiming their homes and cleaning the aftermath, many are now preparing for their first proper rest after weeks of traumatic captivity. All of them are tired and not everyone is filled with the euphoria of freedom. To our dismay, we couldn¡¯t find any more prisoners within the village. Many of their loved ones have been taken beyond these lands. For some, they found their missing kin among the dead¡­ With deep sorrow, I watch from the broken window of the first floor as a mother carries her deceased daughter to a waiting cart. Some of the cultists were former neighbours who turned away from the light. Fortunately, it seems no one resents Enbos for cutting them down. It¡¯s disheartening to imagine that in the depths of their despair they were desperate to embrace a pagan deity rather than God in all His glory. I¡¯ll have to pray for the lost souls and console the survivors tomorrow. There is much to do when you consider the scars left on their hearts. ¡°What are you doing!? Stop trying to eat with your left hand!¡± ¡°S-sorry Minna. I thought it would be a good idea if I got used to missing my finger, so...¡± ¡°Well you thought wrong! Now stay in bed and let me feed you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far, Minna. My right hand is fine, you know.¡± ¡°J-just shut up and drink the soup!¡± ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am.¡± Although for some, those very scars are readily fading away. It¡¯s good to see Minna has regained her composure. After her initial shock upon discovering Sen, I was honestly more worried for Minna as she refused to release him and apologised profusely for being absent. As for Sen, although he has lost his finger and a fair deal of blood, I¡¯m relieved he has retained his cheer. On an adjacent bed, Norf is sound asleep despite the boisterous pair. ¡°¡­ Sure, it¡¯s depressing to lose my finger, but at least I¡¯m still alive.¡± ¡°H-how can you say that so easily!? Is anything short of your life fine!? Just imagining you being whittled down piece by piece is horrifying enough, b-but knowing I won¡¯t be around to do anything¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I was more worried that you were watching, planning something rash. In the end, the fact that you¡¯re all in better shape than me is comfort enough. I¡¯m really sorry for all the trouble I caused.¡± ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to apologise for anything, you idiot. Just lay down and let me take care of you.¡± ¡°Eh, but aren¡¯t you-¡± ¡°Please Sen, listen to Minna and rest as much as you can. Exerting yourself now will only slow your recovery.¡± ¡°O-okay, but I don¡¯t think Minna should be pushing herself either. You too, Lili.¡± ¡°Sen is right. I think you need to turn in for the night as well. We all drank the same laced brew, and while it had varying effectiveness, you should be haggard by now. Even Enbos and Hachirou retreated to their room. I apologise for asking you to check on Sen again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Minna. You can call for me anytime you please. It¡¯s not just by God¡¯s will but also my own.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lili. You really are a treasure.¡± Minna spreads her arms to embrace me and I warmly receive her. However, while my head is over Minna¡¯s shoulder, I realise Sen is looking outside the window. He is gazing over the remains of Enbos¡¯ battle with a hint of melancholy. ¡°Sen?¡± ¡°Lili, Minna, do you reckon Enbos is okay? Did you see what he was like when he snapped?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. While I¡¯m happy he come out of it in one piece¡­ I¡¯m not so sure he feels the same.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean. He was so distraught after the battle. It was the first time I¡¯d seen him so shaken, and the crowd¡¯s cheering only made it worse.¡± ¡°His life¡¯s mission was to save others with necromancy, but being forced use human lives as weapons must have been emotionally devastating. Although it was brief, his own undead were even shambling towards us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the main reason, Lili. I think he simply abhors killing people. Do you recall the rumour that he never takes human bounties or escort missions? Also, on the night we first met him, he captured those bandits rather than executing them outright.¡± ¡°Yeah, I remember Sen. Some adventurers even called him a spineless slime. Quite frankly, I don¡¯t think it was wrong for him to kill those cultists at all, but it seems he has yet to accept these kinds of things. It¡¯s an inevitable step for anybody who lives by a weapon.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all, Minna. Y-you have no idea what it was like to stand in front of Enbos when he was ready to kill. The bloodlust I felt was not something that could ever come from an unsoiled adventurer. I-it was cold. It was suffocating. It was enough to make me wonder if he was a different person. If you ask me, I reckon he¡¯s scared of losing himself in that rage.¡± ¡°¡­ As mighty as he may be, Enbos is not a man of conflict. H-however, it¡¯s a fact he himself struggles to believe¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lili?¡± ¡°Excuse me, everyone. I think I need to my leave...¡± ¡°And talk to Enbos?¡± ¡°Yes. While he may reject me, I¡¯m also concerned for Hachirou¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°I see. Well, what are you waiting for? Just go.¡± ¡°Tell him he can always count on us. He doesn¡¯t just have Hachirou anymore¡± ¡°I will. Sleep well, everyone.¡± Leaving Sen and Norf to Minna¡¯s capable hands, I leave the room and go downstairs to Enbos¡¯ and Hachirou¡¯s room. However, as I approach the door, I realise something is amiss. There is no magic barrier over the entrance. On every other occasion I¡¯ve been outside their door, Enbos had always cast one. Worried, I reach for the handle to find the room is unlocked. I then open the door to find¡­ the room is completely empty. ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve decided to leave the village! I immediately run out of the inn and follow the path towards the Vivian Forest. While it would be near suicide for anybody else, I have a feeling they would find a way. It would allow them to inform the authorities sooner whilst soundly parting ways without a word. As I channel mana to light up my sceptre, the smell of blood reaches my nose. I stop to contemplate the source and soon find two pairs of footprints leading down an alley. A budding suspicion forms in my mind as I follow the signs to a large barn. A wooden bar is sealing the door from the outside, but the sound of splashing water and restless animals can be heard within. Opening the door and peering within, a shadowy figure is kneeling with his back turned towards me, working over a large basin of water. It is too dark to make out who it is from this distance, but his aura feels all too familiar. I enter the stable and approach the preoccupied man, but as I do, I realise three things. Firstly, there are beasts of burden in the room, and all of them are huddled away, too afraid to make any sudden sounds. If they weren¡¯t firmly secured to where they were, they might have fled through the way I came. Secondly, the man in question is certainly Enbos as I can tell the distinctive silhouette of his mask with what little light I have. However, the most shocking revelation of all is that said mask is being washed in the basin: Enbos is currently unmasked. Obscured in darkness, he continues cleaning his bloodstained possessions with a mix of care and magic. His indifference to my presence despite his prior secrecy is so disconcerting that I¡¯m hesitant to step any closer. It feels as if he¡¯s daring me to expose his form to the light, and I begin to wonder for whose sake he wears that mask. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°E-enbos?¡± ¡°Hello Lili, and to what do I owe the pleasure of your company?¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± Instead of a sombre reply, I am instead greeted a shockingly cheerful tone. It contrasts so much with his current visage that it¡¯s making my skin crawl. Breaking into a hollow chuckle, he continues talking in a cheerful manner with his back turned towards me. ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction? Were you expecting me to sound depressed?¡± ¡°W-why, yes. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°As you can clearly see¡ªwell, maybe you can¡¯t¡ªI¡¯m cleaning all this blood. I wanted some privacy, but I never thought you would come this far to find me.¡± ¡°O-okay, but where¡¯s Hachirou?¡± ¡°He tried accompanying me but he was in no condition to be walking about, so I asked him to return. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m a bit bare-headed at this moment, so could you please-¡± ¡°Stop it, Enbos.¡± ¡°¡­ Stop what?¡± ¡°Stop using that voice to hide your pain. I know you¡¯re changing it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not changing anything, Lili. I¡¯m okay now, really. I had some time to clear to my head and I feel much better. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, but-¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not! You¡¯re lying not only to me but to yourself. Please don¡¯t make your voice another wall to your heart.¡± ¡°¡­ Not everything I said was a lie. Well, in a sense, it is.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not changing my voice, Lili: I¡¯ve never had one to begin with. Every syllable, every nuance, every gasp, pause and whisper has always been under my control. Of course, I¡¯m not suggesting everything I¡¯ve said was with careful intent, but even something as innocuous as a stutter is a conditioned response rather than a genuine mistake.¡± ¡°W-what are you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that the voice you¡¯re hearing right now is nothing but a flawed replica from a bygone life¡­ along with the rest of my persona.¡± Throughout our brief exchange, his voice shifts between an elderly man, a child and a young woman. He returns to his usual voice by the end, and although there is no difference, it now sounds uncannier than ever before. As I ponder the meaning of his words, I only now realise how effortless his movements are; even his body is under his absolute thrall. ¡°Enbos, no matter how unnatural your words and actions may be, it¡¯s only a lie if the heart and intent behind them do not match. Even if your voice is a fabrication, the emotions you show are undoubtedly your own.¡± ¡°Sadly Lili, not even my heart is above question,¡± he says in a monotone voice. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°When I said I was a flawed replica, I wasn¡¯t referring to my delivery¡­ but to my very character. Even I don¡¯t know where my lies end and the truth begins. Although I resolved to accept my new name, I am intricately bound to my former life. Without them, I¡¯d be an abomination, like the one I became this very night.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong Enbos. You¡¯re nothing like the cultists who hide in the skin of others. While your rage is great, it is also just. You fought to rid evil, save Sen and free innocent lives. How can any of those things be called a sin?¡± ¡°Then what of the jealousy I felt as I stole their pathetic lives? What of my self-loathing and guilt as I sought solace in a shower of blood? I may had been fighting out of hatred at first, but by the end, I was consumed by it. I didn¡¯t even recognise you until our eyes met. I didn¡¯t hesitate as I cut down men, women and children without distinction. Can you honestly say that none of the things I¡¯ve said isn¡¯t reproachable in the least?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what to say. It would be a lie if it wasn¡¯t concerning, and yet, the very fact he¡¯s trying to reflect puts him head and shoulders above others who would justify their victory or grow apathetic. In my eyes, he¡¯s still one of the kindest people I know, but to Enbos, he believes he is but a shadow of his former self. He must have lived a peaceful life once, but now he seems to despise himself relentlessly. What did he see in those cultists that could evoke envy? Taking my silence as confirmation, he continues to berate himself in an unchanging and emotionless tone. ¡°I¡¯m convinced the man I was would have acted differently in this wretched form, regardless of the outcome. I¡¯m not even sure if the distress I feel now is real, or if my memories are telling me I should act this way. All I know is that tonight I¡¯ve taken another irreversible step to becoming a monster.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t refer to yourself as such. Not now, not ever again. While I¡¯m ignorant of your former life, there¡¯s no mistaking the virtue in your heart. You¡¯re a good man Enbos, and in the eyes of others, you¡¯re also a hero.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn if the masses call me a hero. It was never my goal from the beginning. Not gold nor glory nor god nor power nor infamy¡­ my only goal is to unravel the secrets of life, and yet, I¡¯ve just stolen a dozen out of rage, envy and despair. Who would want to be healed with these bloodstained hands? I certainly wouldn¡¯t¡­ and neither would she.¡± ¡°¡­ Who?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer, but he raises his deer-like mask against the moonlight pouring overhead. While he holds the glistening face with genuine affection, I begin to wonder what fantastical story lies between him, the mask and this enigmatic woman. Regrettably, it¡¯s still stained by heathen blood, and his disappointment shows as he drops his shoulders. ¡°I won¡¯t say, but she gifted me this mask so that others could see what she saw in me. Now, it¡¯s a constant reminder of what I must remain. My adventure will end with that person, and the last thing I want¡­ is for her to wake up to see somebody different.¡± I see now. Like me, he left a loved one, possibly family, for a distant goal. Although I never questioned the life I chose, what if I returned home and my father refused to acknowledge me? What if fear and disgust replaced his former love? I-in all honesty, I would be devastated. It¡¯s a horrible thought to entertain, and yet, it¡¯s a reality Enbos is convinced will come to pass. ¡°Enbos, all men change with time, and like you, many harbour darkness in their hearts. But struggling with your inner demons is different from being a demon yourself. Everyone is capable of great or terrible things. While God could make us virtuous and perfect, without the freedom to err, even the right path to Eden would be meaningless.¡± ¡°Then are you saying this is normal? That I have to be cruel before I¡¯m kind?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m saying you can rise above your sorrow, to become a better man than you ever were. You¡¯re not a lost cause, but a chalice that has been widened by life¡¯s trials. Instead of lamenting the happiness that has been spilt, you should find new joy to fill your soul. I understand why you don¡¯t want to lose yourself, but I¡¯m sure that special person will welcome you once more. After all, there is something truly precious about you Enbos. A beautiful and incorruptible core...¡± All of a sudden, Enbos freezes in place like time has stopped around him. Unease fills my heart as water drips from his unmoving hands. Even the animals around me can sense something is amiss as they become more restless. ¡°E-enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ Honesty Lili, you couldn¡¯t have picked a poorer choice of words.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Did I offend you?¡± ¡°You did not, but there¡¯s nothing left you can say to sway me. Just leave me and go back to the inn.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t be so distant. We¡¯re no longer strangers and Hachirou is no longer your only confidant. Sen, Minna, Norf and I¡ªwe all want to see you through your hardship. You don¡¯t have to face your darkness alone.¡± ¡°A moth may flutter like a butterfly, but it can never be rid of its poisonous scales. It can only drift aimlessly towards the light¡­ and be burnt by it.¡± ¡°Enbos, we are all children of God, and every one of us are born on the Path to Eden. That¡¯s why I dream of the day humans and demi-humans can coexist. It doesn¡¯t matter who or what you are, I will never abandon a soul in need, especially a man, or mortal, as kind as you.¡± ¡°Then rest assured. After all¡­ I¡¯m not either of those things.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± Suddenly, without moving his body, he begins turning his clean-shaven head to face me. However, as he slowly twists his neck, I realise he¡¯s turning his head more than humanly possible. It¡¯s only a few degrees, and yet the hairs on my nape are standing on ends with discomfort. I-is Enbos grinning? No, it¡¯s far too wide for a smile. Also, his dark eyes are as bottomless as when he wears his mask. It¡¯s almost like he doesn¡¯t have- ¡°*Gasp*!¡± I¡¯m unable to hold back my sharp breath as the rest of his features suddenly become clear. His appearance is so startling and so instinctively frightening that I¡¯m left as soundless as the animals around me. Worse, weakness reaches my knees, resulting in a truly regrettable act: I take a step back. Although slight, the distance between grows far greater than the step I took. Enbos looks at me calmly as if my reaction was the most natural thing in the world, and I regret the fact I couldn¡¯t show otherwise. In his mind, my prior words now ring hollower than his own. ¡°It seems you finally figured out what I am, and no, I¡¯m not some victim who was turned into an undead. From the moment I reincarnated in this world, I was already in this wretched state. As a matter of fact, these bones are not even my own, and I feel as attached to them as you would to a common utensil.¡± To prove his point, he nonchalantly detaches his lower jaw before reattaching it. The act is so surreal that it¡¯s destroying what¡¯s left of my prior conceptions. Looking away from me, he rotates his skull like a well-oiled hinge to gaze at the pale moonlight. ¡°Do you see now, Lili? I wasn¡¯t made with God¡¯s loving care, but by the hands of a murderous zealot. Free will has not changed the fact I am a weapon, body, mind and soul.¡± ¡°B-but you saved me and came to everyone¡¯s aid without falter. How is that not a sign of a good heart?¡± ¡°Like all undead, the spell that holds my unstable existence is formed from the resentment of my previous life. While I cannot recall my final moments, I must have been bitter about my death, enough so that I would answer a necromancer¡¯s call. Like you said, men change, but I don¡¯t have an natural sense of right or wrong to guide me. Once my ¡°good heart¡± is chipped away, all that would be left would be an ugly squalor. In truth, I had no right to tell Norf to accept his faults when I can barely tolerate my own ¡°life¡±. For the sake of your ideals, you best believe God had nothing to do with my current state...¡± ¡°E-enbos¡­¡± So that¡¯s why he¡¯s so reproachful towards God. Although we¡¯re both miraculous existences, in every way my life is a blessing, his would be a curse. If the Lord played a part in his fate, then it¡¯s undoubtedly a cruel one, even unjust. I can scarcely imagine the hardships he has endured or the tribulations he will continue to face. There may be some greater purpose, but I doubt it¡¯s something Enbos will accept. He would raise his fist at the heavens until his bones are but dust. However, if God truly had no hand in his return, then he would really be a product of human darkness. An outsider abandoned by God despite being guided by him in his prior life. ¡°Forgive me, Lili. I know you¡¯re trying your best to help me, but you¡¯re not my Blue Fairy. I need time and you need rest. I¡¯ll have my thoughts sorted out by morning.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Please.¡± Crestfallen, I leave the haunted figure to wallow in the dark. As my eyes grow heavy, I realise the horrifying implication of his words. I can scarcely imagine how he felt time watching us eat, rest, laugh and bleed while being incapable of such things himself. The very thought brings tears to my eyes and guilt in my heart as I close the door behind me. ¡°Thank you, Lili.¡± Caught off guard, I turn to find Hachirou sitting beside the barn entrance. He never returned to the inn. While I didn¡¯t notice him when I arrived, I imagine he was listening all along. His three words are filled with all the melancholy deliberately absent from Enbos¡¯ own. ¡°Hachirou, are you al-¡± ¡°Ngh!¡± ¡°Here, take my hand. If you keep moving, your wounds may reopen. You shouldn¡¯t have left the inn.¡± ¡°I-I apologise Lili, but I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of lying in bed while Enbos was grieving. But in the end, I couldn¡¯t do anything. Nothing at all. Not only am I weak in body, n-not even my voice could reach him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Will you be telling the others?¡± ¡°¡­ No, I won¡¯t. Although we can see his heart, Enbos continues to doubt it. In many ways, that mask was his true face all along.¡± ¡°It is a loving memento of the one person that gave meaning to his tragic rebirth. Because of her, Enbos was able to move on from his past life. Because of her, he was able to cherish life instead of constantly resenting it. I-I hope that one day, someone could mean as much to him as that person, even if it¡¯s not me.¡± While I¡¯m left with many questions about this enigmatic woman, Enbos¡¯ past and his journey, none of that matters as of now. I give a small nod and continue to accompany Hachirou back to the inn. Fatigue, blurry eyes and a slight headache assail me, but knowing of Enbos¡¯ true form, they now feel like God-given gifts. As the sound of splashing water continues, I silently pray for his everlasting happiness. Arc 3, Chapter 89: From the Ashes We tried to be reasonable... We tried to be good¡­ But it seems we can¡¯t escape this bloodstained fate. In truth, we were afraid of confronting our inner demons and tried hiding behind the memory of Tyler Suesa. We kept rejecting the darkness in our hearts when in reality they were the truest remnant of our past life. No, we were never being reasonable at all. It¡¯s too much to live by our former ways in this chaotic world. Travelling with the Nomura Clan made us forget, but now we can no longer remain ignorant. Then what should we do? How can we avoid falling into that hateful state when resentment forms our very core? There¡¯s nothing else we can do. We can only keep holding back these emotions and hope for the best. That¡¯s impossible. Haven¡¯t you noticed we keep reaching for our blade subconsciously? Suppressing our darker impulses is making us more brittle, and some day, we may not be able to recover from the rage. We¡¯re chasing after a man we can never be, and the disparity is tearing us apart. If we want to move forward, we must forge our own moral code, to adapt the memories of our previous life instead of blindly following them. And once we filter this grey world into black and white¡­ You¡¯re saying we should continue staining our hands. If we cannot avoid killing others, then we should do so as a man, not a monster. What we need is the conviction to overrule our rage and bear the pain. But for what? Without violating Tyler¡¯s memory or Helena¡¯s affection, for what reason can we wholeheartedly cut down a person? ¡­ We must never inflict harm for the sake of Helena¡¯s resurrection. She would never accept such a thing. We also hold no loyalty to any god, king or country. Then what of self-defence and to safeguard those we hold dear? Those are fine, but are we willing to cut down any starving bandit or reluctant combatant who raises their blade? It doesn¡¯t always have to end in death. And yet Sen almost died because we spared an unconscious foe. This is no longer a matter of should or should not, but of how far we¡¯re willing to stare into the abyss. Ding! ¡­ Sigh, I guess it¡¯s as good a time as any to stop. Stirring from my position after hours of stillness, I fetch my sword which I¡¯ve been staring at this entire time. While it isn¡¯t healthy, I¡¯ve been using to converse with myself through the reflection on the blade. Of course, it¡¯s not like I developed a parallel will. The last thing I need on top of deluding status screens and repressed loathing is a split personality. In all honesty, I still feel terrible. The guilt I buried from killing the adventurer Gavel by swearing ¡°never again¡± has resurfaced alongside my current distress. I have no answer, but as much as I want to hole up in some grove for further reflection, now is not the time. Unsettling the barn animals around me, I take the basin of bloody water and leave the building. I empty its contents on a grassy space before making my way back to the inn, mask securely over my head. The sun is peering over the horizon and few souls are out and about. Upon seeing me, they greet me with great cheer instead of fear. While it is a first, I am hardly uplifted by their words. Nonetheless, I return their greetings with a friendly voice. With my eyes on the ground, I pass the wrecked village square and enter the Whistling Willow. ¡°Ah, morning Enbos! I didn¡¯t realise you were already out, but you¡¯re just in time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± To my surprise, I find Sen, Minna, Norf and Lili are already up and eating breakfast on the ground floor. ¡°What are you all doing up so early? You should all be resting.¡± ¡°Sigh, we would, but a certain hyperactive idiot had to wake up everybody.¡± ¡°Sorry Minna, but it¡¯s hard to sleep knowing there is so much to do. We really need to discuss some things.¡± ¡°I see. Where¡¯s Hachirou?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in his room. More than any of us, Hachirou needs to spend today in bed. I have no idea what he did, but he dearly strained many of his muscles. I¡¯ll need to tend to him throughout the day, so please keep the door unlocked.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you, Lili.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lili?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing. Please join us.¡± Circumventing the debris, I take a seat around the battered table. Norf offers me half a loaf of bread, but I kindly refuse as I realise Lili hasn¡¯t told them of my true form. Speaking of Lili, she currently has a worried expression as she looks between me and the others who are happily eating. Sitting opposite of Sen, it¡¯s unavoidable that my sight drift to his bandaged hand that¡¯s unsteadily holding a mug. He notices the subject of attention and tries to put me at ease. ¡°*Gulp* This is nothing, Enbos, not when compared to my life. I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did. I¡¯m forever grateful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that Sen, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact you lost your finger and almost died because of me.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do those things, the cultists did, and as far as I can tell, you¡¯ve already punished them with their deaths. If anything, I should be apologising for being so useless. You were right when you said I was nothing but a distraction.¡± ¡°Ah, t-that was-¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It wasn¡¯t my finest moment, I admit, and I know you were only looking out for me. But enough about me. Are you feeling better, Enbos?¡± ¡°You were pretty shaken the last time we saw you. We know you were really conflicted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I had some time to settle my heart. Thank you everybody for worrying for me.¡± Hearing my tone, a wave of relief surfaces on Sen, Minna and Norf. However, Lili is rightfully sceptical as she looks at me with even greater concern. It seems she wants to have another private chat. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you in good spirits, Enbos. Now, onto the matter at hand. We may have recaptured the village, but there are more cultists in these lands. As far as we can tell, the bridge should be under their control,¡± says Minna. ¡°There is also the matter of the ruins. It¡¯s clearly their handiwork and they have been keen to hide it. They should have another detachment with more captives nearby¡± I add. ¡°If there are more captives, we need rescue them. Maybe we can prepare an ambush.¡± ¡°I''m not so sure, Sen, but first, we need to coordinate the adventurers and villagers. Oh, and just so you know, my people skills are rather¡­ lacking.¡± ¡°Did you forget you¡¯re this village¡¯s saviour? But that¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not up for it, Enbos. After all, Lili here has become everybody¡¯s resident saint.¡± ¡°Eh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°W-well¡­¡± ¡°She freed them, healed the everybody, and prayed for friend and foe alike. In their eyes, she''s like a missionary sent directly by God.¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s a little embarrassing that they¡¯re calling me ¡°Holy Maiden¡± and ¡°Divine Lady¡±, but I¡¯ll gladly answer their trust.¡± ¡°Okay, but before we can do anything, we have to learn more about the cultists, like their number, when they move or anything else.¡± ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to gather all the adventurers and oldest villagers for a meeting. That way we can pool all our information and organise everybody.¡± ¡°Actually Sen, there is something I want to do while you hold the meeting... I want to question one of the cultists.¡± My unexpected suggestion shocks everybody around the table, as their imaginations run rampant about my methods. There is now a uniform look of concern regarding my mental health, and honestly, I share the same sentiment. ¡°Look Enbos, we know you can be scary, like really scary, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to do this. A-are you sure you want to after what happened?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself. We can get just as much information if you join us at the meeting.¡± ¡°Please reconsider, Enbos. I stopped the villagers for a reason. It¡¯s not your place to ¡°question¡± others. By its very implication, it¡¯s something moral men will not do.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°You know full well that doesn¡¯t apply to me.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we will stand by and let you do it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lili, everyone. I don¡¯t plan on hurting them at all. I swear I won¡¯t do anything unsavoury, even if I end up questioning a certain despicable guide.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please, believe me.¡± ¡°¡­ A-alright, but you better tell us what you¡¯re planning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll share the details when we¡¯re not in public.¡± Finishing breakfast, we agree to rendezvous at noon to discuss our findings. However, as we prepare to leave the inn, a flustered man in light armour comes running towards us. ¡°Divine Lady Iranor!¡± ¡±Y-yes Borris?¡± ¡°I just checked the gaol house a-and¡­ all the cultists are dead!¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°What happened? Did any of the cultists escape?¡± ¡°All the bodies are accounted for. And by the look of things¡­¡± He hesitates for a second as he scratches his cheek uneasily. It appears he is ashamed of what he is about to say. ¡°I don¡¯t know who or when, but most of the captives had their throats slit. T-the rest were set alight.¡± ¡°O-oh my God.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Iranor, but despite your will, it seems one of us could not contain their hatred.¡± ¡°How many people know of this?¡± ¡°Only myself. I was in charge of checking up on them.¡± ¡°I see. It is unfortunate but right now we need to gather everybody for a discussion so please keep it to yourself until then. We¡¯ll be gathering all the adventurers and villagers at the inn within the hour. May you help spread the word?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± Well, so much for my plan. It¡¯s a good thing Lili ran damage control to avoid distrust spreading amongst our midst. Still, was it truly the act of a vengeful victim, or could it be¡­ ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡± ¡°It seems there¡¯s no one left for you to interrogate, Enbos.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ No, I still have someone left I can ask.¡±
¡°Here it is, Master Enbos. After everything ended, the original owner returned but ran out screaming when he discovered how the cultists renovated it. It really makes me sick imagining what they did in that building.¡± ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t have to remain for what I¡¯m about to do.¡± ¡°Oh, I know what you are about to do, and I hope he gets everything that¡¯s coming for him.¡± He spits on the large bag at my feet before departing elsewhere. Once he¡¯s gone, I haul my writhing baggage over my shoulder and turn to face the unassuming house. Although I have almost no sense of smell, the stench of blood seems to envelop this abode. Undeterred, I enter the building and survey the horrifying contraptions within. I knew it, of course the cultists would prepare a torture room, and looking at the dried blood staining the floorboards, it was regularly used. Pieces of enamel litter the ground and dull instruments lay on a nearby table. I can almost imagine the ghostly screams lingering in this slaughterhouse, and yet, I know such spirits would have already been turned into monsters. It¡¯s not out of sadistic joy or satanic traditions that they use this room, but for the sake of making stronger undead. By drawing as much fear and hatred out of the subject, they can create a stable . Regardless, it¡¯s undoubtedly one of the most inhumane things I¡¯ve ever seen, and today, it¡¯s going to receive its most deserving visitor. Throwing my baggage onto the accursed throne, I remove the bag to reveal my prisoner: Terry the Necromancer, the guy I knocked out in the warehouse and locked in a wardrobe. I had completely forgotten about him and failed to tell anybody, but now, it seems like a blessing in disguise. With hateful eyes, he watches as I lock the door and forcefully bind each of his limbs to the chair. I then take a stool and sit before my captive audience. ¡°The village is taken. Your brethren are dead. You know why I am here and no one will take pity on your blackened soul.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There are many things I could do to you. I could put you through hours of near suffocation. Increase gravity to pool blood in your legs. Flay you piece by piece and make you watch through my eyes. I can subject you to any and every heinous act you¡¯ve ever inflicted in this very room¡­ But I can see it in your eyes. You are devout to Maleosis and you¡¯d sooner bite your tongue than say a thing. However, I am not here to torture you. You will tell me what I want¡­ even if I have to reanimate your corpse to do so.¡± While he was indifferent before, his eyes suddenly widen as he latches onto my bait. To add more ¡°evidence¡±, I order Mr Bonny to hop out of my bag and remove his gag. With a raspy voice, he struggles to express his surprise. ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­ a believer!?¡± ¡°I am. My name is Enbos the Black, Dark Acolyte of the Full Moon Brotherhood.¡± Although I am not from the same cult, or rather, brotherhood as him, Dark Acolytes are closer to Maleosis than any run-of-the-mill cultist. They are chosen followers who have received a blessing from the dark god himself. It is the first step to becoming the head or founding your own faction. Unless someone of equal or higher rank says otherwise, or if it will interrupt their current duties, they are obligated to obey. ¡°A-a Dark Acolyte? Lies! The Full Moon Brotherhood was crushed years ago and nobody has heard a word since!¡± Unless, of course, they don¡¯t believe me at all. I was just using the cult name from my Necronomicon, but it seems they¡¯re now defunct. Should I say I am a survivor? No, I have a more reliable method, although it pains me to use it. ¡°Have you received a Brand from your hierarch?¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything, but the fierce pride in his eyes says enough. Good. <10 skill points allocated. 110 skill points reserved. Maleosis¡¯ Pact of Power: Active.> ¡°Huh, this feeling is¡­ Please forgive me for my insolence!¡± Sigh, I finally used it: my deplorable blessing. As much as it annoys me, it¡¯s the best way to convince him. Any senior member should have an indirect blessing called a Brand of Maleosis. According to the tooltip for my blessing, activating its effect gives off an aura that will alert others marked by the dark god. While I did consider using it last night to make the cultists back off, I didn¡¯t want to reveal it to so many people and there was every possibility the innkeeper had the authority to defy me. Regardless, the simple truth is that I utterly abhor this blessing. Even in my frenzied state, I avoided using this ability. I don¡¯t care how much power it gives me; it feels like a parasite bound to my soul. ¡°B-but Brother Enbos, why did you flee and aid those non-believers?¡± ¡°It is not your place to ask, Branded One. As a Dark Acolyte, each of our paths are unique and profound. I have no reason to divulge my machinations, but understand that whatever we do is in service to Maleosis, and it is for that reason we are given free reign.¡± ¡°I-I understand.¡± It seems he¡¯s completely convinced. Of course, if he had any idea I was the one who knocked him out, destroyed his undead arsenal and killed most of his brethren, I doubt he would be so willing. ¡°Still, I admit that had I known of your presence and intentions earlier, I may have aided your plight instead.¡± ¡°Then, will you lend your strength, Brother Enbos?¡± ¡°That depends on you. Now, tell me of your brotherhood and everything you¡¯ve been doing in these lands.¡± ¡°Of course, Blessed One. I am Terry of the Order of the New Dawn, a humble necromancer in service of His Holiness Tascus.¡± ¡°Order? Not brotherhood?¡± ¡°Yes, we discarded our old name. The Ascension of our Hierarch is near, and under his guidance, our faction will be reborn. The Prophecy will be fulfilled and our teachings will finally spread across the lands to replace the flawed Path of Eden.¡± ¡°I see. By the way, what is this prophecy?¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°S-surely you must know, Brother Enbos. After all, almost a year to this date, every Pact-bearer received a divine revelation. It¡¯s whispered in all inner circles, so to not know is-¡± ¡°The Full Moon Cult is still fragmented and I only recently became a Dark Acolyte. It¡¯s regrettable but I never received the Prophecy personally.¡± ¡°I understand. That is truly regrettable indeed.¡± ¡°Will you do me the honour of telling the prophecy?¡± ¡°T-that would be an honour indeed, Brother Enbos. While I never heard it word for word, the Prophecy speaks of a champion who will rise from His blessed and uplift our faith. His champion will be perfect in form, wise beyond measure and strong enough to vanquish all that defy His will. And with unparralled magic, His champion shall instrument Maleosis¡¯ return, finally ushering a true Eden upon this world.¡± ¡°How magnificent. And you¡¯re convinced your hierarch is the prophesised one?¡± ¡°There is no one more fitting. While God¡¯s glorious vision was relayed to everyone in the inner circle, we all knew His Holiness Tascus was the one. On the day His message was spread, His Holiness immediately saw the clearest path to fulfilling it. Only he has the genius and insight to shephard us all. Only he has the will to carry all our dreams. Only he has the strength of body, mind and soul to truly become His Champion. It is as if the Prophecy was solely made to announce our leader¡¯s competence to all the factions.¡± This guy is obviously idolising his hierarch, but there are still grains of truth to be found. It seems this Tascus is the mastermind behind this village, or rather, everything happening in these lands. And judging by this guy''s praise¡­ ¡°Is His Holiness Tascus an Apostle?¡± ¡°Indeed, he is.¡± Not good. ¡°I-I see, but you still haven¡¯t answered my initial question. Why were you masquerading in this village, collecting adventurers?¡± ¡°The capture of adventurers was only secondary. Our true mission was to uncover the lost city of Tiel.¡± Hearing that name, I immediately recall the excavation sites scattered around the Tiel Woods. More importantly, I remember Lili¡¯s story, and the horrifying thing associated with it. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ You were looking for the remains of the Undead Ravager?¡± ¡°Yes, and with its secrets, His Holiness Tascus shall unite the factions as Maleosis¡¯ Champion and turn this country into our seat of power. I hope you now understand our Hierarch¡¯s greatness.¡± What the hell are they trying to do with an Undead Ravager!? Are they planning to recreate one to destroy Catorrem? If so, they can certainly overturn this country and weaken the Lysium Theocracy¡¯s Holy Order. But how is their hierarch going to control something like that? ¡°Does His Holiness seek to make one of his own and control it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Enbos, but my position does not allow me such knowledge. Regardless, I have complete faith in my hierarch.¡± ¡°But-¡± No, this isn¡¯t important right now. All that matters is getting everyone out safely. I can inform the authorities of this conspiracy later. ¡°Thank you, brother. You have indeed convinced me of your hierarch¡¯s grand plan. How may I speak with him, and if I cannot, where may I find the rest of your Brothers?¡± ¡°Our Hierarch oversees us, and although there is no need, he travels often between our stations. If you wish to speak with him, there is a communication tool in Father Alan¡¯s study behind the inn, along with a map of all our locations in these lands. Please don¡¯t let those heathens get a hold.¡± ¡°It will be done. May Maleosis bless you.¡± This should be enough to evade the cultists, or better yet, contact Catorrem to send an armed force. Depending on the number of enemies, it may be better to hole up in this village until everything blows over. Lili could also call the Holy Order, although it may make my situation more precarious. ¡°Now that the questioning is over, I need to be assured you will keep your silence. Have you been instructed in the event of capture?¡± ¡°Of course, Brother Enbos, and knowing you will lend your strength to our cause¡­ I can rest easy.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you-¡± ¡°.¡± Activating a skill, I immediately jump out of my seat as mana surges throughout his body. Although I¡¯m wary, there is no hostility coming from- H-he¡¯s setting himself on fire! Is this how he plans to keep his silence!? I immediately raise my hand to suffocate the flames¡­ ... but stop. ¡°Farewell¡­ Brother.¡± With those final words, he continues to burn with a serene look on his face. Even now, I can extinguish the fire and sustain his life with necromancy¡­ but I won¡¯t. Instead, I force myself back on the stool and watch as the rest of his life smoulders away. He¡¯s tortured countless people, filled entire graveyards with innocents, and used their tormented souls to kill even more. He¡¯s a menace beyond salvation or mercy, and for that¡­ ¡°H-he deserves to die. He must die. Tyler may regret... but I no longer will." As the fiery haze tempers my bones, I can feel my heart grow a little colder.
Creak! ¡°Enbos, you¡¯re finally out and- *cough, cough* What is that terrible smell?¡± Detecting Lili¡¯s spiritual signature, I leave the building to find it is already noon. She tries to peer within, but I promptly close the door behind me before she can get a good look. It seems their village meeting has already concluded. Regardless¡­ ¡°What are you doing here, Lili?¡± ¡°I know you gave your word, but I came just in case he tried to-¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°He took his own life by setting himself alight.¡± ¡°Oh my God. Did he see through your ruse?¡± ¡°No, he believed me and tried to silence himself permanently. But knowing of how he died, it¡¯s likely no one among us was responsible for the gaol house massacre----¡ªthey took their own lives.¡± ¡°B-by the spirits¡­¡± ¡°A few of them must have been mages, while the rest managed to sneak in a knife. Really, they were beyond saving¡­¡± ¡°Are you alright, Enbos?¡± "Now''s not the time, Lili. I need to share what I learnt with everybody." I begin walking towards the inn, but in an uncharacteristically aggressive move, she grabs onto my cloak and stops me in my tracks. ¡°¡­ You won¡¯t leave me be, will you?¡± ¡°No, but that''s not why I''m stopping you. T-there is something you need to know before you see the others. We asked the adventurers at the meeting, and it seems the cultists faked every reported death by using unrecognisable corpses." "But that means Sen and Minna''s friend..." "Yes. Eric may still be alive.¡± Side Story: Hierarch By the light of a dwindling candle, an aged man is busy writing on an oaken desk. There are no windows or alternate sources of light, and yet he is working as if he were outside in the day. Although the lighting is poor, it cannot hide the lustre of his golden hair lined with silver, or the cool of his grey eyes. His black robes are embroidered with golden thread, creating runes that seemingly glow on his shadow-cast figure. While extravagant, it is in no way an exaggeration of his authority or his might. Even insects and small critters dare not approach his imposing form. A silver quill is in his muscular hand, and although a single error would spoil his work, he is writing with such fluidity and pose that even the most experienced scholars would be in awe. Incredibly, he is only half aware of his actions as the lines are already formed in his heart. The rest of his attention is being spent on future plans, all for the sake of his beloved god. As he nears the end of his parchment, he senses a familiar presence waiting outside his room. Hand still at work, he directs his eyes towards the closed door. He calls out his name in an inviting tone, and yet the resonance of his voice carries a compelling force. ¡°Enter, Kory.¡± ¡°Please excuse me, Your Holiness Tascus, but I bring important news!¡± ¡°At ease, my son. Now, what news do you wish to deliver?¡± ¡°Wonderous tidings, Your Holiness. The fourth excavation team has found the remains of the Undead Ravager!¡± The long-awaited news gives pause to the Hierarch¡¯s hand, but in the next instant, it¡¯s already in motion once again. His composure remains as impeccable as ever. ¡°So, destiny is finally upon us¡­ Has the ¡°core¡± been secured?¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°N-no, not yet, Your Holiness. Reportedly, a powerful barrier is protecting the ¡°core¡±, and there are traces of vicious spiritual energies that afflict anybody around it.¡± ¡°Unfortunate, but of little concern,¡± says the Hierarch as he finishes the parchment. ¡°I¡¯ve already anticipated this development. Tell the fourth team leader to expect my arrival.¡± ¡°Yes, Hierarch. Shall I prepare an escort?¡± ¡°There is no need. I alone am enough.¡± ¡°I-I understand. What shall the other teams do?¡± ¡°Spread the good news and tell them to reserve half of their best captives. The rest will be turned into undead. I¡¯ll personally coordinate their movements later. That will be all for now.¡± ¡°Understood, Your Holiness. Then, I shall take my leave immedi-¡± Although the Hierarch is shrouded in darkness, his domineering gaze freezes Kory in place, causing the messenger to break out in cold sweat. More than the fear of death, he is afraid of disappointing his divine leader. ¡°I sense concern in you, my son. Tell me, what is on your mind?¡± ¡°N-no, I wouldn¡¯t dare-¡± ¡°It is fine. If it will help you serve Maleosis better, then I shall oblige your curiosity.¡± ¡°T-then, please forgive my ignorance but how would you break the seal around the ¡°core¡±? I-I do not doubt your power, but perhaps it would be better to summon a few of our inner circle, or perhaps spare sacrifices for a ritual.¡± ¡°Rest easy, Kory, for everything is in the palm of my hand. Fate has provided the means and all I need is to align their paths. While you may not understand, all will be revealed once I arrive. I wish for you to continue believing in me.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Holiness. My life is yours to command.¡± ¡°Good. Now, I shall inform the entire order of this wonderous news. It¡¯s time to prepare for the final stage of the Ascension.¡± ¡°Will you not first rest in your personal quarter? I do not believe you have slept at all.¡± ¡°I will not need it today, and by the time the Ascension is done, I will not miss it. Now go.¡± ¡°For Maleosis.¡± Showing his piety, Kory then swiftly departs to relay the Hierarch¡¯s word. Alone once more, His Holiness Tascus sets aside his parchment to kneel before an altar of gold and bone in prayer. A ghostly smile is present on his face. ¡°Soon, the Prophecy will be fulfilled. Soon, I will be closer to God than any other. I give thanks to Him for blessing my hollow life with glorious purpose. Let the Order of the New Dawn spread His light across the world.¡± Rising from his knees, he reaches for the object at the centre of the altar: a gold-gilded mask in the shape of a ram¡¯s head. Arc 3, Chapter 90: The Blackened Pot Anxious to return to the party, I rush to the Whistling Willow with Lili in tow. Unease brews in my core, and upon passing the inn doors, they become fully realised. Before me a dozen adventurers are discussing some plan with Sen at its helm. They immediately notice my presence and make room in their circle. Looking at the table in the centre, I make a painful mental groan: they¡¯ve already recovered the maps and schedule from the innkeeper¡¯s home. ¡°Sen, I hope you¡¯re not doing what I think you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to strike these excavation sites and save the captives.¡± ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s exactly what I thought you were doing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to partake in this, Enbos, Lili. We have more than enough people for the operation.¡± ¡°And yet not enough for you to see reason¡­¡± I naturally turn to Minna for support, but she¡¯s watching from the side in frustrated silence. It seems not even Minna could stop Sen, although I¡¯m sure that deep down she¡¯s empathetic to the idea. Norf is standing beside her, probably waiting for everybody to finish before he can speak with Sen in private. ¡°Please everyone, now is not the time to fight but to heal. You¡¯ve only had a night and a morning to recover from your month-long captivity. As your healer, I cannot approve this.¡± ¡°Lili is right. None of you are in any condition to launch an attack. We understand your frustration, but this is reckless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re moving out immediately. Even I know that¡¯s asking too much. But come tomorrow, we¡¯ll have recovered enough of our strength. For equipment, we¡¯ve helped ourselves to the cultists¡¯ arsenal of weapons and magical items. We can win this.¡± ¡°And how would you know that? For all you know, there could be a dozen high rank cultists out there. We know too little to be attacking them.¡± ¡°Actually, Master Enbos,¡± intercedes Borris, ¡°we already know what we¡¯re facing. We all dug holes for those cultists at some point, and I can tell you now they¡¯re not many or even particularly skilled. The prisoners are wrapped in magical shackles that inflict hellish pain at the taskmaster¡¯s discretion. However, they only have a limited number which is why nobody at the village was wearing them.¡± ¡°And once we cut down those taskmasters, the prisoners will be free. The tides will turn and the camp will be ours. Simple.¡± ¡°No, your plan is flawed. You¡¯re treating each camp like a self-contained group when you¡¯re really stirring the hornet¡¯s nest. If any of them manage to alert the others, you¡¯ll lose the rest of the hostages and endanger us all.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to blindly attack them, Enbos. The cultists regularly change captives to keep them fresh, and their last convoy was just before our return from Tiel Woods. All we have to do is disguise ourselves and enter their midst to prepare an ambush.¡± ¡°All it would take is a single signal baton for everything to fall apart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m of the same mind, Sen. It¡¯s far too risky.¡± ¡°We have no choice, you guys. Can¡¯t you see? Our presence interrupted their agenda, but they¡¯ll grow suspicious if they don¡¯t see replacements soon. We have to strike now while we still have the chance!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m telling you that there is no such chance! They infest these lands while we¡¯re trapped between two forests and a web of rivers. Even if we manage to rescue them, we¡¯ll only leave a bigger gap in their network that¡¯ll draw more attention.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going to be found sooner or later, we might as well do it! At this point it would be better to build our numbers while whittling their own.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many people we gather. Before a horde of necromancers and zealots, our rag tag group can never be a match. Even their hierarch is somewhere in these lands. We have no choice but to wait until I can-¡± ¡°Wait!? Are you really suggesting we should leave them to slave away in chains? We can¡¯t just ignore them, Enbos! They might even be moved to God-knows-where while we just sit around and do nothing!¡± ¡°Better that than letting you drag us into a bigger mess! Where¡¯s the point in saving them if we can¡¯t guarantee everyone¡¯s safety!? How many people will we lose in your plan!?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of survival but a matter of doing what¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you feel anything for them, Enbos? We have a duty as adventurers, nay, proper men-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, Sen! The truth is you never thought of saving them until you heard about Eric! You don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s in those camps, and yet you¡¯re risking the lives of everybody here. Did you ever stop to think what if you don¡¯t find him? Will you keep striking place after cultist-infested place until you do? Stop claiming to be a hero when you¡¯re nothing but a selfish idiot!¡± ¡°E-enbos, I think that¡¯s too-¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alright Lili¡­ Enbos is right. I¡¯m not trying to be a hero." "Sen..." "As much as I feel for those captives, I can¡¯t deny I¡¯m only acting for the sake of my friend¡­ but I¡¯m not alone.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You forget, Enbos, but everyone here has lost someone to those cultists. While it may be a personal wish¡­ it¡¯s not mine alone.¡± For a moment, I stop to look at the volunteers by his side. Sure enough, they all share the same determined expression, driven by equal parts comradery and vengeance. To my discomfort, they also remind me of that adventurer. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°You can¡¯t stop us, Enbos. Knowing that our friends are within reach, knowing that those dastards are just a few hills away¡­ It¡¯s too much for us to bear! We¡¯d do anything for our comrades, even if it costs our lives.¡± ¡°All the more reason I can¡¯t agree. Consequences aside, you¡¯re all just losing yourselves to your emotions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no different from everything you¡¯ve done! Were you not the one who risked his life to hold back a Treant, challenge a Mellivorath, and face a legion of cultists? You would do the same in my place!¡± ¡°This is different, Sen.¡± ¡°How so, Enbos!? Or are we so weak that you have absolutely no confidence in us!?¡± ¡°Sen, don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Whether it be the Treant, the Mellivorath or the cultists, when things turn sour you always try to handle everything on your own! Even Hachirou is no exception. I do not doubt your heart, but sometimes it feels as if you¡¯ve never seen us as comrades. Well enough¡¯s enough! You may be stronger, Enbos, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re worthless! Even if you don¡¯t have the will to do this, we don¡¯t need your overbearing approval!¡± "Sen, you''ve gone too-!" ¡°Fools! You know nothing of resolve.¡± Activating my evolved skill , I silence everyone with my aura and send then reeling in shock. Cold sweat immediately breaks out among them and the closest have fallen on their backs. Sen continues to stand against my skill, but even he¡¯s too stiff to be deemed unfazed. ¡°Look at yourselves. Look how shaken you are from a single skill! You think the worst is death? It¡¯s nothing but a release! You have no idea what it¡¯s like to risk your life, only to lose so much more¡­ and live. I knew a man no different from any of you. In the end, he succumbed to despair¡­ and I¡¯m little better. You think I act this way because I¡¯m strong? No, it¡¯s because I¡¯m a miserable shell of a man. The fear you feel now is proof you still treasure yourself, so don¡¯t forget it.¡± Although my words apply as much to the surrounding adventurers as Sen himself, we all know this is between me and him. We reach a tense standstill as both sides are unwilling to see eye-to-eye, and yet, unable to hate the other. Suddenly, the kettle in the nearby kitchen begins to whistle. As Sen begins to blink, I relax my skill and allow everyone to breathe. Capitalising on that interruption, Lili hurriedly steps in to offer a resolution. ¡°In the name of our Lord, may we all spare a moment to settle down? There is no need for this tension. Enbos, if you find Sen¡¯s plan disagreeable, do you perhaps have an alternative? I¡¯m sure you must have thought of a resolution before coming here.¡± ¡°¡­ There¡¯s a communication system the cultists use for long-range contact. If we can rework the spell, we may be able to contact Catorrem.¡± ¡°I see, and once we tell them everything, the lord¡¯s army and holy order can mobilise and save us all, including the prisoners. Right, everybody?¡± ¡°Y-you want us to leave it to the knights?¡± says one of the adventurers. ¡°With all due respect Holy Maiden, but they¡¯re the ones who let this happen right under their noses!¡± follows another. ¡°Lili, we can¡¯t just-¡± ¡°Please Sen, let them handle this.¡± ¡°M-minna!? You too, Norf?¡± ¡°Sen, the knights will be far better equipped and trained to handle this than us. We should listen to Lili¡¯s and Enbos¡¯ words.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t know how long they could take! By then, the captives might be gone.¡± ¡°They can always find the cultists lair and sort things out from there. We can even volunteer to participate. So please Sen¡­ you already know this is best.¡± ¡°¡­ Fine, Minna. We¡¯ll go ahead with their idea.¡± Ultimately succumbing to Minna¡¯s timely persuasion, the discussion shifts to defending the village and designating scouts. Still, repressed frustration can be found on their brows, and me and Sen are still unwilling to look the other in the eye. As the meeting ends, Sen takes the map and leaves the inn with the rest of the adventurers. The only ones left are Minna, Norf and Lili who are looking at me with great concern. ¡°Please don¡¯t take what Sen said to heart. He was just being stubborn.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t true. ¡°Enbos, would you like some time to yourself?¡± ¡°I think I will. Thank you, Lili. I¡¯ll meet you at the innkeeper¡¯s house later. Minna, Norf¡­ please tell Sen I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°We will, Enbos.¡± I leave the three at the table and make my way back to my room. My heart is heavy, and what I did before coming here has not been lost on me. I don¡¯t feel like going outside as I might bump into Sen. However, I begin to dread every step as I remember there is still one more person I must face. Knock, knock. ¡°C-come in, Enbos.¡± Returning to my inn room, I am greeted by Hachirou who¡¯s laying in bed, recovering from last night¡¯s ordeal. I haven¡¯t seen him since he left the barn, or rather, since I closed myself from him. Now, I¡¯m brazenly visiting him after my argument with Sen. Naturally, an awkward silence ensues as we each wait for the other to break the ice. ¡°¡­ Are you feeling better, Hachirou?¡± ¡°I¡¯m well enough. Healing magic is truly a marvel.¡¯ ¡°I see. Honestly, I would love to cast light magic too. It¡¯s a shame it would turn me to ash.¡± ¡°How true.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°E-enbos¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I heard everything outside.¡± ¡°I thought you had.¡± ¡°D-did you really mean to use that skill?¡± ¡°I did, but intended nothing more. I wanted Sen to realise how blinded he was by his emotions, but in the end, he never backed down. I should have talked it through instead of trying such a stupid idea.¡± ¡°W-what you said wasn''t wrong. It¡¯s just¡­ by the end I felt you had lost yourself as well. In truth, you wanted to protect Sen and the others, both from the cultists and from themselves.¡± ¡°That, or I couldn¡¯t forgive how they belittled their own lives. They shouldn¡¯t be inspired by a wreck like me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a wreck Enbos, b-but I do believe you need to value your own life too. More than your lack of humanity, more than your self-consuming spiral of power, I-I worry your selfless nature will destroy you.¡± ¡°... Do you¡­ also think I¡¯m overbearing?¡± ¡°In truth, I can empathise with Sen¡¯s sentiments, but I know I am not ready. I have a long way to go before anyone can rely on my strength. However, for Sen, I¡¯m sure he feels otherwise. He spent his entire adventuring life trying to meet his friend, b-but now, you¡¯ve become an obstacle to all his efforts.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Are you changing your mind?¡± ¡°No. Contacting Catorrem is still the far better plan. But at least, I feel I can face Sen again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad my words have reached you, Enbos.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry about last night, Hachirou.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand how it feels to desire solitude.¡± ¡°It was no way to treat my best friend, and in the end¡­ I broke our promise.¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking with me now, and I know you¡¯ll do better. I forgive you.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± Really, it¡¯s amazing how much Hachirou has grown. While I¡¯m lost in my emotions, he¡¯s already overcome his inner weakness. While I¡¯m marking myself in cultist blood, he¡¯s already becoming the kobold he wants to be. I¡¯m sure he can smell the scent of burnt flesh on my clothes, and yet he isn¡¯t pursuing it at all. Honesty, I can¡¯t fathom what he sees in me that could inspire him so, but I hope my new path won¡¯t erase his respect. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry Enbos, but I best not keep you here any longer. You need to help Lili find the communication item.¡± ¡°I suppose. Rest well, Hachirou.¡± ¡°Goodbye Enbos, and p-please try to be more open with Lili.¡± ¡°I will, as soon as you stop trying to train in secret and get some rest.¡± ¡°Y-you could tell?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I say as I reach for a dry cloth and toss it to him. ¡°Your pillow is damp with sweat, and I know you can be awfully stubborn at times.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Enbos, but whenever I try to close my eyes, I-I feel I am squandering my time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not an undead, Hachirou. I can¡¯t just fix you when you break like you do for me. Sigh, but I know that won¡¯t stop you. Looks like I''ll have to spare some time to resume your lessons.¡± ¡°On magic?¡± ¡°No¡­ On spirit arts.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 91: Honesty ¡°You have got to be kidding me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it either, Enbos, but by the looks of this mess¡­¡± ¡°Those goddamn idiots!¡± Once it was safe for Hachirou to continue training by himself, I left the inn to meet up with Lili. However, upon entering the innkeeper¡¯s house, we found the place to be in a complete mess. It seems the adventurers upheaved the entire residence for those maps. Worse, they cleared the place of any obviously heretical artefacts, resulting in the pile of cinders outside. ¡°I never thought they would start destroying things in their stupidity! Did they think they were doing the village a service by getting rid of the cultists¡¯ stuff!? Damn it, if Sen catches wind of this¡­!¡± ¡°T-take a deep breath- I mean, calm down Enbos! We don¡¯t know for sure if the communication item has been destroyed. After all, we don¡¯t even know what it looks like.¡± ¡°There is nothing else in the house. Our only hope is to gather everyone who has ransacked this place and hope¡­¡± Crack! My voice trails off as I look down to find two halves of a broken crystal ball. Picking them up, we both analyse the broken enchantments: it¡¯s the communication item. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± ¡°What the hell were they doing?¡± ¡°Do you see the cavity at its centre? I-I think it once housed a high-quality magic core, but someone must have¡­ have¡­¡± ¡°In other words, one of those idiots got greedy and unwittingly destroyed our only hope.¡± ¡°I-it appears so.¡± ¡°Oh, for the love of¡­ If we recover the core, can we fix it, Lili?¡± ¡°I hate to say this, but I believe not. The complexity of the spell was in the glass, which we cannot hope to mend without the right tools. Likewise, we can¡¯t replicate the enchantment with a different core.¡± ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± ¡°Should we destroy our adventurer crests? The guild will send someone to investigate.¡± ¡°No, they¡¯ll only send a small B-rank party at best, and they will have no idea about the cultists. They may just attribute our ¡°deaths¡± to the cursed quest.¡± ¡°Indeed, and we can¡¯t send a flare or magical signal either as the cultists will realise first.¡± Damn, this is getting worse and worse. Can¡¯t we ever catch a break? If Sen catches wind of this, they might decide to confront the cultists and risk drawing the big cheese. But now that it¡¯s come to this¡­ ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to traverse the Vivian Forest and get to Uradale myself. If we can find Mr Kell¡¯s maps-¡± ¡°A-actually Enbos, there is one more thing we can try before you resort to that...¡± Lili reaches for the silver amulet around her neck and passes it to me. On its surface is the symbol of the Path of Eden; two circles with one inside the other and a vertical line bisecting both, leaving a tail on top. Now that I¡¯m looking at it closely, I can detect both magical and spiritual energies in the metal. I examine the back to find a very small but high-quality magic core at the centre of an intricate pentagram. ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°This amulet is an heirloom from my father, further enchanted by my mother. It disguises my elven blood if one were to examine my soul and I was told to always wear it. However, that¡¯s not what I wanted you to know. The magic circle on the back is an emergency beacon that will inform the nearest major church. It¡¯s an indirect method, but the Church of Eden may then contact Catorrem to send aid to the amulet¡¯s bearer. The only problem is we will not be able to warn them of the cultists, but at least they¡¯ll treat this more seriously.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°I-in all likelihood, they¡¯ll probably send something equivalent to an armed legion.¡± ¡°W-what!? How could a cleric have such a¡­ Is there a reason you didn¡¯t use this sooner?¡± ¡°Well, it was specifically designed to be used within the Lysium Theocracy, where the reach of the Church is wide. But in the Reinsol Kingdom, there is no guarantee it will even be received. Also, as you surmised, this isn¡¯t something an Iranor cleric would normally have. I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but I was hesitant to reveal it.¡± ¡°I swear I¡¯ll keep it a secret from the others. In fact, I think it¡¯s better they don¡¯t find out the communication orb was broken.¡± ¡°Huh? But why? There is no guarantee the signal will be heard by anyone. Would it not be better to tell them everything?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be enough to keep Sen and the others at bay. As for the range, do you need holy magic to activate the enchantment?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good. Then, we can make this work...¡± From my bag, I pull out my enchanted leather mat. Lili looks over the sheet with fascination, trying to understand its function from the foreign symbols. ¡°What is this, Enbos?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magical extender that will increase the reach of your spells. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve seen these before, but this one is my original design.¡± ¡°Y-you made this!? By the Heavens, this is incredible, Enbos. I¡¯ve never seen such an elegant circle of this effect.¡± ¡°My enchantment isn¡¯t perfect. It needs to be used near a mana stream and can only extend the effect of a spell along it. The good news is it will run directly to Catorrem which is the nearest life well. Naturally, we need to make a few modifications to my circle before it¡¯s compatible with your amulet. Will you help me?¡± ¡°Of course, but can we really do it in time? Our methods are completely foreign to each other.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our best shot. I¡¯m not giving up.¡± ¡°Then neither will I. I¡¯ll teach you the invocation and symbols, so please respond in kind.¡±
After hanging a sign which says, ¡°Do not disturb: mages at work,¡± on the door, we begin the arduous process of learning each other¡¯s spells and designing the final array. Unfortunately, our efforts are soon plagued with complications as I come to realise the difference between our spells. Although we both use mana and symbols to write spells, Lili¡¯s magic relies heavily on the ¡°faith¡± of the caster. In less theological terms, it means her spells depend more on the World Stream¡¯s processing power than the caster¡¯s understanding and control. While my magic skills would reference the elemental spirits at most, hers constantly use symbols relating to God. It seems those of faith have access to another alphabet of runes to draw more power from the World Stream. As a result, even low-skilled clerics can cast greater rank skills, but at the cost of finer control over the spell. While this is certainly useful, the power and activation of the spell is supposably tied to your piety, which is why most light magic is exclusive to the Church. Of course, that makes her spells an impossibility for me. It¡¯s also one of the reasons I¡¯m stuck on the fundamentals of necromancy. ¡°Your magic is truly revolutionary, Enbos! Instead of adding more runes to refine the effect, you interpret traditional symbols in new ways to achieve a similar purpose. To use the language of metal to describe the World Stream, refer to lightning not as a violent force but the fleetest messenger, and then combine the two is ingenious!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you find this all fascinating Lili, since you¡¯ll be the one writing the enchantment. It seems I cannot use your God-blessed runes, and thus, I cannot engrave the final circle. You¡¯ll have to replace some of my symbols with Path of Eden equivalents in order to make it compatible.¡± ¡°Of course. Please continue, Enbos.¡± ¡°¡­ Damn it, another failure.¡± ¡°Where did my mana stop?¡± ¡°I think the flow of mana stopped around¡­ here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try a different rune for the messenger of the heavenly host. Would you mind wiping the chalk and erasing the characters with your mana?¡± ¡°Right away, You know, I never thought of using dark-element mana to erase enchantments. Ah, that part needs to be reworked too¡­¡± ¡°¡­ YEOUCH!¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, Enbos! I accidently used a symbol of light for this section¡­ Wait, are you capable of feeling pain?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t, but for some reason holy magic is an exception.¡± ¡°B-but that means for all the times I¡¯ve cast buffing and healing magic-¡± ¡°Forget about it! J-just focus on making it functional and undead-friendly¡­¡± I¡¯ve lost track of all the times we had to modify the circle. As time passed, each iteration got shorter and shorter as we gained greater understanding of each other¡¯s spells. And in the end, after at least several dozen tests¡­ ¡°¡­ By the Lord, I-I think we¡¯ve done it. All the symbols are finally in harmony.¡± ¡°After all that trial and error, I-I can¡¯t believe we did it within a day. Are you sure it¡¯s working?¡± ¡°I¡¯m channelling mana through my pendent and it¡¯s filling every part of the array. More importantly, I can feel the signal pass through the amplifier into the mana stream. If anybody receives the signal, the colour of the gem will change from white to blue.¡± ¡°Oh, thank god. You have no idea how relieved I am to hear that.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s enough to make an undead give thanks to Our Lord, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very happy.¡± ¡°That was just a common- Oh, never mind. Now is not the time. Let¡¯s quickly- Huh?¡± Looking through the gaps in the window, I realise it¡¯s already dark. Lili¡¯s have been keeping the room well-lit so I didn¡¯t notice. Immediately after, I turn to find Lili attempting to stifle a yawn. She looks back at me with her hand over her mouth as I respond with a slight sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice earlier. After all, you were keeping pace with me the entire time. You better find some dinner.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Enbos. I want to run a few trials now that the array is in harmony. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go grab something for you instead. You don¡¯t need my help from here on out.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I leave Lili to her devices and search the house for any edibles. I soon happen upon a kitchen, and while the previous resident may have been a godforsaken cultist, he at least knew how to stock a pantry. I decide to light up the stove and prepare a proper meal. As I cook, I open the necronomicon I confiscated from Terry and glance over it like a cookbook. ¡°Hrm, while this does have a lot on raising the undead, it¡¯s just like the other tomes. The higher-level spells need to invoke Maleosis¡¯ name, but I don¡¯t have the piety to do that. There are still some interesting parts, but about a third of it is just swearing loyalty to their Hierarch and awaiting the Ascension.¡± Seriously, the more I read about this glorious Tascus, the more I don¡¯t want to meet him. While his achievements are obviously embellished, he is still an Apostle; the highest class on the path of a Dark Acolyte. There are only eight at a time, each representing an aspect of Maleosis and each with a unique blessing. Unfortunately, I have no idea what this Tascus¡¯ aspect is. While it¡¯s unlikely we would ever face him if things go south, the full brunt of his cult will be at his command, and it¡¯s not one of the smaller ones. Also, what exactly is this Ascension? I know it involves the remains of an undead ravager but unleashing a monster on a city doesn¡¯t sound right. Even if they destroy Catorrem, it¡¯s not even the Reinsol Kingdom¡¯s seat of power. Then again, they could be targeting the capital but it doesn¡¯t seem that way from what I¡¯ve heard. They say they want to become the dominant religion, but if the Lysium Theocracy lets this blow over or sends a small force for show, they would actually benefit by banding everyone against the cultists. But if that¡¯s not all there is to their plan, then what else could the bones of a legendary monster be- ¡°Oh shoot, I almost burnt the bread!¡± Scraping off the bits of char, I finish preparing the toasted sandwich and pour a cup of herbal tea. However, upon returning I notice she is gone. A quick scan with suggests she has left the premise. ¡°I hope she gets back soon. I went through the trouble of toasting-¡± ¡°I¡¯m back, Enbos.¡± ¡°Ah, welcome back, Li- What are you doing with that bedroll!?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much. After all, I can¡¯t very well use the bed here. The idea of sleeping on the same fabric used by a heretic is quite distressing.¡± ¡°Just share the room with Minna like before! Why are you laying that next to the array? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯ll be busy channelling mana?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Enbos. It doesn¡¯t take much concentration to channel mana, and knowing who, and what, you are, I doubt you¡¯re going to try anything funny.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point! Wait a minute. Could it be you¡¯re taking advantage of the fact I won¡¯t be moving to pester me all you like?¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer you thought of it as consultation.¡± ¡°Good grief, Lili. You just can¡¯t help meddling in my affairs, can you?¡± ¡°I might as well use the chance to talk to you. Now that we¡¯re using my amulet¡­ we may truly never meet again.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The enchantment was never meant to warn others of calamity, but to ensure my ultimate safety. While I doubt they will overlook the cultists¡¯ operations¡­ I-I will be left as be.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± That beacon must have been some sort of last resort. At this point, I have a feeling Lili is either of peerage or an important figure in the Path of Eden. Using that beacon must be tantamount to ending her adventuring life. ¡°¡­ You did the right thing, Lili.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m glad the beacon is being used for more than my own sake.¡± ¡°Anyway, please enjoy your dinner. I¡¯ll go ahead and activate the beacon.¡± ¡°Thank you, Enbos. I¡¯ll leave my amulet in your capable hands.¡± Leaving Lili to nibble on the sandwiches, I look over the elaborate yet clunky array we¡¯ve created. It¡¯s actually composed of two separate circles with a ¡°bridge¡± to connect the two. One houses Lili¡¯s pendent while the other is based on my spell extender. Both were inscribed by Lili to keep the mana signature and language consistent. Sitting by the array, I place a finger on her pendant and begin channelling mana into the core. Anticipation boils within me as I watch my mana flow, but it¡¯s quickly replaced with relief upon hearing the array buzz with power. A short sigh also passes Lili¡¯s lips as she watches from the table. While I continue to channel mana, she finishes her meal and thanks me before leaving the room. For an hour or so, I¡¯m left in the company of myself as I crack open my new necronomicon while keeping my finger on the circle. Lili soon returns in lighter clothing with washed, combed hair. Noticing my tome, she gives a wry look to which I shrug my shoulders and continue to study. She lays out her bedding on my right before slipping into the covers, but with no intent of falling straight to sleep. Her clothes cling slightly to her model-like body as she lays on her side and watches with sleepy, serene eyes. I must admit, most men would be enraptured by her innate beauty. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if, on top of disguising her ears, she used her magic to make herself less appealing in order to avoid trouble. While I¡¯m hardly infatuated, I can¡¯t help but feel touched that she could appear so relaxed around a being like me. Sadly, I can¡¯t say I feel the same as I know the talk that will ensue is going to be uncomfortable. ¡°Enbos.¡± ¡°Yes, Lili?¡± ¡°Do you remember how you challenged me to find your true form?¡± ¡°I did, and I gave you the answer. The challenge is void.¡± ¡°No, you only revealed what was on the surface. I want you to know I¡¯m still looking for the true you, even if you¡¯ve lost sight of him yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there is no true me. The ¡°man¡± you know is a crumbling replica, dead to another world in another time.¡± ¡°Then, is your bond with Hachirou, with every one of us, a lie, too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t start having doubts. I know you truly treasure your bonds. The truth is, you were never the kind of soul who could live without others. Although you may have the strength and appearance of a monster, your warmth always draws any and all who could see past your wooden shell.¡± ¡°The only thing you¡¯re drawn to is my former memory, not the ball of resentment that¡¯s really beneath this mask.¡± ¡°I know a compassionate soul when I see one.¡± ¡°Can you really say that after our adventure with that two-faced guide? We never saw through his fa?ade, and in a sense, I¡¯m as much a phantom as ¡°Mr Kell¡± ever was.¡± ¡°Enbos, he was a monster.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m not? I may not be trying to sacrifice everybody to Maleosis, but I never intended to befriend anyone either. In the first place, I only ever agreed to travel with you all to improve my reputation.¡± ¡°And yet, time and time again, you¡¯ve come to our aid and openly told us about yourself. Isn¡¯t that proof our bond is mutual?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Lili, I didn¡¯t save you or the others because we were close. I only did it for the sake of my dwindling conscience. If I had just left you to die¡­ I don¡¯t know what would happen to my humanity. As for the secrets I have shared, it¡¯s nothing consequential once I change my identity. In the end, everything I do is for my own self-interest.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re a terrible liar. Even if you are not, you would be wrong.¡± ¡°And how could you possibly know?¡± ¡°Because, Enbos¡­ you¡¯re nothing like me.¡± I put down my tome and turn to face Lili. At first, she seems reluctant to continue, but after a moment of silence, she meets my gaze and begins to speak. ¡°T-this may seem unrelated, but I would like to tell you about my mother. As you already know, my mother was an elf who ventured from her homeland, but she didn¡¯t so out of fancy. She was entrusted with the duty of being a Surveyor.¡± ¡°A Surveyor? Was her job to observe the outside world and return with a record?¡± ¡°Indeed. The Surveyor will leave their homeland once every hundred years and explore Aren for another twenty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot of time for a report.¡± ¡°They can always leave earlier if they so wish, but my mother never did. She truly loved seeing the outside world, which is why she accepted the duty for the past several hundred years. Although all elves are gifted with , it was only intended for limited interaction with mankind. But my mother¡­ she openly walked among men and lived as they did, all to experience their ways. She even fell in love and had me, b-but in the end¡­¡± ¡°¡­ she couldn¡¯t stay and had to leave her second life, and you, behind.¡± ¡°Yes. I still remember her face¡­ as she bid farewell.¡± ¡°But why would she leave you with your father? Wouldn¡¯t the elves be worried about a half-elf being left in the world of men?¡± ¡°My father always said my mother wanted me to grow up in the outside world she loved. I¡¯m sure I will visit the city of the elves once my mother returns, but until then, I want to see as much of this beautiful world and help make it an even kinder place.¡± ¡°Is that why you became an adventurer?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Although she says she wants to follow in her mother¡¯s footsteps, she has no intention of being an observer. Her desire for society to accept demi-humans is likely tied to her desire to see her mother. She probably believes that in a more accepting world, elfkind would no longer have a reason to hide. It¡¯s a puerile dream, but one worth dedicating her allegedly long life to achieve. For a moment, she shifts her gaze to look at the moonlight pouring in from the window. With a melancholy smile, she returns her attention towards me. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many things on my travels, Enbos. Rolling hills, vast oceans and untread lands. I had thought I finally understood what my mother saw in the outside world, but upon meeting you¡­ I now realise I only ever saw half the picture.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Lili?¡± ¡°For all the souls I¡¯ve met on my travels, I had always appeared before them as a cleric. What others saw in me was never the woman following in her mother¡¯s steps, but an extension of God¡¯s divine will. However, I was content. I thought that by living in service to my Lord, I was already connected to the people of this wonderful world¡­ I was wrong. No matter how many parties I¡¯ve accompanied, I¡¯ve always felt a sense of loneliness, birthed from my own paranoia for being¡­ different. In a way, you were closer to humanity than I ever was.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overexaggerating. If I had the choice, I would like nothing more than to avoid society altogether.¡± ¡°And yet you don¡¯t. Even when you hide your identity, your words and actions are filled with history. Even when you keep your distance, your outbursts betray all concern. Even when you have no obligation, you offer any and all aid without hesitation. You¡¯re an honest soul, Enbos, and because you¡¯re such, you readily, and unknowingly, become entwined with those around you. Despite carrying a greater burden than my own, you¡¯re still able to share yourself with others, and that is something I find truly inspiring.¡± ¡°Even if it means risking the agony of loss and separation?¡± ¡°¡­ Is that why you can never fully open up to us, even when you trust us so?¡± ¡°There is only so much one can treasure, especially in this world where lives are so short and fragile.¡± ¡°But bonds are not. Enbos, we never truly lose our ties. To know sadness is to know joy, which means behind any loss, that warmth still exists in equal part.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard those words enough in movies and tv dramas¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°¡­ plays and chronicles, but the reality is never that easy. If it were, I wouldn¡¯t be haunted by this unrelenting emptiness. I may find joy, but no matter how many people I befriend, they can never fill that unique void, for each would be their own piece in my unstable life.¡± ¡°God didn¡¯t create life so that we may suffer, no matter what form it may take. I promise you that your grief over your past life will fade, b-but I know I cannot invoke such a change now. If you will not open up to me then that is fine, but¡­ will you accept me if I open up to you?¡± I don¡¯t say anything and turn to face the circle once more. Out of the corner of my eye, I catch her downcast expression as she turns to sleep the other way. Honesty, could she be more sly? If I will not reach out for my own sake, I should do so for hers? It¡¯s the same deal in the end, and yet¡­ ¡°¡­ Tyler.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°My human name was Tyler.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Enbos.¡± Letting her drift to sleep, I continue to pour my mana into the array. I¡¯m not sure if it was right to tell her, and I¡¯m not sure if I will ever reveal my form to Sen, Minna and Norf. But at the very least, I want them to know they¡¯re already a part of my dysfunctional life. As I make this silent oath, the room is soon filled with the sound of countless droplets landing on the roof. Update Log 1
Update: 24th April 2018 Chapter 92: Estimated release date: 13th May 2018 Words typed: 202 Average word count of past five main chapters: 3,869 Tidbit: In the first arc, when Enbos fights the pack of wolves, there was actually a subtle buildup to the moment his sword dramatically breaks. If you look carefully at the status screens, you can see the quality of his sword degrading over time. Idea: As many of you are aware, I''ve been wrestling with the health and mana bar problem ever since the site updated. However, only now did I realise I could have done something like this all along:
HP: 55/100 If you like this, I''ll do it for future chapters and go back and replace the older ones as well.
Update: 29th April 2018 Chapter 92: Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Estimated release date: 13th May 2018 Words typed: 1,625 Average word count of past five main chapters: 3,869 Tidbit: In Chapter 48, I made a small retcon to continue the theme of interconnectedness and cause-and-effect. Originally, it was Ken, one of Takashi''s sons, who broke the boulder that led to Mr Bonny''s undead fate. However, I removed that part and made Chiyoko the one who broke the boulder as a result of tapping into the (Chapter 61).
Update: 7th May 2018 Chapter 92: Estimated release date: 13th May 2018 Words typed: 3,319 Average word count of past five main chapters: 3,869 Tidbit: One of my most favourite characters to write is Sepesh Balaur, the slimy con merchant. It''s so much fun to write such a despicable character, and his obscure motives and history (well, not to me) make him much more interesting. 99 out of 100 readers can probably guess what he is, but his name took a lot of effort to make. I''ll probably explain once he outright reveals what he is in the story.
Update: 12th May 2018 Chapter 92: The Unwatched Pot Release date: 12th May 2018 Words typed: 4,506 Average word count of past five main chapters: 3,869 Updated average word count: 3,958
Update: 17th May 2018 Chapter 93: Estimated release date: 27th May 2018 Words typed: 417 Average word count of past five main chapters: 3,958 Tidbit: When I first started writing this story, I wanted to take some structural elements I noticed in many japanese light novels. One of these things are relatively short but succint chapters. It was well received, but as the series went on and I unknowingly added more and more... Sigh, somewhere along the line, I completely forgot about that mantra. Aside from my job, it''s the second biggest reason I take so long to release a chapter, having almost quadrupled in length from the first arc.
Update: 27th May 2018 Chapter 93: Apostle of the Dark God Release date: 27th May 2018 Words typed: 3,374 Average word count of past five main chapters: 3,869 Updated average word count: 4,150
Arc 3, Chapter 92: The Unwatched Pot Morning has arrived and the rain is still pouring outside. It began as a light drizzle but has only gained in strength since. To my annoyance, there is a leak somewhere in this house, and I¡¯ve been listening to it for the entirety of my time sitting here. That¡¯s right, we still haven¡¯t received a response, and I¡¯m growing more anxious by the hour. I can sense the closest mana stream shifting further away. If the signal isn¡¯t received soon, we¡¯ll have to venture into the hills to find another line. Hm? It seems Lili is stirring from her slumber. It seems the rain didn¡¯t bother her at all. "*Yawn*." ¡°Good morning, Lili. Do you still feel groggy?¡± ¡°E-enbos? Oh, that''s right. We were working on the array and... Has anyone received our signal since?¡± ¡°Sadly, no, and I¡¯ve been channelling mana the entire night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure all our hard work will be rewarded. Would you like me to take over?¡± ¡°No need to worry, I¡¯m still full of mana. I picked up a skill from Hachirou¡¯s father that allows me to absorb ambient energy to reinvigorate myself.¡± ¡°Truly!? How astonishing! If healers were to learn this technique-¡± ¡°Un~fortunately Lili, it only restocks spiritual energy. To recover mana, you¡¯ll need to have , which is, well¡­¡± ¡°Oh. How regrettable.¡± ¡°Anyway, you best fetch something to eat and sit tight. The rain has been going strong and nobody has¡­¡± Huh? Why is Lili so wide-eyed? Are ants crawling into my body again? ¡°B-blue¡­¡± ¡°Blue?¡± ¡°The magic core is shining blue! Somebody has received our call of distress!¡± I immediately snap back to the array, and sure enough, the stone is glowing with an azure light. I almost jump to my feet in elation, but I manage to restrain myself to continue channelling mana. Talk about rewarding your faith! I¡¯m glad all the time I spent was well worth it. Wait, could it be whoever is on the other side only now woke up and realised our call? Is that why they didn¡¯t respond earlier!? ¡°Argh, who cares! All that matters is that help is on the way!¡± ¡°Thank the Lord for this blessing! But most of all, thank you Enbos. It wouldn''t have been possible without you." "The same to you, Lili, the same to you." "By the way, you can stop channelling mana now. A connection has already been established between the amulet and the receiver.¡± ¡°Right. Now, let¡¯s go tell everybody the good news. Of course, we''ll need to adjust the story so that nobody will question your background.¡± ¡°A-actually Enbos, before we do... I think it would be best you heard the whole truth. I¡¯ve said this before, but things are going to get... complicated for you.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± I deactivate the array and collect the pendant from the main circle. Joining Lili at the table, I drop the still-glowing item into her palms. A small smile appears on her face as she holds her precious heirloom. ¡°You know, it¡¯s kind of relieving to finally tell somebody of this.¡± ¡°Funny, you didn¡¯t look so relieved when I found out about your elven heritage.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s because I had no idea you knew at all! You suddenly spouted my secret along with my true name. S-speaking of which, you said I was of the Ascleson family, but I don¡¯t believe you truly understood the significance of the fact.¡± ¡°Are you of peerage, Lili?¡± ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s more to it than that. You see, the Ascleson family is-¡± Slam! ¡°Enbos! I-I have terrible news!¡± Suddenly barging into the room, Hachirou is standing at the doorway in his masked form while speaking in a panicked tone. It¡¯s obvious from his rain-drenched clothes that whatever happened was so urgent that he didn¡¯t bother getting a rain cloak. ¡°What happened Hachirou!?¡± ¡°Are cultists heading our way!?¡± ¡°N-no, quite the opposite in fact! When I woke, I heard some commotion but everything fell silent afterwards. I thought everybody had retreated to cover from the rain, but when I left for breakfast, I-I discovered all the adventurers at the inn were gone! I-I think... I think Sen and the others are going after the cultists!¡± ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±
The rain is heavy and the water-logged path is sapping the strength from our cattle as they pull a large, covered cage. Walking alongside the carriage, I pull my hood more tightly over my head, both to shield myself from the weather and to keep my face in shadow. Likewise, my five companions escorting the platform are wearing black rain cloaks with large hoods. Although troublesome, the rain is actually a blessing in disguise as we can hide our faces and equipment with ease. We need every advantage we can get for the coming endeavour. ¡°We¡¯re almost upon the destination. Is everybody ready for this?¡± ¡°Ready as ever.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting uncomfortable waiting in the back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m itching for some payback.¡± ¡°Don''t go expecting a fight! Remember that this is first and foremost a rescue mission. Either way, we''re going to prove Enbos was wrong.¡± ¡°Y-yeah, let¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Are you still uneasy about not telling them, Sen?¡± ¡°I am, but I know Enbos would do everything in his power to stop us. Besides, it¡¯s too late to turn back now.¡± Yesterday evening, a messenger pigeon arrived at the Whistling Willow carrying a sealed letter. The message seemed to be from the cultists, who had assumed something was wrong with the communication item. Upon reading the letter, it turned out to be an order to deliver all captives to their main base... for ¡°processing¡±. Upon learning this harrowing news, we grew more anxious about leaving our friends and loved ones in the cultist¡¯s hands, which is why we''re going after the camps without Enbos or Lili¡¯s knowing. There was still apprehension about the idea at first, but a certain piece of news pushed us past hesitation. To our dismay, we received word that the communication item was accidentally damaged by our salvaging. Enbos and Lili are still trying to fix the artefact, but it seems it will take at least a day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All we have to do is keep up our charade and quietly collect the captives. It may not turn into a fight at all. By the time the enemy realises, I¡¯m sure Master Enbos and the Holy Maiden will have completed the repairs.¡± ¡°I agree, Borris. Still, if it does turn into a fight, I want to show them we can hold our own. Don¡¯t anybody dare die, you hear?¡± ¡°Oh, trust us Sen. We don¡¯t want to die either. After all, I want survive long enough to laugh at my pal¡¯s faces back home. They think I''m dead, after all.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± With one last round of laughter, the group then falls silent and redouble their concentration. As I look ahead, I feel then a few taps on my shoulder. ¡°Sen.¡± ¡°Yes Minna?¡± ¡°I hope you know that even if everything goes perfectly, we would still have a lot at stake. Even if Enbos and Lili succeed today, it will take at least a day for the closest force to arrive. The longer it takes for the main cultist body to notice, the better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, Minna. Still, I think it¡¯s well worth the risk. By the way, I¡¯m surprised you ever agreed to accompany us. You were so against our rescue plan right up to the end.¡± ¡°To be honest, I still think this is a bad idea, but¡­ I swore to myself I would never leave your side again.¡± ¡°Thank you, Minna. I know I can be stubborn and stupid, but I¡¯m really glad you¡¯ve stuck by my side.¡± She doesn¡¯t say anything but gives a slight nod before returning to her prior position. I can¡¯t see her face through her hood, but I can tell she is in a heavy mood. It seems she still bear some misplaced guilt, but really, I couldn¡¯t have asked for a more dependable friend. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I might have mistaken her words for a confession, but it just goes to show how strong our bond really is. The same kind of bond that we share with Eric. ¡°Eyes up, everybody. There is a spotter on that hill and he sees us coming.¡± ¡°I''ll go talk to him.¡± ¡°Alright, Borris. Be careful.¡± As we slowly make our way around the hill, Borris runs up to the cultist scout. We can¡¯t hear them from down here but it seems the conversation is going smoothly. For a moment, Borris gives a worrying jolt, but he quickly regains his composure. The cultist then turns away to blow a horn. However, as soon as he¡¯s finished, our comrade immediately locks him in a strangle hold and they both fall out of sight. Flabbergasted by his deeds, Borris soon returns with a bloodied knife in his hand. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°W-why did you do that!? If they find his corpse later, the village will be-¡± ¡°I-I have bad news, Sen. It turns out the orders weren¡¯t the same for all the camps! We have no choice but to silence them all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I''m saying that all the captives here are being sacrificed instead! ¡°What!? Damn it! Quickly, we have to-¡± ¡°N-now hold on Sen, I haven¡¯t finished. That scout informed his pals we were coming, so they¡¯re going to postpone the ritual. We can still take our time and really hit them.¡± ¡°O-okay. Still, things are going to get bloody.¡± ¡°Yeah, they are. I¡¯ll stay on the hill and look out for any trouble. Give those cultists hell for me.¡± ¡°We will, Borris. Come on, guys. It¡¯s time.¡± Keeping our heads slightly tilted, we continue heading towards their camp. It doesn¡¯t take long for us to spot the site, and it seems as if they¡¯ve completely hollowed out half a hill. Compared to the excavation sites in the Tiel Woods, this one is much larger with large shades to block out or divert the rain. Strangely, there doesn''t appear to be any ruins to be found. What we do find, however, are about a dozen captives, bound, gagged, blindfolded and herded into the heart of the area. Five cultists in dark rain cloaks are standing before us, awaiting our arrival. Their matching masks hide all intent and I begin to worry about our plan. (Keep your calm, Sen. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to switch with me?) (I can handle this, Minna. Just leave it to me.) (Okay, but I''ll provide support when you need it. Norf, please go check the tents while we distract them.) ¡°Hail, brother! What brings you here in this weather?¡± ¡°W-we received orders from our hierarch to deliver all captives back to base. We are here to collect." ¡°Hm, how strange. Was Father Alan not informed of what we¡¯re doing here?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the communication item was recently damaged, so we were not aware you had other plans.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Then, allow me to provide an update, brother. You see, we recently uncovered a valuable relic, but it is being protected by a powerful barrier.¡± He points towards the centre of the group of captives, and sure enough, there is a rocky protrusion from the ground. On closer inspection, it looks like a ghastly arm made of ancient stone. it is half-swallowed by the ground and yet it¡¯s large enough to reach the height of my chest. It may just be due to the rain or centuries of erosion, but the surface is reminiscent of melting flesh. What kind of insane artisan or manner of giant creature could inspire such an unholy thing? It looks as if it¡¯s raising its fist against the heavens, but within its elongated claws, there is a dull sheen of some kind of jewel. For some reason, just looking at the plain-looking gem is chilling me to the bone, even more than the unnatural pedestal raising it. Although I cannot see this barrier, a circle has been drawn around it, and all the captives dare not approach the line despite being blindfolded. ¡°This relic has lasted for over two millennia, and yet, it¡¯s defences are still strong to after surviving the ravages of time and nature. It even left a cavity when it was buried in the earth, and despite our best efforts, we can only dig around it. And that¡¯s why we¡¯ve resorted to this using ritual. We already received permission from our Hierarch to sacrifice these infidels, but I fear it may not be enough.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°By the way, brother¡­ is this the first we¡¯ve met?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Well, Morris usually handles the transport of captives and I don¡¯t believe I recognise you.¡± ¡°H-he¡¯s been feeling under the weather. I was recently sent here by, erm, the higher ups.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°Anyway, since you don¡¯t have enough sacrifices, would you like to use some of the captives we have?" interjects Minna. ¡°Oh, what an astute suggestion, sister. Indeed, compared to their meagre lives, the relic will be of much greater value to the order.¡± ¡°You best inspect the prisoners first. You know, pick out the best ones.¡± ¡°Of course, brother. Karl, Harold, go open the carriage.¡± Everybody is in position. The cultists are completely flanked. I spot Norf from the corner of my eye, and with a quick shake of his head, we confirm that nobody else is in those tents. As two of the cultists open the cage door¡­ ¡°NOW!¡± The adventurers waiting inside pounce on the unsuspecting cultists. Likewise, I use to knock down my target. His head hits the ground hard, and before he can recover, I impale his throat and shatter his vertebrae. He doesn¡¯t even flail as he quietly passes away. I quickly dislodge my spear and prepare for my next target, but¡­ ¡°¡­ Wait, is that it?¡± ¡°Yeah, we got them all.¡± ¡°Well... That was easy. Were we really held captive by these guys for so long?¡± ¡°This one is still twitching, but other than that, they didn¡¯t even struggle.¡± ¡°Haha. Seriously, I have no idea why Enbos was so worried. He said we should look out for their hierarch, but if they''re this much of a joke, I wouldn¡¯t mind fighting him at all.¡± ¡°You got that right!¡± ¡°Okay guys, enough chit chat. The captives are still bound and they have no idea what is going on.¡± ¡°Right, Minna. Come on, you guys, let¡¯s take them home.¡± We set about unbinding the prisoners, and with each person freed, we¡¯re rewarded with their undying gratitude. Seeing them hug each other with their frail limbs reassures me that our actions were right. However, upon looking around I soon realise¡­ ¡°Sen?¡± ¡°¡­ He¡¯s not here, Minna.¡± ¡°Yeah, I noticed as well.¡± ¡°Do you¡­ Do you think we¡¯ll find him at the next camp?¡± ¡°Sigh, to be honest, Sen, I don¡¯t. Eric is a B-rank adventurer, and if I were them, I would put him somewhere more secure. While the chances are not zero, there are only a few sites left.¡± ¡°Yeah, and it really makes me think about Enbos¡¯ words.... But even so, I think it¡¯s worth it for their smiles.¡± "Maybe, Sen, maybe..." Still, as glad as I am, I can¡¯t help but feel really uneasy. It all went a little too well. These guys were nowhere near as tenacious or fanatical as I remember. Am I missing something? As I ponder my discomfort, Norf fetches blankets for the shivering captives. They continue to express their gratitude as they accept the sheets. ¡°T-thank you so much. We almost froze to death when they dragged us into that circle and made us wait for what must have been an hour!¡± Wait, an hour!? Why would the cultists leave them for so... Oh no. Blood rushes to my head as I race to inspect the cultist I killed. I realise that there is far too little blood for somebody who was stabbed through the throat, and with terrible foreboding, I tear off his mask to examine his face. It¡¯s a corpse alright, but the sunken eyes and discoloured skin suggests he has been dead long before I met him. My heart beats even faster as I spot the large glass orb crammed his jaw, reflecting my horrible epiphany. ¡°RUN! IT¡¯S A TRAP!¡± I¡¯m too late. By the time the others become aware of my words, the ground is suddenly covered in a layer of black. Hundreds of dark tendrils rise from the earth and wrap themselves around us. Unable to break free, everybody is pinned to the ground and forced to watch as five cultists rise from the earth around us. Damn it, the circle around the prisoners was a ruse. The real one was much larger and we¡¯re all inside it! They must have known well before our arrival to prepare such a trap, b-but how did they know? I force myself to my knees, and as I look up, I suddenly receive my answer: one of our own is standing outside of the circle. ¡°B-borris?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Damn you, you dastard! Why did you decide to betray us?¡± ¡°Betrayed you, ya say? How rude. On da contraree, I¡¯d like ta fink I¡¯mma very loyal guy indeed.¡± All of a sudden, my mind goes empty as all my rage is suddenly replaced with shock horror. I slowly shake my head in disbelief upon hearing that familiar voice coming out of the cruel smile on Borris¡¯ face. Beside me, Minna and Norf are equally stunned as their expressions turn sickly pale. ¡°Man, ya know how lucky it was dat wannov da guys ya caught was a mage, and dat da guard was poor Borris ¡®ere? Bless Maleosis dat it was someone wiv a similar build. It was a quick job, but I fink this face turned out quite well.¡± ¡°Y-you... You monster! You killed Borris and- Wait, you even killed your brethren at the gaol, didn¡¯t you!?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t start gettin¡¯ emoshunal about Borris. Afta all, you neva really met da guy. As fer my brothers and sisters, dere deafs were not in vain.¡± ¡°You son of a troll! This isn¡¯t over. It won¡¯t be long before Enbos and Lili get in touch with Catorrem and-¡± ¡°And wiv wat, I wonder? Ya mean dis?¡± My heart almost stops as he pulls out a large crystal ball from his bag. Although I''m not a mage, anyone can tell that what he¡¯s holding is the communication item. ¡°N-no way. Why do you¡­¡± ¡°Seriously, did ya forget who was da who told ya Enbos and Lili were fixin¡¯ da item? Dat¡¯s rite, it was me. Ta be honest, dis is acshally my own communicashun item. How else do ya fink I coordinated all my trips from da other side of da Vivian Forest? As fer da one back at de village, I ¡°accidently¡± broke it and took away its magic core. Ya friends have been tryin¡¯ to build one from scratch all along, and I¡¯ll tell ya now, it takes a lo~ng time ta make one of doze.¡± ¡°B-but if that¡¯s true¡­¡± Why didn¡¯t Enbos or Lili tell us sooner? ¡°I should have killed you when I had the chance,¡± spits Minna as she glares at him with fierce eyes. ¡°Oh pleez, ya neva had a chance anyway.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did ya really fink His Holiness didunt know? He was informed da moment we realised ya escaped our trap. Furthermore, he knows wheneva one of us passes on. Even if I had died, da others woulda visited ya and dragged ya here by force. Instead, he was wize enuff ta make use of ya ignorance. Once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll be dealin¡¯ with ya three pals and da villagers ya so kindly left alone.¡± ¡°Damn it! I hope you die a horrible death, Mr Kell!¡± ¡°He already has. Anyway, as much as I enjoy talkin¡¯ wiv ya¡­ it is time.¡± He directs his attention to the glass orb, and with a quick chant, it begins to glow. A hazy face appears on the surface, to which ¡°Mr Kell¡± says, ¡°Everything has gone as planned. We are ready, Your Holiness Tascus.¡± ¡°¡­ Proceed, my son.¡± A faint voice comes from the crystal ball, and for some reason, its deep and commanding tone suffocates my wrath. Nodding in affirmation, ¡°Mr Kell¡± takes a small wooden idol from one of his colleagues and carefully places it on a small clearing outside of the rain. Suddenly, despite the rain falling above us, it feels as if the air is becoming much drier. The hairs on my hands and neck are standing on ends. As I try to calm my heart from beating out of my chest, the sinister idol begins to hum. S-something is coming. Something worth all our combined dread¡­ and more. The low drone becomes a violent rumble as the very air reverberates with power. The idol suddenly explodes, but instead of splinters or flames, a cloud of pitch-black miasma expands then lingers in place. It is soon followed by the sound of a light thud, like two feet landing on the damp earth. While the dark haze vanishes into nothingness, my eyes widen in equal parts awe and dread upon spying the overwhelming figure standing in its place. Clothed in ebon robes made from exquisite silk, embroidered with unholy inscriptions in golden thread, he towers everyone in both size and presence. He might even be taller than Norf, with a broad frame to match his height. I have never seen a man inspire such macabre majesty. His waist is lined with ivory tipped scrolls made from ghastly leather hides. The long staff in his hand looks as if it were made from an assortment of human bones, before being dipped in liquid gold. But most striking of all is his illustrious mask, which is gilded with the same precious metal and bears the unquestionable semblance of a proud and mighty ram. Naturally, I¡¯m reminded of Enbos¡¯ dark garb and animal-shaped mask, but everything else between them couldn¡¯t be more different. Even his aura doesn¡¯t inspire as much fear as it does before an enraged Enbos. Instead, I sense a far more worrying feeling before his avatar of death and decadence: resignation. Seeing their beloved hierarch appear, all the cultists promptly drop to their knees, even the ones still maintaining our entrapment. ¡°You have done well, my sons.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness. Your words are too kind.¡± "We only did as per your careful instruction." ¡°And the rest of my children in Kasseus?¡± ¡°They all chose to offer their lives in penance rather than delay the Ascension. I deliver their souls to you¡­¡± Reaching into his bag, ¡°Mr Kell¡± takes out a small, sealed jar that is glowing with a ethereal hue. The hierarch take the offering and holds it up for inspection. He offers a silent prayer before attaching it to his belt. ¡°May their souls rejoice in death, for their sacrifice shall soon benefit the Order, as will the lives of these lost lambs. May you all rest in peace, knowing your aimless lives have at last achieved meaning.¡± "R-rest in peace? How can you have the nerve to say such a thing when your own lives have been nothing but a blight on humanity!?¡± While a scowl appears on ¡°Mr Kell¡¯s¡± face, the hierarch raises his hand to stop him. Swallowing my spit, I glare at him with empty bravado as I draw his full attention. My mind is screaming at me to stay silent, but the despair in my heart seems to have loosened my tongue. Surprisingly, he even kneels before me to better meet my gaze. I hear the clatter of metal and realise he is wearing armour beneath his extravagant robe. ¡°Your Holiness, we don¡¯t have to entertain-¡± ¡°Let him speak, my child. It is only right to hear his final words, especially when so few have dared to do so before me. Now tell me Sen, do you truly believe we serve no greater purpose?¡± ¡°L-like what? Satisfying your bloodthirsty god? Y-you and your ilk have stolen hundreds, n-no, thousands of innocent lives before turning them against their kin. You terrorise society and spread chaos wherever you go. Now, you want to sacrifice us for some stupid gem in a rock. How can someone justify any of those things and still call themselves human!?¡± ¡°An understandable thought, but a mistaken one nonetheless. On the contrary, we only act as such because we are driven by such a noble cause. And what we strive for is, and has always been... an Eden for all.¡± ¡°W-what?" ¡°Maleosis demands, but He also gives. Every life we take is another brick paved towards paradise. I can see the disbelief in your eyes, but when you truly consider, it is a small price to pay for everlasting peace. Far more blood has been spilt for the Church of Eden, and although we desire the same vision for humanity, well, at least in principle, their ways have led to nothing but ignorance, vanity and stagnation. No. Only Maleosis can shine the true path to Eden, and I intend to be His greatest shepherd." ¡°D-do you seriously believe what you are saying!? You¡¯re nothing but a self-styled messiah.¡± ¡°O my child, you truly have no idea what that ¡°gem¡± really is. Sadly, it seems you have rejected my wisdom, along with any peace you could have hoped to gleam in your final moment. I pray some of you will find solace from knowing of our earnest pursuit of Eden. May your next incarnations be in that wonderful world.¡± I can feel the blood drain from my face as Tascus rises to his feet and takes one of his leather scrolls. A hint of warmth reaches my palm, and I turn to find Minna holding my hand. Everybody has the same look of exasperated despair as this madman¡¯s aura is crushing any and all desperation or frustration. I grip Minna¡¯s hand in return and gaze deep into her teary eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, Minna. You deserved better..." ¡°[O Mighty Maleosis, hear my-]¡± ¡°!¡± All of a sudden, a familiar voice echoes all around us as said projectile tears through the rain shade and comes flying towards the hierarch. To my disbelief, he handily catches the explosive skill and then crushes it in his hand. It explodes with violent force, but he emerges completely unscathed with the scroll equally intact. However, his attention has clearly been diverted as he stops his chanting to find his attacker. No... Don''t tell me... ¡°Seriously, how many times does this make? Three, I guess? Why are you always in trouble whenever I''m not around? You might as well put on a blonde wig to make yourself easier to spot.¡± Standing atop of hollowed hill, with the silhouette of a undaunted stag, Enbos stares down at everybody and the monstrous ram watching him with keen interest. Arc 3, Chapter 93: Apostle of the Dark God Thank god I made it in time. I¡¯m so glad Minna had the sense to leave a note behind. To be honest, I first thought of leaving Sen and company to their devices so I could bolster the village¡¯s defences, but there were just one too many suspicious details for me to ignore. Why did the cultists allow themselves to be captured if they were going to commit suicide anyway? Was the destruction of the communication item really due to avarice? Finally, why would Sen and everybody agree to leave without saying a word? My first thought was that he discovered the state of the communication item, leading to an act of impatience or desperation. However, as far as I can tell, neither Lili nor I have divulged a thing about the fact. Furthermore, nobody came to check or eavesdrop on our progress, otherwise I would have detected their presence. Of course, Sen could have assumed we were having problems, but knowing his straightforward personality, he would have checked on us first. In that case, he must have been informed by somebody who knew beforehand, and suddenly everything fell into place. Regardless, I never thought the traitor would be our former guide Mr Kell. Although he has Borris¡¯ magical and spiritual signature, that voice can only be his. Anyway, I¡¯m now standing atop what remains of the hollowed hill, gazing at the situation below. While I¡¯m glad everybody is alive, the situation couldn¡¯t be more bleak. There is no doubt in my mind that the man dressed in black and gold with the head of a ram is the hierarch, Tascus. Although I never thought of killing him with my opening attack, I can¡¯t believe he reacted so quickly when his entire view of me was obstructed by the canopy. Of course, having torn through said canopy, everybody can now see me standing in plain view. ¡°E-enbos!? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why else? I¡¯m here to save you all.¡± ¡°N-no, don''t! Just run, Enbos!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hope to beat that monster by yourself! Forget about us and save yourself while you still can!¡± ¡°Calm down, Sen, Minna, I know what I¡¯m doing. I swear it will be over soon.¡± Ignoring my companions¡¯ pleas, I turn to face the mastermind behind all this madness. To be honest, he¡¯s probably the strongest being I¡¯ve ever seen. Not only is his mana vast, it¡¯s so refined that I can clearly tell the outline of their body. Although he¡¯s slightly smaller than Zur of the Crimson Hand, I¡¯d wager he could kill a thousand men unarmed just the same. Worse, I can¡¯t analyse his soul, which only those on the level of Takashi or with a cheat skill like me could pull off. I suddenly feel incredibly exposed as his powerful gaze attempts to peer deep into my soul. ¡°Hmmm, I see. So, you¡¯re the mage who singlehandedly retook Kasseus village.¡± ¡°Indeed I am.¡± ¡°Curious. Very curious. I have heard from my follower here of your abilities, appearance and mannerisms, but to see you in person-¡± ¡°Leave, Tascus.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Leave now with all your minions,¡± I say as I raise my bloodied blade, ¡°and no more lives will have to be lost this day.¡± ¡°¡­ I see. You¡¯ve killed all the lookouts, including the ones I ordered to stay in hiding. Regardless, you must already know the hollowness of your own words. You do not have the power to endanger me, let alone our entire Order.¡± ¡°Perhaps not, but what about an army bearing down on all fronts?¡± I take out Lili¡¯s amulet from within my cloak and raise it for everyone to see. Tascus becomes fixated by its azure light, seemingly recognising the magical item. A hint of life returns to each of Sen¡¯s and the others¡¯ eyes upon seeing the pendent. ¡°It was a good idea to destroy the communication item, but it was too much for you to assume it was our only way. I already contacted Catorrem last night, and soon the entire countryside will be scoured by the kingdom¡¯s knights! You know as well as I do it won¡¯t be long before the cavalry arrives, and if you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t have time to evacuate all your followers.¡± ¡°Hm, so you claim to have informed Catorrem of all our operations. How could you have learned of such information?¡± ¡°The same way I learnt of your name; I borrowed your ¡°facilities¡± and kindly asked one of your brothers.¡± I sense a surge of bloodlust from some of the cultists, but worryingly, Tascus is not among them. he appears completely unperturbed. Of course, I only managed to contact Catorrem this morning, which means help will arrive much later than I would like. Worse, our rescue has no idea of the real situation, so they may not even be enough to faze Tascus. Fortunately, it seems ¡°Mr Kell¡± accidentally dropped the crystal ball during my sudden attack, leaving the item broken and unusable. My entire plan is banking on their lack of knowledge as I continue to speak in a tone wholly unrepresentative of my inner anxiety. ¡°Now choose, Tascus! Every moment you waste is another moment the army draws closer. Even if you doubt my words, the light in my hand is no lie!¡± ¡°¡­ Heh. Hahahaha¡­¡± Hearing his quiet chuckle instantly sinks my heart to my boots. Although I maintain my act, we both know he¡¯s seen through my bluff. ¡°While you may bear a light, the one truly in the dark is you.¡± ¡°What... do you mean?¡± ¡°My child, do you honestly believe I wouldn¡¯t have prepared for such a thing? I have eyes and ears everywhere in these lands, especially in the very cathedral you claimed to have sought help. And I¡¯ll tell you now¡­ I have not heard of them receiving anything.¡± With that final revelation, my hopes come crashing down as I stare blankly at the glowing amulet in my hand. No, that can¡¯t be right. The mana stream should have run directly to the nearest church which is in Catorrem. However, as much as I want to deny his words, there is no malice in his voice. He doesn¡¯t even have a reason to lie. But if Catorrem didn¡¯t receive our signal¡­ ¡°Even if what you have said is true,¡± I say with gritted teeth, ¡°it doesn¡¯t change the fact we have reached somebody and that they have responded. The fact that you''ve heard nothing else means they¡¯re outside of your surveillance. You could still be facing a lord¡¯s army at any moment!¡± ¡°Sadly Enbos, you put too much faith in the Church of Eden. Your prayers are most likely lost in its treacherous bureaucracy. Regardless, even if everything you have said is true¡­ I will not be swayed, and neither would the rest of my loyal children. I need only finish the ritual before they arrive, and I¡¯ve had more than enough time for the chantless invocation.¡± ¡°Chantless- Oh no.¡± ¡°.¡± ¡°NO!¡± To my horror, he activates the enchantment on the scroll, resulting a round of anguish cries from Sen and the others. I immediately check their spiritual energy, and while the ritual isn¡¯t outright killing them, they¡¯re losing their life force at an accelerating rate. <¡­ 99%... 100% synchronisation achieved. 30% of Mellivorath¡¯s stats have been added.> ¡°!¡± Using the Mellivorath¡¯s skill, I collapse the entire half-hill atop the people below. Hundreds of tonnes of earth bear down upon them, and while it may look like an act of madness, I¡¯m well aware Tascus is capable of stopping it. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°.¡± Unfazed, Tascus conjures a dark magical dome to shield everyone from the falling soil. Seconds later, he detonates the barrier outward, levelling the entire vicinity in one fell swoop. I can feel every bone in my body rattle from the shockwave, but I¡¯m largely unharmed as I manage to escape underground by the skin of my teeth. Taking advantage of all the airborne dirt above, I swim through the earth towards the cultists maintaining the trap. ¡°.¡± Damn it, he spotted me, and w-what''s with this ridiculous amount of magical power! Alarmed, I immediately use to retreat via the tunnel I made. A deafening sound soon follows, and upon emerging from the earth I witness his thunderous barrage on my prior position. A magic circle overhead is firing thousands upon thousands of black needles at bullet-like speeds, piercing the earth and leaving a pockmarked mess. My spine turns icy cold upon realising how close I was to dying then and there. ¡°Hoh, so you managed to evade that.¡± Close! His voice is too close! I scarcely react in time as I turn to find Tascus swinging his staff towards my torso. Out of pure reflex, I cast to impede the crushing sweep. He manages to shatter my spell with ease, but not without losing momentum in his attack. I manage to back step in the nick of time, but as the sheer force of his sweep hammers rain and air into my light body, I¡¯m sent hurtling back like a rag in the wind. W-what the hell!? Was that a skill or just a typical attack!? He moves so damn fast for his size and he has enough mana for another hundred of those . Damn it, I have to think of a way to get past him before everybody dies! Watching patiently as I recover from from my fall, he beckons for "Mr Kell" to tend to him. ¡°My son.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness?¡± answers the backstabbing guide. ¡°I shall entrust the care of the scroll to you. I will not risk it being damaged in my deliverance of Enbos.¡± ¡°B-but Your Holiness, would it not be better if I were to face him instead?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I sense you would not be a match for him. In any case, I highly doubt Enbos came here alone. Protect your brothers and the scroll with your life.¡± ¡°By your will, hier-¡± ¡°!¡± In a desperate move, I fire my skill at the scroll while it¡¯s being passed, but to my dismay, I find he''s cast a beforehand. It strikes harmlessly against the barrier as Tascus turns to give me his undivided attention. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Fire magic is in your repertoire as well. Truly, you are a mage of great versatility, and for a greater rank skill, that barrier you cast beforehand was rather impressive. Is it a custom skill or one of the secret magics of the Novuseus line?¡± ¡°! !¡± Ignoring his words, I throw my explosive skill over Tascus¡¯ head and towards ¡°Mr Kell¡¯s¡± retreating back. However, it collides with another as Tascus softly shakes his head. ¡°You cannot spare them from deliverance, Enbos. Not with your current level of ability.¡± ¡°Damn it! .¡± "." THUD! With an earth-shaking stomp leaving a wave of mud behind him, Tascus launches himself forward like a charging ram. I hastily deactivate my skill as he brings down his golden staff. Mud erupts from the point of contact and pelts my body as I side step his attack. He immediately follows with diagonal sweep, which I manage to duck beneath by the tip of my antlers. While it¡¯s preferable to outright oblivion, the wind pressure of his swings is so great that I can feel my HP being chipped away with each dodge. Worse, he leaves absolutely no openings as he follows his one-handed sweep with a downward fist. I drop onto my back to evade his punch, but the resulting shockwave sends me rolling a dozen feet. Orientating myself mid-rotation, I land on my feet and quickly ready my blade as he comes charging towards me once more. Damn it, I¡¯m no match for him in close combat! My only saving grace is that while he¡¯s quick on his feet, his swings are relatively slow, but that¡¯s not saying much. I have to make some distance and hit him with- no, that won¡¯t work! He managed to tank my like it was nothing, and takes too long to cast. , and by extension , are also useless in this weather. There¡¯s only one viable skill left, and even then, I don¡¯t know if it will work. Snapping out of my split-second planning, I activate and to recover my HP and restock my spiritual energy. An instant later, Tascus is upon me as he strikes with an air-churning thrust. Steeling my resolve, I bob beneath his attack and brave the wind-pressure to deliver a low drawing technique, a move I picked up from Hachirou. ¡° !¡± ¡°Hm!?¡± My skill connects with his ankle, severing his spirit link and causing him to brace against his staff. Taking advantage of his surprise, I dash past him and make a beeline for Sen and the others. At this range, I can sense their spiritual energies reaching dangerously low levels. They¡¯re not going to last more than five minutes if I don¡¯t do something-! ¡°.¡± Hearing that ominously calm voice, I look back while running to a harrowing sight. To my stupefied awe, he¡¯s conjured a pitch-black pilum out of a staggering amount of dark mana. It looks like a high rank- no, master rank version of , except it¡¯s as refined as any blacksmith-made work. He then pulls back his arm before throwing the construct with herculean strength. The falling rain reveals the turbulent force surrounding the projectile as it flies as straight as arrow towards my back. ¡°Damn it! !¡± Pre-emptively activating my defensive skill, I drop to the ground just as it flies over my head and lands not but ten feet in front of me. And if it works anything like ¡­ ¡°!¡± BOOM! ¡­ The resulting explosion was far greater than I could have anticipated. The entire world is a blur as I¡¯m launched further away from my companions. I land on my back with a grinding halt, and to my dismay, I realise I¡¯m right beneath Tascus as he raises his armoured boot. ¡°!¡± With a deafening thump, his sole makes contact with my barrier as immense amounts of kinetic energy is redirected to the earth. In the precious few seconds of borrowed time, I use to sink below the ground just as foot comes crashing through my spell, leaving a deep imprint in place of where my head once was. My god, that was too close for comfort, but what do I do now? If I move away, he''ll just cast another barrage of- ¡°.¡± What the hell!? He¡¯s casting it on his own position! I can''t dig away in time! Unable to burrow elsewhere, I take refuge in the shadow of my dreaded opponent. Agonising seconds pass as several dozen or so needles skirt my figure. However, the instant his subsides¡­ I feel his hand punch through the wet earth and grab me by one of my antlers. My marrow runs cold as he pulls me to the surface with ease. I¡¯m dangling off the ground as my mask remains affixed to my skull and my left-hand wrestles with his iron grip. Miraculously, my right hand is still holding Bloodletter, but as I coat it with spiritual energy and prepare to stab him, he drops his staff and pulls my sword out of my grasp. ¡°Hm, how surprising. I had my suspicions, but your broadsword really was cursed after all. Moreover, you managed to weaponise your spiritual energy, an unprecedented achievement in the history of Aren! Even now, I can see you restocking your spiritual energy by drawing it from the area itself. Your magic may be subpar, but your spiritual control is truly something to be admired. Indeed, it would be a shame to destroy one with so much knowledge.¡± ¡°Like I would tell you a thing! Let go!¡± I continue to beat relentlessly against his arm and kick his abdomen. My bones threaten to fracture with every blow as I use enough force to shatter stone. However, even with the borrowed strength of a Mellivorath, he doesn¡¯t so much as twitch in response. I even coat my fists in spiritual energy, but it seems he¡¯s already learnt to concentrate his life force to resist my attacks. Damn it, I feel like an infant struggling against an adult! ¡°I respect your tenacity, Enbos, both your courage and your constant vigour. However, your actions are futile. We are guided by prophecy and nothing will stop us on the eve of the Ascension. You can sense it, can¡¯t you? One of them is already on the verge of being delivered to Maleosis¡¯ loving embrace.¡± ¡°Damn you, damn you, DAMN YOU AND YOUR GOD!¡± ¡°Ah, such blasphemous words, and from one who has also been touched by our beloved lord.¡± ¡°What¡­ did you¡­¡± ¡°To be truthful, I¡¯m not entirely sure as you disguise your soul well. However, from what little I can gleam, I sense a certain¡­ affinity. Moreover, the anti-detection spells on your cloak are unmistakably similar to our own. While I have nothing but assumptions of your true character, I must sincerely ask: will you not consider aiding us on our path to true Eden? Will you look past your mortal ties for the greater good?¡± ¡°Drop¡­ dead¡­ Tascus! I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± I can still make it if I break out now! I may as well use my ¡°blessing¡± to- Wait a minute, isn¡¯t that¡­ ¡°Tell me Tascus!¡± ¡°Yes, Enbos?" ¡°What are you hoping to achieve? I know that gem in the rock is an Undead Ravager¡¯s core, but how the hell is raising that monster supposed to lead to any kind of Eden!?¡± ¡°¡­ Heh¡­ Haha... Ahahaha.¡± Clearly amused by my words, he gives a hearty chuckle as he slowly shakes his head at my ignorance. It¡¯s aggravating and time is short, but I¡¯m genuinely curious of his mad plan. ¡°Oh my child, you greatly misunderstand. I don¡¯t intend to raise anything. Also, it is not just an Undead Ravager, but the Undead Ravager. What is important is the base that formed that infamous creature.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Enbos, Undead Ravagers are not a kind of risen, but a state any undead can fall into upon reaching the bounds of their sustainability. There have only ever been three recorded in Aren¡¯s history because they are the only ones significant enough to be noted. The last was a forsaken dragon that destroyed vast swathes of forest and farmland. The second was a risen chimera, but it only wiped out a few rural villages before expiring. But the first... Ah, the first was by far the most dangerous due to the power of its original form, and it is that power I wish to claim for myself.¡± ¡°A-and what was that first Undead Ravager?¡± My question causes him to pause as he stares at me in stony silence. Rather than the hesitation to speak, he seems to be lost in admiration judging by the look of his pale eyes behind his mask. ¡°My child, the undead that destroyed the grand city of Tiel¡­ was an elder lich.¡± ¡°¡­ No way.¡± "I do not lie, Enbos, for it is that reason that the Church of Eden hid the truth. After all, what would it imply if an undead existed since the golden age?" "T-that''s..." I can¡¯t fathom it. Could it really be true? The core of an elder lich, an item that housed a soul for thousands of years. I-if I could have that artefact for myself¡­ I could reconnect Helena¡¯s soul with ease! I would already be one third of the way to bringing her back, and¡­ ¡°¡­ You still haven¡¯t answered me. Tascus. What do you intend to do with that core?¡± ¡°What else but to fulfil the destiny He has designed. I wish to ¡°ascend¡± above apostlehood and become Maleosis¡¯ one and only champion. I wish to rise above my humanity and become a guiding light for all of mankind. I wish to achieve the state of perfection that is¡­ being an undead.¡± ¡°¡­ Excuse me?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 94: Perfection No, I couldn¡¯t have heard that right. There is no way he would really want such a thing. No matter how insane, how fanatical or how ignorant he may be, he can¡¯t have described such a hellish state as ¡°perfect¡±. It would be one thing to desire power, but judging by the elation in Tascus¡¯ voice, he had meant it in every sense of the word. All I can do is stare at him in soundless bafflement as he notices my disbelief. ¡°You may think me mad, but if you were to wholly consider the prospect, to become an undead is actually a blessing. Of course, one would need to retain their consciousness and possess a stable core, but those are no longer objects of concern. Don¡¯t you see, my child? Once my Ascension is complete, I would be unageing, unrivalled and unbound from all of life woes. No longer will I be assailed by pain, weakness or the need to sleep. Instead, I will be able to serve God with every moment of my existence. No longer will I be swayed by primal emotions or earthly desires. Instead, I will be free from the weakness of the human heart and see the world with unclouded eyes. No longer will I slowly decay from the height of my power into a living husk. Instead, I will only grow more powerful with every soul I partake. Don¡¯t you see, Enbos? What is my own flesh and blood when compared to the wonders of living bone?" "You mean a living hell! Between ceaseless emptiness and teetering on the brink of insanity, you have no idea what it''s really like." "And you do, Enbos?" ¡°More than you know, Tascus... Please, for your own sake, you have to stop. You know as well as I do what will await you in the end. Even with an elder lich¡¯s core, you may not last a decade before you turn. D-do you really want to destroy everything you have built with your own hands? Do you really want to see yourself slowly become a monster!?¡± ¡°I could not ask for a more magnificent death.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°I do not wish to escape the cycle of life and death, my child. To die is to be delivered to our beloved God, and when the time comes, my soul will have grown into the ultimate offering. There can be no greater honour, especially when said passing could become the impetus of His return. After all, the truest goal of the Prophecy is not the rise of the Order, but to orchestrate Maleosis¡¯ rebirth¡­ and I will do everything in my power to see it through.¡± Damn it, there is no reasoning with this lunatic, and quite frankly, every word he¡¯s saying is grating my ears. To be honest, I would like nothing more than to let Tascus damn himself to this fate. However, I refuse to allow him to sacrifice those I care just to entertain his madness! Speaking of which, what¡¯s taking those two so long? Any minute now, people are going to start dying! I might as well take things into my own hands, but even if I use everything, I don¡¯t know if I can break free. Of course, there is a much simpler way of escaping his grasp, but that would mean¡­ ¡°Your act is slipping, Enbos. You¡¯re forgetting to struggle.¡± Huh? N-no, don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°Please Enbos, did you honestly believe I hadn¡¯t realised? Their spiritual energies are as visible to me as they are to you. Sadly, I can¡¯t say the same for my followers, even ¡°Mr Kell¡± who is normally very perceptive. I suppose I need to take care of them myself¡­¡± ¡°Like hell you are! !¡± ¡°¡­ but right after I deal with you.¡± In a flash, he raises my sword and points it at my forehead, ready to impale my mask in one stroke. I immediately grab the blade in response, but I know if he exerts even a fraction of his monstrous strength, I won¡¯t be able to stop it. Time seemingly slows to a crawl as the blade inches millimetre by millimetre towards my ceramic face. Finally, it scratches the surface and I can feel something breaking inside me. ¡°I must confess that I am now deeply curious of your true identity, Enbos. Because for as long as you have been in my grasp, I have only ever held you by your mask, and yet, you refuse to expose yourself even as your friends¡¯ lives are withering away. It¡¯s almost as if you value your secrecy more than their livelihoods.¡± ¡°DAMN YOU, TASCUS!¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll see just how far you¡¯re willing to uphold it. Your life is forfeit either way but our encounter has been an enlightening step on my path to perfection. For that, I thank you. Rest in peace¡­ Enbos the Black.¡± ¡°Y-you¡­ YOU¡­ UnFOrGiveAbLe¡­ I sWeAR¡­ I wILl-¡± <100 skill points allocated. 210 skill points reserved. Maleosis¡¯ Pact of Power: Active.>
This isn¡¯t good. It was painful at first, but now I¡¯m starting to lose my sense of touch. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m holding Minna¡¯s hand. Worse, I can barely keep myself conscious as my lifeforce is drained into that despicable scroll. I won¡¯t last much longer, and I dare not think about the condition of the emaciated captives. Trapped and quickly losing strength, I should be in the depths of my despair¡­ and yet, I¡¯m not. Because right now, while straining against my magical restraints to look up, I¡¯m watching Enbos fight for our lives against the insurmountable opponent before him. Tascus has blown away a hill, shredded the earth and left craters in his wake. His strength is far greater than anyone I know, and despite Enbos¡¯ best efforts, he remains unfazed. However, as imposing as Tascus might may be¡­ I feel far more inspired by Enbos¡¯ determination. Time and time again, he¡¯s been knocked to the ground, and yet he always rises without fail. Even now when Tascus has him by the antler, Enbos is still showing a shocking amount of vigour. How can he face such a powerful foe without a hint of hesitation? Is Enbos incapable of feeling fear? Why did he still try to save us knowing full well how powerful Tascus really is? He¡¯s the one who tried to warn us in the first place! ¡°¡­ You think the worst is death? It¡¯s nothing but a release! You have no idea what it¡¯s like to risk your life, only to lose so much more¡­ and live. I knew a man no different from any of you. In the end, he succumbed to despair¡­ and I¡¯m little better...¡± No, he¡¯s not doing this because he¡¯s fearless or strong. He¡¯s doing this because he can¡¯t live with himself if he doesn¡¯t. But unlike my blind desperation, he¡¯s well aware of what is at stake, and yet he still chooses to fight. I can¡¯t believe I ever succumbed to Tascus¡¯ pressure while Enbos is facing him like an adventurer- no, a true man. Really, I feel ashamed for dragging Minna and Norf around when I was always this weak¡­ but no more. I can¡¯t let them down now. Even if I end up dying¡­ I will do so without regrets. Turning back to look at Minna, I give my biggest smile before letting go of her hand to grip my spear. Despite her deathly pallor, she responds with a quizzical look before suddenly widening her eyes. Seriously, she really is my best friend to have guessed what I¡¯m thinking, and I¡¯m glad her final memory of me won¡¯t be my apology. (S-sen, don''t tell me-) "Oh, is our friend ''ere hain'' funny ideas? Kinda obvious by da way ya keep glaring at me." Damn it, I need ¡°Mr Kell¡± to look away. I need to find something to draw his attention for- Boom! All of a sudden, as if answering my prayers, an eruption of dirt and rain occurs at Enbos and Tascus¡¯ position. I have no idea what either of them did, but it seems ¡°Mr Kell¡± is deeply unsettled. ¡°I-impossible, this sensation is¡­ I-I can¡¯t believe Enbos was actually-¡± ¡°!¡± Summoning every last speck of my strength, I tear out of the binding shadows with a pained roar. I can feel my life slipping away as I overreach my bounds and spend what¡¯s left of my energy. My sight is blurry, there¡¯s no feeling in my legs, and I can faintly hear Minna screaming out my name. If I fail now, I will be dead on the spot. But even if I succeed¡­ it may very well be my last stand. ¡°!¡± Screaming with all my breath to retain focus, I throw my spear straight at ¡°Mr Kell¡± just as he¡¯s turning around. He notices at the last moment and¡­ quickly¡­ ¡­ Huh¡­ I can¡¯t stay¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­ if¡­ Splash. ¡­ So¡­ this is it, huh? I¡¯m glad¡­ I bought you more¡­ time¡­ T-thank you for¡­ sticking with¡­ idiot for all¡­ Goodbye¡­ you guys¡­
¡°S-Se¡­¡± ¡°SEN!!!¡± With a soft splash, I watch in horror as Sen falls forward. I can feel myself on the verge of fainting from shock, but a lifetime of adventuring has deprived me such a convenient retreat. Instead, I¡¯m left with a growing void in my heart as the full impact of what has transpired gradually sinks in. My lifelong friend and most cherished soul is on the ground¡­ while ¡°Mr Kell¡± is still standing. ¡°Haha, by da spirits, dat was close! I comletelee fergot he could do dat, but it seems it was all fer nought.¡± ¡°N-no. No, no, NO! Don¡¯t you dare die on me, Sen! Y-you can¡¯t leave me like this, not after all we¡¯ve been through. I¡­ I¡­¡± I-I still haven¡¯t told you how I feel. How can you show off t-that dumb grin and then set out to die!? I-I didn¡¯t stay with you just to see this. I was supposed to protect you. ¡°P-please, don¡¯t go, Sen. I know that you think I''m capable and that I''ll be alright, b-but the truth is... I don¡¯t know how to live without you. I need you in my life, I really do. S-so please¡­¡± "..." Nothing. Nothing but falling rain and distant combat greet my ears. Whether it be the ritual or my tears, everything except Sen¡¯s figure has become a blur. I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s still breathing, nor do I have the strength to pull myself to his side. All I can do is pray that he is still alive¡­ and that his spear met its mark. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Hm? ¡­ CURSE YOU, YOU BLASTED HEATHEN!¡± Stirring from my thoughts, I look up to find Sen¡¯s spear has landed behind ¡°Mr Kell¡± with the tip squarely embedded in the scroll. The parchment then ignites itself in purple flames before crumbling away, and as it does, the horrible sensation that¡¯s been leeching us suddenly disappears. He did it. He saved us all. But if the ritual has been undone¡­ Oh god, please tell me he¡¯s alive! I still can¡¯t crawl closer to check, but that small hope is the only thing keeping me going. ¡°H-how dare you¡­ HOW. DARE. YOU!!! That scroll was entrusted to me by His Holiness himself, but n-now that it¡¯s been destroyed, the Hierarch¡¯s Ascension has been delayed! Even a thousand deaths won¡¯t atone for what he has done!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to say to you! Once Enbos undoes this ensnarement¡­¡± ¡°Insolence! Do you seriously believe that two-faced mage can best our saviour just because Sen has spared you all a slow death? Even without the scroll, you are all¡­¡± His voice abruptly trails off as we both notice something mixed amongst the rain. It seems to be a stream of countless specks of light, and the way it¡¯s drifting around us reminds me of¡­ ¡°Everybody, cover your eyes!¡± ¡°!¡± All of a sudden, the entire excavation site is flooded in dazzling light. The warmth of her magic beats against my skin and extinguishes the black tendrils holding us down. As the radiance fades, I crack open my eyes to find all the cultists have been blinded by the skill, unable to cover their eyes while channelling. All except for one. ¡°No! I won¡¯t let any of you escape!¡± In a fit of rage, ¡°Mr Kell¡± draws two knives and charges towards us. I try to reach for Sen to pull him out of the way, but all I succeed in doing is falling forward. I-I can¡¯t move! The trap may be undone, but I don¡¯t have the strength to stand! Ting! ¡°Wha-!¡± Somehow, without anybody noticing his approach, a short, darkly dressed figure intercepts ¡°Mr Kell¡± with his sword. While I do not know how he got so close without notice, there is no mistaking that canine mask and curved blade. ¡°Hachirou!¡± ¡°.¡± Regaining his composure, Norf open fires over Hachirou¡¯s head, driving the guide back. With a groan, I pull myself to my feet and prepare for combat as well. ¡°A-are you alright, Minna? I¡¯m sorry we took so long to- Wait, is that Sen laying over there!? D-don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Hachirou, but he needs Lili right now! We have to get him to her before it¡¯s too late!¡± ¡°I agree, b-but I don¡¯t know if we can.¡± Taking stock of our situation, it seems half our group was also blinded by Lili¡¯s spell. Worse, the cultist mages are beginning to recover. We should split up, but I don¡¯t think me or Norf will have the strength to carry Sen and escape. Moreover, Lili is in hiding and has no one to protect her, so she can¡¯t show herself carelessly. Our only choice is to finish off these cultists while Enbos keeps Tascus at bay. ¡°Enough! Kill them all, my brothers! We will have to make do with their deceased souls. If need be, we will offer our own lives to break the barrier! For Maleosis! For His Holiness Tascus!¡± ¡°For Maleosis! For- Watch out, brother!¡± All of a sudden, a large, black mass comes flying over our heads before crashing into the wagon. The mobile cage is completely demolished by the heavy projectile as it kicks up a cloud of dirt. However, as the light shower clears away the airborne soil¡­ ¡°Y-Your Holiness!¡± The shocking reveal throws all the cultists into a panic as they converge on Tascus¡¯ position. On the other hand, we are equally confused as we stare at his prone form with slack jaws and renewed hope. U-unbelievable! How did Enbos send Tascus flying all the way over here? He was on the backfoot the entire time! If he can keep fighting Tascus like this, we might be able get Sen and everybody to safety! Naturally, we all turn towards Enbos for solace in his extraordinary strength. However, with just one look at his mud-covered form¡­ I soon realise something is horribly wrong. ¡°DIE, TAAAASCUUUS!!!¡± With an unearthly howl, Enbos sends shivers down everybody¡¯s spines. While he is physically unchanged, his aura is wholly unrecognisable. Admittedly, he has always been an intimidating figure, b-but the dread I¡¯m feeling is on a completely different scale. Rather than a warning of his might, it feels almost like a promise of certain death. I finally understand what Sen had meant by Enbos¡¯ bloodlust was unnatural, and w-while I¡¯m glad it¡¯s being directed at Tascus¡­ I don¡¯t think anybody can see his current self as an ally. Actually, I can''t even see him as human. Even Hachirou is frozen rigid as he looks at his master with horrified eyes. ¡°N-no¡­ Please, Enbos, remember who you are! Y-you promised you would do better! Think of all of us! Think of Yuki! T-think of Hel-¡± ¡°I see. So, I was right after all.¡± Hearing that ominous voice, we turn back to find Tascus has extracted himself from the wreckage. He¡¯s leisurely brushing off the mud on his clothes with nary an injury or sign thereof. With a wave of his hand, he calms his followers before facing Enbos head-on. ¡°Truly, our Lord works in profound and mysterious ways. Wouldn¡¯t you agree¡­ Brother Enbos?¡±
Stat Base Blessing Total
Attack 86 120 206
Defence 70 40 110
Magic 138 10 148
Resilience 94 20 114
Agility 79 20 99
Reserved Points 210
¡­ I used it. I finally used it. This accursed blessing. If I ever had anything resembling a trump card, it would . However, it couldn¡¯t be more of a double-edged sword. While impossible otherwise, this ability allows me to directly allocate skill points to five of my main stats. The result is a staggering boost in power that doesn¡¯t reset with future uses¡­ but it¡¯s also temporarily, and the modifier only applies when the ability is active. Using this ¡°blessing¡± means permanently sacrificing my potential whilst allowing something¡­ foreign to encroach on my soul. As such, I''ve tried not to rely on this accursed blessing¡­ ¡­ but it will all be worth it if I can kill this unforgivable fiend! Upon breaking free of Tascus¡¯ grasp, I proceed to throw him to the ground with all my might. The resulting impact sends soil flying everywhere as I jump atop his prone form and begin raining blow after earth-shattering blow into his body. In this state, I have more than twice the strength of a Mellivorath, and it shows as every hit is forcing Tascus deeper into the ground. However, even with all my newfound might, the damn hierarch remains as unperturbed as ever. Not a hint of desperation or anger can be found in his impassive, grey eyes. Annoyed, I stop my flurry of attacks and pull him upright¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡­ before ramming my shoulder into his torso. The force of the slam fractures my own bones and sends Tascus soaring dozens of metres away. However, I immediately realise my folly as I have just sent him careening back towards the excavation site. As he crashes into the carriage with a satisfying crunch, I look over the area to find both the ritual and the ensnarement has been undone. Oh, thank goodness, those two made it in time! Everybody seems to be¡­ be¡­ ¡°¡­ S-sen?¡± N-no, this can¡¯t be right¡­ How did his spiritual energy get so low!? He should have as much lifeforce as the rest of them! Damn it, from this distance I-I can¡¯t tell if Sen is still alive. H-he''s... S-sen is dying... dying... dying... fault... dying... dying... finger... dying... everybody... dying.... blessing... sooner... dying... dying... hierarch... dying... dying... d-dy¡­ die¡­ Die. DIE. DIE! ¡°DIE, TAAAASCUUUS!!!¡± <50 skill points allocated. 260 skill points reserved.> To hell with my potential! To hell with Tascus! If my strength isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll just keep dumping points until it is. ¡°I see. I was right, after all. Truly, our Lord works in profound and mysterious ways. Wouldn¡¯t you agree¡­ Brother Enbos?¡± ¡°DON''T ASSOCIATE ME WITH THE LIKES OF YOU!¡± With an ear-rupturing roar, I pick up Bloodletter and charge straight at Tascus. I hardly notice anyone else as brush past their bodies and leap a dozen feet in the air for a downward swing. He conjures a to protect himself, but I cast to accelerate my descent in conjunction with and to protect myself. His barrier explodes with concrete-shattering force, but instead of blowing me back, I weather the shock and emerge swinging at Tascus¡¯ neck. He immediately crosses his arms to block me, but as my sword makes contact with his limbs¡­ ¡°Hm!?¡± ¡­ he soon realises I¡¯m even stronger than before. Seeing the trickle of blood on my blade, I enter a frenzy and begin slashing without reserve, to which he starts backstepping at great speed. Yes¡­ Now he shows caution. Now he knows I can kill him! ¡°I see. Maleosis¡¯ Pact of Power, I presume? To be honest, this is the first I¡¯ve had to face one with your blessing, but I¡¯m truly astonished by how much power our Lord has bestowed onto you. It seems I will have to treat this with some seriousness. .¡± Damn, so he¡¯s able to recover himself, and it seems Bloodletter¡¯s curse has no effect whatsoever. No matter. Every drop spilt is a drop lost, and I won¡¯t ever stop until this stain on all life is gone! ¡°!¡± Raising a wall of magic behind him, he bumps into it mid-retreat, giving me just enough range to- Ting! He raises his arm to block my attack, but to my utter confusion, he¡¯s now wearing silver gauntlets with matching vambraces over his forearms. In my split second of surprise, he pulls back his remaining arm and throws an armoured punch, to which I raise my arm to- ¡°.¡± Crack! HP: 103/167 MP: 118/152 Once again, I¡¯m sent tumbling back as I come to a sliding halt. His punch almost snapped my forearm in one blow, and there are even signs of a curse that weakens the opponent. Shrugging off the curse, I begin channelling to mend the damage, but it¡¯s a rough fix as I¡¯ve lost chips of bone¡­ and I don¡¯t have the luxury of time. ¡°.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Reducing my weight, I propel myself out of the way and grip the ground as I¡¯m battered by the resulting shockwave. To my alarm, he conjures a in each hand and begins throwing them one after another, replenishing them as they leave his grip. Again and again, I dodge his spells as they leave gaping craters in the earth, but my margin of safety is quickly shrinking with every shot. Realising this, I dash forward and under the next projectile, using the resulting explosion to hurtle myself towards the hierarch. He stops throwing spells and lunges forward for an overhead punch. ¡°!¡± Increasing my gravity, I fall short of his reach, resulting in a missed punch that traps his arm in the earth. I immediately seize the chance to aim for his eye, but he uses his monstrous strength to upheave the ground. In reaction, I use to split the wall of earth, but on the other side, Tascus is already throwing another towards my head. A second before oblivion, I use on the side of his arm, diverting the blow by mere millimetres. I proceed to swing my sword at his chest, but he deftly catches the blade with his other hand. ¡° !¡± Instead of firing my skill, I wrap its harmful energies along the blade, shredding the spiritual links in Tascus¡¯ hand. He immediately realises my ploy and pushes aside my sword before casting , forcing me to retreat several steps. As usual, he emerges physically unscathed but his left hand is now trembling from my spirit art. Encouraged by this sight, I coat my blade in once more and leap back into the fray. He continues to parry my strikes, but with every touch, I¡¯m slowly but surely chipping away at his spiritual energy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much armour you wear. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can heal your own wounds. I will maim your soul until you¡¯ve haemorrhaged all your lifeforce like what you did to Sen!¡± ¡°Fearsome words, but it will take about a thousand strikes before you can best me, while I only need one¡­¡± Suddenly, he grabs my sword hand and pulls me in to use his armoured elbow to crush my ribs. I can¡¯t dodge in this position¡­ nor do I need to. <100 skill points allocated. 360 skill points reserved.>
Stat Base Blessing Total
Attack 86 170 256
Defence 70 140 210
Magic 138 10 148
Resilience 94 20 114
Agility 79 20 99
Reserved Points 360
Crack! HP: 74/167 MP: 110/152 Boosting my physical defence, I withstand his otherwise fatal attack with but a few fractures. While he''s taken aback by my sudden change, I take advantage of my proximity to conjure a and ram it at his eye. He manages to turn his head aside, but it still connects with his temple, resulting in an explosion that sends me flying back while leaving Tascus staggered. Aside from the self-inflicted damage on my left hand, my right hand is also mangled from Tascus¡¯ grip, causing me to drop my sword. However, I refuse to let him recover as I knock him down and pin his arms and torso. I then grab his mask and press it against the ground before increasing gravity fivefold. Once I¡¯m certain he cannot escape, I collect a vast volume of rain with before forcing it over his head. ¡°You wanted to know what it¡¯s like? Welcome to my world. Savour the feeling you so badly desired!¡± I continue heaping water into his mask while he attempts to hold his breath. It doesn''t matter how powerful he is. All living things need to breathe, and it won''t be long before he involuntarily gasps for- No, that''s not enough! For everybody he has ever harmed, he needs to suffer more. To do that, I¡¯ll use to create a solution with the strength of an industrial-grade acid. That way, his eyes will burn and his respiratory system will become a bloody mess. Even if he casts , I won¡¯t budge until he¡¯s coughing out streams of red! ¡°DIE IN PAIN, TASCUS!!!¡± Woosh. ¡­ Huh, where did he go. For an instant, I had him at my mercy, but in the next, he seemingly vanished into thin air. There are only traces of his dark power left to prove his presence. Did he to safety? No, the area is too bright. It¡¯s almost as if he- ¡°Return.¡± Hearing his voice behind me, I turn to find Tascus standing a dozen feet away, suppressing his spiritual energy. My suspicions become confirmed as he uses dark magic to teleport his golden staff back to his hand. Damn it, with a skill like that, I can¡¯t trap or hold him. On the other hand, it seems to use an absurd amount of mana, enough so that there is a noticeable dip in his reserves. ¡° .¡± With a wave of his staff, he conjures a black wave that envelops my entire field of view. I can immediately tell it¡¯s a ranged version of , only ten times stronger! ¡°!¡± I quickly conjure a protective bubble as I¡¯m enveloped by the pitch-black miasma. All the grass around me instantly wilts before crumbling to dust. Even the ground is being broken down, mixing with the rain and turning the surrounding into a quagmire. By the time his passes, my barrier is gone, along with all trace of my corpse. All that remains is a black haze stretched across dozens of feet of desecrated earth. ¡°!¡± ¡°Hoh.¡± Suddenly, from the mist-covered ground at his feet, I sprung forth and thrust my sword at his throat. However, he readily parries my ambush and proceeds to block all my spiritually-charged attacks. To my ire, I notice an insulting change in Tascus¡¯ eyes from indifference... to amusement. ¡°Magnificent, Enbos. Truly magnificent! You actually used my own skill to closer for a surprise attack! In fact, if it had been anyone else but me, it would have surely connected. After all, they would never have imagined you would stare in the face of death and endure the pain of melting flesh to pick up your sword and deliver that attack. Few have that level of judgement or resolve, which is why your inevitable defeat is going to be all the more regrettable.¡± ¡°SHUT UP! !¡± I fire my skill at point-blank range, but he calmly teleports a significant distance away. Wary of another bombardment, I immediately begin closing the distance. However, he doesn¡¯t conjure anything and instead spreads his arms to the heavens. ¡°Sadly, it is time to bring this to a close. Each of our paths are unique and profound, and whatever we do is in service to Maleosis. You have made a resplendent show of our Lord¡¯s might, Brother Enbos, and for that, I think it is only fair to end it by reciprocating in kind. O Maleosis watching from beyond¡­ I invoke our .¡± Arc 3, Chapter 95: Beyond Human ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± As I charge towards his waiting form, I sense something is horribly wrong. While Tascus himself hasn¡¯t physically changed, his magical energy is rising quickly. Naturally, I wonder where all his power is coming from, but then I realise¡­ he¡¯s contorting the very mana stream running beneath the land. He¡¯s drawing power directly from the World Stream, but unlike the pure energy that forms its ethereal waters, it¡¯s a chaotic concoction with the same horrid sensation as my activated Pact. The injection of power continues to intensify, and within moments, two large rings of dark mana materialise behind him, hovering close to his back with one positioned inside the other. The mana is so thick that the rings are visible to the naked eye, resembling a pair of obsidian halos that make a mockery of the Path of Eden¡¯s symbol. While it is certainly an ominous spectacle, I¡¯m far more perturbed by the fact that his already impressive pool of mana¡­ has increased threefold. ¡°So tell me, Brother Enbos, what is your impression of my ? In truth, it¡¯s more of a support ability than an offensive one, but it is by far-¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I press the attack and thrust my sword towards his neck. Unfazed, he knocks aside my blade before reaching out to my vulnerable chest¡­ ¡°Huh- !¡± Crack! HP: 60/167 MP: 71/152 ¡­ and sends me flying dozens of feet back. What kind of technique was that!? Did he use a skill? No, all he did was concentrate an absurd amount of mana in his index finger before releasing it all¡­ in a simple tap. It¡¯s an insulting gesture and yet my sternum would have been pulverised if I hadn¡¯t reacted in time. I hate to admit it, but despite all the power I have gained, it¡¯s entirely possible he could have destroyed me then and there. Suddenly, as if further emphasising the gap between our powers, Tascus begins to levitate high into sky. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised this self-proclaimed saint would know such a spell, but he¡¯s making it harder and harder for my blade to reach him. ¡°Try not to die too quickly, Enbos. I seldom use my Pact, so it would make a poor show to God you were unable to survive the first move.¡± ¡°Damn you, Tasc- Huh!?¡± All of a sudden, he instantly pools a monstrous amount of mana into his outstretched hand. Panic grips my mind as I anticipate the destruction he¡¯s about to unleash, but contrary to my expectations, he pours the mass of dark mana onto the earth below. It disperses across the ground, infusing large tracts of land with his magical energy. I have no idea what he¡¯s doing, but I¡¯m now wary about stepping on the affected soil. Then, with a wave of his hand¡­ ¡°.¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± ¡­ he animates the tainted soil into a huge, twisting spire as tall as a five-storey building. He proceeds to redirect the mass of dirt towards me, turning it into a torrent of mud and stone. I manage to dodge by the skin of my teeth as hundreds of tonnes of dirt come crashing mere metres from my body. The resulting blast sends gravel and mud flying with lethal force, leaving a trail of destruction as wide as a canal. The earthen flood eventually dissipates, but Tascus is hardly done as he rallies the scattered soil into a towering wave to bury me. I quickly cast to weather the tide, but soon realise my folly as he¡¯s enveloping my barricade and infecting the soil beneath my feet with his mana. ¡°!¡± ¡°! !¡± Deactivating my barrier, I proceed to blow aside the soil and launch myself through the opening in quick succession. I then switch to the Winged One¡¯s soul and conjure , and propel myself above the grasping earth. However, as the animated soil crumbles away, I notice an ominous change in the wind. ¡°.¡± Hearing him utter that dreaded skill, I turn to find he¡¯s filling the surrounding air with his mana. Binding the elements to his will, he compresses vast amounts of air into dozens of turbulent orbs and proceeds to fire them at cannonball-like speeds in my general direction. I can vaguely see the invisible projectiles contorting the curtain of rain and, with great difficulty, I manage to veer my body out of the way. However, rather than saying I evaded his attack, the dispersing air had blown me out aside as I struggled to tilt my body. Damn it, this can¡¯t go on. The Winged One¡¯s is a basic rank skill meant more for gliding. My speed and manoeuvrability are poor, and if I get any closer, he can easily destroy my wings. Worse, I can¡¯t maintain the spell for much longer. I have to get above him! ¡°! , , !¡± Temporarily deactivating my flight, I propel myself well above Tascus¡¯ elevation. I then switch back to the Winged One¡¯s soul and enter freefall in a seemingly suicidal attack. Ready to intercept me, he gathers the winds to create a miniature twister from the tip of his staff. However, before it can hit, I use to conjure a layer of mana along my arms and legs¡­ in the style of a wingsuit. With my newfound manoeuvrability, I scrape past the whirlwind and continue to accelerate towards him. I can see the surprise in his eyes as I deactivate my skill and thrust my sword towards his golden face. ¡°NOW DIE!!!¡± ¡°.¡± Crack! All of sudden, I come to an abrupt stop before his outstretched hand¡­ without being touched. Every bone in my body rattles with crushing force as all the accumulated momentum comes rushing back to me. It feels as if I¡¯ve crashed into an invisible wall, and yet I can detect no such barrier around him. It¡¯s almost like he¡¯s grabbed me from mid-air. How did his stop me? As far as I can tell, his skill allows him to telekinetically control anything that is imbued with his mana, which is a dangerous combination given his blessing. Did he use the surrounding air to stop me? No, he hasn¡¯t released anymore mana since he activated his skill, which means¡­ Damn it, I¡¯ve already been marked! He¡¯s using the residue mana from that tap to hold me in place! Unable to reach him, he points his staff to the heavens and projects a beam of mana into the sky. It reaches the clouds above, and to my disbelief, I notice a brief flash amongst the grey. ¡°.¡± ¡°!¡± Turning the very heavens against me, a blue bolt strikes my airborne form, sending me spiralling to the earth in a trail of smoke. However, I manage to cheat death as I do everything in my power to redirect the electricity into my blade. As millions of volts circulate inches from my smouldering robe, I decrease my gravity and throw my lightning-cloaked sword back at Tascus. However, he simply teleports past my blade and reappears high above me, with a in his hand. I land with a splash on the ravaged terrain and immediately cast as he drops his explosive package. Instead of using the barrier for protection, I kick off it with all my might, sending me sliding away from ground zero. However, his skill is much stronger than before as the empowered shockwave sends me rolling like tumbleweed in a storm. Crack! HP: 23/167 MP: 6/152 Not good. Every bone in my body is beginning to crack. I may be incapable of feeling fatigue, but there is no denying I am spent. Sensing I am near death, Tascus descends from his rainy throne, looking down on my battered form. I lunge at him with unchanged ferocity, but he simply teleports to my flank and swings his staff. Unable to dodge, I raise my arms and activate before his attack connects. HP: 19/167 MP: 6/152 ¡°You are weak¡­¡± HP: 16/167 MP: 6/152 ¡°¡­ inexperienced...¡± HP: 12/167 MP: 6/152 ¡°¡­ unrefined¡­¡± HP: 9/167 MP: 6/152 ¡°¡­ and far too excitable. You reveal too much with your unrestrained bloodlust.¡± HP: 4/167 MP: 6/152 With no concerns about expending his mana, he continues to teleport to my flanks and bat me about like a baseball. By the time he stops, I find myself laying in the remains of the wrecked carriage. Several indicators are flashing next to my status bars while Tascus is largely unscathed. To my frustration, I realise that even his mana has fully recovered. I could have sworn he used more than half of his magical power, but his Pact must have recovered everything in an instant. Any hope of killing him is now a bad joke, and yet I find myself straining my cracked spine just to face him once more. Unintimidated by my tenacity, Tascus watches patiently as I brace against my knee. ¡°And yet, still you refuse to yield. Despite being driven to the brink of death, despite being unarmed, despite being outclassed in every way¡­ your determination has not waned. Your persistence treads the definition of insanity, and while many would describe you as such¡­ only I understand just how remarkable you truly are.¡± ¡°Shut up! You nothing of me.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but I know a weapon when I see one.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Your blessing may be strong, Enbos, but it is not where your true strength lies. Fear, pain, doubt, anxiety, compassion, guilt¡­ the human condition is an ever-present burden. Whilst others overcome their weakness through faith or experience, you are different. You didn¡¯t overcome your faults so much as discard them. You¡¯re far too lucid to be lost to rage, and yet far too aggressive to be anything but. I have fought many in my lifetime, but none with so little hesitation whilst retaining their will. By cleansing your heart of all but your hatred, you¡¯ve detached your spirit and turned your body into a cold blade. An unerring edge for the sole purpose of my destruction, albeit one still too dull to pierce my flesh.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Tascus? That I¡¯m a fool for trying?¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°No Enbos; I¡¯m trying to say you¡¯re an inspiration. Because despite all your rage, all your efforts and all your disapproval¡­ you¡¯re living vindication of what it means to transcend your humanity.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ Y-you¡­ ... HOW DARE YOOOU!!!¡± Crack! HP: 2/167 MP: 6/152 With a silent roar, I pull myself upright and shamble towards Tascus with unbridled rage. My entire spine is groaning against the strain, so much so that it¡¯s almost audible in the rain. Even with , I¡¯m well aware I shouldn¡¯t be moving as I can¡¯t keep pace with my loss of spiritual energy¡­ but the sound of his beating heart is too much to bear! Letting out a sigh, he shakes his head at the futility of my actions. He then hovers back at the same pace as my pathetic movements, remaining just out of reach to taunt me. ¡°Of course, as remarkable as you may be, I would much rather you use that devotion for God than for these forlorn souls. A vengeful blade you may be, but deep down, you must already know you have lost. There is nothing you can do to harm me. I haven¡¯t even demonstrated my true blessing, while yours has faded away. All it would take is a single tap to deliver you to His embrace¡­¡± Unable to resist, he pours his dark mana over my shambling form and uses to suspend me in the air. It feels as if I¡¯ve been encased in solid rock. The only way I can break free is to overwrite his mana with my own, but I can no longer do so in my perilous condition. True to his twisted word, Tascus walks up to me and readies his finger for the dreaded tap. ¡°This is my final mercy, brother. Lay down your arms and reaffirm your allegiance to God, and you and your disciple may yet see the advent of Eden.¡± ¡°Go to hell! I don¡¯t need your mercy. I only need your life!¡± ¡°Sigh, so be it. To be truthful Enbos, I had considered capturing you to ¡°extract¡± all your arcane knowledge. I have learnt much from our encounter and I sense there is so much more you could offer. Sadly, you¡¯re far too tenacious to stop and far too hostile to be reasoned with. For what little he may know, I can only pray your disciple will prove more¡­ obliging.¡± ¡°DAMN YOU!¡± ¡°Rest in peace, En- Hm?¡± Drawn to the faint light in my hand, he notices the small object I¡¯ve been trying to hide up my sleeve: a small glowing urn filled with spiritual energy. He immediately realises I managed to snatch the jar of souls during his flurry of attacks, and before he can react, I crush the clay container and drain its ethereal residents. HP: 134/167 MP: 114/152 Ding! ¡°TAAASCUUUS!!!¡± Flooding every bone in my body with my mana, I break free of his and grab his outstretched hand. He instantly unsummons his gauntlet, using the small gap to slip out of my grasp and teleport a fair distance away. He then reactivates his , all while staring at me in blatant shock. ¡°How did you¡­ A variant of ? But to recover so much from the energy of the dead-¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Holiness? I thought you said there was nothing I could do to harm you, so what¡¯s with the hasty retreat?¡± ¡°It seems regaining your strength has inflated your hubris. You lost your one chance to strike while I was unaware, and even then, you would not have scratched my blessed form.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s see if your divine protection is really so absolute, because I¡¯m going to fry you with my strongest spell!¡± <100 skill points allocated. 460 skill points reserved.>
Base Blessing Total
Attack 44 170 214
Defence 32 140 172
Magic 129 110 239
Resilience 61 20 81
Agility 64 20 84
Reserved Points 460
Dumping a hundred points into magic, I raise my hand and begin to gather a large amount of mana. From a tactical standpoint, it¡¯s a terrible skill to use on an opponent with instantaneous movement. However, through a twisted sense of mutual understanding, I know Tascus will stand his ground. He will take my attack both to glorify his god and observe more of my unfamiliar magic. Shaking his head in a knowing manner, he takes up my challenge and spreads his arms as he waits for me to finish pumping oxygen and mana into a ravenous flame. ¡°[Spirits of Fire and Spirits of Air, I call upon the blazing trinity of fuel, warmth and sky. Let your flame wreathed brothers feast on your unseen fruits. Let the humble spark become a raging inferno. Let the son of the sun be birthed within my palm, and soar like a blazing swallow¡­]¡± Making full use of my time, I inflate my fireball to its absolute limit, resulting in a blazing sphere that truly resembles a miniature sun. Despite the unfavourable weather, I can feel the difference from my pact as the intense heat threatens to ignite my clothes. The temperature is so great that it¡¯s evaporating the falling rain and filling the area with a white haze. It¡¯s undoubtedly my most powerful attack, but as I continue to feed the raging flames, Tascus is also preparing. Unfazed by my growing missile, he calmly observes my spell with an air of fascination. He then envelops himself in an unbelievably powerful with his near limitless energy. The spell should only be a high rank skill at best, but he¡¯s overcharged it at least a dozen times. He might as well be inside a concrete bunker. Regardless, even if I can¡¯t break through his barrier¡­ he can¡¯t stop what will happen next. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°!¡±
Enbos the Black¡­ Truly, you are a most intriguing man. There is moment in everyone¡¯s lives when one questions the meaning of their existence. It is that pursuit of purpose that elevates man above beast, servant above thrall. While many are content living for kin or for king, there are those who devote themselves to a higher power. As misguided as they may be, the Church of Eden has introduced many to the nobility of selfless service. However, only Maleosis can truly provide enlightenment, as those who have been touched by Him are recognised for their undying devotion and are bestowed a part in His grand designs. This promise of fulfillment is an unequivocal truth among all who bear His mark¡­ and yet the brother standing before me challenges that very fact. There is no mistaking the divine aura emanating from his form, and yet there is not an ounce of piety behind his words. I do not know what aspect of Maleosis he worships, but I find it hard to believe an Acolyte would lambast our God so openly, even if it¡¯s solely to antagonise me. For what reason could He have blessed Enbos? What fate could God have laid for this lost lamb who has stumbled along the path to enlightenment? I feel a modicum of unease in the back of my mind, but in the end, only God knows the true meaning of his life, even if I must end it with these very hands. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°!¡± BOOM! Enbos¡¯ spell connects with my barrier, and in a deafening blast, the immediate area turns to scorched earth. My entire field of view is filled with blazing light, and I must say, the coiling flames make quite a spectacle. As they scour every inch of my barrier for a weakness, my shudders with violent force as the temperature quickly escalates within. I begin to wonder if his true goal is to roast me within my own sealed space, although I am safeguarded from such conditions. As the pyre of fire finally extinguishes, I stand unharmed within a circle of wilted grass on a smouldering land of steam and smoke. I see. So this is Enbos¡¯ most powerful spell. I never believed he would know composite magic, and although it¡¯s only a combination of two greater rank skills, the power is on par with any master rank spell. While I was informed his forte is fire magic, the source of this power must be in those mysterious runes. Indeed, with all his exotic knowledge, I¡¯m going to find his death all the more regrettable. I sincerely wish we had met under friendlier circumstances, but sadly, he has clearly expressed his disdain and I cannot delay the Ascension any longer. Paradise awaits and all that stands in my way is¡­ ¡°Hm? Ah, I see now. Or rather, I cannot. So this was your plan all along...¡± He never intended to finish me off with that blast: he¡¯s true intent was to create this thick smokescreen. I can¡¯t see more than a foot from my nose and the residual mana in the air is hiding his magical power while impairing my ability to dispel it. In fact, it¡¯s almost as if¡­ ¡°Did you figure out my skill?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you damn jumper,¡± he says in a cold voice from within the shroud, ¡°I figured out your teleportation. You always look to where you will reappear, which means you need direct line of sight to use your skill.¡± ¡°And hence the steam to cover your advance. You¡¯ve even deactivated your blessing and suppressed your spiritual energy, while mine is like a shining beacon. Indeed, it¡¯s a cunning tactic¡­ but a hopeless one nonetheless.¡± Ignoring the direction of his voice, I thrust my staff backwards just as Enbos is sneaking up from behind. He sidesteps my attack before it can hit his mask and withdraws into the haze once more. However, before he can get close, I continue to intercept his movements, driving him back with pinpoint thrusts. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Enbos. Your spiritual energy is as visible to me as it is to you. Try as you might to hide it, but you can¡¯t hide your soul from my sight. .¡± Raising a ball of earth, I fire the heavy projectile towards his head. He instantly dives to the side, but I anticipate his manoeuvre and charge forth to swing down my staff. He quickly raises both arms in self-defence, but alas¡­ ¡°Deactivating your pact was a grave mistake.¡± CRUNCH! ¡°Damn it!¡± In a single, decisive blow, I crush both his limbs and mangle them beyond recovery. Moreover, my swing follows through and connects with his chest, resulting in a chorus of broken ribs. Incredibly, he ignores his injuries and steps on my weapon to pin it to the ground before launching a kick towards my head. I singlehandedly catch his foot and proceed to throw his entire body to the ground, sending ripples through the earth. Enbos immediately rolls back onto his feet¡­ Snap! ¡­ only to fall to one knee as his body finally succumbs to all its tribulations. His foreleg has completely cracked and I doubt he can ever stand given its unnatural angle. Nevertheless, I immediately pull back my staff to deliver the finishing blow. Even now I¡¯m wary of his unflinching aggression and undying tenacity. Although I can only see a silhouette, I know he is glaring at me with hateful eyes. ¡°Farewell, Enbos the Black. I hope you found meaning in your mortal coil.¡± ¡°!¡± Crack! Splat! Before he can finish his spell¡­ I decapitate Enbos in a single swing. Blinded I may be, there is no mistaking the sound of shattered bone, the smell of iron mixed in the smoke, and the sensation of pulverising flesh with a blunt weapon. As stubborn as he was in life, his body continues to sit upright before eventually collapsing into the mud. I offer his final rites as his soul leaves his fleshly form and drifts into my open palm. And so ends the life of one of the most enigmatic foes I¡¯ve ever faced. Save for his disciple, his identity and his secrets, along with his head, are now but a spray of blood. I can¡¯t help but sense that our encounter was preordained by God, but only time will tell this encounter means for my Ascension. Regardless, it is only fitting I welcome him into my personal guard for the valour he has shown. Maybe in death he can serve Maleosis with all his- ¡°Hm!?¡± This soul¡­ doesn¡¯t belong to Enbos.
Having realised my trick, I release control of my undead puppet along with all the spiritual energy I had pumped its core. I had hoped the decoy would last for longer so that I could attack in the chaos, but it seems I will have to bide my time in this soundless abyss. As the haze continues to clear, Tascus looks about in bewilderment as I¡¯ve completely disappeared from his senses. Although the airborne mana should be thin enough to use , he can¡¯t find a single trace of my presence. I feel no small sense of satisfaction from fooling this arrogant behemoth, especially when I¡¯m right beneath his nose¡­ hiding within his shadow. Laying at the bottom of this abyssal pool, I gaze at the surface above which has become a silent and monochrome world. There is nothing but darkness in this small realm as the contours of the ¡°pool¡± shift with the shape of the shadows outside. The implications of this skill are staggering, but without my blessing I would not have the magical control to remain for long. According to Hachirou, it¡¯s a cold, crushing and suffocating void, but for an undead like me... ¡°¡­what it means to transcend your humanity¡­¡± Grinding my teeth, I continue to watch Tascus like a hawk. He suddenly stops to conjure a around himself before summoning a small orb into his hand. I know that item; it¡¯s the same item the innkeeper tried to use to detect me. Tascus must think I¡¯m hiding somewhere outside his barrier, but now that his focus is afar¡­ I draw my hunting knife strapped to my belt and infuse it with . I only have a single chance, and just as Tascus activates his magical item, I deactivate and allow the void to propel me back to the other side. I instantly reappear behind my him with nary a sound. Even if he¡¯s noticed, he can¡¯t react before my blade has reached his neck. Even if it doesn¡¯t pierce, the attack will sever his spiritual links and paralyse him from head to toe. I will have all the time in the world to kill him, and moreover, he will still be able to feel pain. DIE, TASCUS! ¡°<-c Barrier>.¡± ¡­ N-no. That¡¯s not possible¡­ ¡°Welcome back, Enbos. I¡¯ve told you before but you reveal far too much with your bloodlust.¡± ¡°H-how did you¡­?¡± ¡°Did you honestly believe I would misread your movements? I already understand you¡¯re not the kind of person to retreat, even momentarily. Moreover, to have controlled that undead so well, I knew you had to be close. Still, I could not deduce your location, which is why I lured you out with an open-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me! You know damn well what I¡¯m trying to say! This draining sensation, those sigils, that mana structure¡­ HOW THE HELL DID YOU CAST MY !?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean this? As I have said, I have learnt much from our encounter, especially this spell you are so fond of demonstrating. I must say it¡¯s quite a specialised yet elegant skill. You¡¯ve even laid foundations for future modifications. Foundations I will take my time to perfect in your place...¡± I can¡¯t believe. H-he mastered my custom skill from observation alone. The spell I¡¯ve been improving since the Dellmore Forest. The final spell I made with Helena before my world came crashing down¡­ and this piece of human scum is using it against me!? ¡°DaMN YOu, taSCUs!!!¡± Using the Winged One¡¯s , I shatter his barrier and begin swinging with reckless abandon. It may be the effect of , but my thoughts are no longer in line with my actions. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, where I¡¯m swinging or even if my attacks are connecting. All I can think of is carving up this monster until he¡¯s an unrecognisable sack of flesh, and until then, I cannot- no, I REFUSE TO STOP! ¡°Ah, such ferocious and unrelenting attacks as always. Indeed, you embody what a man without fetters can truly achieve¡­ or so it would seem. While you are willing to take my attacks without a second thought¡­¡± Though half-cognizant of my actions, I instantly become aware of a golden object moving towards my head. I desperately jump back to avoid his sweeping staff, but in doing so, my back collides against the he had cast earlier. The barrier was never meant to keep me out: it was meant to keep me in. Cornered, he reaches out to my torso and¡­ taps it with a single finger. ¡°¡­ you always dodge in a desperate manner whenever I target your head, or rather, your beloved mask. In the end, you lost because you couldn¡¯t let go of the final vestiges of your humanity.¡± BANG! Releasing all the mana concentrated in his finger, he blasts me away with enough force to shatter the thick behind me. I manage to activate and cast within my own ribcage to soften the blow, but even then, shards of bone are falling from my robe. Flying back at great speed, I smash through a rock before coming to a grinding halt along a shallow slope. HP: 21/167 MP: 25/152 ¡°Goddamn it.¡± My entire sternum has been reduced to dust and a third of my ribs are but jagged stumps. More than a simple mana discharge, he had infused the attack with properties of his . For more times I can count, I wonder just where all his power coming from. His Pact must have some condition or requirement like mine, but I can¡¯t figure it out for the life of me. How do I kill this goliath? What must I give in order to have the slightest hope of- Crack. For some reason, compared to all the gruelling sounds that have come from my body, that quiet fracture chills me to my very core. That sound didn¡¯t come from my torso or my other bones. It sounded almost like¡­ With an unsteady hand, I reach out to my ¡°face¡± to scour the surface. My fingers brush over an emerging gap and several chips of clay fall into my lap. For the longest seconds in my life, I quietly stare at the broken pieces as the rain washes them into mud. I claw at the soil, but the shards slip through my cold grasp and sink deeper into the devastated earth. ¡°¡­-bos sn¡­ out of¡­¡± ¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore. Be it my sanity, my potential or even my rage¡­ ¡°Ple¡­ you ha¡­ to¡­¡± ¡­ I will give all that I am to destroy all that he is. I may lose sight of myself forever, and his death may never give the reprieve I need¡­ ¡­ but I''d rather forsake everything myself than to let him chip me away, piece by agonising piece. ¡°¡­-nbos¡­ En¡­-os¡­ Tyler!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 96: Eye of the Storm Dear God, please grant me strength. If things continue as they are¡­ I-I don¡¯t think I can save them all¡­ In the wake of Enbos¡¯ furious assault, battle lines have been drawn between us and the cultists. While this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been in a disadvantageous situation, our current predicament is by far my most distressing. Although we may have more fighters, everyone except Hachirou and myself have been drained of their strength. Our only choice is to flee, but the captives are far too weak and some have even lost consciousness. Sen¡¯s life is slipping away like sand in an hourglass, and as dearly as I want to tend to him and the others¡­ ¡°C-cleric!¡± ¡°! !¡± ¡­ I can¡¯t afford to look away from the battlefield. To my horror, the cultists are reanimating the dead. Their raspy groans are stirring the adventurers¡¯ collective trauma, and with every life lost, their bodies will only add to their ranks. I¡¯ve been supporting the tortured adventurers however I can, but at the same time¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Ting! ¡°Thank you, Lili! !¡± ¡­ I must also aid Hachirou, Minna and Norf in their battle against ¡°Mr Kell¡±. He is far too dangerous to be left alone and yet I can only spare the occasional spell. Between the undead, their mages and ¡°Mr Kell¡±, I¡¯m stretched in every direction and I fear a moment of complacency could spell our doom. Never has so much rested on my shoulders, and yet as demanding as my trials may be, the one thing I and everyone is most weary of¡­ is far outside our control. Boom! ¡°Look out! ¡°T-They¡¯re coming this way again!¡± Blind to everyone around them, Enbos and Tascus continue to ravage the battlefield in their frenzied duel. Never have I experienced a battle between sides where the presence of two individuals could be so commanding. The sound of Enbos¡¯ distant swings ring louder than all of our own. The might of Tascus¡¯ spells stir the ground beneath our feet. Their combined auras inspire both unrelenting dread and insurmountable smallness to friend and foe alike. I¡¯m reminded of the stories of old, of heroes deciding the fate of armies, except no one can see the two as anything but forces of destruction. Enbos now resembles a manifestation of violence at first glance, but in my eyes, all I see is a tragic soul pushed to the brink of inhumanity. I cannot imagine how he will feel after all is done, assuming we ever get out of this ordeal alive. ¡° .¡± ¡°W-what!?¡± All of sudden, I experience a terrible sense of foreboding as every inch of my body begins to crawls. The cultists suddenly stiffen and begin chanting in ominous union, ¡°For Maleosis! For His Holiness! For Maleosis! For His Holiness!¡± over and over again. While it doesn¡¯t appear to be an incantation, their mana seems to be fluctuating for some ungodly reason¡­ ¡°O-oh my God¡­¡± T-Tascus¡¯ mana¡­ it just¡­ How can any human possibly have so much power!? I¡¯m nowhere near their battle, and yet his aura is like a suffocating haze. Like a harbinger of despair, two black halos now hover behind him as he blasts Enbos away and ascends to the darkened skies. He then raises a towering column of earth and throws it at Enbos¡­ which ploughs straight towards our frontline. ¡°Move!¡± In the few seconds to spare, everybody enters a mad scramble as the mass of earth surges between both sides. Two of the shambling dead are instantly decimated by Tascus¡¯ attack while the rest are knocked to the ground. Helpless before his unholy might, the resulting chaos creates a momentary break as we try to rally our forces amidst the shifting soil. ¡°*Cough, cough* I-is everybody okay?¡± ¡°The villagers are fine b-but that was too close! I think some of us were hit by the flying debris.¡± ¡°I-if that attack had been a few degrees in our direction¡­ H-hey, how long do you reckon Enbos can¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Enbos has yet to falter, and so shan¡¯t we!¡± Although I say those words, I can¡¯t help but secretly concur with his sentiment. I can see no hope of Enbos prevailing against the hierarch. Tascus¡¯ strength is now as far above Enbos as he is above us, and should Enbos fall, we will all be doomed to follow. Our only hope is to hold out until the cavalry arrive, but even so, I fear nothing less than a party of S-ranked adventurers could deter this human monster. ¡°Quickly everyone, gather around me! I¡¯m going to heal-¡± ¡°ARRRGH!¡± All of a sudden, I hear a soul-piercing scream as I turn to find a bloodied adventurer biting deep into his companion¡¯s neck. My blood runs cold as his terrified eyes lose all life, only to refocus with unholy vigour. The sight of our former comrades sends several of our fighters into a panic and is breaking down our formation. I-I have to calm them before it¡¯s too late! Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± To my dismay, the cultists begin firing offensive spells into our midst. I manage to shield the villagers from their attacks, but our vanguard has completely fallen apart. Some are scrambling, some are huddled, and some are too shaken to hold their weapon. The cultists¡¯ brand of terror has resettled in their hearts, and despite my continued resistance¡­ I-I¡¯m also afraid. I can see no hope of salvaging the situation as a part of me wants to slip away and be done with this nightmare. Nevertheless, I cannot bear to leave these people to die, and in my heart¡­ (Forgive me father. Forgive me mother. I may leave before you¡­) CRACK! BZZZZZT! All of a sudden, a bolt of light descends from above and explodes in a shower of sparks. It lands near the cultists and instantly sets one alight. As he falls to the ground in a quivering mess, his brothers are thrown into equal disarray. Stunned, it takes me a moment to realise that the steaming object that fell from the heavens¡­ is Enbos¡¯ sword. D-did he throw it to save us? No, he wouldn¡¯t dare abandon his weapon in his current state. It terrifies me to think it could have just as easily land in our midst. But if his sword is here, then that means¡­ BOOM! As the sound of destruction draws near, cultist, villager and adventurer alike scamper out of the way like frightened animals. A black figure comes crashing into the remains of the wagon, and as much as I wish otherwise, I know it¡¯s Enbos lying in the debris. The battle enters an unexpected lull as Tascus arrives and Enbos rises with all the ferocity of a wounded beast. ¡°And yet, still you refuse to yield. Despite being driven to the brink of death, despite being unarmed, despite being outclassed in every way¡­ your determination has not waned¡­¡± I-I almost wished it did. As much that is riding on Enbos¡¯ survival, I can barely bring myself to look at his battered state. His strained movements scream with rage and anguish, and with every word that passes Tascus¡¯ lips, he only grows more agitated. Reaching a breaking point, Enbos drags himself forward like a broken marionette, roaring with inhuman malice. No, I-I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Enbos is tearing himself apart, and yet not a single one of us has moved in to help. While Minna, Norf and Hachirou are preoccupied with ¡°Mr Kell¡±, everyone else is treating him like a humanoid monster. But not me, and I would rather draw Tascus¡¯s attention than see Enbos discard any more of his hard-kept humanity! ¡°!¡± ¡°Look out, Lili!¡± Before I can cast my spell, a knife comes flying towards my head. I manage to deflect the attack with a barrier, but I soon find ¡°Mr Kell¡± quickly bearing towards me. He¡¯s far too nimble for Hachirou to catch up, and despite the adventurers¡¯ best efforts, he slips past everybody to reach his prey: me. ¡°You will not disturb the Hierarch! !¡± Faster than the eye can follow, he swings his blade towards my exposed throat¡­ and misses by more than a foot. Unaware that I¡¯ve distorted his sense of distance, I swiftly side step his next attack and reach out to his face. ¡°!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Scoured by God¡¯s brilliant glow, he clasps his eyes in agony. However, I suddenly feel a bout of incredible pain as I quickly realise he has kicked my side. His powerful strike sends me sprawling onto the muddy earth, and as reluctant as I am to heal myself over the others, I¡¯m forced to tend to my injury. As for ¡°Mr Kell¡±, he is far from incapacitated as he approaches with menacing poise and closed eyes. ¡°Nice try Lili, but I don¡¯t need my eyes to take care of- Huh?¡± He suddenly stops out with an alarmed expression, and it takes me a moment to realise that, despite the continued rain, I can feel an incredible wave of heat surge by. I look towards the source, and to my disbelief, I discover Enbos has conjured a massive globe of roaring flames! So hot are the flames in fact that the falling rain is turning into scalding steam and the empowered Tascus is forced to raise his guard. H-how he did recover so quickly!? N-no, more importantly, is he honestly planning to bury the entire vicinity, people and all, in a sea of flames!? There¡¯s no time for us to get away! ¡°Quickly, gather around me! I¡¯ll shield you all!¡± Fearful of Enbos¡¯ might, all the captives and adventurers scramble towards me while the cultists take flight. I begin unravelling the restraints on my holy sceptre, praying that I can finish before Enbos is done with his. Rushing the invocation, I raise my sceptre above my head and activate the secret enchantment embedded within. ¡°!¡± With a burst of divine light, I conjure a massive golden dome that thankfully encompasses everybody around me. Not a moment later, Enbos unleashes his full might, plunging our world into steam and flame. While we are by no means the target of his ire, the residual force and heat is enough to threaten our only refuge. I-if anybody had been outside my , the scalding vapours would have left them in searing pain. As the tremors begin to weaken, I take the brief moment of respite to tend to Sen¡¯s condition. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine Minna. With God¡¯s light healing everybody inside the , he should recover some of his lifeforce.¡± ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± ¡°E-excuse me Holy Maiden, but how long will the barrier last?¡± ¡°Only a moment more. For all its defensive and restorative powers, I can only cast in cycles of a month. We¡¯ll have to run as soon as it fades.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°Did everybody hear all that!? Get ready to move!¡± To my relief, it seems everyone has recovered enough from to take flight. Norf is carrying Sen on his back while Minna is offering her rope to keep everyone together in the shroud. Hachirou is still looking in the direction of his enraged friend, but he eventually turns his back to join us. I pray Enbos will last until we can get everyone past the hill¡­ assuming there would still be an Enbos left to save. As the enchantment begins to fade, we immediately break into a collective sprint. I cast to illuminate our way. I can feel myself sweating profusely from the lingering steam. We eventually break through the veil, and to our fortune, the cultists are still scattered and are only now reacting to our flight. I prepare to cast protective spells to cover our escape, but all of a sudden¡­ BANG! ¡­ a brief yet incomparably loud blast draws my attention to the smouldering field. Something sizable flies out of the mist like a pebble across still water, skidding along the wet soil in a series of gruelling crunches. I come to an involuntary stop upon recognising the figure at the end of the trail of gouged earth. ¡°E-En¡­ Enbos!¡± Laying half-submerged in the mud with a deformed chest, I would have thought him dead if not for the bloodlust still emanating from his form. I want to help him, and yet I¡¯m painfully aware all my spells would do is harm him. My magic would be better served helping the others take flight. Nonetheless, the thought of abandoning him to Tascus just for a moment of respite is truly damning. Dear God, please grant me insight. W-what should I do? ¡°Goddamn it.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± To my disbelief, Enbos raises himself from his open grave with all the semblance of a dead man standing on his knees. I can feel my heart stop as he reaches for the vertical crack running along the left socket of his mask. My blood freezes with paralysing dread as he shifts his gaze back to Tascus, filled with undying tenacity. He¡¯s truly lost himself¡­ N-no, I won¡¯t allow it! Even if God can¡¯t reach you, I will! ¡°Enbos, snap out of it!¡± It was not I who uttered those words but Hachirou who is running towards his tortured friend. Nevertheless, I find myself running alongside the small kobold as we throw ourselves onto Enbos in a vain attempt to restrain him. His jagged, broken bones dig into my robes as we hold on for his dear life. ¡°Please, you have to stop! You¡¯re killing yourself with every step!¡± ¡°N-not like this, Enbos. Nothing is worth seeing you like this, even if it means our lives! Please go back to the kind soul you are.¡± ¡°Listen to us, Enbos!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Despite our best efforts, he¡¯s dragging us along like an undaunted Treant. He doesn¡¯t even realise we are holding onto him. I try to lift him by the torso, and to my surprise, I manage to do so despite his powerful movements. However, my success proves short-lived as I suddenly lose all sense of touch and collapse to my knees, followed shortly by Hachirou. ¡°W-what did Enbos j-just do!?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure, Lili. I think he severe our spiritual links, b-but to do so from contact alone¡­ I-I can¡¯t get up!¡± ¡°Enbos! Enbos!¡± I-it¡¯s no use. He can¡¯t hear our desperate pleas, even as Hachirou¡¯s cries become pained barks. He doesn¡¯t recognise his own name¡­ his name¡­ ¡°¡­ Tyler!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 97: Revelation Like a thousand-degree knife through a block warm butter, that name cuts through my veil of red. The two syllables resonate with my entire being and evaporate all my hatred and despair. It feels as I¡¯m locked in an impossibly delicate embrace, and I¡¯m too afraid to move another millimetre lest I lose that fleeting touch. It¡¯s a name from another lifetime. A name only one woman would use¡­ ¡°He-Helena?¡± ¡°For the love of God, Tyler, snap out of it!¡± ¡°Huh, Lili!? Hachirou? What are you- Oh my god¡­¡± I-is this really the same place? It looks as if an airstrike was called on the area, and yet I can remember every vivid detail that led to this hellscape. I can¡¯t believe I contributed to all this devastation, and it scares me to think I still have that monstrous strength at this very moment. Worst of all, there are malicious energies -- my energies - clinging onto Lili¡¯s and Hachirou¡¯s paralysed forms. Looking down, my eyes widen at the purple tinges laced in my spiritual flow. ¡°When did¡­ How could I-¡± ¡°.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Grabbing the immobilised Hachirou and Lili, I narrowly leap out of the way of Tascus¡¯ attack. The resulting explosion propels us away as I cast and to soften our landing. I immediately prepare to leap again, but after a second of silence, I realise it was just a pot shot from the smoke and steam. However, it won¡¯t be long before things intensify again. Pulling myself to my feet, I¡¯m suddenly greeted with open screams from the retreating refugees as my presence urges them to flee faster. Only Minna and Norf seem to give pause to my appearance, with a still-breathing Sen on the latter¡¯s back. ¡°Enbos! Have you got a hold of yourself again?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say, Minna. Can you two walk again? I-it should be gone from your bodies.¡± ¡°Y-yes Enbos, but what did-¡± ¡°No time to explain. You need to get back to the village and evacuate everyone as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t think we can make it. With Tascus on the loose, he¡¯ll kill everyone before anyone can run further than a field. Only hope is to take our chances by splitting.¡± ¡°But Minna, all of you are only barely able to move! None of you have enough energy to outrun the cultists, let alone Tascus.¡± ¡°I-I know, and you¡¯re the only one who can ensure at least one us survives. I know this is selfish, but I beg you. P-please go with Sen and-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother overthinking it. Just head straight to Kasseus Village¡­ while I hold Tascus here. Alone.¡± ¡°Wha-!¡± ¡°What are you saying, Enbos!? You¡¯re in no condition to confront Tascus again!¡± ¡°Minna is right! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but he¡¯s far too powerful for you to face alone. I won¡¯t let you throw your life away again!¡± ¡°Then all the reason. With his teleportation magic, turning our backs will be no better than suicide.¡± ¡°I-If you must stay then please let me fight with you, Enbos! I¡¯ve grown. I can help! I can-¡± ¡°No, Hachirou! If you do¡­ If you do, no one will make it out alive,¡± I say while keeping half an eye on Sen. ¡°Not one of you can afford to stay behind, and as I am now, you¡¯re the only ones who can lead the others to safety.¡± ¡°Enbos¡­¡± ¡°Now go¡­ and thank you.¡± Before they can say another word, I dash back into the fray with an earth-shuddering kick. As the smoke clears, Tascus ascends high above the scorched earth and begins bombarding my position. I narrowly dodge each attack and brace against the shockwaves, but unlike before, I no longer have the HP to weather even a grazing hit. His spells are more powerful than before and I can feel myself being physically and mentally cornered with every move. But as frantic as my movements may appear¡­ I¡¯m actually making my way to someone other than himself. ¡°H-huh!?¡± Suddenly becoming the target of all my murderous intent, one of the pursuing cultists freeze like a deer in headlights. Tascus realises my ploy and stays his hand before he decimates his own followers. Too terrified to scream, I grab the cultist¡¯s head and smash it into the ground, ending his life in an instant. HP: 38/167 MP: 37/152 S-so quick. So fragile. I crushed his head as easily as I would a rotten watermelon¡­ No, now¡¯s not the time! Realising their immediate peril, the remaining cultists scatter in all directions. I grab the headless corpse and throw it at the nearest cultist with such force that it mangles both bodies, killing him in an instant. I immediately lunge at another, but before I can grab my next stock of HP¡­ ¡°Just what, pray tell, do you think you¡¯re doing to my flock?¡± ¡­ the hierarch teleports to my flank and swings his golden staff. With nothing else at hand, I quickly raise my scabbard to block his attack. The force of his swing sends me skidding on my feet, and to both our surprise, the sheath remains intact. I have no idea what it¡¯s made of, but I¡¯m almost thankful to Sepesh it can withstand Tascus¡¯ might. I immediately recover and thrust the sheath at his head. He deflects the spiritually-infused edge and retaliates with a downward swing. The force of his strike literally pushes me back, but not a moment later, I immediately jump back into the fray. ¡°TASCUS!!!¡± CLACK! CLACK! CLACK¡­! Back and forth, again and again, we continue our fierce exchanges as Tascus strives to land the finishing blow. Every swing dodged is a moment I¡¯ve cheated death. Every attack made is a moment he¡¯s not casting his monstrous magic. It¡¯s almost ironic that the safest place is on the razor¡¯s edge between life and death. Each and every second already feels like a staggering achievement¡­ but regardless of how much time I buy for the others, my own fate is all but sealed. The feeling of dread is almost palpable, but not as much as the weight of everybody¡¯s lives, and the precious soul waiting within. ¡°.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± He uses my skill to summon two walls on either side to constrain me as he raises his staff for a downward swing. To my alarm, he¡¯s concentrated a massive amount of dark mana at the head of staff. This is bad. Even if it hits the ground, the funnelled force will be enough to destroy me in an instant! ¡°.¡± ¡°!¡± I quickly submerge into the darkness just before his swing makes contact with my head. Tascus¡¯ staff connects with the ground and unleashes all its destructive energies, leaving a trail of churned earth. My black mist instantly disperses from the shock, forcing me into the confines of his shadow. However, as I look up at the world above, my marrow chills at the sight of his impassive eyes¡­ staring straight at me from the other side. Pointing his staff at his feet, he conjures a blinding blast of light that destroys my shadowy refuge. I¡¯m immediately forced back into the outside world, and to my horror, I reappear right in the path of his supercharged punch. ¡°! !¡± Forgoing , his attack passes through my with ease. However, it prematurely triggers the volatile energies concentrated in his fist. His mana erupts before it can touch my bones, blasting me a fair distance away. I manage to land on my feet and- CRACK! ¡°Oh, goddamn it!¡± My right ankle has completely shattered! I can¡¯t recover in time! Desperate, I take to one knee and ready my impromptu blade. I can¡¯t let him know I¡¯m immobilised. If he decides to pelt me with magic, I¡¯m- ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯ve reverted to your previous state of self, haven¡¯t you?¡± To my surprise, I find Tascus isn¡¯t approaching or attacking me at all. He¡¯s just standing there, looking at me with relaxed shoulders. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°If you were as hostile as before you would have crawled towards me baring your weapon instead of taking a defensive stance. I¡¯m shocked you could salvage your mind so quickly, and I must say I am thoroughly¡­ disappointed.¡± ¡°Disappointed? So what if you¡¯re disappointed? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m looking for your approval.¡± ¡°Enbos, I¡¯m not disappointed because you dared to face me with less fervour than before. I¡¯m disappointed because you¡¯re much weaker for it. As you are now, you are no longer a threat to His grand designs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare underestimate me, Tascus! You may be leagues above me, but I still have the power to kill you!¡± ¡°Sigh, you poor foal. Do you still not understand? I¡¯ve fought opponents twice your calibre, and yet you stood out amongst them all. Why? For none other than your peerless ferocity that transcends mortality and ability. It was the one thing that truly warranted my due care. But no longer...¡± All of sudden, Tascus looks to the skies before vanishing into thin air. He¡¯s teleported hundreds of metres into the air, and he¡¯s quickly gathering a massive amount of dark mana. Having bought enough time to mend my joint, I jump to my feet and prepare for his imminent attack. With that much power, he¡¯s undoubtedly going to cast , but on what? His skill is so versatile that it¡¯s hard to predict his next move. Is he going to rain thunder and lightning? Or is he- ¡°Huh! NO!!!¡± He¡¯s not targeting me, he¡¯s targeting the retreating party! I have to stop him! Desperately switching between souls, I propel myself to the skies and fly to Tascus with all my might. Nevertheless, I¡¯m far too late as he fires a beam of mana that cuts across the land. Instead of picking them off as I had feared, he carves a border in front of the retreating group, causing them to stumble back in fright. Although unharmed, Tascus is far from done as he continues the motion to draw a vast loop around the retreating group. Uttering , the scarred earth begins to rise, shaking the ground and driving the terrified civilians towards the centre. By the time he¡¯s done, Tascus has conjured a towering enclosure of solid dirt, saving everybody for the slaughter. T-there is no way they can break out of those steep walls! I have to save them right- ¡°Truly disappointing indeed.¡± Like the whispers of death carried on a cold wind, Tascus appears behind me and grabs hold of my fragile wings. He then delivers a powerful kick to my spine, tearing my wings and plunging me to the earth below. I land on my chest with a loud crunch as more pieces of my body sink into the marsh. HP: 13/167 MP: 18/152 Damn it. I¡¯ve suffered far too much damage, enough so that I¡¯m haemorrhaging spiritual energy. On top of shattering my spine, he¡¯s even damaged the mana links to my legs. If I try to stand now, I will surely lose my lower half. I¡¯m now well and truly incapacitated, and Tascus will never give me the time to recover. Ironically, as I am now, I can probably fake my death by suppressing my magical and spiritual energies, but I can¡¯t stomach the thought of watching everybody be led to the slaughter. ¡°Good Lord, I¡¯m amazed you are still alive,¡± he exclaims as I turn over my broken body. ¡°You may have lost your focus, but your fortitude is as impressive as ever. So much so that I¡¯m beginning to wonder if you also have Maleosis¡¯ divine protection. Nevertheless, it is clear to me now that I must be more thorough with your deliverance, even if it means losing such an ideal vessel.¡± Pointing his hand towards me, Tascus conjures a massive spell circle with almost half his vast reserve of mana. He¡¯s preparing to deal the finishing blow, and judging by the design and symbols being used¡­ ¡°Oh sweet mother of¡­¡± ¡°Our battle was a most memorable one, Enbos the Black. Your was a fine display of composite magic, and as such, I believe it¡¯s only fair I demonstrate one of my own. Although I loathe using more of my blessing than necessary, this is my respect to you¡­¡± ¡°Y-you madman!¡± He¡¯s combined his and into a single skill! With that much mana, the magic circle will fire hundreds upon hundreds of explosive spears until I and everything around me is vaporised from existence! ¡°[A thousand tips to fill the sky. A thousand tips to mark the earth. The peasant prays for drops of life, to wet the land and beget more life¡­]¡± Think Enbos, think! He¡¯s about to drop the equivalent of a hundred tonnes of dynamite right on top of you! None of your barriers can save you from the blast and would unravel in an instant. I have to seize the initiative! ¡°!¡± Unable to stand on my own, I control the earth to hoist me upright. With the last of my energies, I conjure a in my right hand. ¡°[¡­ God hears his sincere pleas, and delivers to him a single tear¡­]¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you! !¡± Concentrating every ounce of my strength into my arm, I throw my only hope directly at his array. I collapse to the ground as it leaves my touch and I crane my neck to watch its flight. I know it¡¯s unlikely to work, but please god, let it¡­ Swoosh. ¡­ reach? ¡°[¡­ When wolves arrive, he prays once more, to cleanse the land and preserve his life¡­]¡± No, That¡¯s impossible... How could I have my skill have fallen so short? H-how could I have misjudged so¡­ ¡°[¡­ God hears their desperate pleas, and mixes His trimmings with a single tear¡­]¡± ¡­ I see. My has just worn off. ¡°God¡± has abandoned me once again. I used everything I had, and more, but in the end, it was all useless before him. Heh, to think I could stop this monster when he¡¯s been playing with me from the start. ¡°[¡­ A thousand tips to fill the sky. A thousand tips to mark the earth. Wolves and fields become no more. The peasant returns to his hoe and pail¡­]¡± ¡­ His incantation is almost done. Is this really how my life will end? With my companions dead and everything plunged into an age of darkness? With Hachirou tortured and Helena never to grace this world again? No, I refuse to let things end like this! I can¡¯t! Even if I have to come back as a forsaken spectre, I swear to God- no, to everybody, that I will stop him! ¡°Tyler, to your left!¡± ¡°Huh, my left? Who said that and how do you know my-!¡± I instantly spot the small item half buried in the watery soil, and although I pause briefly out of disbelief, I immediately begin clawing my way towards it. I see it, a way out of this mess! It¡¯s now a matter of time against Tascus¡¯ incantation. Never has ten metres felt so far as the soggy earth crumbles beneath my touch and my lower body anchors me down. I don''t even know if I''m moving as I grasp at its distant sheen again and again. ¡°[¡­ O mighty Maleosis watching from beyond...]¡± Come on, come on! All you have to do is grab it! Just a little bit more- ¡°[¡­ let fear and reverence be instilled once more.] .¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Nothing. Despite completing his incantation, nothing falls from the imposing magical array. Instead, Tascus is staring in dumbfounded shock as I lay on my back with my arm in the air. I can feel the similarly gobsmacked gazes of the surviving cultists as their world comes to a grinding halt. Because resting in the palm of my raised hand¡­ is the prize Tascus has so desperately sought. ¡°T-the core. The elder lich¡¯s core¡­ H-how can you, an Acolyte¡­?¡± I have no idea myself, but looking back, the barrier must have been down for a while. When Tascus had sent me flying from the smoke, I smashed through a rock which could have only been the very pedestal that held this gem. It seems the core has entered a dormant state, which is why neither of us noticed until now. But active or not, what matters most is that I have all the leverage in the world! ¡°Don¡¯t any of you move a muscle! Don¡¯t any of you dare think of ticking me off. If you so much twitch in a way that I don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll reduce this core to dust, and believe me, I¡¯ll find no small amount of joy in turning you all into miserable wrecks!¡± Like a dagger pressed to theirs throats, my words paralyse cultist and hierarch alike as they give me their undivided attention. While I¡¯m relieved they¡¯re taking my threat seriously, Tascus still hasn¡¯t deactivated his magic. ¡°¡­ Give me the core,¡± says Tascus, seemingly regaining his composure. ¡°Give me the core, and I won¡¯t erase your friends from the face of Garea.¡± As he speaks, he realigns the angle of the array to face the trapped villagers and adventurers. I tighten my grip in response, giving pause to his actions. ¡°Do you honestly think I can take your word, Tascus?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not some unreasonable monster, Enbos. You already know what kind of man I am. The only reason I needed their lives in the first place was to undo the barrier, but now that is no longer necessary. If you will just give me the core, I swear on the name of our Holy Lord that no one else will die this day. You will all be free to leave without reprisal.¡± ¡°Like hell you will. If I give you core, you¡¯ll cast your shadow over the entire country for generations to come, and then none of us will truly be free of your reach.¡± ¡°No one is beyond God, and compared to certain death, it is surely preferable. While you yourself may be resolved, do you really think you can speak for-¡± ¡°Enough, Tascus! I do not like being short-changed. Do you really think what we have to offer are of equal value!? Compared to the lives of me and all my companions, I hold the meaning of your life, your Prophecy and your entire order in the palm of my fist. Here is my ultimatum: get out of my sight or else I WILL break it.¡± ¡°¡­ You wouldn¡¯t dare. The unleashed energies will destroy you and all your companions and curse this land for a hundred years. You would never harm them, willingly.¡± ¡°Try. Me. Drag them out, torture them, kill them one by one, and then see just how wrong you really are. I may not be able to kill you, but if it means filling every waking moment of your miserable existence with regret, then I will gladly do it. You already know what kind of man I really am...¡± ¡°¡­¡± For what feels like an eternity, we stare at each other in stony silence as we silently weigh our options. While Tascus is stalwart, the other cultists are well and truly flustered by my grandiose statement. If they take anybody hostage, I¡¯ll destroy the core on the spot, but even if they let me go, there is no guarantee I won¡¯t destroy it later. They think I¡¯m acting out of spite, but in reality, I¡¯m not as blinded by hate as they think. I should have just taken Tascus¡¯ initial deal. From what I can fathom, he won¡¯t turn back on his word out of spite, so why am I so intent on keeping the core? For the sake of a country I don¡¯t care about, and would care even less about me? For Sen, Minna, Norf and Lili who wander these lands? Because I¡¯m afraid an evil god will really descend thanks to this maniac? No, the answer is because I want the core for myself¡­ for her. Even if it means running this risky gambit¡­ As the stalemate continues the silence is suddenly broken by the sound of a bird. A messenger pigeon lands on ¡°Mr Kell¡¯s¡± arm. I see. Since the communication orb is broken and all the lookouts are dead, it seems Tascus¡¯ men had to resort this method. I give a small nod to Tascus, and then from Tascus to ¡°Mr Kell¡±. Carefully, ¡°Mr Kell¡± removes a small note attached to the bird¡¯s leg and begins to read under watchful eyes. ¡°Huh!? T-this is¡­¡± ¡°What has happened, my son?¡± ¡°Y-your Holiness, the neighbouring outposts to Kasseus Village are under attack!¡± Eh? ¡°Hm, it seems Enbos¡¯ reinforcements have arrived after all. No matter. Send more forces from our base to-¡± ¡°P-pardon me, Your Holiness, but there is more! The attackers are a unit of the Lysium Theocracy¡¯s Order of Holy Knights! T-they cannot hold!¡± EHHHHH!?!?!? ¡°Holy Knights? Here? But the closest unit can only be¡­¡± For a few moments, Tascus falls silent as he tries to process everything that has transpired. Likewise, I¡¯m trying to take in the bombshell that was just dropped. Forget a lord¡¯s army, Lili¡¯s beacon is equivalent to calling the national guard! Even a few Holy Knights are as strong as an A rank party. I can¡¯t possibly ask for better support, but just what in the world is Lili- ¡°Heh¡­ Haha¡­ Ahahahahaha!¡± All of a sudden, in a fit of seeming madness, Tascus begins laughing in a hearty manner. He¡¯s jovial mood stands in such stark contrast to before that I become even warier when he curbs his hostile aura. He¡¯s even deactivated his blessing and erased his magic circle before descending from the skies. Although he is masked, I can tell he is looking at me with a smile. ¡°I see, I see, I finally see! So this is what Maleosis has decreed! I finally understand the meaning behind our encounter, Brother Enbos! Why He has led a person such as you to this very moment. Truly, fate has delivered once again!¡± I have no idea what he¡¯s saying, but the look in his eyes are not those of madness but absolute assurance. There is a sense of knowing, a hint of whimsy, to his voice that unsettles me to my very core. This is the first I have ever heard Tascus so elated, and apparently, it¡¯s a first for his followers too. ¡°Y-your Holiness?¡± ¡°Ah, forgive me, my sons. There is no time to waste. Once we return, tell the defenders to retreat immediately, then inform all our remaining outposts to begin evacuation procedures. We¡¯re returning to base as of now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What!?¡± Although it¡¯s the best possible outcome, I can help but exclaim at Tascus¡¯ sudden change of heart. Shocked but unwilling to question to him, the surviving cultists gather around their hierarch as he places a small wooden idol on the ground and conjures a pitch-black portal. ¡°A-are you seriously- Tell me, Tascus! What are you planning!? What the hell do you think you realised about me!?¡± ¡°You will see. I do not know how much has transpired according to your plans, but know that everything is ultimately according to His grand designs. I pray you will awaken to God¡¯s truth in time, brother.¡± ¡°Wait-¡± ¡°Godspeed, Enbos the Black.¡± One by one, they march through the magical gateway until only Tascus remains. With a final bow, he enters the portal and closes it behind him, leaving not a trace of his monstrous figure. For a few seconds, I stare silently after the space he left before looking up at the dreary sky. I then stare in disbelief at the elder lich¡¯s core in my hand. ¡­ I¡¯m alive. Hachirou, Lili, Sen, Minna and Norf are safe, and the core is in my possession. Reinforcements are arriving, and while they may be Holy Knights, I would rather deal with them than cultists any day. The battle is over¡­ and yet I can still feel his spectre hanging onto me. ¡­ if it means filling every waking moment of your miserable existence with regret, then I will gladly do it¡­ ¡°It was a bluff. A bluff¡­¡± I let the rain wash over my cracked face as I hold together what¡¯s left of myself from the ordeal. I eventually get up and shamble towards the great earthen wall. Rubbing the gem in my hand, I look about the ravaged land¡­ and find not a single living soul in sight. Arc 3, Chapter 98: Skeleton Key Hello, this is Enbos, and I¡¯m currently locked inside a gaol in the middle of Kasseus Village, with Holy Knights swarming outside! ¡­ is what I would have said if the door was locked and I hadn¡¯t walked in here of my own volition. Nonetheless, there is no denying that I am in a precarious position, thanks in part to my shifty appearance, my battle with Tascus and, of course, the elder lich core in my hand. It¡¯s getting late and I hope to dear god that Hachirou found a way to hide my effects. In the aftermath of this morning¡¯s desperate struggle, the Holy Knights finally came to our rescue, striding in with literal shining armour and enough holy items to purify a lake. With no cultists to slay, they immediately tended to everybody¡¯s health, giving Lili some much-needed respite and Sen some much-needed treatment. Although the battle had already ended, their presence was the final ray of light needed to feel put everybody at ease. Of course, when it came to me¡­
¡°Surrender, you wretched heathen!¡± ¡°And here we go¡­¡± ¡°By decree of God and the Order of Holy Knights, you are hereby placed under our custody! Relent and you may repent all your sins before our righteous Lord. Resist and we will deliver swift retribution for all your heinous crimes against God and humanity! Now on your knees and-¡± ¡°S-stop! Stop! You got it all wrong! He isn¡¯t a cultist!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Enbos is a Novuseus mage and one of our companions!¡± ¡°Hmph, is that so, sister? You are willing to testify to his innocence?¡± ¡°I will, brother. While he may look suspicious, evil and downright terrifying¡­¡± ¡°L-lili, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re-¡± ¡°¡­ he¡¯s still a good man to whom we owe all our lives.¡± ¡°I will take your words into consideration. Nevertheless, we have sufficient ground to detain this man for investigation.¡± ¡°O-on what grounds!?¡± ¡°For looking like an accursed cultist in these heretic-infested lands! We would have to be blind to overlook a man as conspicuous as he. Brothers, move in and-!¡± ¡°Oh for heaven¡¯s- In the name of God and the Ascleson house, I proclaim Enbos the Black to be just and hereby afforded the protection of my family!¡± ¡°Wha-!¡± ¡°The Ascleson family? Impossible! How dare you use that name to-¡± ¡°No, look brother. T-the emblem in her hand.¡± ¡°B-by the spirits, it¡¯s true. But why is one of the Great Saintlines¡­¡± ¡°Saintlines?¡± (I-I¡¯ll explain everything later.) ¡°Do you still doubt my heritage, brother?¡± ¡°N-not at all, Lady of Ascleson. Please forgive my earlier impertinence. I see now why we received a such an urgent distress signal outside of the Theocracy.¡± ¡°Please raise your head, brother. I do not resent your actions." ¡°Thank you, milady. However, may I ask of one thing from you?" "Yes?" "While I no longer doubt your words, we are under strict instruction to recover the beacon and protect its owner. May you show us the source of the signal?¡± ¡°Ah, the beacon is with me. Here.¡± ¡°My thanks, masked one. I must apologise for all the- Argbleughugluglug¡­!¡± ¡°Brother Moore!¡± ¡°Holy Knight guy!¡±
¡­ As it turns out, I¡¯ve been afflicted by an incredibly powerful curse, no doubt due to the elder lich¡¯s core. So powerful in fact that my has been completely smothered by its dense spiritual energies, which is why I didn¡¯t realise sooner. If I hadn¡¯t jumped back in surprise, the holy knight would have died on the spot. Of course, relations instantly soured and it was only thanks to Lili¡¯s continued defence that the holy knights haven¡¯t killed me. Although I¡¯m technically not their prisoner, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re dying to question me. Any hope of slipping away, with the core, is now astronomically harder. While they have no idea about the core¡¯s existence, the villagers¡¯ and adventurers¡¯ testimonies will quickly fill in the blanks and it doesn¡¯t take a genius to put two and two together. As for the curse itself, it has only grown stronger since returning to town. While I have no idea why its force field deactivated in the first place, I¡¯m worried the core might conjure another millennium-strong barrier, trapping me inside it. For now, the core¡¯s curse can only affect living things, although it has the nasty effect of paralysing all bodily functions, including internal organs, which is why I¡¯ve been quarantined to the gaol house. If I want any hope of leaving, I need to find a way to suppress more than 3000 years of residual spiritual energy. ¡°Well, there is no time like the present.¡± With my bag left at the inn and nobody else in the room, I quietly take out the core to examine it. I can barely contain my excitement as I meticulously inspect every millimetre. And after a few minutes of study¡­ ¡°¡­ Sublime.¡± Absolutely masterful. So this is the magic of the Golden Age. While most magical relics would lose their effect under the World Stream¡¯s shifting logic, a fragment of the lich¡¯s soul is maintaining the power of its ancient symbols, hence the monstrous curse. It¡¯s a self-contained enchantment that constantly interfaces with the World Stream. As for the inscriptions themselves, I have never seen such a seamless system of safeguards. So seamless, in fact, that I can¡¯t discern a single thing about its internal structure. The only weakness is a single rune of Maleosis magically branded on its surface. Hm, that¡¯s strange. The rune looks as if it was forced onto its otherwise perfect array, completely clashing with the symbology of the rest of the core. Why doesn¡¯t the rest of the core bear Maleosis¡¯ mark? Was it implemented after its creation? Did Maleosis or some version of him exist since the Golden Age? What purpose does this mark serve? I have half a dozen more questions, but regardless of its origins, the rune is the only window - well, pinhole - into the core¡¯s inner workings. With enough time and the right tools, I might be able to widen the breach and lay bare all the secrets of necromancy¡­ but it¡¯s hardly something I can do in a cell with Holy Knights breathing down my neck. Oh, and let¡¯s not forget Tascus who wants to pry the core from my cold, permanently-dead hands. I¡¯m still uneasy about why he left so easily, but I fear it won¡¯t be the last I see of his ram-headed visage. ¡°¡­ I wish to achieve the state of perfection that is¡­ being an undead¡­¡± ¡°¡­ you¡¯re living vindication of what it means to transcend your humanity¡­¡± ¡­ Damn it, I can¡¯t get his words out of my head. I can feel my teeth becoming flatter every time I recall. The crack on my mask aches like an open scar. I¡¯ve never felt such hatred to one man in all my lives, but despite all my disdain towards that monster¡­ I¡¯m also grateful. It¡¯s insane, but I finally have an undisputable baseline to build my sense of morality. Where I once hesitated to let the necromancer Terry die, Tascus is a man I can confidently say I would cut down without a shred of guilt. The only question now is... why? ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± Quickly pocketing the elder lich¡¯s core, I survey my surrounding for the source of my discomfort. However, after a few quick scans, I find there is no one inside the gaol house besides myself. Weird. I could have sworn I felt somebody¡¯s gaze. Am I being jumpy because my is impaired? Or could it be- Creak¡­ Startled by the sound of the door, I turn to find a surprising visitor come through the front. He¡¯s bracing against his spear to walk, but all in all¡­ ¡°Welcome back to the land of the living, Sen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, Enbos. How are you faring? I heard you really took a battering from Tascus.¡± ¡°Sure did, and to be honest, I¡¯m still hurting from the one-sided beating. Erm, you might already know this, but don¡¯t get too close, okay? The bars are no indicator of the curse¡¯s range.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know, and I have to say that is one sick parting gift. I¡¯ll just stay over here, just to be safe.¡± ¡°Of course. Take a seat. I¡¯m surprised Minna let you out in your current state. If I were her, I would have locked you in your room.¡± ¡°Yeah, about that¡­¡± ¡°Sen...¡± ¡°She forgot to lock the window.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Pffft! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Minna is so going to kill you.¡± ¡°Y-yeah, especially once she learns I jumped from the second floor. I might as well make the most of my time before I¡¯m dragged back.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to spend it drinking with the others?¡± ¡°Well, as fun as that would be, it¡¯s a bit awkward after leading everybody right into that trap. Also, I didn¡¯t escape Minna¡¯s care just for the fun of it... There is a lot I want to tell you.¡± ¡°¡­ Go on.¡± ¡°Enbos, I want to thank you saving everybody. You really are a living legend.¡± ¡°The kind that makes people look twice over their shoulder?¡± ¡°I mean the kind that makes a village boy want to follow your footsteps.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anybody else agrees, Sen. After all, you didn¡¯t see everything that I did. I completely lost it during the battle and almost killed everyone without knowing it. Now, nobody wants to touch me with a ten-foot stick, with or without this curse. It''s even harder for me to look at them than it is for you.¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Yeah, I already heard from Minna and Hachirou, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that if you hadn¡¯t had come, we wouldn¡¯t be here at all. You saved us all from my stupidity and showed the difference between ignorance and valour, and for that I also want to say¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Sen. ¡°Mr Kell¡± played to your fears and manipulated not just you but everyone else into Tascus¡¯ trap.¡± ¡°Regardless, I should have shown you more trust than I did, even if it would have forced your hand. You deserved that much, but in the end, my anxiety won out. Even now I have a hard time justifying any other decision.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re sorry but not sorry?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Enbos. I felt it was the best choice at the time, but looking back, I can¡¯t help but feel I could have acted differently. I wanted to save Eric by any means, but if I had told you, you would have-¡± ¡°I would have helped you.¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°Yes, I know I¡¯m being hypocritical, but I¡¯ve always been a man of impulse, even if I know better. To be fair Sen, you¡¯re not the only one guilty of hiding the truth. When Lili and I began work on contacting Catorrem, we realised early on that the communication item, the crux of our original plan, was already destroyed. But instead of telling you or anybody else¡­ I kept quiet and asked Lili to do the same.¡± ¡°S-so it was true¡­ But why would you-¡± He cuts his sentence short as I look at him in incredulous silence. Seemingly noticing me raise an imaginary eyebrow, he slumps back into his chair and stares into the air. ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I forgive myself.¡± ¡°Heh, thank you, Sen... Do you still think I¡¯m some kind of legend?¡± ¡°Better. You¡¯re a dependable friend.¡± ¡°Thanks again. I can see how your earnestness keeps catching Minna off guard.¡± ¡°Eh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say, but if she ever hits you for no reason, just look at her and smile¡­¡± "O-okay?" "By the way, how is everybody else doing?" "Well, everybody seems much happier with the Holy Knights around. Lili has been uplifted from a Holy Maiden to a Saint. You can tell she''s really embarrassed about the special treatment." "Haha, I can imagine..." For a dozen minutes or so, we exchange small talk over a myriad of topics. From previous subjugations to handicrafts, we chat like old friends. Our prior discomfort has completely dissolved as we continue to talk until Sen¡¯s throat is parched. Taking a sip from his waterskin, he offers me the same pouch, but I refuse with some reservation. ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything to eat or drink, right? Don¡¯t worry about me getting cursed. I¡¯ll just leave it by the bars for you to pick up.¡± ¡°Unfortunately Sen, powerful curses have a nasty tendency to linger on nearby objects. While unlikely and usually temporary, I can¡¯t risk paralysing your jaw the next time you take a swig.¡± ¡°Really? By the spirits, I don¡¯t envy your position at all. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought you lost the battle. Moreover, with all these holy knights about, I¡¯m amazed you can keep your calm given that you¡¯re-¡± ¡°Hold that thought, Sen¡­ Come on in, sir! It it would be disrespectful of us to allow man of your standing to loiter outside the door.¡± "E-eh?" "..." "Please, I insist." After a few moments of tense silence, the door opens to reveal a truly impressive figure. Decked from neck to toe in polished silver of immaculate detail, he strides in with steps like clanking chains and an azure cape blocking all light spilling from the closing entrance. Complementing his grand armour is a face not unlike a young model¡¯s, with short platinum hair, an unblemished, clean-shaven face, and a chiselled, square jaw. But despite his angelic features, or because of it, the most striking thing are his cold, pale eyes. Like a pair of daggers made of arctic ice, he stares at me through narrow slits. Sen swallows back a ball of spit as it dawns on him that he almost exposed me to this imposing visitor. ¡°Impressive, I was sure I had perfectly masked my presence. How did you realise?¡± ¡°Just a hunch.¡± ¡°A hunch? Hm, so be it. It¡¯s hardly what I came here to ask.¡± ¡°I take it you¡¯re the leader of these holy knights?¡± ¡°Indeed I am. My name is Maximillian Iudico. Prior of the Cleansing Swords. Inquisitor of the Order of Holy Knights.¡± Oh shoot. ¡°My name is Enbos Novuseus. A C-rank adventurer and wandering mage.¡± ¡°My name is Sen Carris. Likewise, a C-rank adventurer, and Enbos¡¯ comrade.¡± ¡°It is an honour for us to meet you, Sir Iudico. So, to what do we owe the pleasure of your company?¡± ¡°Need I say? I came to meet the curse bearer who incapacitated one of my most senior men.¡± ¡°It was not my intention to harm him, Sir Iudico. The occurrence was completely out of my notice or my control, I assure.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I have heard, and yet where even God¡¯s most devout cannot endure, you are not affected in the slightest¡­¡± As he says these words, he reaches towards my cell. Despite Sen¡¯s and my alarm, he walks closer until his foremost digits begin to shudder. He retracts his arm and looks at me with those piercing eyes. ¡°Powerful enough to affect even me. I¡¯m shocked something this dangerous was so readily cast. Tell me Enbos¡­ Do you truly believe this is a curse? Do you know nothing more of your condition?¡± ¡°As I have said, sir, it was not intentional.¡± ¡°Do not misunderstand me, Enbos. I am not trying to blame you for Brother Moore¡¯s misfortune. From what I¡¯ve heard of your deeds, you should be celebrated for opposing the heretical menace rather than be confined to this miserable cell. I want to help, but to do so, you need to tell me about everything that has happened. Perhaps more¡­¡± he says as he glances between the two us, without an ounce of actual compassion in his tone. Damn it, this guy is bad news. Despite masterfully suppressing his magical energies, he cannot disguise his immense strength or holy aura eroding my bones. He would be a match for Tascus in his base form, but the most dangerous thing about him is that he¡¯s an honest-to-god inquisitor. There is no telling what methods, tools or powers are at his disposal. While I¡¯m glad the core¡¯s curse is keeping him at bay, he will never let me out of his sight for as long as this curse is up. ¡°Very well, but before we do, I suggest we let Sen return to rest.¡± ¡°Huh, Enbos? What are you-¡± ¡°You must be tired after dragging yourself all the way here, right? I think it¡¯s best that you go to Lili for healing before Minna chews you out.¡± I can¡¯t have Sen stick around. He doesn''t have a great poker face, but more importantly, I need him to go grab Lili while I stall for time. As small as the hope may be, she is my only one who can stop him, for a time. ¡°¡­ Ah, n-now that you mention it, I do feel pretty haggard. Please excuse me, Sir Iudico, but I must leave for treatment. I bid you all good night.¡± ¡°I see¡­ .¡± Without any warning, he casts a high-level healing spell on Sen with barely a delay. Sen jumps out of his seat in surprise, only to discover he is standing taller than when he entered. ¡°T-this is¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve healed most of your injuries and reinvigorated your body. I trust you are now healthy enough to remain, yes?¡± ¡°T-thank you, sir.¡± Damn it, he really wants to interrogate us here and now! He didn¡¯t even stop to ask Sen before healing him. Critical, powerful, decisive, I couldn¡¯t have asked for a worse person to be gunning for me. How am I going to- ¡°Brother Maximillian, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Drawn to her uncharacteristically stern voice, we all turn to find Lili standing at the entrance. The inquisitor stares intently at her face while Sen and I let out a collective but silent sigh of relief. ¡°I believe I have already established that Enbos is under the protection of the Ascleson family. I will not allow you to question him in these conditions, nor in my absence. I implore that you respect the wishes of both Enbos and myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± M-my word. The boldness on display right now. I don¡¯t know what kind of clout your family has, but I can¡¯t believe you would use that tone towards an inquisitor of the Order of Holy Knights! Are you sure you want to provoke him so- ¡°Ah, Lili. Thank God. It is so good to see you again.¡± Eh? ¡°Sigh, it seems you haven¡¯t changed, Brother Maximillian.¡± ¡°Please, call me Max, Lady Lili. While I¡¯ve heard everything from my men, I am delighted to see it is really you. After all, there is no one in these lands, nay, the world who could imitate your peerless beauty. Truly, it must be fate for me to arrive in your direst hour.¡± Wait, they know each other? Also, what the hell happened to the imposing knight from before? His character did a complete one-eighty! ¡°You will address me as Sister Liliana, Brother Maximillian. Moreover, Enbos here already resolved everything by the time your men, not you, arrived. Could you please do something useful instead of inconveniencing my saviour?¡± You too, Lili! ¡°Hahaha! I see you are still as cold as ever, even after leaving your walled garden.¡± No, I have a feeling that it¡¯s only towards you. ¡°Very well. We will continue once we are in Catorrem. Will that suffice, milady?¡± ¡°I will hold you to it, brother.¡± ¡°Perfect. I look forward to escorting you around the city.¡± With a graceful bow, Maximillian makes his leave as Lili lets out a sigh of undisguised annoyance. She turns around to find Sen and myself staring back with slack jaws and half-a-dozen questions written on our faces. ¡°By the spirits, I think he completely forgot we even existed¡­¡± ¡°Um, Lili? What is your relation with that guy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. We first met at a gathering years ago, before I was an adventurer, and he proposed to me on the spot. Of course, I turned him down but it was the first time I met somebody so hopeless. It caused quite a stir and enraged my father, but it seems he still hasn¡¯t learnt.¡± ¡°He sure hasn¡¯t. I mean, he was flattering you like some high-class noble lady.¡± ¡°Yes, Sen¡­ I suppose he was¡­¡± ¡°Hey, is the Order really okay having him as a knightly prior? ¡°I know what you are trying to say Enbos, but please don¡¯t underestimate him or the priory he leads. Out of all the divisions of Holy Knights that operate on the fringes of the Lysium Theocracy and within the Reinsol Kingdom, the Priory of the Cleansing Swords is the most worrying. For generations, they have been unofficially known as the bloody hand of the Church, and the Order of Holy Knights has seen fit to appoint Maximillian as their current leader. I-I can tell you the stories, but¡­¡± ¡°No, I get the picture. For an inquisitor, he¡¯s younger than I imagined, but there is no mistaking his prowess.¡± ¡°Yeah, before you came in, he looked ready to gut me and Enbos for all our worth.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, what brought you here in the first place, Lili?¡± ¡°Hachirou couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to visit you unwatched, so he handed me your bag. Unfortunately, I sensed Maximillian¡¯s magic so I threw your effects into a barrel off to the side. Lord knows what necromantic items you¡¯ve collected during your travels." "Thanks, Lili." "However, I did manage to bring this¡­¡± From within her bag she produces my second mask, the one I crafted out of wood. I immediately become conscious of the crack on my current mask as she gently slides the replacement towards my cell. Sen falls silent as he realises how much it has devastated me. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Enbos. Your mask can still be fixed.¡± ¡°Once we get back to Catorrem, we¡¯ll search the whole city for a craftsman. Heck, I will even foot the bill.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sen. Thank you, Lili... Would you mind stepping outside for a bit?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll, errr, fetch up your bag while we¡¯re at it. It¡¯d be bad if a villager found it and decided to burn it with the cultists¡¯ belongings.¡± I give a weak nod as Sen and Lili prepare to leave the building. Once they are safely outside, I walk over to the wooden spare and promptly exchange it with the one on my head. For the first time since the battle, I look at my clay mask from the outside, noting every scratch, fracture and wear on its once smooth surface. I trace my finger along the noticeable chasm running down the left socket. What will it become in another year? How much more can it take? If I keep mending every piece lost¡­ will it be the same one she left? Knock, knock.
¡°Enter, Kory.¡± By the light of a dwindling candle, an aged man is busy writing on an oaken desk. There are no windows or alternate sources of light, and yet he is working as if he were outside in the day. Although the lighting is poor, it cannot hide the lustre of his golden hair lined with silver, the cool of his grey eyes, or his magnificent ram-head mask resting on the side of his desk. Hand still at work, he directs his eyes towards his loyal attendant entering the room. ¡°Y-your Holiness, I have come to report the aftermath.¡± ¡°Proceed, my son.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. We have evacuated all our outposts in the vicinity of the Tiel Woods. We¡¯ve lost half our brothers and sisters and abandoned most of our inventory in Liem Village. The assailants have been confirmed to be the Priory of the Cleansing Swords, led by the fearsome Maximilliam Iudico. Dark Acolyte Richard, the overseer of Liem, was cut down by him during the evacuation.¡± ¡°I see. How regrettable¡­¡± ¡°Shall I arrange time for an Uplifting Ritual?¡± ¡°Indeed. Gather some candidates from the outer circle for tomorrow afternoon. We must reconnect with our severed adherents in this crucial time.¡± ¡°Understood, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°... Is there anything more to report?¡± ¡°Y-yes Your Holiness. Several of our senior adherents involved in the retrieval operation and the defence of Liem have expressed their desire to face reproach.¡± ¡°Hm? Whatever for?¡± ¡°They appear to be ashamed they could not hold back the Holy Knights for longer, or that they allowed the core to fall into heathen hands. They are even offering their lives in penance, and while it is an importune time to lose more members, today¡¯s failure has spread a malaise across the Order. T-there may be some merit in permitting their deliverance, if only a few.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* Tell them to banish such thoughts immediately if they still wish to be a part of His grand designs. Failure? On the contrary, my son, fate has only aligned closer to my favour than ever before. ¡± ¡°I-it has?¡± Rising from his chair, Tascus walks over to a large tapestry draped across the back wall, staring deep into the twelve lines sewn onto its fabric. Kory watches on with obvious confusion until at last his hierarch begins to speak. ¡°The forlorn opens the forbidden pass Bearing a soul with pure intent. I have constantly pondered what the final part of the prophecy could mean, but today, I believe I have finally found him.¡± ¡°W-wait, you can¡¯t mean¡­ Enbos is the forlorn soul!?¡± ¡°I will have to confirm, but I am sure in my belief. Although the lich''s core is not in our possession, it has been freed from its enclosure and the time is ripe. Is Colligo and his team available?¡± ¡°They are always at your beck and call.¡± ¡°Good. Deliver these instructions to them and inform our spies, then return to me in an hour. I will have prepared more instructions by then.¡± ¡°By your will, Your Holiness.¡± With a wave of his hand, he levitates the parchment straight from his desk to Kory¡¯s outstretched palms. Tascus returns to his desk as his fervent attendant leaves the room. However¡­ ¡°Hm!?¡± Stumbling on his step, he immediately braces against his chair as weakness suddenly assails him. He quickly glances at the door, but after a moment of silence, he takes his seat with resumed calm. His quill faintly stirs in his grip. Sigh, so this is the limit of my mortal form. It has been many years since I last used my blessing and the repercussions are more pronounced than ever. Soon I will be free from such fetters, but until then, I must conserve my strength. Ah, how I envy Enbos¡¯ vigour and resilience. ¡­ Hm, now I recall, Enbos was remarkably light for his size. For someone with so little bulk, he was as stalwart as the mightiest oak. It is clear he used his Pact to reinforce his body, but when I touched his mana flow in that last attack, his circulation of power almost resembled¡­ ¡°¡­ You mean a living hell! Between ceaseless emptiness and teetering on the brink of insanity, you have no idea what it¡¯s really like.¡± ¡°And you do, Enbos?¡± ¡°More than you know, Tascus¡­¡± ¡­ No, that is impossible. Enbos has his own destiny, and I have mine. Only I can deliver this world from falsehood and give humanity a true guiding light. For that is my reason for being. Maleosis watch over me¡­ Stirring from his daze, he resumes his careful machinations, weaving the threads of fate into a single strand. Arc 3, Chapter 99: A Different Window As sunlight spills between the bars of the overhead window, I stir from my night-long still to the clamour of activity outside the gaol walls. Joy and relief can be heard in their collective excitement, but I ignore such distractions to resume my research. Although it appears I¡¯ve done nothing but stare at the elder lich¡¯s core, the pale gem is actually abuzz with activity as I prod and poke every millimetre with my spiritual energy. Crude as it may be, my approach has yielded some reaction from the enigmatic relic. For one, I¡¯ve managed to restrict the range of the curse to contact. While by no means weaker, I should be able to wander town as long as nobody approaches me (then again, it¡¯s not like anybody will go near me in the first place). My tinkering has vastly expanded my understanding of magical and spiritual shielding, and with a bit more time, I¡¯m confident I can completely insulate the core. As for its internal mechanisms that hold the key to life and death¡­ I¡¯ve got nothing. Zilch. Nought. Trial-and-error is not the most eloquent of methods and I¡¯m already stretching the limits of my spiritual control. Worse, the only way I can explore more of its hidden enchantments¡­ is by strengthening my connection to Maleosis. I didn¡¯t notice at first, but it seems the core has made a faint connection to my soul via my , and I have been exploiting that link to investigate the core. I¡¯m now convinced that it deactivated its barrier in response to my, or perhaps Tascus¡¯, unholy blessing, and if I want more access, I will have to cultivate ¡°His¡± influence on my soul. I¡¯d spent most of my skill points during my fight against Tascus, and now, the ¡°blessing¡± has swelled into a small tumour on my soul. It¡¯s as if some invisible force is doing everything in its power to tempt me, and while I loathe the thought of nurturing this cancer, I have yet to experience any adverse effects. Well, not materially, that is. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Nothing. For the tenth time in as many hours, I find myself looking over the dark corners of the building. What I had first attributed to paranoia is now a firm suspicion. There is a presence here¡­ somewhere, although I cannot pin it by any physical or magical means. I swear I can hear a whisper at times. A voice of indeterminate gender and distance tingling the back of my imaginary ear. The same voice that led to my possession of the lich¡¯s core. It has to be the fault of this accursed gem¡­ but it could also be due to my overuse of the . All I know is that I¡¯m being watched, either by the ghost of a country-crushing undead or this world¡¯s equivalent of the devil. Oh joy. Knock, knock, knock. ¡°Come in, Sir- Oh, good morning, Lili.¡± ¡°Good morning, Enbos. How are you faring with the curse?¡± ¡°Much better. As long as nobody touches me, it should be safe to leave the gaol.¡± ¡°Thank God. And your condition?¡± ¡°Erm, dead?¡± ¡°Sigh, you already know what I mean. I couldn¡¯t ask yesterday because Sen was with us, but I worry for your form. After all, you can¡¯t recover by conventional means.¡± ¡°true, and to be perfectly honest, I¡¯m a few pieces short of a full set. While I can mend my fractures and reconnect joints, Tascus completely pulverised my sternum and scattered bits of me to the wind. I¡¯ve had to shift some of my bones just to disguise the damage but I can completely open up my ribcage. Want to look?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t. You''ll only make me worry more. How do you plan on restoring your body?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before but most of my bones are entirely replaceable. The problem is I will need a fresh skeleton of similar size, and the thought of casting on a human corpse to steal their bones is a bit¡­¡± ¡°I-I get the picture, although it¡¯s nice to see you still have an impeccable conscience.¡± ¡°Thanks. By the way, what is going on outside? Are the villagers throwing a party?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re packing. Everybody is preparing to seek refuge in Catorrem.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m surprised we¡¯re taking such a lengthy trip to the city, but I guess most of the villagers will resettle in the communities along the way.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lili¡¯s confused reaction sparks similar confusion in myself. With a finger on her chin, she lifts her head for a moment before exclaiming with a small ¡°Ah¡±. ¡°Now that I think about it, I never told you how we will be arriving in Catorrem. Maximillian and his knights created a teleportation array which connects directly to the Office of Passage. I assisted in its construction and a connection was established just this morning.¡± ¡°Wow, really!? How on Garea did they manage that? Even if they brought high-quality magic cores, it would take a staggering amount of power to establish a link all the way to Catorrem, especially in a place without a life w- Wait a minute. Did you¡­¡± ¡°P-please forgive me Enbos. I showed them the communication array we used and they implemented your magic extender into their portal. However, given our circumstances, I think it would be best to minimise the amount of time the Holy Knights will have to supervise you.¡± ¡°Yeah. The only problem is we will be jumping straight to my execution, and your date in the city.¡± ¡°I swear to God I won¡¯t let that happen. Neither of them.¡± Wow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Enbos. Until we can clear you of suspicion, I will stay by your side and spare you from the worst of their ¡°methods¡±. Our greatest boon is that we are in the Reinsol Kingdom, where you are afforded the protections of an official mage. The Kingdom¡¯s mages are very protective of their knowledge since their most powerful and influential spells are kept within their lineage, especially from foreign agents.¡± ¡°And Hachirou?¡± ¡°By law, the apprentice of an official mage cannot be questioned without explicit approval from their master, even if the master is complicit. They haven''t even asked him for his account.¡± ¡°I see. Thank goodness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll share as much as I know that could help, but my knowledge is limited and time is scarce. I don¡¯t think we''ll have another chance to discuss.¡± ¡°Do you know when they will take me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they have already taken most of the villagers and adventurers. I suspect they are saving you for last.¡± ¡°I see. Well, I suppose that is for the best¡­¡± ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Please go on, Lili.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Now let''s see¡­ There are three things you must remember before you go. One: the Novuseus house is one of the most prominent mage families in the Reinsol Kingdom. They even hold sway in the Lysium Theocracy, where they deal in construction and commerce on the east side. Since you¡¯re using their name, be sure to wield their influence as much as possible. Second: please try to oblige their requests and answer their questions as much as possible. While they cannot force a confession in this case, they will record every detail and interpret your silence or non-compliance in anyway they see fit. However, as long as you are under my protection, I can speak on your behalf and review their reports. This will shift final judgement from Maximillian to the headquarters of the Holy Knights, where they will decide based on our submitted accounts. Even if they reject my comments, it will buy precious time. And finally, but most important of all: the questioning must not take place in St Telis Cathedral. Maximillian will not judge you by the Kingdom¡¯s or even the Theocracy¡¯s laws, but as a representative of God Himself. Any holy place is deemed His territory, and therefore, you will be vulnerable to whatever methods Maximillian decides. Not even I can save you then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your words to heart. Thank you, Lili. I¡¯m well aware you¡¯re risking a lot for my sake. Not only is your family¡¯s reputation on the line, you may even be convicted if things turn sour. If they do, please pretend-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it. We¡¯re no longer strangers. We have each laid bare our dearest secrets and stood together in the face of overwhelming despair. Even if everything goes down the serpent¡¯s maw, I will stand by you before my Lord.¡± ¡°But Lili-¡± ¡°I can manage, Enbos, so please don¡¯t think about if you fail... Think about how you can cheat God¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°¡­ Good grief, are you sure a cleric should be saying that? Looks like we have no choice but to trick that disappointing inquisitor. Anyway, it seems outside has gotten really quiet. It won¡¯t be long before they come fetch me.¡± ¡°It appears so. We best spend the rest of our time aligning our accounts before¡­ we go¡­ to the¡­¡± Huh, that¡¯s strange. Why is Lili¡¯s face turning pale? ¡°O-oh my God, how could I forget? I was so worried about your interrogation that¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lili?¡± ¡°This is terrible, Enbos! If you go-¡± Knock, knock. ¡°Pardon our intrusion.¡± Barging into the gaol house with nary a pause, Maximillian walks in with a white-robed woman following close behind. She has short, straight hair of deep brown, and a pair of spectacles over her seemingly impassive face. While I am curious of her identity, I¡¯m far more focused on Maximillian who is staring me down. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Ah, Lili! How are you this fair morning?¡± That is, until, Lili enters his field of view and he instantly degrades to his flowery self. The woman behind him lets out a subdued but exasperated sigh, a gesture I¡¯m almost tempted to repeat. ¡°A-ah, Brother Maximillian. I¡¯m sorry for asking this of you, but would you mind stepping outside for a moment?¡± ¡°Why, of course! Anything for a lady as lovely as¡­¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°¡­ is what I would like to say, but regrettably, we are on a tight schedule. It is time for us to go to Catorrem. Are you well, Enbos the Black?¡± ¡°I am, Sir Iudico. Thank you for your concern. Although the curse is still in place, its boundary is much smaller than before.¡± ¡°Hm, how convenient¡­ Then, seeing that your condition has improved, there should be no qualm in escorting you to the city.¡± ¡°Not at all, Sir. I will be in your care. Once we are in a secure place, I will cooperate to the best of my ability.¡± ¡°Hoh. I am glad you are so eager. Very well. I hope we can hear your account by the end of the day¡± Although it will cut my preparation short, I have to seize the initiative and venture into the tiger¡¯s den. The sooner I get this over with, the less time they will have to build a strong case against me. My greatest concern is that they will contact the Novuseus house to confirm my identity, which would instantly put me on death row. However, it seems Lili disagrees with my strategy. ¡°Um, Brother Maximillian?¡± ¡°Yes Milady?¡± ¡°While I¡¯m thankful you are willing to use divine artefacts and powerful magic to create a direct passage to Catorrem, I must implore we take a terrestrial route to Catorrem.¡± ¡°Hm? Whatever for? Travelling on horse would expend days of supplies and pointless effort compared to safely teleporting to within city walls.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware it¡¯s a far-fetched request, but Enbos is still cursed. The dark magic assailing him might affect the integrity of the spell as well. We can also quickly find homes for some of the refugees en route instead of leaving them to the city to process.¡± ¡°While that is a noble suggestion, Milady, most of the villagers and adventurers have already arrived in Catorrem. Also, while Enbos¡¯ curse is powerful, there is no sign it affects anything other than living flesh. Would you like to add anything else?¡± ¡°T-then¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it nice if we could spend a few more days travelling together?¡± ¡°¡­" "..." "... Lieutenant Gregoria.¡± ¡°Yes, Prior?¡± ¡°¡­ Tell our knights to disable the portal and stock three-days¡¯ worth of supplies. It would be an honour to escort Lady Liliana through the countryside! Of course, prepare a larger saddle for my-¡± ¡°Maximillian.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m joking. I was only joking. Sorry Lili¡­¡± Although he says it¡¯s a joke, the hopeless inquisitor looks genuinely disheartened. On the other hand, his lieutenant clearly has her act together and she is looking at Lili with narrow eyes. I have no idea why Lili is so distressed, but I can¡¯t have them (the lieutenant) suspecting her. ¡°Well, then," I say, "now that is sorted, shall we depart for Catorrem?¡± ¡°Yes Enbos. Please forgive our disorderly display.¡± ¡°By the way, you are¡­?¡± ¡°My apologies for not introducing myself. I am Agnes Gregoria, knight lieutenant and future prior of the Cleansing Swords.¡± ¡°W-wait Nessa, did you just say¡­¡± ¡°It was only a jest, Brother Maximillian. Anyway, time is precious so let us depart immediately.¡± As they turn their backs to leave the building, Lili looks at me with undisguised concern. I wave it off and leave my cell with measured steps, completely hiding my inner anxiety. However, I almost take a step back upon seeing the people waiting outside the door. ¡°Hachirou, Sen, Minna, Norf!¡± ¡°Enbos! You¡¯re al-¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Don¡¯t get too close! I¡¯m still cursed!¡± ¡°Yikes...! T-thank you, Norf. I almost ended up like that one holy knight you mentioned,¡± exclaims Sen. "It''s fine as long as you don''t get within a metre, you guys. The curse has greatly shrunk so hopefully it will subside soon," I explain. ¡°Are you feeling better, Enbos?¡± ¡°I am, Hachirou, and I can see the rest of you are fine as well. Anyway, what are you all still doing here?¡± ¡°We asked the knights if we could leave alongside you. It was just Hachirou at first, but we all shared the same sentiment by the end." "Still you guys, you could have easily waited at the Office of Passage instead of hanging back." "While I admit it took some convincing, especially with that stubborn stick-in-the-" (Sen!) "... strict lady over there... Not happening, Enbos. We came as a party, so we''ll leave as one too. While I can''t speak for all adventurers, that''s the way we treat our own. Of course, that includes Lili as well." "Huh?" "What''s wrong, Lili?" "No, it''s nothing. Thank you..." "Honestly Sen, you always find the right words to say. But really, thanks. To everyone. It means a lot that you''ve got my back." "What are friends for? Besides, with that inquisitor breathing down your neck, I worry it might be the last time we see each other again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say something that ominous, Sen. I¡¯m sure Enbos will be treated fairly and be back with us by sunset for a drink.¡± ¡°The fair lady is correct. Please do not worry for your friend Enbos.¡± Casually joining our conversation, Maximillian walks up to our group wearing an angelic smile. He gives a deep bow towards us - well, Minna to be precise ¨C before introducing himself. Likewise, everybody unacquainted with him offers their names, with Sen speaking on behalf of Norf. I notice his friendliness drop a notch towards the Norf, but his eyes relax not an instant later. ¡°Thank you for obliging Sen¡¯s request, Sir Iudico. We were eager to know the welfare of our close companion.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it, Miss (Minna) Lockswald. I¡¯m aware our reputation precedes us, but I swear Enbos will be treated in a hospitable manner. I hope you will find our image more pleasing.¡± ¡°I will take your word for it, Sir Iudico. Thank you once more.¡± ¡°Please, anything to clear the shadow on your fair visage.¡± Finishing his flattery, he takes Minna¡¯s hand and lightly kisses the back of it. Lili and Agnes are looking at him like he''s a sad case while Minna is glancing towards Sen, hoping for some reaction. Hopelessly, Sen slightly tilts his head to one side while raising an eyebrow. (Oh for Pete''s sake. For all the good things you can say...) "*Ahem* Shall we go, Sir Iudico?¡± ¡°Of course. Please, follow me.¡± (You seem confident, Enbos. A-are you sure you are prepared?) (Relax, Hachirou. Everything will be fine...) (I see. Thank goodness.) (... While I don''t know what will happen once we are in Catorrem, I''m sure Lili can pull me through.) (H-huh!? But Enbos, what are going to do about-) Before Hachirou can finish, I immediately gesture to him to stop. He instantly obliges despite having no idea why I am so alarmed. I silently point to Agnes who breaks pace from our own before matching Maximillian who is leading the way. Damn it, that was close. Agnes was secretly listening in on us for far too long. Anyone else would have thrown a curious glance, but the fact she didn''t means she understood every word, no doubt from a skill like . She might be far more dangerous than that inquisitor. Biting our tongues, we follow the two towards a large barn. Lili is growing more and more anxious while Hachirou is looking at me in deadpan silence. I can''t help but think I''m overlooking something very important, but it''s too late to turn back now. Nevertheless, with everybody by my side, I¡¯m ready for whatever Maximillian has in store. Have at me! Creak. "... Wow." Letting out a gasp of awe, I enter the barn and gaze over the massive magic circle that has been etched into the floorboards. Several staffs with high quality magic cores are floating at equidistant intervals around the array, while five mages bearing the Path of Eden¡¯s symbol are maintaining the spell. Sure enough, I can see my magic extender has masterfully implemented in this complex web of runes and inscriptions. However, reading the symbols, I-I immediately realise one, sma~ll problem. ¡°Brothers.¡± ¡°Yes, Prior!¡± ¡°Is the mana stream within range?¡± ¡°Yes, Prior.¡± ¡°Good. Activate the portal to Catorrem.¡± ¡°By your command! Heaven empower us!¡± Line upon line, the five mages begin chanting in an almost Gregorian manner as they carefully distribute an immense amount of mana across the array. Holy mana. Holy mana that is making my HP roll off like cold sweat from the back of my neck. ¡°Erm, o-on second thought Sir Iudico, I think Lili was right after all. A road trip sounds like a magnificent idea.¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong Enbos? Suddenly getting cold feet?¡± ¡°N-not exactly. I-I mean, do we really have to go to Catorrem to hear my story? Can¡¯t we just do it here and now I can be on my merry way?¡± ¡°The portal is open and a safe venue has been prepared. There is no reason to continue investigations here, especially when the rest of the witnesses are on the other side. So please don¡¯t exhaust my brothers and just step in the circle.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I must insist we take an overland route. I don¡¯t mind if you lock me in a cage for three days straight. Heck, I''ll even pay you to do it, because I really can¡¯t use this portal.¡± ¡°What in God¡¯s name are you saying, Enbos? The portal is ready and my brothers are straining their bodies just to take you to safety. While I promised to be hospitable, I will not stand for such-¡± ¡°U-um, please forgive my master b-but he has a crippling of long-distance teleportation! I-I know it sounds unusual but it is so egregious in fact that it affects his wellbeing. I-isn¡¯t that right, Lili?¡± ¡°Y-yes Hachirou. He¡¯s one of those mages who unreasonably fears teleportation magic. You know, stories of missing limbs, deficient memories and indeterminate matter. In fact, I¡¯ve seen him break out into hives at the mere thought and fall into unconsciousness for three days straight. I-isn¡¯t that right Enbos?¡± ¡°I-indeed Lili. Man, we wouldn¡¯t save any time at all if that were to happen. Besides, not all your knights are going through the portal. I-I can always just accompany them to Catorrem, isn''t that right Maximillian?¡± "I see, I see... No.¡± Well, obviously not with lies as bad as ours. His stern reply still echoes throughout the barn as he looks at me with sceptical fascination. Looking between the nimbus of death and my remaining HP, I agonise over my chances of survival. I know Hachirou is watching with a morbid expression while Lili is offering a silent player. Meanwhile, Sen, Minna and Norf are completely baffled by the atmosphere, as if they''ve accidentally attended a wake. With a heavy sigh, I delude myself into thinking I have a chance and inch my way towards the circle. Damn it, don¡¯t admit it! ¡°May I cast protection magic?¡± ¡°If you do that, you may really interfere with the circle. Since you''re so worried, we''ll send you off right now when my mages can spare the most energy. Agreed?¡± ¡°Sigh, I see... Hachirou, if I don¡¯t make it, please bury my remains in the Dellmore Forest. I¡¯m sure you will enjoy the scenery.¡± ¡°E-enbos¡­¡± ¡°Sen, I hope you reunite with your friend. Minna, I know you will find the courage one day. The same goes for you too, Norf. And Lili... I¡¯m glad I told you.¡± ¡°G-godspeed, Enbos.¡± ¡°Godspeed? Catorrem is literally a step away.¡± ¡°Told you what? What on Garea is going on?¡± ¡°Did the holy knights do something to the portal? Is that why you¡¯re so reluctant?¡± ¡°I swear to our Lord the portal is perfectly functional. Please do not waste our efforts with all your drama.¡± ¡°Well, at least you know how we feel about you sometimes¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Nessa!?¡± ¡°... It''s been fun, everyone. H-here goes nothing.¡± Standing at the edge of the portal, I take time to restock as much of HP as possible. I even try to absorb the energy from the curse, but it proves fruitless as it¡¯s tightly bound to the core. Not a moment later, I leap onto the array with seeming abandon, startling everybody in the room. The floating staffs let off a blinding burst of light, and as I¡¯m enveloped by the searing energies¡­ I imagine a gentle woman welcoming me home¡­
¡­ Or maybe not. As the lights fade and the magic subsides, I find myself in a building of venerable stone atop a different array, with a different set of mages watching over me. For a few moments, I stand in a daze and stare blankly at the back of the large room before one of the men in white start shouting at me to move. Ushering me off the platform, I slump onto a nearby bench while staring at my hands in jubilant disbelief. I-I¡¯m alive... Alive! God, I feel even better than when I survived against Tascus. B-but how could I have survived such powerful light-based magic? Is this the promised miracle Lili keeps talking about, or was I displaced so quickly that it couldn¡¯t erode my bones? Just how much HP do I have left? Alarmed by the thought that I may actually be on my last legs, I hastily activate and inspect my status. However, upon gazing at the floating bar, I¡¯m greeted with a massive surprise: my HP has barely dropped. Contrary to expectation, the teleportation did almost nothing to body despite drowning me in enough mana to irradiate my bones. Puzzled, I look closely at my hands and realise that I have been irradiated by holy magic¡­ but there is a layer of energy sandwiched between. No, it''s not just my hands. A paper-thin barrier is covering every inch of my body. After flexing my bones a few more times, the magical film quickly disperses and I am greeted with the familiar pain I dread so well. H-how did this activate? I had no idea the core could conjure such a thing. Is it a defence system that reacts automatically to strong holy magic? "..." "..." ¡­ or did it respond according to my will? ¡°You see, Enbos? I hope you put more faith in our magic from on...¡± After a brilliant flash of light, I look up to find Maximillian and company emerge one-by-one from the teleportation circle. Lili and Hachirou are looking at me with teary eyes while the rest of the party is smiling awkwardly, having no idea of what I endured. Looking up from my seat, I greet him with a exasperated tone. "No, I suppose not, but still don''t want to do that ever again." ¡°Good Lord. I sincerely hope you don¡¯t raise another ruckus before your questioning.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Now let¡¯s...¡± My voice trails and my eye sockets widen as I stare at the foreboding piece overhead. Lili turns pale as she follows my gaze to the object of my concern. I was so overjoyed when I got here that I didn¡¯t bother looking around, but it finally makes sense why Maximillian saved me for last. A shadowy smile creeps on the inquisitor¡¯s face as coloured lights shine against his back through a majestic stained-glass window. A window showing a hero holding a sword and a bouquet. Arc 3, Chapter 100: InTERRORgation ¡°S-st Telis Cathedral¡­ What¡¯s the meaning of this, Maximillian?¡± ¡°Why, we¡¯re in Catorrem City, of course. While it cannot compare to the mighty spires of our homeland, the artistry is still quite a sight to beh-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play the fool with me, brother! This is supposed to be the Office of Passage.¡± ¡°Indeed Milady, and as agreed, the refugees are currently at the Lysium Embassy. However, from all that I¡¯ve gathered, neither you nor your friends are seeking refuge. You¡¯re here to accompany Enbos who is here to provide his account at a secure location. And what better place can there be than within the presence of our Lord?¡± ¡°I object to your intentions, brother! You brought him here where your judicial powers are at your strongest. J-just what do you intend to do him?¡± ¡°Now, now, Lili, I don¡¯t plan to do anything to him. I swore I would treat Enbos in a hospitable manner, and so I shall, as a man of the Path. While it is true I am bestowed certain ¡°privileges¡± in His presence, I¡¯m sure the hero of Kasseus would have no reason to fear. Isn¡¯t that right, Enbos?¡± Damn it, he got us good. Despite his airy tone and Lili¡¯s objections, it seems Maximillian has flipped into ¡°serious mode¡±. I¡¯m standing on enemy territory and the stinging pain from all this hallowed ground isn¡¯t helping my concentration. Sen and the others seem to have caught onto the implications and are looking at the surrounding clerics like a circle of wardens. Looking away from Lili, Maximillian stands before me like a sheriff awaiting my surrender. ¡°Now then, Enbos. If you may?¡± I rise from my bench, and upon doing so, Maximillian nods in approval and begins heading towards the door. However, he quickly stops mid step and turns to find I¡¯m not following. Instead, I¡¯m pointing my open palm towards him, gesturing to stop¡­ and listen. ¡°Sir Maximillian.¡± ¡°Yes, Enbos?¡± ¡°You said you would hear me at a secure location?¡± ¡°Indeed, I did.¡± ¡°And by secure, you mean free from external influence or observation, correct?¡± ¡°¡­ What are you getting at, Enbos?¡± ¡°Then, I regret to inform you Sir¡­ but this place has already been compromised.¡± ¡°¡­ Care to explain?¡± ¡°I will, but I fear what I have to share may prove¡­ unsettling.¡± Despite Maximillian¡¯s piercing gaze, I keep silent and look towards the clerics and mages watching our tense standoff. After a moment of contemplation, he gestures to everyone but his lieutenant and my companions to depart the room. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Telis Cathedral has been infiltrated by Tascus¡¯ men. There are spies amongst your brothers in Catorrem.¡± ¡°¡­ Enbos, I do not take allegations of heresy lightly, especially those directed at others on the Path.¡± ¡°It is not mere allegation but established fact. When Lili and I reached you with the beacon, we had no idea who received our signal. However, Tascus was well aware it had not reached Catorrem. Sir, there is an agent informing him of our every move.¡± ¡°Hm, a sound conjecture, but one I cannot act upon. Unless you can substantiate your claim-¡± ¡°Excuse me Sir Iudico,¡± Sen interjects, ¡°but we all heard Tascus confess as much himself. When we were at that dastard¡¯s mercy, he explicitly said he had somebody in this very cathedral. While he didn¡¯t mention a cleric per say, it¡¯s definitely somebody who could be here at all times.¡± ¡°I can affirm my companion¡¯s words, Sir Iudico,¡± adds Minna, ¡°for everybody who was held captive at Tiel Plains heard him as well. While I will admit we are partial to our friend Enbos, you can verify our words with any number of survivors from the ordeal.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Although Norf doesn¡¯t say a thing, his stalwart expression portrays as much as Sen¡¯s and Minna¡¯s words. The inquisitor looks between the faces of my friends, but upon noticing Lili¡¯s shock upon hearing this revelation, he softly nods his head. ¡°I will take your word. An investigation will have to be performed at a later time, but at this moment, I must acknowledge Telis Cathedral may indeed be unsuitable. Sister Agnes, can we prepare another location in short order?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are only small churches on the outskirts of the city, which are hardly defensible.¡± Or containable¡­ ¡°Hmmm... Then, can we prepare a sealed chapel on the premises and continue under the highest level of secrecy?¡± ¡°You cannot, brother,¡± interrupts Lili. ¡°In neglect, the undergrowth shall encroach on your Path. What is road and what are stones amongst the green? Such is no Path to Eden, nor to Him... If you wish to continue while wilfully knowing there is a cultist on hallowed ground, you cannot invite God onto your Path. I believe there is a precedent, Sister Agnes?¡± ¡°¡­ Indeed, there is, Sister Liliana. ¡°The Tale of Inquisitor Marris and Dorian Kee¡±, Volume 84 of the Lysium Records of Righteousness, fifth year of Pope Michael the Third. Inquisitor Marris was ruled unable represent God whilst knowing the rural church which was his base of operations at the time had incorporated pagan practices that compromised its sanctity. By that reasoning, as long as there is a heretical element at St Telis Cathedral, it is no longer a house welcoming of God.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°*Sigh* Very well. For the sake of security, I suppose we have no choice but to borrow the facilities of the city garrison.¡± YES! Take that you underhanded inquisitor! ¡°Do you wish to say something, Enbos?¡± ¡°No, nothing at all, Sir Iudico.¡± ¡°Good. Let us depart immediately. As boorish as it may be, we¡¯ll have to procure a suitable room on site. Please follow us, Enbos, Lady Liliana. The rest of you are free to leave.¡±
Slam. ¡°¡­ And there they go.¡± ¡°By the spirits, that inquisitor is really fixated on Enbos. He didn¡¯t even care about hearing my account anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he would have loved to, but Lili¡¯s presence must have put some checks and balances. Sadly, Enbos is just too conspicuous to be overlooked. It¡¯s all up to Lili now.¡± ¡°I really wish we could do more. By the way Hachirou, what was that gesture Enbos made behind his back, right as he left?¡± ¡°Ah, you mean when he clenched his fist and stuck out his thumb? I-I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the same, but within my clan it is a sign for ¡°good¡± or ¡°good job¡±.¡± ¡°Are you serious? He was thanking us for covering him? With an inquisitor trying to put him under a guillotine, he still¡­ Damn it, this isn¡¯t right! He fought harder than any of us, longer than any of us, and in the end, he¡¯s rewarded an audience with another cold-hearted zealot.¡± ¡°I know what you mean, Sen, but it¡¯s easy to forget that to anybody who doesn¡¯t know him he looks like a monster in a black cloak.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t deny your words, Minna, and sadly, Enbos has done little to address his unfortunate image. His brand him and his ¡°art¡± isolates him. I-I wish there were more people who can see past his intimidating visage, like all of you.¡± ¡°So do we, Hachirou, but not that inquisitor, and I fear his impression of Enbos will only get worse. After that battle with Tascus, many are now afraid of Enbos¡¯ ferocity and might, and in turn, he is reluctant to face them. I worry even fewer people will ever get to know the real Enbos.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sen?¡± ¡°Minna, Norf, Hachirou¡­ I want to prepare something for Enbos once they let him out of custody. Until then, we¡¯re going to be busy chasing up people. Norf, do you still remember the names of-¡± ¡°Wait, what are you intending, Sen?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not really sure, Hachirou. However, it¡¯s high time Enbos deserves a real reward.¡± ¡°¡­ Ah. I think I know where you¡¯re going with this, but I can¡¯t say it¡¯s going to be easy. How are we going to get him out of the Holy Knights¡¯ grasp? Even if Lili manages to defend him, I doubt Maximillian will let Enbos out of his sight so quickly.¡± ¡°Woah, that¡¯s, like, totally drake. How ¡®bout I lend you all a hand?¡±
Four stone walls and a smooth tile floor. A cast iron door bolted on the other side. A heavy oaken table between me and the only way out. There are no windows save for a small gap at the top of the left wall for ventilation, or perhaps a view port to peer in from the next room. Alone, I sit in a stained chair and await my interrogation with all the confidence of a mob boss¡­ knees shaking like maracas. Damn, I can¡¯t calm down at all. It has been half an hour since Maximillian brought me here and the tension is continuing to mount. Here I am, sitting in a locked room while those Holy Knights are plotting some elaborate trap. All I¡¯ve got are three pieces of advice and a pseudo attorney in Lili, who I can¡¯t even see until the time is nigh. All it would take is one of any number of damning things about me to send me an instant trip to the World Stream, and I worry he already has all the evidence he needs. The survivors from that battle all heard Tascus call me ¡°brother¡±, and they are all deathly afraid of me to boot. Should I break out of here and escape? No, that¡¯s impossible. Maximillian and his knights seized this entire wing from the city guard. All I can do is wait in the uncomfortable company of myself¡­ and it. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± For heaven¡¯s sake, that presence is still here and I think it¡¯s only getting stronger. Of course, I¡¯m well aware that it has no physical nor spiritual body, and that it¡¯s messing with my head. However, that shouldn¡¯t be possible. I should be immune to all mind-altering effects thanks to , and yet it feels as if the spectre of death is sitting just across the table. Invisible, waiting, watching¡­ Several moments pass before the door swings open again and I¡¯m almost grateful for the new company. The first to enter is Maximillian, then Lili and finally Agnes. On the other side of the door, I hear a resounding click followed by a loud clunk. The inquisitor takes a seat across the table and places two small boxes on the table. One is made of polished metal with a small magical lock, while the other is made of dark, ancient wood with the symbol of the Path of Eden etched on its lid. Neither of which can bode well judging by the dogged look in his eyes. ¡°Enbos, are you well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lili. Nothing happened since they left me here.¡± ¡°I apologise for the lengthy wait, but procurement of these artefacts proved more troublesome than I thought.¡± ¡°And these artefacts are?¡± ¡°You will know soon enough. Lady Liliana, please take the seat over here. Lieutenant Gregoria, if you will.¡± At Maximillian¡¯s behest, Lili does indeed take the chair beside him, only to move it to the furthest corner in the room. Meanwhile, Agnes sits at the end of the table and produces a blank scroll and a magic quill. It appears she¡¯s the stenographer, which explains why she has . Hopefully that means all I have to worry about is the inquisitor staring me down right now. ¡°Tenth hour, twenty-seventh day, fifth month, sixteenth year of Pope Othniel. I, Inquisitor Maximillian Iudico, sit before the subject who identifies as Enbos Novuseus. Our location: the Catorrem City garrison. Our intent: to inquire of the events at Kasseus Village and on the Tiel Plains, and of the cult called ¡°The Order of the New Dawn¡±. Nothing more.¡± Lili nods in approval to this final part, and I have a sneaking suspicion she was responsible for limiting his scope. Of course, that won¡¯t stop him asking so long as it¡¯s remotely related. I¡¯ve seen enough serial crime dramas to know how this works. Worse, according to Lili¡¯s second tip, I basically have no right to remain silent so I need to avoid getting swept up in his line of reasoning. ¡°Enbos Novuseus, over the course of this hearing, you are not permitted to speak nor inquire without due prompt from myself. The only person allowed such privileges is the upstanding Liliana Ascleson, who has elected to speak on your behalf. Are you ready?¡± ¡°I am, sir.¡± ¡°Do you swear to our Lord that you shall answer truthfully and cooperate to the best of your ability?¡± ¡°I do, sir.¡± ¡°Good. Then, let us begin with having you show your face.¡± Forget reasoning, he¡¯s going straight for my damn throat! ¡°Brother Maximillian, did we not just establish you would only inquire about matters regarding the incident?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t give me that look, sister. Basic etiquette aside, I can¡¯t very well proceed with someone who can barely be identified outside his possessions. At the very least, we need a basic description of his face for the records.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, but I cannot oblige your request. For medical reasons, I must not remove this mask.¡± ¡°Hoh. And what, pray tell, is the nature of your malady? Will you break out in hives when exposed to others?¡± ¡°My skin is severely and permanently marred. It breaks easily and is sensitive to light and temperature,¡± I say as I uncover the first layer of my glove to show my grotesque ¡°flesh¡±. ¡°It is for that reason that I coat myself in dark mana. If you want verification, then you can ask Lili. I¡¯ve shown her my condition before.¡± ¡°An unfortunate case, but I¡¯m not asking for a diagnosis, and I will not accept third party identification. All I need is a mere glimpse of your face, like you have just done with your hand. Besides, Agnes and I are qualified healers and this room is sealed from the elements. If you so wish, we can prepare-¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your consideration, sir, but I must decline. I will have no one but Lili to examine my form.¡± ¡°Why? Because she is the only one you can trust? Look Enbos, I can clearly see this is a sensitive matter for you and I sympathise with your distress,¡± he says in a flat voice, ¡°however, this is not a matter of inquiry but of protocol. There have been incidences such as ¡°The Tale of Inquisitor Jerva and Larry Hanson¡± where even a simple handkerchief over their face had undermined the investigation. Leaving this ambiguity will only threaten the integrity of your entire account¡­ especially given that you¡¯re using magic to talk.¡± Damn it, this is going nowhere. I could come up with a hundred more excuses, but he¡¯s not going to buy any more. If I don¡¯t think of a loophole soon, Maximillian may try something direct. Come to think of it, Lili has been awfully quiet recently. What is she- Huh? Is she preparing a spell? Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­ Keeping my silence, I anxiously watch Lili as she casts her spell on the unsuspecting duo around the table. There is no mistaking it; she¡¯s using , presumably to create an illusion of my face. After a moment, she meets my gaze and gives a firm nod. A-are you kidding, it worked!? More importantly, are you seriously suggesting that I take off my mask in front of them!? No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible! There are a million ways this could go wrong. Yes, I know that they can¡¯t see your pointy ears, but we¡¯re talking about an entire head here! ¡°Well Enbos?¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Damn it, here goes nothing¡­ I slowly reach for my mask, and inch my inch, I reveal my pale face to the everybody in the room. My hands tremble incessantly throughout the simple motion, but Lili¡¯s silent encouragement pushes me past the last, agonising stretch. Finally, my wooden fa?ade slips from my fingers, and for the first time, Maximillian¡¯s eyes go wide while Agnes seems to have forgotten how to breathe. I can feel every inch of my skull, both inside and out, shudder with anticipation. Oh my god, d-did Lili fail? No, they¡¯re not reaching for their weapons, so I can only assume that the spell is working. I have no idea what they are seeing, but it appears Lili has crafted some masterpiece of unsightly design. I mean, just look at their reactions! What did you make that could unsettle even an inquisitor!? Wait, why do you look ready to gag as well!? You¡¯re the one who gave me this face! ¡°E-erm¡­ Thank you for complying, Enbos. Please cover- Ahem, you may wear your mask once more. I swear to our Lord we will respect your confidentiality.¡± ¡°T-thank you, Sir Iudico.¡± ¡°Hm? Are you alright, Milady? You look rather¡­ winded.¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s just¡­ Even knowing, I still find his appearance upsetting. I¡¯m sorry, Enbos.¡± Oi, was that about me or the monstrosity you created!? Nevertheless, I can¡¯t believe how powerful Lili¡¯s really is. On top of tricking two high-level knights, she also disguised the activation of her spell and is currently hiding her level of mana. It¡¯s no wonder she was so surprised when I revealed I could see right through her skill. I seriously owe her my life for this, and I find it ironic that the cleric who was once so eager to unmask me is now trying her best to disguise me. As I plop my mask back onto my skull, Maximillian now looks genuinely apologetic. He gives a nod towards Agnes, which is when I notice her using the feather of her magic quill to erase something on the parchment. Curiously, there is another sheet adjacent to her transcript, and the only things on it are a column of three circles. A horizontal line has been drawn across the first circle, but she seems to be in the middle of erasing said line. I have a bad feeling. ¡°Brother Maximillian, what is the purpose of that second document?¡± asks Lili, obviously noticing the object of my concern. ¡°Oh, those? They¡¯re nothing important, Milady. Just meaningless scribbles.¡± ¡°I-I very much doubt that, brother. After all, that document still bears the mark of the Order. Enbos has the right to be informed of any procedure he is unfamiliar with during questioning.¡± ¡°My answer still stands, Milady. Those markings are not part of any procedure, and if they end up being submitted to the Order, so be it.¡± There is no way that can be true. If it were, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way to have Agnes erase one of the lines. It seems to resemble a blank checklist or counter. If I have to guess, it¡¯s probably some kind of strike system which tracks the number of times the subject has disobeyed the inquisitor. It¡¯s the only explanation why she had marked the first circle in the brief time since the interrogation began. Is such a dubious system normal in this world? What will happen once all the circles are marked? It probably won¡¯t lead to an instant conviction but I have no intention of finding out. ¡°Now that is sorted, I believe we can proceed with your account.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Good. Now, before I ask for your tale, there are a few details we need to address. While I¡¯m aware I should only concern myself with the threat at hand, after reading all the transcripts from the villagers and adventurers, I must say their accounts paint a fascinating picture. W-well, not of your appearance, per say, but-¡± ¡°*Ahem*¡± ¡°Thank you, Agnes. Anyway, nearly every report has made detailed mention of you, although said details have come in many facets. In some, you are an adventurer, a friend and a saviour. However, in others, you are an outsider, a berserker, and a menace¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ but only to cultists and villains, so far as I can tell. Believe me Enbos, I know better than to judge others by the confused recollections of the distressed and the vulnerable. Fear can cloud the mind and make the most righteous of saviours appear as demons. Nonetheless, no tale is without their grain of truth, and I have gathered enough to forge an arrow of glass. By all rights, I should be locking you up for extended investigations if I were to solely believe their word. I hope you realise how precious this opportunity is to clear your name.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Iudico. You are most merciful.¡± Ever conscious of Lili, he momentarily turns away to cast a smile to her, only to be greeted with an even colder look than before. No, wait. Lili¡¯s expression seems rather¡­ grave. Watching from the side, the corner of Maximillian¡¯s mouth seems to drop a notch, but he quickly regains his pretentious cheer. ¡°Now, I¡¯m afraid in cases such as now where a majority has put forth condemning evidence, it is remarkably difficult for the accused to prevail. Fortunately, I have just the thing to ¡°help¡± you.¡± As he says these words, he takes the small metal box and materialises a key out of mana to unlock. He then pushes the container to the centre of table and, after a moment of hesitation, I take it. Opening the lid, I find a thin silver-plated chain lined with high-quality magic cores. While not it¡¯s not enchanted with holy magic, I am loath to touch it. ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°You''re speaking out of turn, Enbos, although I was going to tell you anyway. It¡¯s called the ¡°Chain of Sincerity¡±, and with it, I have lent your words a thousand times more worth. It is enchanted with a powerful spell that compels its wearers to speak only the truth.¡± ¡°Wha-! You¡¯ve gone too far, Sir Iudico!¡± exclaims Lili in a rare display of rage. ¡°The Chain of Sincerity is powerful enough to compel even you, and by the decree of the Church of Eden, it should only be used for the inauguration of an archbishop! This is clearly a misuse of divine property and an affront to Enbos¡¯ character.¡± ¡°While that would normally be true Sister Liliana, this one item is yet to be blessed by His Holiness Pope Othniel. It is but another magical artefact under the Church¡¯s possession, and I intend to use it to clear our friend¡¯s good name.¡± ¡°Maximillian, you-!¡± ¡°I will comply. Thank you for your consideration.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lili watches with a dumbfounded expression as I wrap the chain around my palm. The magic cores light up with a white glow and I look up to see Maximillian smiling in response. ¡°Thank you, Enbos. Let us proceed with your account. But first, may you introduce yourself?¡± ¡°I am Enbos Novuseus, an official mage of the Novuseus bloodline. I am a C-rank adventurer and a wandering mage.¡± ¡­ Oh, this is going to be easy.
¡°¡­ And then he retreated after hearing of our attack?¡± ¡°That is correct. The moment he learnt his forces were being assaulted by your Holy Knights, he conjured a portal and left with his men to prepare an evacuation...¡± Half an hour has passed since I equipped the Chain of Sincerity and the pair are none the wiser. From the Vivian Forest to the Tiel Plains, I seamlessly slide my alibi into his collection of events, doctoring any parts that may cause contention. Really, I can¡¯t thank him enough for giving me this artefact, and it just goes to show that trust and unconditional belief are two very different things. As Agnes quill comes to a stop, Maximillian takes a moment to process everything I have said. Lili¡¯s initial surprise is now largely replaced with disguised relief while I resist the urge to slouch back in smug satisfaction. I¡¯ve finished telling my account and all three circles on the second sheet are still empty. Nonetheless, I¡¯m well aware this is just the lead up to the hardest part of the interrogation: the part where he starts picking holes. ¡°You have been through quite the ordeal, Enbos the Black. I find it unbelievable you and your friends managed to stumble into the dragon¡¯s lair and emerge alive.¡± ¡°We were rather fortunate, Sir Iudico.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ but I wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Your narrative could easily be mistaken for a heroic fable. So, let us discuss the most incredulous part of this epic: the part where you emerge victorious. In all honesty, if this ¡°Tascus¡± was truly as powerful as you imply, then you should not be here at all. Please excuse my frankness, but how are you still alive?¡± ¡°As I have said, he retreated when he heard you attacked his outposts.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but the battle was not brief, and my brothers have noted vast tracts of devastated land. The kind of destruction and lingering magic you would find after a dragon attack. While I acknowledge it is most likely the work of Tascus, the other adventurers have equally described your strength as monstrous, even ungodly. What do you think?¡± ¡°I think it is a gross exaggeration of my abilities, Sir Iudico. Their estimation has obviously been tainted by their distress.¡± ¡°Or so you say, but they also claim you fought neck-to-neck with the cultist leader. Regardless of perception, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you traded blows with someone equivalent to an S-rank adventurer. How did a C-rank mage manage to best-¡± ¡°Best? I never stood a chance at all¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, please forgive me for speaking out of turn, Sir.¡± ¡°I do not mind, but are you implying all that your efforts were in self-defence? That you only survived by prioritising your protection?¡± ¡°*Sigh* No, I¡¯m saying that he never showed his true strength at all. No matter what I tried, no matter how many times I struck him¡­ he would take my attacks, belittle my efforts and demonstrate the chasm between our might. The only reason I¡¯m alive is because I managed to impress him with my paltry abilities. So much so that he wanted me to join him.¡± ¡°Hm, is that why several of the accounts say he called you ¡°brother¡±?¡± ¡°Indeed. Whenever I was at his mercy, he would attempt to convert me with his delusional ramblings instead of dealing the finishing blow. In the end, we were saved by his overconfidence...¡± As I answer his questions, a hint of bitterness prevails through all my words. Although I am being reserved, my frustration and powerlessness are plain for all to see. ¡­ Or maybe not. While most of the things I¡¯ve said are true, I¡¯m deliberately dramatizing my distress to downplay my abilities. Maximillian nods in understanding, although his pale eyes say otherwise. ¡°I see. You did well to resist their heretical teachings on the brink of destruction. Not many outside our faith could demonstrate such resolve. The villagers and adventurers truly owe their lives to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is something the matter, Enbos?¡± ¡°Are you not going to ask why I endangered my peers?¡± ¡°¡­ No, I¡¯m well aware you could not afford to lose focus before such a heretical foe. Collateral damage is to be expected, and you are fortunate to have avoided taking an innocent life. What I will ask however is: do you know why Tascus was there?¡± ¡°He was searching the ruins of Tiel, if I recall.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but I believe there is more to it than that. Do you know the story of Tiel¡¯s fall?¡± ¡°I do, sir. Everybody does.¡± ¡°Yes, and according to legend, Tiel was destroyed by history¡¯s first recorded Undead Ravager. A monster of near cataclysmic power, repelled by our ancient predecessors but never found¡­ until now. Although now but rubble, a stone protrusion resembling a giant skeletal hand was reportedly at the site. Moreover, the cultist¡¯s hierarch, an elusive figure for almost a decade, suddenly appeared in person. Something sinister is afoot and it is all approaching some unspeakable crescendo¡­ and all while you and your friends were at that exact place, at that exact time.¡± ¡°How disturbing.¡± ¡°Indeed. There are many implications about these details, but the most alarming is that the monstrous stone hand¡­ was holding a small gem. Although it is too early to say, I have every reason to believe it is that infamous monster¡¯s core. However, when my men searched the area, there was nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Enbos, I don¡¯t think I need to explain how vital it is we secure this artefact, so I will ask: do you know where it is?¡± ¡°¡­ My apologies, but I know nothing of the elder lich¡¯s core. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s possible the cultists have already recovered it.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Oh shoot. I-is it just me or did Maximillian¡¯s eyes just narrow by a few millimetres? Should I have thought of a more ambiguous lie? ¡°Pardon me Enbos, but may I examine your possessions?¡± Ah, hell¡­ ¡°I¡¯m still cursed, Sir. There is a chance-¡± ¡°Of no concern. I have a high resistance to curses, even more so towards secondary corruption. Now, please.¡± Handing over my bag and my sword, he empties the contents across the table¡­ and finds nothing. Well, nothing dubious, that is. Just a wood carving set, my magic extender, Lili¡¯s spell book, and several other harmless effects. What, you thought you were going to find an elder lich¡¯s core or some other necromantic item? Well think again! I¡¯ve already taken all my most questionable items and stuffed them into my stomach bag! Nevertheless, his actions confirm that he¡¯s on to my ruse, or at least started to suspect it. Damn it, I have no idea what gave it away but if I don¡¯t find a way to dispel his suspicion, my entire account will be- No, wait! That¡¯s not how these things work. He has no evidence that I¡¯m circumventing the Chain of Sincerity, otherwise Agnes would have checked one of those circles. All I need to do is keep confronting his critique until he has no choice but to swallow my story. ¡°Hm, for a wanderer, you travel awfully light. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, this book belongs to the Church of Eden.¡± ¡°Lili lent it to me out of goodwill.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Truly, she is a benevolent soul. It¡¯s quite fortunate you managed to earn her trust, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I do not know what to make of your question.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that it is uncharacteristic of you. To be honest Enbos, I have heard of your name before this entire incident occurred. You¡¯re infamous for being a lone adventurer, and yet, for your first collaboration, you happened to work with the lady of the Ascleson House.¡± ¡°I have only ever known her as Lili Iranor, not Liliana Ascleson. It was pure chance, or perhaps divine providence, that our paths should cross.¡± ¡°Iranor? Ah, I see. You used your ancestral name¡­¡± ¡°Besides, you can also say her appearance piqued my interest.¡± ¡°Heh, I think you are being a bit too honest there, although I wholeheartedly agree. Still, this means you are without a spell book of your own. Quite a conspicuous absence for a mage, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it was damaged beyond repair during my ordeal in the Vivian Forest. I have every intention of replacing it in future.¡± ¡°How inconvenient. Moving on, I can see you have the emblem of the Novuseus family. It¡¯s also embedded on the hilt of your sword.¡± ¡°Naturally, Sir Iudico.¡± ¡°Hm, how strange. The emblem looks almost brand new. I¡¯m surprised there is so little wear¡­¡± Oh, goddamn it. ¡°¡­ Still, they appear genuine, but I am no expert and forgeries can be remarkably well made nowadays. Wouldn¡¯t you agree Enbos?¡± ¡°Who knows? I would not have the faintest idea.¡± ¡°It is not uncommon, especially for a family as large and renowned as the Novuseus lineage. Skilled architects. Masters at reading the flow of the World Stream. They excel at designing magical constructs and mana grids that can distribute power across entire cities, just like Catorrem. Many illegal mages have used their good name to gain free entry and sell cheap wares.¡± ¡°Brother Maximillian, do you dare accuse Enbos of being an imposter?¡± ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t so far as to accuse Enbos, Milady. I¡¯m sure he would say that it was recently replaced and that I¡¯m reading too deeply into this. But if he were really a Novuseus mage¡­ then surely he would know what his family was contracted to build in Port Profligo?¡± Oh, you cunning son of a troll! ¡°But sir, I established my identity whilst wearing the Chain of Sincerity. Outside of checking my pedigree, is this question not irrelevant to the matter at hand?¡± ¡°Sadly Enbos, while that reasoning is sound and the Chain of Sincerity is undoubtably working, it is still an unorthodox measure that cannot supplant established procedure. As such, I have every right to initiate a test of confirmation where you are unable to provide sufficient proof. If you would like, I can prepare an express letter to the main house instead?¡± ¡°N-no, there is no need.¡± If he sends that letter, the Novuseus house will definitely issue a death penalty once they cross check with their family register. It will only delay the issue and Maximillian will definitely keep me in the city until then. ¡°Well Enbos?¡± ¡°Hmmm, let¡¯s see¡­¡± Come on, think Enbos, think! I have to answer quick, but at this point it¡¯s a total shot in the dark. Heck, I even know where Port Profligo- Huh? What is Lili doing now? It doesn¡¯t look like another spell. Instead, she¡¯s shaking her head and mouthing some words. It¡¯s¡­ a¡­ tramp? No¡­ ¡°How odd. I don¡¯t recall the family announcing anything for Port Profligo¡­¡± As I say these words, Lili continues to gesture behind the inquisitor and lieutenant¡¯s backs. Wait, I know those hand signs. They¡¯re the same ones ¡°Mr Kell¡± taught us when we traversed the Vivian Forest. Left? No, west¡­ ¡°¡­ and in the first place, we operate mainly in the Reinsol Kingdom and along the east border of the Lysium Theocracy. It¡¯s unusual for us to perform construction on the west side of your country.¡± ¡°I suppose. It is a widely known fact among the nobles and mages¡­ but no longer.¡± My marrow runs cold upon as he reveals this damning revelation with a piercing gaze. Lili turns deathly pale, clearly unaware of the fact and feeling deeply ashamed of her assumption. With a stroke of her quill, Agnes marks a black gash across the first circle. However, the implications are far more severe. ¡°The Novuseus family are, indeed, working on a project in Port Profligo: a new lighthouse, announced not a season ago. It is an unprecedented undertaking in their long list of achievements, which they proudly announced it to all their kin¡­ so why do you not know when even I have?¡± ¡°B-brother Maximillian, I am sure the news simply didn¡¯t reach Enbos. As he has established, he is a wandering mage, so he rarely convenes with others of his house. P-please be-¡± Scratch. I almost cry out in shock as I turn to find Agnes has crossed out another circle. Damn it, I should have known that Lili¡¯s words were just as unprotected as my own, and it seems Maximillian has had enough of hearing our excuses. Lili has lost all strength in her voice along with her confidence. However, more than despair, I feel a great swell of anger as I come to fully realise my situation. What the hell is with this three-strike system!? It¡¯s no wonder they have such a terrible reputation. Maximillian could ask any number of questions for an indefinite amount of time, meaning he can essentially victimise anybody he so much as suspects. With my lie undone, I¡¯m now at the complete mercy of this antagonistic executioner¡­ if I let him. ¡°Sir Iudico.¡± In a curt and distinctly confrontation tone, I address the inquisitor with crossed arms and a level gaze. ¡°My family is not building a lighthouse at Port Profligo. I¡¯m afraid you are dearly mistaken.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Stunned, Lili is now looking at me with her mouth half-closed. Even Agnes has stopped writing to examine my unflinching stand. Maximillian¡¯s stern expression hasn¡¯t changed, but he seems hesitant to refute my words. ¡°¡­ Is that your final answer?¡± ¡°It is not mine, but in the name of my entire glorious house. I shall say it again: there is no such lighthouse.¡± ¡°I trust my sources, Enbos. Do you still refuse to confess?¡± ¡°The only thing I confess is my annoyance towards your obstinance. I take offence to your implication that I¡¯m anything but a proud mage of the Novuseus house. And that is why I can say with absolute certainty¡­ You. Are. Wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡± For what feels like an hour, we continue to glare at each other in tense silence. This is no longer a matter of truth, but a battle of sheer stubbornness. I can scarcely hear the spectators breathe as an invisible clash of wills rages over the table. ¡°¡­ *Sigh* If that is your ¡°truth¡±, then so be it. Let us not upset the ladies any longer.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± And thank god¡­ I almost fall back into chair out of stress-induced exhaustion as all the tension comes crashing down. Likewise, Lili takes a long and withdrawn breath of relief. I can¡¯t believe my bluff worked. There was every chance he could have one-sidedly declared I was lying, but in the end, my assuredness undermined his argument.Still, he hasn¡¯t asked Agnes to clear the two circles. Maximillian seems set on getting on three, and although I still have no idea what the consequences will be, I can¡¯t afford to mess up. However, as I¡¯m basking in the success of my dangerous gambit, Maximillian unsheathes my cursed blade, raising an eyebrow at its insidious edge. ¡°If I am not much mistaken, this weapon bears a rather potent curse. A completely different kind from the one currently lingering on your form. Do you mind explaining why you have this?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s-¡± ¡°Brother Maximillian,¡± interjects Lili, ¡°while it is illegal to possess a cursed item in the Lysium Theocracy, I must remind you that does not apply in the Reinsol Kingdom. After all, the only functional magic items to be recovered from ancient times are those that have part of a soul attached. Official mages are allowed to possess cursed items for research purposes.¡± ¡°Really? Do you sincerely believe Enbos is using this sword for ¡°research¡±?¡± ¡°I would say, but I¡¯m afraid that is classified,¡± I answer. ¡°Spoken like a true Reinsol mage. However, that still begs the question,¡± he says as he sheathes my sword and throws it back into my hand. ¡°How are you unaffected? My may be basic but I could clearly feel it¡¯s influence from every inch of that weapon, including the grip and the hilt. And lest we forget you currently bear another, much stronger curse, yet you conduct yourself with seeming grace. Not even the holiest of knights or the vilest of necromancers could manage such an incredible feat.¡± Ah shoot, how do I answer this? Looks like I will have to go with that¡­ ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really. If no one else can do it, then it¡¯s because I possess something that no one else has.¡± ¡°¡­ No. Could it be¡­ Are you implying you possess a Unique Skill?¡± ¡°Indeed. It is a skill called¡­¡± Hrm, I have to think of a different name for . Otherwise it might be used as an identifier in future¡­ ¡°¡­ . The skill renders me immune to any and all curses.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huh? Well that¡¯s unexpected. While I had no idea what revealing my Unique Skill would do, I didn¡¯t think it would evoke another round of silence. Are Unique Skills holders really that rare? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s one of those once-a-century type things. ¡°D-do you really have a unique skill, Enbos?¡± ¡°I do, Lili. Why do you look so surprised?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s because¡­ No, it would be best we move on. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, brother?¡± ¡°You are wholly correct, Lady Liliana. If we continue to pursue this topic, we will have to escalate the investigation and involve the Novuseus house, which would overshadow our true objective. In fact, I think it is about time we bring this to a close¡­¡± With foreboding movements, Maximillian takes the second mystery item and places it before me. I can tell that despite its small size it¡¯s crammed with dozens upon dozens of magical safeguards. It¡¯s enough to give the lich¡¯s core a run for its money, except its enchanted entirely with holy mana. I slowly move my hand towards the container, and with a quick flick of my fingers, I flip open the searing lid to reveal¡­ ¡°¡­ Nothing. It¡¯s empty.¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s because the case IS the relic. It¡¯s explicitly designed to safely contain the most dangerous and unholy of relics.¡± ¡°Wait, what are you-¡± ¡°Enbos¡­ Please put the undead ravager¡¯s core in the box.¡± Damn it, so he¡¯s convinced I have it after all. ¡°I d-¡± Before I can say another word, before I can even finish the sound of my last syllable, I seal my voice upon spying the cold glint in his platinum eyes. They¡¯re not the eyes of a suspecting man, but a hound who has found his prey. A cold wave rushes over me as I think back to the beginning of the session and come to a horrifying conclusion. Why else would he resort to something as extreme as the Chain of Sincerity? Why else would he bring a container of the perfect size? It¡¯s because he knows. From the very beginning, he already knew... ¡°There is no need to be so distressed. After reviewing all the information available, I have finally discerned the truth of the incident. You recovered the core without knowing of its true nature, and due to your Unique Skill, you did not suspect it at all. It¡¯s quite fortunate it fell in the hands of somebody who could carry it safely to Catorrem.¡± Like hell you believe that. You¡¯re basically asking me to hand over the core in return for that alibi. In the end, the Chain of Sincerity had achieved its purpose of coercing me. Damn, did he plan all this from the beginning, knowing I was immune to the relic¡¯s effect? No, that¡¯s impossible. His true goal was never to condemn me but to secure the elder lich¡¯s core, which he succeeded the moment he somehow saw through my lie. Everything afterwards was just a bonus to convict me. However, he couldn¡¯t weaken the protections provided by Lili and the Novuseus name, which is why he¡¯s offering this compromise¡­ Moment pass as I stare silently at the oaken box, but eventually, I reach into my robe and produce the ancient artefact. Maximillian¡¯s expression darkens at the sight of the unassuming gem, glaring at it like it¡¯s an unforgiveable existence. Likewise, Agnes seems fixated on the unholy core although it¡¯s hard to tell her emotions from her impassive face. Lili, however, is not looking at the core but at me. An air of disappointment is mixed in her surprise, and I almost turn away because of it. With a heavy heart, I stare intently at this capsule of secrets and steel my resolve. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Enbos, just to be clear, I will absolve all charges laid against you, including possession of a high-level forbidden item. All I ask is that you relinquish ownership of the undead ravager¡¯s core.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°I¡­ refuse.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 101: Beholder It did not take long for the atmosphere to take a turn for the worse. Although it is quiet enough to hear a pin drop, Maximillian¡¯s aura has flared into an overwhelming torrent of hostility. His expression is unchanged and yet the look in his eyes is a thousand times more chilling. It feels as if a thin veneer of civility and Lili¡¯s presence are the only thing stopping him from snapping my arm like a twig and taking the core by force. Nonetheless, I continue to face him like an unflinching sentinel. ¡°Perhaps you misunderstood my intention, Enbos, but that wasn¡¯t a request.¡± ¡°Even so, I still have every right to refuse.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because, sir, I am the one who recovered this artefact. Unless you¡¯re willing to give the cultists a claim, it is now by all rights a belonging of the Novuseus house.¡± ¡°It is not some historical trinket to be squabbled over, but an unholy item being sought by our enemies. Even if you are entitled to the core, it is well within our power to recover it.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s the crux of my claim, Sir Iudico. You are under the mistaken assumption that this gem is the Undead Ravager¡¯s core, when it is not. In truth, this artefact¡­ is actually a relic from the Golden Age.¡± ¡°Hmph. Quite a bold claim.¡± ¡°But one I can easily prove. Just look. Look at its enchantments. Look at its meticulous design and symbology. These runes are clearly foreign to everything that we use today. How can such perfection be anything but a product of its time?¡± ¡°Or so you say, but I can clearly see a rune belonging to Maleosis, the heretical entity, branded on its surface.¡± ¡°What? Oh, you mean this insignificant mark that has been boorishly embedded atop its seamless enchantments? It is no different from a stain. No doubt a remnant from the ritual the cultists were in the middle of casting.¡± ¡°A ritual that was being performed around a colossal bone hand-¡± ¡°Correction: a stone protrusion that resembles a colossal bone hand.¡± ¡°¡­ which was found among the ruins of Tiel.¡± ¡°Or so the witnesses say, none of whom are historians or archaeologists. Can you truly say that the walls belonged to the lost city?¡± ¡°No. Not when the entire site has been reduced to but rubble and mud, as you are obviously aware." The tension in the air is not unlike a life-or-death situation, which I find fitting as I won''t hand over this core without a fight. I''m well aware I sound almost flippant with my arguments, but at this point I no longer care about staying on Maximillian''s good side. I risked everything to keep it from Tascus, and I will show the same amount of resolve in this exchange of words. "Nevertheless, if you¡¯re asking for proof, then its already lingering around your body right now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m referring to your curse, Enbos. Lieutenant Gregoria. Brother Moore¡¯s injury report, if you may?¡± Reaching into her bag, Agnes presents a one-page report to Maximillian, to which he then flicks to my side of the table. I take the document to read for myself, but as I do, Maximillian begins listing the items with obvious familiarity. ¡°Impaired bodily functions, loss of motor functions, loss of balance, loss of sense of smell, loss of sense of taste, dulled sense of touch, dulled sense of pain¡­ These are all symptoms of a well-known kind of curse, though it is the first I have seen powerful enough to endanger a Holy Knight. As a matter of fact, it is what led me to believe you had possession of the core. Have you finished reading the diagnosis?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Undying¡¯s Grudge. A curse born from the lingering resentment of the undead, particularly those with some semblance of consciousness. For a curse as powerful as this, it can only belong to the Undead Ravager, and as such, it is clearly an artefact of heretical nature.¡± Maximillian taps the table with a resounding thud, but I¡¯m barely listening. A shadow crosses my brow as I reread the list of symptoms. It¡¯s¡­ familiar. But where have I¡­ ¡°Are you convinced, Enbos?¡± ¡°So you say you have proven your point,¡± I arrogantly reply, flicking the report back to his side, ¡°however, this still doesn¡¯t challenge the fact it is a Golden Age relic.¡± ¡°Even if it is, it changes nothing. After all, the relic may have been repurposed by necromancers to make the first Undead Ravager, thus explaining the diminished mark. Nonetheless, it is the duty of the Order to recover any and all items associated with Maleosis.¡± ¡°Then all the more reason you cannot...¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Sir Iudico, the spiritual energy that forms the curse is not contaminating the core: it is a part of the core itself, sustaining its ancient enchantments. Therefore, if you dare take the artefact under the assumption it is the Undead Ravager¡¯s core¡­ you are implying necromancy existed during the Golden Age.¡± ¡°¡­ I beg your pardon?¡± Shock, doubt and overwhelming rage now fill the air as my words sink into a room of pious believers. Despite his calm front, Maximillian¡¯s hostility has flared to incomparable heights. It feels as if the tundras of Hell are reflected in his cold eyes. Agnes has not yet transcribed my words, seemingly fearful of writing such blasphemy. Lili appears to be having trouble breathing in Maximillian¡¯s crushing presence, but he soon relaxes his aura and takes a moment to regain his composure. ¡°Tell me Enbos¡­ Do you understand the severity of what you have just said?¡± ¡°I am only stating the facts, sir. Whether it is an unrelated relic or the most sacrilegious object in human history, the determination is ultimately yours to make.¡± ¡°And I have determined that your logic is flawed. Your reasoning is based your own evaluation that it comes from the Golden Age, of which you have no definitive proof.¡± ¡°Shall we have it checked at one of our estates, then? If you still disapprove, I am more than happy to have its runes dated by a third party. After all, I¡¯m sure they will still agree.¡± ¡°Then for argument¡¯s sake,¡± says Maximillian as he massages his temple with a finger, ¡°let us entertain the idea I was wrong about the Undying¡¯s Grudge and the core is indeed unrelated to the infamous undead: it still doesn¡¯t change the fact it is a powerful artefact being sought by the most dangerous cultists in the region. It would be best left in our care.¡± ¡°And where would you propose to keep it? At the cathedral that has been compromised by Tascus¡¯ forces? The city garrison which lacks the magical facilities to accommodate it? Or do you plan on sending it back to your Order, effectively reappropriating the core for your country? That will not do, Sir Iudico. If you cannot confirm it is a heretical artefact, then it should be kept within the Kingdom¡¯s borders, in the hands of the mighty Novuseus house.¡± ¡°By the heavens, Enbos, you truly do not comprehend. There is no bargaining. There is no negotiating. The ¡°relic¡± is far too dangerous - magically, societally and diplomatically - to be allowed in anyone¡¯s hands but our own. No matter how powerful your family may be, this will not go unchallenged by the Order- no, the highest echelons of the Lysium Theocracy. You seem to believe you can live without God or the Church of Eden, but know that your actions will have consequences. They will echo to everybody around you and reach even the King¡¯s court. And for all you that stand to lose, in the end, you will not keep the prize gave so much to hold.¡± ¡°¡­ Then so be it. But until that rueful day arrives, the relic is mine.¡± Be it a month or a week, any time I can spend studying the core is well worth the risk. The Novuseus house may discover I¡¯m an imposter, but they are also human. I doubt any mage will give up the opportunity to study the most powerful artefact ever recovered, and I¡¯m the only one who can safely handle it. Moreover, thanks to the Holy Knights, we¡¯ve confirmed that my magic extender can be applied to teleportation arrays, which is invaluable for a family that deals in commerce. They would gladly accept me as one of their own, although it would most surely bind me to the Reinsol Kingdom¡­ and make me an enemy of every clergy under the sun. If looks could kill, I would already have two holes pierced straight through my skull. Evidently, his hostile aura can even be felt outside these four falls since somebody is hurriedly banging on the metal door as Agnes calls out to them to cease. However, despite all the ire in Maximillian¡¯s glare¡­ I¡¯m far more alarmed by the tender gaze coming from the woman behind him. My phantom heart beats faster as she moves closer to the table. ¡°Enbos¡­¡± No. Don¡¯t say it¡­ I can tell from the tone of your voice¡­ ¡°¡­ I do not doubt your words, but I want you to know that what I am about to say is irrespective of the truth¡­¡± I know you¡¯re trying to help, but stop. You don¡¯t understand how much this means to me¡­ ¡°¡­ I value our friendship and I know you always act with the best of intentions. If the relic were to be possessed by somebody outside the Church, I could think of no better candidate¡­¡± I bluffed Tascus and stared down Maximillian to keep this core, so please¡­ don¡¯t make me go through you too¡­ ¡°¡­ N-nevertheless, I believe it would be best to leave the relic in Maximillian¡¯s hands. At least, for a time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lili, but I can¡¯t follow that advice.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not asking you have to give it to them unconditionally, but in light of the cultist threat, Maximillian and his knights are best suited to protect the artefact. You can always study it once the entire situation has diffused.¡± ¡°Or so you say, but I don¡¯t think that is what Sir Iudico has in mind.¡± ¡°We can arrange something formal, but you must reconsider. The repercussions of your choice will be severe, and if you do this¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t complete her sentence and instead glances at my travel visa resting on the table. I begin to nod slowly as I then look towards her tome. ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯ll have to give up on my plans to travel along the Velvet Road. More than that, I¡¯ll probably be confined to a heavily-guarded lab for the entirety of my research. The freedom I had as an adventurer will effectively be gone.¡± ¡°T-then-¡± ¡°Nonetheless, I¡¯m a mage first and an adventurer second. I¡¯m not doing this for myself, but for something far, far greater. I would gladly give my all for this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡± ¡°As I have said, Enbos, you will still have that chance. I¡¯m only asking you not to cut your ties to do so.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter. Be it now or later, my having of the relic will still sour my relations with the Lysium Theocracy¡­ and that is assuming they would even consider obliging your idea. This is well and truly my only chance.¡± The moment I give it to them, they would do everything to keep the core out of my hands. The easiest would be to have one of their ¡°experts¡± date the relic after the Golden Age. Although its origin has complicated matters, it has only given Maximillian more reason to lock it away from the rest of humanity. ¡°Enbos, there is another way.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Once this entire crisis is over, I am willing to arrange a collaboration between the Ascleson house and Novuseus house. My family will procure the artefact from the Church and provide financial support to the venture. It will have to be done on the Ascleson estate and be conducted under the highest level of secrecy, but the fruits of your research will be shared between our families. Naturally, as the only mage who can handle the relic, you will be at the helm of the venture.¡± ¡°L-lili, that¡¯s.¡± ¡°Do not worry about me. The Asclesons will abide, and although I do not know the nature of your research, I do know you. You¡¯re a noble man, Enbos, and I would gladly offer my aid to any endeavour you deem worthier than your own life. Do you have any qualms, Brother Maximillian?¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°While I question what good could ever become of such an unholy artefact, I agree with your proposal. As always, Milady, I am truly impressed by your ability to seek a harmonious Path.¡± Although it is his usual flattery, I have to concur. I would never have thought of such a thing, or rather, I would never have thought to ask her in the first place. By offering to borrow the core against her family¡¯s name, she has turned my dilemma into an opportunity. If I agree, the Church won¡¯t blacklist me and I can even complete my journey before I visit the Ascleson house. There is only so much I can do while on the move, but Lili¡¯s proposal provides a long-term solution at the end of the Velvet Road. However, the biggest selling point is the promised sense of autonomy and security. I won¡¯t need to worry about being watched by Novuseus mages or about losing the artefact at any given moment. The arrangement is superior in almost every way, except¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°E-enbos? You do still harbour doubt?¡± ¡°Lili¡­ what if they refuse? Can you honestly assure that the Church would even agree?¡± ¡°¡­ No, Enbos, I cannot. The only thing I can pledge is my support, and I would try a thousand times if I must. I-I know it¡¯s nothing concrete, but I truly believe this is the best choice for us all. So please¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°will you believe in me?¡± Taking a deep ¡°breath¡±, I stare long and hard at the core in my half-clenched hand. I am holding possibly the most powerful artefact in human history, and although there will be opposition, it is mine at this very moment. Should I risk all this knowledge, all the progress I could make with but a shred more time, on a single hope? Or should I keep the core and turn my back on everything Lili has done, everything she is willing to do, for the sake of our bond? Chances are slim, and if Maximillian adds a ¡°recommendation¡±, they will only get slimmer. But regardless of chances and payoffs, the real question is¡­ whether I can live with the decision. ¡°*Sigh* Really Lili, you¡¯ve got me completely figured out... Here you go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± To everybody¡¯s surprise, I reach out to the holy box and drop the core inside. Maximillian blinks half-a-dozen times as I close the lid and offer it without another fuss. The curse that was lingering on my body quickly disappears alongside it, leaving me feeling bare, frustrated and a little hollow. I find some comfort in Lili¡¯s beaming expression as I relax my clenched hands. ¡°... Thank you, Enbos, for cooperating with our demands and answering our questions to the best of your ability. You have done a great service to humanity.¡± ¡°Are we done, Sir Iudico?¡± ¡°Yes, although I wish to discuss something with Sister Liliana. But for now¡­ Lieutenant, please stop the record. Brother Victor, the door.¡± Calling out to his subordinate behind the door, the metal door opens outwards to reveal said Holy Knight waiting on the other side. Maximillian collects my items and returns them in my bag as I unwrap the Chain of Sincerity. ¡°Here, have your effects. And please follow my brother to your quarters. We will protect you and your disciple from Tascus until their cult has been crushed.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Iudico. I will take my- Hm!?¡± Suddenly, as I¡¯m about to exit the door, I feel an external sensation burrowing into my back. It¡¯s not physical but spiritual, and it reminds me of¡­ Ah, I see now. Nice try you two, but it¡¯s going to take more than that to- ¡°W-what¡­ the hell!?¡± ¡°¡­¡± T-that¡¯s impossible. How could it- ¡°Hm? Is something the matter, Enbos? Did you perhaps forget something?¡± ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing, sir. Farewell.¡±
The door closes with a resounding thud as Brother Victor leads Enbos away. Turning back to the table, I look at seat that he was staring at so intently. Nothing, but then again, it may not. I give a small nod to Nessa to note the observation while I lock away the core, or relic, in the Box of Sealing. A sigh escapes my lips upon spying the words transcribed on the report. ¡°Good heavens. He truly is an unconventional fellow.¡± While it is by no means the longest or most stressful of sessions I¡¯ve ever held, it is most certainly one of the most eventful. I never thought Enbos would have the unflinching audacity to lay claim to the core, but I suppose that is to be expected of the man who dared confront a cultist Apostle. Had he continued it would have complicated matters beyond my liking. However, it did not, and it¡¯s all thanks to one extraordinary lady¡­ ¡°You have my sincere gratitude, Lady Liliana. I¡¯m glad you could see the greater good.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you, Maximillian. Had I not, Enbos would have met immediate reprisal. I¡¯m not na?ve enough to believe you hadn¡¯t prepared for the possibility.¡± ¡°My predecessors, perhaps, but not me.¡± ¡°Well, Brother Maximillian, what do you wish to discuss? I would very much like to check the survivors, so I would be grateful if you kept it brief.¡± ¡°Oh, it won¡¯t take long Milady, I promise. I just want to catch up with you for a-¡± ¡°Goodbye, brother. I hope your endeavours are successful.¡± ¡°Now, now Lili, please don¡¯t be like that. It has been quite some time, and believe it or not, this is fairly important to the future of our priory. After participating in this session, I would like to ask: what do you think?¡± ¡°What do I think? I think you are as ruthless as the day you assumed that mantle. Despite knowing all of Enbos¡¯ heroic deeds, you apply unreasonable and coercive measures as if he were presumed guilty. Without me, you would have led him straight to the gallows.¡± ¡°I have to disagree, but nevertheless, you can¡¯t deny it is a marked improvement from six years ago. After all, if my teacher were still with us, Enbos would have been questioned while on the rack. While I confess our approach still needs refinement, I want you to know that we are changing, and it is all thanks¡­ to you.¡± It has been seven years since I became prior of the Cleansing Swords. I was young but I quickly rose to my new position and people took note of my accumulating accomplishments. Wherever I went, I would be showered with praise from the nobles and silent respect from the masses. I felt I had truly succeeded my teacher, but then a year later, I met you. On that night, in a ballroom filled with noble ladies, each an exquisite flower in their own right¡­ I saw the most beautiful woman in all the lands. Your angelic grace. Your tender kindness. It was no wonder I was drawn to you, as I still am to this day. You even forgave my sudden and embarrassing display and allowed a private audience. Being the immature man that I was, I sought to impress you with tales of my exploits¡­ only to be confronted with the harsh truth. Indeed, what I remember most from that fateful night, alone under the pale moonlight, was not your boundless charm¡­ but your look of horrified loathing. It was at that moment that I began to suspect what everybody had secretly felt, but it was not until that incident when I truly realised their collective thoughts. That is why you mean so much me, Lili¡­ and that is why seeing the same expression from six years ago now wounds me so. ¡°No, Maximillian, you haven¡¯t changed at all. I have not been deaf to your deeds during my travels, and while I accept you are different from your predecessors, you are the same as the night that I first met you, or the day I realised who you really are. I don¡¯t hate you, brother; I just can¡¯t accept what you embody.¡± ¡°Please Liliana, what I and the priory have always embodied is a symbol of justice. While I admit said symbol once resembled a guillotine, you opened my eyes to its imperfections and for six years I¡¯ve been trying my best to reshape it. We now have tighter controls on our authority, more rigorous guidelines regarding our summoning, and greater rights to non-believers and foreigners. Our procedures have aligned closer to other priories, and we have even become the standard in some respects. Can¡¯t you see all the progress we have made?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact you are merciless when you believe the situation demands it. While I am relieved with how Enbos¡¯ case turned out, do not forget it was only because I was here to support him, and that we are standing on the territory of the Reinsol Kingdom. The oppressive methods you¡¯ve used would have only been worse in St Telis Cathedral.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been any different, Sister Liliana¡­ I swear to our Lord.¡± As I say these words, I sharply tilt my head towards the ceiling. Lili does likewise, and she immediately spies the magical lamp hanging overhead, decorated with the symbology of our faith. ¡°T-this is¡­¡± ¡°A chamber of secluded prayer, blessed by an archbishop, of course. I find it heartening that there are so many followers within this garrison, enough so to warrant the creation of this room.¡± ¡°S-so, it wasn¡¯t an interrogation room. Y-you were acting as His divine hand all along¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, I was. Do you see now, Lili? I-¡± ¡°I-it was worse than I thought. If I hadn¡¯t had convinced Enbos, you would have cut him down on the spot!¡± ¡°A-actually Lili, I was hoping you would see it as a show of my sincerity.¡± ¡°I would have believed so if you hadn¡¯t tried to teleport us to St Telis Cathedral without warning! You have been far too unfair toward Enbos, and if this is how you intend to treat all those in your custody, then I fear for our judicial system. What did he do to deserve such injustice?¡± ¡°Regrettably sister, I can¡¯t divulge the details of an ongoing investigation, but please consider my perspective for but a moment: he¡¯s a fully-covered man carrying the most cursed item in recorded history. His past is indeterminate, his reputation is poor, and his presence spreads suspicion, fear and the stench of dried blood, no doubt due to several unsavoury titles. He managed to snatch the artefact from the cultist hierarch and not once did he think to disclose the fact, despite claiming to have a valid stake.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t fair to him, brother. Enbos narrowly survived a life-threatening ordeal, exerting every ounce of strength to hold out against a human monster, and in the end, he found one of the most prized relics a mage could ever hope to recover. I would be shocked if he did not feel entitled in the slightest, and yet still, he willing handed over the relic without seeking recompense or collateral for the deal. How can such a person be anything but just?¡± ¡°And yet this ¡°just¡± man knowing endangered everyone around him for his own greed. He should have seen firsthand the lengths the cultists would go to achieve their ends, and had I not realised, all your companions would have been denied the protection our priory is providing now. It is for that reason I find him deplorable, and to be honest Lili, I just can¡¯t understand how you could support such a selfish character. Is it out of obligation, or does he hold some kind of-¡± All of sudden, Lili walks up to the table, and to my shock, she takes the Chain of Sincerity from its open box and wraps it around her hand. After a brief jolt to her body, the cores on the chain begin to light up. The strain on her mind is clear to see. ¡°Lili, are you al-!¡± ¡°Enbos is¡­ one of the most virtuous souls I¡¯ve ever had the fortune of befriending. He always reflects on himself¡­ confronting the darkness in his heart. He never seeks to justify his actions for his own peace of mind¡­ unlike you. After all these years, it pains to see¡­ that you still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Please excuse me, Brother Maximillian.¡± ¡°Be well¡­ Milady.¡± She returns the Chain of Sincerity and proceeds to leave the room. The door shuts with a quiet thud, and yet the sound seems to linger in the air. I massage my temple as her words claw into my heart. Noticing Nessa¡¯s calm gaze, I try to offer a smirk but it comes off as half-hearted. ¡°It seems she¡¯s rejected me once more...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maximillian. Even if nobody else believes you would go through all this trouble just to court a lady, I will still scorn you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your usual words of comfort, Nessa, although Liliana is hardly just another lady. She is the reason the priory is as it is now.¡± ¡°A shadow of its former self being led by a hopeless skirt-chaser?¡± ¡°I would say a reputable force being led by a dashing reformist, and a stunning and capable lieutenant.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll quote that in your next behavioural report.¡± ¡°Heh, please don¡¯t. Anyway, what I¡¯m trying to say is that she¡¯s an pivotal figure in my life. I would do anything to receive her blessing, because then I would know my Path is true. However¡­¡± ¡°She gave her approval to a scarred man, with an even more marred reputation.¡± ¡°So it would seem¡­¡± ¡°Feeling jealous, Maximillian?¡± ¡°Please Nessa, any man would be jealous of the one who manages to win her fair heart¡­ but I¡¯m well aware it¡¯s not that kind of relationship.¡± Lili¡¯s outbursts during the questioning. The joy on her face when Enbos relented his claim on nothing but her word. The declaration she made whilst holding the Chain of Sincerity. Those are not things born from obligation or coercion, but genuine, mutual fellowship. I¡¯ve always respected her judge of character, so I feel her support of Enbos speaks volumes of her disapproval of me. However, she doesn¡¯t see what I see¡­ and it would sadden her if she knew. ¡°Hm, the more I think about it, the more I¡¯m amazed by Lili¡¯s boundless compassion. How she could see past Enbos¡¯ ¡°unfortunate¡± appearance and foster such trust.¡± ¡°I agree. While I would normally admonish you for allowing the suspect to retain his mask, I don¡¯t think I would be able to concentrate if I had to continue to look at his eviscerated face.¡± ¡°Is that your impression? To me it resembled melted wax, b-but let us not continue the topic. I do not wish to recall.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°So tell me Nessa, what did you see of Enbos with your skill?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± ¡°I saw nothing. My was blocked.¡± ¡°But Nessa, didn¡¯t you say that you would be able to read Enbos¡¯ soul if the curse subsided?¡± ¡°I did, Maximillian. However, it seems Enbos is rather adept at spiritual control. He may even make a better Scribe than myself.¡± ¡°Or a good necromancer. What of his disciple then? Did you get a chance to inspect him?¡± ¡°I have, but I wouldn¡¯t trust it at all. The description of his race says he is a ¡°kobold¡±.¡± ¡°Heh, despite his reserved manners, it seems he is actually a mischievous lad.¡± ¡°I also sensed something peculiar about Liliana, however-¡± ¡°Did you analyse her soul too?¡± ¡°No. I know better than to invite litigation from the Ascleson House.¡± ¡°Good. In any case, we don¡¯t have anything substantive to use against Enbos. He even saw through our ruse.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± says Nessa as she erases the page with the three circles. ¡°Port Profligo. Real or not, I had only intended to disturb Enbos¡¯ confidence and shift the conversation to my favour. Instead, he held steadfast unlike so many others who would crumble or lash out in rage. This audacity combined with the fact he wears a mask makes his lies far more difficult to discern.¡± ¡°Lies, brother? Isn¡¯t the Chain of Sincerity already guaranteeing his words?¡± ¡°Not so, Agnes, because I had already realised by that point¡­ that the Chain of Sincerity wasn¡¯t working. Rather, it was functioning but Enbos had somehow managed to circumvent its power.¡± ¡°Hmm, while I admit he showed a peculiar lack of side-effects, the degree can vary from person to person. It¡¯s hardly prosecutable ground.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I was thinking of. The transcript, please.¡± Agnes passes the record and I begin scouring the lines until I find implicating moment. She walks over to read the sentence beneath my finger. ¡°¡­ My apologies, but I know nothing of the elder lich¡¯s core¡­ I see. I had thought nothing of it at the time, but elder lich?¡± ¡°Indeed. I only ever referred to the core as belonging to an Undead Ravager, so how did he come to such an assertion?¡± ¡°I apologise brother, but I still don¡¯t see how you came to your own conclusion. After all, if he earnestly believes it was an elder lich, then he still has not lied whilst holding the Chain of Sincerity.¡± ¡°True, except he contradicted himself in the same breath. The true nature of the Undead Ravager has always been an enigma, and he insinuates as much by never referring to it as such afterwards,¡± I explain as I flick through the pages to check. ¡°However, the fact he says he knows ¡°nothing¡± of the core¡­¡± ¡°¡­ means it shouldn¡¯t have been possible to claim it belonged to an elder lich. Even if it is an earnest belief, it would mean he knows something more.¡± ¡°Precisely, Agnes. He has broken his oath to answer truthfully and cooperate to the best of his ability.¡± ¡°That is all well and good, but the best it would warrant is another questioning, not a full-scale investigation into his character. After all, the oath is largely a formality, and even if he has lied in that one regard, the rest of his account has been consistent. Moreover, since you used such an unorthodox method, there are no guidelines on how best to proceed. Unless, of course, you wish to make an executive decision...¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it would be wise to use his case to establish a precedent. After all, we don¡¯t even know how he subverted the Chain of Sincerity in the first place.¡± ¡° ... In other words, an incorruptible soul. Considering his abilities, it would be fair to assume the protection afforded by his unique skill extends beyond curses.¡± ¡°Ah yes. His unique skill. How could I ever forget¡­¡± Thinking back to the moment of that revelation, I¡¯m unable to hold back a subdued sigh as I tap the small wooden box. I look up to the lantern overhead and begin to recount a sacred line from the Word of Eden. ¡°Life begins with nought but dirt to pave their own way. For those who find more than nought, their steps shall convey... To think Enbos is a unique skill holder, one who has been bestowed a God-given blessing.¡± ¡°If Enbos were born in our holy nation, he would have been treated like the reincarnation of a saint, destined to lead others along the Path. While there have been precedents of convicted unique skill holders, there has always been strong pushback in every instance. He may end up walking the Path of Redemption.¡± ¡°Indeed. Honestly, it¡¯s almost like Enbos¡¯ case is a trial from God, sent to test our reformed ways.¡± ¡°It would be simple matter if we reverted to our ways of old.¡± ¡°Feeling nostalgic, Agnes?¡± ¡°For the days when you were not my superior? Of course. However, while it is true our methods were more "efficient" in the past, I must confess I much prefer our current arrangement.¡± ¡°So do I. If anything, I now feel further inspired to continue our Path. Because no matter what kind of man Enbos is, there is but one truth and one conclusion before the .¡± He may be able to escape Agnes¡¯ skill, but there is no escaping mine; Enbos bears a mark of Maleosis, and a fairly powerful one at that. I had considered if it was the core at first, but I can now see the false god¡¯s power clearly branded on his soul. His trial will be another step in curbing the stigma that has long plagued our priory, although I will earn nothing but scorn from Lili. Nevertheless, it will have to wait until we have dealt with the heretical menace at hand¡­ ¡°Lieutenant, have we received news from our returning group?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. There was nothing to report. They are returning to Catorrem at the scheduled pace.¡± ¡°Tell them to abandon the operation and make haste to the city. If there is truly a spy at St Telis Cathedral, then the cultists must already know that Enbos is here and that the core is now in our possession. They will surely strike within the next few days while our forces are divided. Once you¡¯re done lieutenant, please prepare several defensible locations for me to review. I will choose one and have the others be decoys.¡± ¡°By your will, Sir Iudico.¡± ¡°Oh, and before you go, lieutenant¡­ lend me your writing apparatus. I wish to compose a letter.¡± Side Story: Fiety Fourteenth hour, twenty-seventh day, fifth month, sixteenth year of Pope Othniel. Several hours have passed since the interrogation of the enigmatic Enbos and I am currently operating from Catorrem¡¯s city garrison. Maximillian has thrust several tasks onto my platter and asked for them to be completed before dusk. While it is not the first time he has asked something unreasonable, the priory is currently short-staffed until the decoy team returns. To maximise my efficiency, I¡¯m currently pouring over the city maps¡­ while supervising Enbos¡¯ apprentice. Sitting on the bunker, Hachirou Nomura passes the time in a meditative posture. There is nowhere he can run within this secluded space, not while I¡¯m beside the only door. Although it¡¯s hard to tell given his mask, he periodically glances towards me, or rather, towards the curved sword resting beside me. He might be planning to escape by force, but until he acts, he is protected under this country¡¯s laws as an apprentice. Nonetheless¡­ ¡°Enough, Nomura.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°Your spiritual energy has been steadily declining over the past 27 seconds,¡± I say as I lay down my scroll. ¡°The priory does not condone self-harm. In the event of death, we will lay the charge squarely on Enbos Novuseus.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, that wasn¡¯t my intention. I was just practising my control of spiritual energy. T-thank you for your concern, Ms Gregoria.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t practice such techniques in the absence of your master,¡± I say as he lowers his head. (Although this confirms you are capable of manipulating your spiritual signature. How vexing¡­) ¡°Pardon?¡± Ignoring his reaction, I continue vetting several locations on the city maps. However, I¡¯m unable to work for long as a small light appears on my emblem. I quietly respond to the transmission before collecting my materials. ¡°Your room has been prepared. You¡¯ll be staying with your master during your remaining time with us.¡± ¡°I-is the questioning with Master Enbos done?¡± ¡°It was done before you arrived. We thought to prepare your accommodation sooner, but other tasks were of greater import. Take your sword and follow me, Nomura.¡± ¡°Huh? You would return my weapon to me?¡± ¡°Whether you are armed or not matters very little to our number,¡± I say bluntly. ¡°But if you so choose, we can keep-¡± ¡°N-no, no. Thank you for your kind offer, Ms Gregoria,¡± he says as he receives his sword, ¡°but I dare not part with my family¡¯s gift.¡± ¡°¡­ It is an unusual but carefully crafted implement. Do you descend from a family of blacksmiths, Nomura?¡± ¡°Not at all, Ms Gregoria. They¡¯re- ¡­ a-a small family of hunters that is hardly worth your notice. I-I am far more proud of being a member of the Novuseus family.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°And yet you¡¯ve responded to the name ¡°Nomura¡± without correcting me several times,¡± I say flatly. ¡°It is tradition for an apprentice to renounce their old name upon accepting another. The fact you have not means you have yet to acclimatise.¡± If at all. The magelines of the Reinsol Kingdom have strict procedures on welcoming apprentices into their fold. One would require direct approval from the main house, and the closest quarters to process such a request is right here in Catorrem. However, I¡¯ve checked the guards¡¯ logs and Hachirou clearly had his emblem before entering this city. To obtain one from the next major city would take an entire season, which means there is a good chance his unblemished emblem is fake¡­ and that this country¡¯s protections need not apply. ¡°Did Enbos adopt you recently?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± Seemingly oblivious to my intent, the child ponders my words as I guide him along a longer route. However, instead of agreeing¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms Gregoria. You were right. I-I can never turn my back on my family.¡± ¡°That is a common sentiment among fresh recruits, but some day-¡± ¡°Y-you don¡¯t understand. The entire reason I chose to accompany Master Enbos is to become worthy enough to honour the Nomura name.¡± His steps slow to a stop and I look back to see him staring, not at me, but his own feet. Although he is masked, I can only match him with a bitter smile. ¡°I understand what you are trying to say, Ms Gregoria. Master Enbos also said I should find my own path, but in every direction, I can only ever see their shadow. I-I¡¯m not sure I can ever start anew.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t be taking your time. Please con-¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop honouring your family. I never said I agreed with the custom,¡± I say as we continue down the corridor. ¡°Although I¡¯ve adopted the name of Gregoria, it is my faith in the Path¡¯s precepts that guides my hand. Many say I follow procedure to a fault, that it restrains my ability to serve as His sword. But to me, it will always be a source of strength.¡± ¡°A source¡­ of strength?¡± ¡°Yes, and I recommend you see it as such. Because as far as I can tell, Nomura, your master is more interested in settling down than your journey of self-discovery.¡± ¡°Huh!? W-what do you-¡± ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Arriving outside a metal door, Brother Michael stands on attention before taking the apprentice under his care. The Nomura child appears slightly stunned, but he quickly bows to me before entering the room. I begin making my way to our operation room when suddenly I¡¯m assailed by a most aggravating voice. (I rarely hear you offer such console, Nessa. It was rather touching.) ¡°That¡¯s because I won¡¯t spare any for you, Brother Iudico,¡± I say into my communicator. ¡°At the very least, the child isn¡¯t a lost cause.¡± (Good grief. I really wish you would lighten up.) ¡°While I wish you would straighten up. If our late teacher could see you now...¡± (I¡¯d rather not imagine it. Let¡¯s discuss work instead¡­ As far as I can tell, Enbos¡¯ apprentice is completely oblivious to his master¡¯s plans.) ¡°Agreed. He appeared genuinely shocked, although rarely does a master¡¯s intent align with the apprentice¡¯s own.¡± (I doubt we can learn much more from the kid, so I¡¯ll proceed with my plan. Are you done preparing locations for the relic?) ¡°Almost. I¡¯ll report to you within the half-hour.¡± (I see. Thank you, Nessa. I¡¯m grateful for your exemplary work on such short notice.) ¡°For too many times, Maximillian, call me-¡± Bzzzt. ¡°*Sigh*.¡± By the time the transmission ends, I reach the operation room and dispel the barrier on the door. As expected, there is no one inside this temporary base. The only addition to the room is a banner of the Path hanging on the wall, which originally adorned the chamber used to question Enbos. As I spread my documents on the table, I notice my writing apparatus sitting neatly in the corner. ¡­ Hm. Everything is here, although he¡¯s used more paper than I expected. Next time, I¡¯ll only lend a few sheets and keep the- ¡°¡­¡± As I pack my items away, I¡¯m compelled to remove a small satchel tucked in the bottom of my bag. I ponder for a few moments before emptying its sole content into my hand: a small bracelet decorated in simple charms¡­ and my birth name etched on its wooden plaque. I clasp the old trinket in my palm before looking up at the embroidered tapestry. ¡°I see. I was projecting¡­ May our perseverance be rewarded, Nomura,¡± I whisper, as I turn away from the banner and focus on the blueprints before me. Arc 3, Chapter 102: My Ode The hand strikes six on my internal clock. Another hour passes as I silently read the tome in my hand. Nearby, Hachirou sits in a meditative state, equally as quiet. It has been quite some time since I was led to my quarters and reunited with my anxious companion. We¡¯re currently residing in the ¡°guest room¡± of the city garrison, which is fully furnished with a double bunker bed, magical torches in lieu of windows, and a reinforced steel door with a view port. They even had the "consideration" to post a Holy Knight outside the room. but in all seriousness, I can hardly tell the difference between this place and an isolation ward. The walls are magically enchanted, and I doubt they would let me out if I asked. Of course, with the ever-present risk of surveillance, Hachirou and I are fully clothed, and all my forbidden items are still hidden within my stomach. With nothing better to do, I¡¯m now using the opportunity to finally read Lili¡¯s tome, skipping most of the basics to study advanced techniques. My eyes figuratively narrow on the subheading of the current page. Composite Magic ¡°¡­ Your was a fine display of composite magic, and as such, I believe it¡¯s only fair I demonstrate one of my own¡­¡± Tascus¡¯ words spring to mind followed by the chilling memory of his skill, . According to this book, composite magic is the combination of two or more spells, which is recognised by the World Stream and effectively packaged as one skill. It requires less concentration and can produce synergistic effects compared to simultaneous casting. The only drawback is that the power of the spell can only develop alongside its individual components rather than as its own item. It seems my is coincidently such a skill, although I explicitly created to be combined with other spells, which the book describes as auxiliary magic. Come to think of it, isn¡¯t a combination a and ? Will I be able to equip two souls if I upgrade my core? Is it possible to combine skills from other souls with my own? What can I create with my current repertoire? The implications are varied and exciting, but sadly, it seems Lili¡¯s book only offers a brief explanation, and judging by experience, it takes about as much time to develop as a new skill. It seems composite magic is an uncommon technique, and like all rare spells, it is closely guarded within each mageline. Finishing the segment, I continue flicking through the book for other interesting topics. Although I find a few sections on rituals and chantless invocations, I end up turning the last page. With time to burn, I flip the book over and begin reading in earnest. ¡­ No, that is a lie. With greater rank and acting like cliff notes, there is actually very little reason for me to reread this light tome. In truth, I¡¯m trying to ignore that thing lingering in the corner of the room¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damn it, what is going on? I handed over the core and I¡¯m no longer cursed, and yet, I can still sense that indeterminate presence plaguing my mind. Actually, it has only gotten worse as I swear it is now a visually perceivable phantom, like a shadow cast on thin air. It vanishes whenever I focus my mind, but it always comes back. Is it the ghost of the Undead Ravager or an avatar of the Dark God? Why am I being haunted? Either I interacted with the core for too long, or¡­ ¡°¡­ the Prophecy speaks of a champion who will rise from His blessed and uplift our faith. His champion will be perfect in form, wise beyond measure and strong enough to vanquish all that defy His will¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Because despite all your rage, all your efforts and all your disapproval¡­ you¡¯re living vindication of what it means to transcend your humanity¡­¡± Wait. Could it be¡­ the prophesised one is not Tascus¡­ but me? Has everything in my new life really been preordained by some higher power? ¡­ Ha. Haha¡­ LIKE HELL I¡¯LL ACCEPT THAT! CRACK! ¡°E-enbos, what is- Ugh!¡± ¡°Oh shoot!¡± I disturbed Hachirou¡¯s concentration. His spiritual energy is going out of control! Leaping to his side, I place my hand on his back and pour my energy into his body, seizing control of his spiritual flow. After a few moments, I fix Hachirou¡¯s circulation as he begins to take heavy breaths. ¡°Don¡¯t gasp and control your breathing. In, then out¡­ In, then out¡­ Phew. Look, I¡¯m really sorry for doing that. Punching a reinforced floor aside, I should have known better than to interrupt you.¡± ¡°I-it is not your fault, Enbos. It is because of my lack of ability that I lost control of such a simple exercise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short, Hachirou. You only started training two days ago and yet you already have a small grasp of your own spiritual energy, even without a spiritual affinity. And don¡¯t you start comparing yourself to your father or sister; they would be just as impressed.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± ¡°That being said, are you sure you want to keep training like this? You probably did nothing else after Maximillian¡¯s men whisked you away from the cathedral.¡± ¡°I am content, Enbos. Although basic, I am inspired to know my efforts are already bearing fruit.¡± He isn¡¯t wrong. Although he may never learn to project and control spiritual energy outside his body, he can accelerate his internal circulation to invigorate himself by a small degree. It is a benefit of spirit art training that is only applicable to living beings, although it will wear him out faster since he can¡¯t use . One day, he may learn to redirect his spiritual energy or even channel his lifeforce into other objects, like his katana. But that is a long way off, which is why for now¡­ ¡°Get some rest, Hachirou. You¡®ve done enough for one day.¡± ¡°I-I am fine. I will be more careful from here on and I am not drowsy in the slightest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t, and if you wanted, you could practise the entire night away due to your state of energisation, but not even Chiyoko would do such a thing (I think). Knowing when to rest is just as important for getting stronger.¡± ¡°I will take your words to heart, but what of you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I can work for hours, if not days, on end.¡± ¡°While that is worrying in its own right, your recent outburst is not lost on me. Is something the matter, Enbos?¡± ¡°There¡¯s- *Sigh*¡­ I can¡¯t be upfront given our current circumstances, but let¡¯s just say the constant feeling of being watched is getting on my nerves,¡± I say as I glare at the invisible shade. ¡°I-I see. Do you believe the holy knights will hold us here for long?¡± ¡°Logically, we should only be kept for a few days. By then the cultists would have realised the artefact is no longer in our possession. However, I have a sneaking suspicion Maximillian will keep us until the Order of the New Dawn is wiped out. It seems pretty clear from this ¡°room¡± that he intends to investigate us afterwards.¡± ¡°I suppose so. Especially after you tried to hide the artefact.¡± ¡°Yeah. I really owe Lili big for that.¡± ¡°¡­ Enbos?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°For the sake of your research, were you truly willing to abandon our journey and study at the Novuseus House?¡± ¡°¡­ I was. Although it was on the spur of the moment, I was prepared to go that far.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I wouldn¡¯t lose much by quitting as an adventurer. The main reason I joined was to earn money, but I can always sell my magical wares as an ¡°official mage¡±. Better yet, I won¡¯t have to walk into another guild to hear the latest batch of rumours¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. What of Sen, Minna, Norf and Lili? Are you not glad to have met them on this journey?¡± ¡°I am, Hachirou, and honestly, I wouldn¡¯t mind working with them again. However, while it would be disappointing to suddenly part ways¡­ I¡¯d be content with knowing that they were safe. Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Enbos, if you had committed to your decision, I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Hachirou?¡± ¡°No, i-it¡¯s nothing. What matters is that you did not. I¡¯m relieved we¡¯ll have the chance to see everybody again.¡± ¡°Or so you say, but Maximillian is keeping a tight watch nonetheless. We may not have the chance to catch up with them again.¡± ¡°Do not worry, Enbos. The opportunity will arise sooner than you think.¡± ¡°Hm? What do you-¡± Clang! To my surprise, I hear the sound of the metal door being unlocked. Although the guard¡¯s mana signature is still there, an unfamiliar presence is on the other side. The viewport slides open and I look back at an inquisitive pair of brown eyes. After a few moments later, the door opens to reveal a slender man with braided hair and a goatee, dressed in a dark-green cloak. I immediately raise my guard, but Hachirou pulls me back and shakes his head. ¡°So¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°Wow man, you¡¯re totally freakier than I heard. Feels like I¡¯m breaking out the baddest man in this joint. Makes this entire jig totally roc.¡± ¡°Roc? Wait, did you just say you¡¯re breaking me out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my jobber. Your fam asked me to spring you like a spriggan in a bottle, and get you... To¡­ The PA~RTY!¡± ¡°Eh? Spriggan? Party? Just what are you going on about!?¡± ¡°Ah, I get it now. You and I are not on the same stream. Totally drake. But it¡¯s cool, it¡¯s cool. Not everybody is as n¡¯lite as me.¡± ¡°No, seriously, just who on Garea are you, and if I¡¯m understanding this right, did Sen ask you to do this?¡± ¡°Sure did. Folks call me the Singing Steel. I¡¯m a man of words, a man of my word and a man of THE Word.¡± For heaven¡¯s sake, speak Arenish! Are you speaking a different dialect? It feels as if my comprehension is on the fritz here. Actually, can¡¯t I just¡­ Name: Sig Run Race: Human Class: Fencer There! Finally, something I can work with, although it isn¡¯t much. As restrictive as our accommodation may be, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re on death row. I have no reason to follow, or even believe, some stranger who comes waltzing in- ¡°We can trust him, Enbos.¡± ¡°Eh, Hachirou?¡± ¡°His name is Sig of the Singing Steel and he is a B-rank adventurer who recently arrived in Catorrem. He was at St Telis Cathedral when we teleported in, and after overhearing the commotion, he offered his services.¡± ¡°Wait a second, are you seriously suggesting we flee the Holy Knights?¡± ¡°N-no, you misunderstand. We¡¯ll only be gone for a while, but Sen, Minna and Norf are waiting for us elsewhere.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m starting to see where this is all going, but¡­¡± ¡°I get it. I get it, my man. You¡¯re wondering why a believer like me would be game enough to go against the holy knights.¡± Actually, I had no idea you were a follower of Eden at all. Wait, did you seriously think I understood that spill you called an introduction!? ¡°Look, I have serious respect for the priests and knights of my faith, but I make particular exception for these ¡°knights¡± right here. You wouldn¡¯t believe the mupped things they have done.¡± Pointing his thumb to the side, I poke my head out the door to find our guard slumped in his chair, snoring quietly with an empty bottle by his feet. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± ¡°Slipped something extra in his brew. He¡¯ll be out until the treants come stompin¡¯. The rest of his buddies aren¡¯t actually here. As for the city guards, most of them are busy. Primera Carro, you know, so it¡¯s now or never. You in?¡± ¡°Hmmm...¡± Honestly, I still have my reservations about this eccentric guy, or any eccentric guy. Still, there must be some reason the others are willing to trust him, particularly Minna. Hachirou seems eager for me to go and I¡¯m fairly certain this is the opportunity he was talking about. ¡°¡­ Very well. Let¡¯s see what Sen has been up to.¡± ¡°Hevyah!¡±
Between long shadows under an amber sky, we follow the enigmatic Sig and easily make it out of the city garrison. I thought there would be more guards but it seems he wasn¡¯t lying when he said the security was threadbare. There is also the noticeable lack of holy knights, but I guess they all busy guarding the Undead Ravager''s core at some secret location. Of course, less guards here mean more guards elsewhere. With our sheathed swords in at the ready, we continue to trail our funny-speaking guide through the empty alleyways. Every so often, between the grimy buildings and overhanging floors, I catch sight of the lights and excitement on the other side. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Despite the onset of dusk, the marketplace is abuzz with activity, spilling into the residential areas with light and cheer. There are more stalls and caravans than when I was last here, and thrice as many people as before to greet them. There are street performers around every corner, with signs saying ¡°No Skills!¡± beside their rattling bowls. There are dozens of songs in the air, clashing with one another and yet all spreading the same festivity. There are snacks, trinkets and drinks galore, as penz flow freely from every parent¡¯s hand. Hachirou¡¯s pace slows to a crawl as he admires the view on the other side. ¡°By the spirits, I-I¡¯ve never seen so many people. So many new smells, so many new sounds, all in one place¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Is this your first Primera Carro, lad? Enbos here seems pretty chillax about it, though.¡± ¡°It is the first for both of us. I¡¯m just familiar with such events.¡± ¡°True, true. I¡¯d imagine you¡¯ve been to some roc¡¯ing celebrations before, but around these parts, the Primera Carro is as big as it comes. It marks the first of six caravans to return from the Velvet Road and goes on for three days straight. You should totally check it out after this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping mum about it up to know, but where exactly are you taking us?¡± "Ooh, keeping mum. Very creative. I''m guessing you derived that word from..." "Sig..." ¡°Yeah, yeah, I heard you, but we¡¯re almost there anyway. See for yourself.¡± Deciding to oblige his secrecy, I look around to find we are walking down an especially dark and decrepit alley. My is on full coverage as I warily pass every corner. Finally, I spy the venerable establishment at the end of the street, with words ¡°Gryphon Tail Inn¡± painted on this dangling sign. As we edge closer, I sense Sen, Minna, Norf and Lili waiting inside¡­ along with thirty other life-signs on the ground floor. Something is wrong. I thought they had brought me here for a get together, but there are far too many people lying in wait. While that would otherwise be normal for an inn of this size, I¡¯m alarmed by the fact that they¡¯re all standing in an arc around the entrance. Is this a hostage situation? Damn it, we have to- ¡°Come on Enbos, let us enter.¡± ¡°Wait, Hachirou! It¡¯s a-¡± ¡°SURPRISE!¡± I immediately reach for my sword, but in an instant, Sig stops the hilt before I can draw it in full. I quickly follow with a grab¡­ only to stop mid-motion upon hearing the boisterous applause. To my embarrassment, I turn to find I¡¯m being welcomed by everybody in the room. ¡°Wait, could it be-¡± ¡°What are you waiting, man? Take the stage!¡± Without missing a beat, Sig naturally grabs wrist and drags me inside, completely hiding the fact I was about to draw my sword. Hachirou also pushes from behind as I shamble towards my beaming companions. Although I am masked, Sen seems delighted with my reaction. "By the spirits, you really did manage to bring Enbos without revealing a thing. We were getting worried he wouldn''t even come." "I told you I was a man of my word, miss." ¡°T-this is¡­ Did you five- no, six, arrange all this?¡± ¡°Indeed, we did,¡± answers Sen. ¡°Granted, we had a bit of trouble finding an available inn given what''s going on outside, so I hope you don¡¯t mind going out of the way to get here. No offence to the innkeeper, of course.¡± "No, no, I didn''t mind at all. It''s just, I didn''t think you would go all out and prepare a venue. A quick meeting would have been enough for me." "Are you kidding me, Enbos? You survived against that blasted hierarch and walked out of an interrogation with that two-faced inquisitor. It would be downright criminal if we didn''t throw a party." ¡°I suppose. And all these guests?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you recognise many of them, but they¡¯re all people that you¡¯ve helped, people that you¡¯ve saved. They came to express their heartfelt gratitude,¡± says Lili. ¡°Indeed, and no, we didn¡¯t pay them in booze,¡± follows Minna. ¡°When they caught wind of what we were planning, they all answered our call. It appears you¡¯re more popular than you think.¡± ¡°T-that can¡¯t-¡± As I look around, I choke on my words upon spying a certain person in the crowd: the traveller from the bandit attack who held his dying father. To my left, the adventurers who survived Tiel Plains. To my right, refugees from Kasseus Village. I take a step back, but Hachirou is there, bracing my back. "H-how... Why are... But I... I..." ¡°Unbelievable. What cultists, monsters and killer trees could not do; gratitude makes Enbos the Black falter.¡± ¡°Go easy on him, Minna. While I doubt Enbos will just bolt off, he may end up slipping away before he gets to hear the tribute.¡± ¡°T-tribute?¡± ¡°Eh? Oh, that¡¯s right. You haven¡¯t been an adventurer for long so you might not know, but this is no ordinary celebration. Granted, it¡¯s nothing formal or extravagant, but it¡¯s not something any old adventurer gets to experience, even the highest ranked ones." "It is as Sen said. Rather than the guild or the king, we only do this for those who have earned the respect of their peers, which is quite an achievement considering you managed to impress a bunch of gloryseekers,¡± adds Minna. ¡°True. Still, seeing that you don¡¯t know only makes this better. I won¡¯t spoil the surprise, but for now, will you do the honours, Enbos?¡± Right on cue, Norf steps forth with a mug of brew and pushes it into my hands. Looking around, everybody is holding a cup with expectant eyes. Who am I to deny them? ¡°Everybody¡­ Bottoms up!¡± ¡°¡­ Eh???¡± (Everybody) ¡°Oh, for crying out- *Ahem* Cheers!¡± ¡°CHEERS!¡± Raising my cup to the air, everybody else follows suit and proceed to drain their serve. The floor soon becomes a busy place filled with refills and chatter. Of course, being the guest of honour, I end up being surrounded by a thankful crowd. My spine stiffens as the traveller from that rainy night steps forth to greet me. ¡°Master mage- no, Enbos the Black. It is a blessing to see you again." "S-same here. It is good to see you are all doing well. I''m surprised Sen managed to track you down." "We prologed our stay for the Primera Carro, but even if we had heard from a whisper on the wind, we would have turned around to attend. Since the night that you saved us, we never had the chance to learn your name, nor repay you for all you¡¯ve done. It is thanks to you that we still live¡­ and my father was able to find peace in his final moments. Thank you, Enbos. We owe you a debt we can never repay.¡± ¡°We too. When those cultists took hold of our village, every moment was a living nightmare. Every day we wished someone could break the cycle of despair, but time and again, we watched adventurer after adventurer fall into their snare¡­ until you.¡± ¡°How true, and when we finally escaped that hellhole, we almost walked right into another. You warned us and yet we didn¡¯t listen. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have resented you if had left us to die. But you didn¡¯t, and I don¡¯t know what else to say but: thank you. Thank you for saving our ungrateful hides.¡± ¡°By the spirits, you did all that? I only came to thank you for teaching Dion the ¡°Destroyed¡± a lesson. Thanks to you, the jerk Dion now thinks twice about picking on any newcomer, but now I wish I had brought more friends as well¡­¡± As the adoration and heartfelt praises continue, I find myself taken aback by their complete lack of apprehension. Even the adventurers who once ran away from me are now looking now at me with warm eyes. It''s almost galling if you recall their previous desperation, but the adventurers before me are truly remorseful and are willing to see past my rampage. On the other hand, I¡­ ¡°Please excuse me. I need to sit down for a bit.¡± Slipping away from everybody else, I take a seat by the wall to clear my head. While I have been swarmed by a thankful crowd (kobolds) before, it is my first as ¡°Enbos the Black¡±. I¡¯m tempted to step outside for some provacy, but upon remembering Minna¡¯s teasing and Sen¡¯s unintentional jab, I cross my arms and lean back to watch the chaotic scene untold. Hachirou is emptying pint after pint while Minna is urging him to stop, much to the crowd''s entertainment. Elsewhere, I spy another bunch centred around Lili as several men try to make a move¡­ or not. Actually, they seem to be getting on their knees to pray, which might be even more embarrassing. Meanwhile, I spot Sig chatting enthusiastically with two people who are wearing dumbfounded expressions. As for Norf- Hm? What¡¯s he doing on that small stage with a bunch of other adventurers? He seems to be passing a stack of notes to the waitress, who is then- ¡°Are you going to finish that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I blurt out as I¡¯m blindsided by Sen. ¡°Your drink. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you take a swig before.¡± ¡°Sadly Sen, I don¡¯t think I can take a sip with my current mask.¡± ¡°Ah, I guess so. Without your deer mask, you really can¡¯t reach underneath to sip. A real shame given that Sig picked out a pretty nice place.¡± ¡°About that Sen, do you know Sig personally? From what I hear, he readily offered to help for free, and you all agreed.¡± As I say this, I watch him out of the corner of my eye socket. Despite it being impossible to know the angle of gaze, he returns a silent toast. Sen reciprocates the gesture and turns back to me while giving a dismissive shake of his head. (I know what you¡¯re getting at, but Sig is a well-renown adventurer around these parts. An upstanding guy who is also known as Sig the Singing Steel, or more widely as Sig the Senseless.) (Oof, although I can definitely see why...) (There¡¯s a bit more to it than that, actually. Rumours say he once presented the Church an ¡°updated¡± version of their holy scriptures. It, erm, didn¡¯t go over well. As atonement, he had to write ten copies of the original texts, word for word.) (Yikes.) (Indeed. As for why he¡¯s in Catorrem, he claims to have arrived yesterday afternoon for the Primera Carro. Minna secretly checked for his name in the inn¡¯s register but there was nothing out of place.) ¡°But let¡¯s forget about that. How are you faring, Enbos?¡± ¡°Much better now, thanks to all of you. I was in a pretty foul mood after Maximillian¡¯s questioning, and my problems keep on increasing,¡± I say as a survey the crowd for a certain presence. ¡°I really needed a break after everything that has happened. Thank you, Sen.¡± ¡°Just what I wanted hear... So?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°How are you really feeling, Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. I feel¡­ lost. Light-headed. Exposed. I know I should be happy, and I want to be too, but honestly¡­ I¡¯m having a hard time taking it all in.¡± ¡°I had a feeling that was case. I remember how you reacted back at Kasseus Village, but I hope you realise this is different. We¡¯re not celebrating just because you did something incredible: we¡¯re celebrating because you are incredible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m far from being a saint, Sen.¡± ¡°No one¡¯s asking for one either,¡± he says before taking another sip, his marred hand plain for all to see. ¡°It¡¯s both admirable and troubling that you think risking your life for someone else is entirely normal. Although I always say that adventurers should fight for what¡¯s right, I admit it¡¯s never so simple. Even for a hot-headed guy like me, it¡¯s ¡°normal¡± to think about yourself first, and yet time and again, I¡¯ve seen you do the most outrageous things without a second thought.¡± ¡°Oh, that''s just what it looks like on the surface. Believe me when I say I have as much to live for as anybody else.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say you¡¯re suicidal or anything. The real problem I reckon is that because you¡¯re convinced your ¡°normal¡± is nothing special, you seem to think you''re one step away from becoming a deranged killer. Sure, you can be downright terrifying, but frankly I find the idea ridiculous. Even if you suddenly became half the man you are now, I would still think you as a good guy, and a good friend." "..." "*Sigh* Of course, I''m well aware how stubborn you are. I''d have to write a whole list about why you¡¯re wrong to convince you¡­ and as a matter of fact, we have.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Norf, are you guys ready!?¡± As our big guy nods from the stage, I notice the qualute (ukulele) in his hands. The others on stage are also holding instruments, and looking around, I realise everybody is facing me whilst holding a small note. Before I can register what is going on, Norf plucks the first string¡­ and everybody begins to sing. ¡°With a sword at my hip, and a map in my hand, I wander town to town across this sprawling land. Step by step, I shall head towards a bold future, And leave a hundred tales of my grand adventure. A tale of close battles, and great discovery, A tale of sore stumbles, and long recovery. While it¡¯s fun to wander to each of the world¡¯s ends, I look around and smile at my band of close friends. Thick and thin, let¡¯s enjoy every step of the way, And liven every night like our very last day.¡± Ah, I see. It¡¯s that song Sen and Minna were singing back in Kasseus Village. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s sung to commemorate an adventurer in life or after death. But if it¡¯s a well-known song, why would they bother handing out those leaflets to- ¡°Now let us toast to all who wander this vast land, And scrape a small living by offering a hand. Just like Enbos the Black on his grand adventure, Leaving a hundred tales to inspire our future.¡± Eh? ¡°An antler adorned mage with a face of fired clay, Who will save you from thieves without asking for pay. A man who instils fear with but a single stare, Then earns respect doing what others never dare. His temper is legend; I truly pity thee Who earns his just fury towards cruel villainy. Now let me tell of Kasseus: evil once crept, Adventurers were felled, and the innocent wept. Then along came Enbos, whom they could not ensnare, And with his apprentice, they ended the nightmare. But evil did not rest for the stalwart guardian. They lured hapless victims to their strongest champion. The earth split, the sky roared, and Enbos stood alone. But in the end, he held! Holy knights were made known. Indeed, his black cloak belies a heart of pure gold. A tale of bravery worth every second told. With a sword at my hip, and my close, merry band, We wander town to town across this sprawling land. Step by step, I shall head towards my own future, And share a thousand tales of epic adventure. So let¡¯s dream of glory, and great discovery, Then wince at tales of loss, and long recovery. Sadly, every journey always comes to an end, Though our tales will live on, retold from friend to friend. Thick and thin, let¡¯s enjoy every step of the way, And maybe my own story will be shared some day.¡± With the final strum of the qualute, the room erupts into resounding applause. Dumbstruck, I sit quietly like a petrified frog. A sudden announcement flashes before my eyes: Ding! ¡°So, Enbos, what do you think?¡± ¡°W-what do I think? Impressed? Sure. Flattered? Guess so. Embarrassed...? H-hold on, Sen. C-could it be that this song¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Will be spread from town to town by everybody in this room. The last one I attended had his sung for months. He went from being an unknown to the legendary ¡°Greenhorn Grower¡±.¡± ¡°Of course, we already know you have a shoddy reputation and that you¡¯re fine with it, but all of us agree that you deserve better,¡± says Minna. ¡°This is how we see you, Enbos. This is how everyone should see you. Not some sinister vagabond or secretive hero, but an outstanding adventurer who hangs out with the rest of us. Here, Enbos. We prepared this for you.¡± Sen reaches over and hands me two pieces of folded paper. Looking around, everyone is watching intently as I receive the mysterious sheets. I see, this must be my gift. I had worried they would go overboard and buy something ridiculous. Instead, it seems they given me¡­ ¡°THE GODDAMNED BILL!?¡± The entire room breaks into hearty laughter as I jump out of my seat in shock. Is this some kind of prank? No, Sen seems intent on stuffing them back into my hand with a snicker. ¡°Read them again, Enbos.¡± ¡°O-oh, they''re receipts. Let¡¯s see now: one order for a custom-made breastplate, and¡­ Ah.¡± ¡°And one order for repairs to a ceramic mask. Unfortunately, it¡¯s going to take a bit for the craftsman to finish. As for the breastplate, we¡¯re going to need your measurements before the blacksmith can start. It was Lili¡¯s idea, you know. We had trouble deciding but she said you needed it after getting whacked around by Tascus.¡± I see, she was thinking about my misshaped ribcage. Indeed, with a breastplate I¡¯ll be able to disguise the deformity and protect my scarred bones. Still, breastplates aren¡¯t cheap, even if everybody in the room chipped in a dozen penz. Moreover¡­ ¡°You really spent too much. The repairs to my mask cost almost as much as a new piece of armour." ¡°Well, to get it fixed fast and fixed properly, we had to commission an expert geomancer. While I admit the price was steeper than we thought, there¡¯s no helping it. That mask is as much a part of you as your black cloak and fearless nature. In a few days, it will be as good as new.¡± ¡°No, Sen. It will be better¡­ Thank you, everyone.¡± Although I wasn¡¯t trying to sound emotional, it seems everybody has acknowledged my sincere words. Honestly, I still feel conflicted about receiving such lavish praise after succumbing to my impulses time and again¡­ but I¡¯m starting to see what ¡°Enbos the Black¡± could be at his very best. As the waitresses deliver another round of drinks, the crowd¡¯s collective attention breaks and becomes a rowdy mass once again. I carefully fold the two receipts and put them in my pocket, but as I look up, I find Norf walking towards me. "..." ¡°Did you write the song, Norf?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I see. Everybody chipped in. Still, you did an amazing job for a day¡¯s work and your performance was top-notch.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hm, I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯m not mortified by the idea of hearing that song in every inn for the entire summer. It might even reach the Lysium Theocracy. Still, more than anything else¡­ I feel incredibly blessed. No less than Sen, Minna or Lili, you¡¯ve changed my life as an adventurer forever. Thank you.¡± Again, he doesn¡¯t say a thing, offering only a faint smile, and yet I feel I can understand him perfectly. Is this the bro-lepathy that Sen sometimes shows? No, it¡¯s because we are similar in more ways than one. He understands my deep-seated insecurity, and I his¡­ and yet I¡¯ve offered nothing but hollow advice. I wish I could do something to- Briiing! Hearing that sharp sound, I turn to find the adventurers are holding a talent show, with someone playing a qualute with his toes. An idea comes to mind, and after a few performances, I make up my mind. ¡°Well Norf, time to put my money where my mouth is...¡± Hmmm, how am I going to do this? The voice needs to sound like a proper falsetto, but not so much that it¡¯s unrecognisable. Something within the realm of his possibility. There¡¯s also the matter of the song. Eh, guess I¡¯ll wing the translation and replace "baby" with "lady". Now then, things are about to get Smokey... ¡°Look, Enbos is stepping up!¡± ¡°Oh, this should be good.¡± ¡°Hm, I hope he¡¯s not like every other mage who flexes their magic like we''re supposed to be impressed.¡± ¡°Come on Enbos, show us what you¡¯ve got!¡±
¡°¡­ Well, I definitely didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°His voice was so dreamy, although his lyrics were a bit choppy. I can¡¯t believe he could sing like an angel¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s his real voice. It¡¯s too different from how he normally talks. Still, it didn¡¯t sound unnatural and he had all the women swooning long before the end.¡± ¡°Yeah. I mean, did you see how the waitresses reacted? If anybody could learn to sing like that normally, the nobles would be lining their pockets.¡± ¡°True. Too bad you sound like gargling rocks.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Listening to the positive reception, I watch the laughing party walk down the street as the celebrations come to an end. While some are still at the inn, the rest have left to enjoy the remainder of the Primera Carro. As for me, I¡¯m standing outside the entrance, waiting for the usual suspects to appear. Sure enough, Sen, Minna, Norf and Hachirou stand before me and I immediately notice Norf¡¯s blurry eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re tired of hearing this, but you keep on giving reason to say it: thank you, Enbos. you really do have a heart of gold,¡± speaks Sen on Norf¡¯s behalf. ¡°Just don¡¯t throw another party. I promised to give Norf a new voice, and so I have. The opportunity was simply too good to pass.¡± ¡°Or so you say, but I seem to remember you having trouble looking everybody in the face only moments ago, and yet you got on stage to sing that awkward love song. Was it originally in another tongue?¡± ¡°P-please Minna, could you not rub salt into my wounds?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, Enbos. That was the noblest thing you¡¯ve ever done. Far more than all the times you¡¯ve ever swung your sword.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the kind of person he is, Minna: he acts when it matters most,¡± says Hachirou. ¡°I¡¯m glad everybody will come to know his true self.¡± ¡°Yeah. I look forward to it too,¡± I say as I turn to Norf and offer a small nod. Out of the corner of my eye, I spy Sig walking out the inn while clapping his hands. ¡°Divine, man. Absolutely divine. I feel n¡¯lite after hearing that roc¡¯ing jig.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sig. Tonight couldn¡¯t have happened without you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, my jobber.¡± ¡°So, do you reckon it¡¯s time for us to return?¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re planning to go already, Enbos?¡± says Sen. ¡°We have to. If Maximillian catches wind of our absence, I¡¯d be in for another one of his questionings.¡± ¡°I suppose. Even Lili left early to avoid suspicion.¡± ¡°Nonetheless, are you sure about this, Enbos? From what Lili has told me, Maximillian is convinced you are a felon. There is every chance this could be the last that we hear of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware Minna, but if Hachirou and I run away now, it will only make the misunderstanding worse. Besides, even if we miraculously escape, it will only spell more trouble for all of you.¡± ¡°Heh, really, we should have added another stanza.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t farewell, I swear it. Shall we get going then, Sig?¡± ¡°Nah, no need to rush, you two. I did say your nanny will be out until first light. Somebody might notice, but with the lack of guards, I reckon you can check out the festival as we go.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± So we¡¯re still allowed to swim around a bit. Nevertheless, it¡¯s best that we head back before¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ On second thought Sig, would you guys mind taking Hachirou around the Primera Carro?¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°You wanted to take a closer look, right? If you buy a different mask from the stalls, I¡¯m pretty sure the patrols won¡¯t recognise you.¡± ¡°I-I suppose, but what of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stick around to have dinner. I haven¡¯t eaten a thing all day, and with our guard out cold, I doubt I¡¯ll get room service.¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll take Hachirou with us,¡± responds Minna, ever quick on the uptake. ¡°Check out the festival yourself once you¡¯re finished, okay?¡± ¡°I will. Let¡¯s meet up in the alley outside the garrison at midnight.¡± ¡°I-I understand. I will see you later, Master Enbos.¡± ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t any of you dare buy me a souvenir.¡± I pass Hachirou his share of our funds and see the group off with a wave. Once they are out of sight, I make my way to the corner of an alley where a woman is sitting slouched over. Well, she¡¯s clearly faking it, but to everybody else, she must look like an actual drunk. ¡°Well? Didn¡¯t you leave early so the holy knights wouldn¡¯t get suspicious?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry. I bewitched the guard so that he¡¯ll be watching over the wrong room.¡± ¡°Heh, you know Lili, your magic can be pretty terrifying depending on how you use it. Anyway, what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much, Enbos: would you like to walk around the Primera Carro with me?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 103: Primera Carro ¡°Now that I¡¯m looking carefully, your bones are not actually touching one another. It¡¯s surreal how you¡¯re moving all your joints without muscles, tendons or ligaments.¡± ¡°C-could you please hurry it up, Lili? I feel incredibly exposed here.¡± ¡°Almost done, Enbos. Hm, well that¡¯s troubling. What do you suppose is the size of your waist?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be exact! Just take the width of my pelvis and multiply it by pi.¡± ¡°Pi?¡± ¡°Around 3.14.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean Sphinx¡¯s number. I suppose that would do. Now, time for your head.¡± ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you doing this for my breastplate? Why are you measuring my skull?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for something else, so may you please look down a bit?¡± ¡°A-alright, but you better not be buying me a helmet. I don¡¯t plan on changing my class to skeleton knight anytime- Hey!¡± ¡°Good lord, how are you able to see? Truly, necromancy is an ominous thing.¡± ¡°Can you please stop reaching into my eye socket already? It feels creepy being touched on the inside of your skull¡­¡± In a small back alley, hidden behind an illusionary wall and a soundproof barrier, I¡¯m currently having my measurements taken by Lili. At first, she was enchanting my clothes with a colour changing illusion. However, she decided to take the opportunity to measure my sizes and I dearly wish I had put on my clothes first. It¡¯s uncomfortable being fully exposed, especially when she¡¯s examining my bones and looking at me with morbidly curiosity. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t do this to all dead bodies.¡± ¡°Of course not, but it¡¯s not every day that you get to examine an undead without it strangling the life out of you.¡± ¡°I guess. By the way, aren¡¯t you done yet?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Not yet.¡± Like hell you aren¡¯t. In that case¡­ Plonk! ¡°Eh? Kyaaa!¡± Cradling my detached skull, Lili falls onto her backside with a yelp. She looks at me in equal parts embarrassment and annoyance as I chuckle with my headless body. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I couldn¡¯t help myself. Here, let help you- Huh?¡± With my skull still in her lap, Lili pulls out a ball of glass while chanting some magical words. However, my confusion quickly turns to shock as she proceeds to stuff said glassware into my nasal cavity. ¡°Hey, what are you-!¡± ¡°A bit of string here, some enchantments there, and¡­ done. Here Enbos, catch.¡± ¡°Oh sh- Be careful with that! And why in the world did you give me a glass nose!?¡± ¡°By all that is holy, c-can you please hurry up and put it back on? It looks as if you¡¯re carrying a disembodied head.¡± ¡°Did you just cast an illusion over my skull? Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­ Y-you want me to walk around the market using this?¡± ¡°Indeed. Changing the colour of your attire is one thing, but constructing a face with so many specific details is mana intensive, which is why I had to use a magic core.¡± ¡°So that''s why¡­ Is this mine to keep?¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking Enbos, but sadly, the enchantment is only temporary. Moreover, due to your lack of lips, I need to be around to fine tune your expressions. Believe me when I say I would have made one for you if I could.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I say as I affix my skull and cover myself up. However¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Eh? I¡¯m only putting on my mask.¡± ¡°I enchanted the orb to specifically convert the perception of bone to that of flesh, so you¡¯ll have to take off your mask.¡± ¡°What!? But that¡¯s- C-can¡¯t you just enchant my mask instead?¡± ¡°I suppose, but I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oi.¡± ¡°Re-enchanting the orb would take far too long. Don¡¯t worry, Enbos. The spell is no less powerful than that which I had cast on Maximillian and Agnes.¡± ¡°¡­ *Sigh* Fine. But if anybody so much as points, we¡¯re bailing.¡± She seems pretty excited by the festival. God knows if it¡¯s worth going through with this, but I¡¯ll entertain her whim just this once. I owe her that much for shielding me from Maximillian and for pulling me back from the brink of madness. ¡°Thank you. Now then¡­¡± Unravelling her ponytail, Lili flicks back her hair and does a twirl on her toes before looking back at me proudly. However, all I do is tilt my head in confusion. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ You look fine, I guess?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re completely immune to my magic¡­¡± ¡°No need to look so dejected. I¡¯m sure your transformation sequence was spectacular. Anyway, how long will this spell last?¡± ¡°Around five hours, I¡¯d wager, so let us not dally. The memory of a lifetime awaits.¡± ¡°Yeah, in one way or another. Right this way, milady¡­¡±
¡­ I regret everything. Leaving the dank, dark alleyways, we emerge into a world of lights, sounds and indulgent splendours. Rows of cheerful vendors are lining the streets. Parents holding excited children with exasperated grace. Town guards secretly ditching work to enjoy a quick snack. So many carefree souls enjoying the festival; so many potential observers who could start screaming at the drop of a coin. As countless people brush pass my unnatural body, I look about with all the likeness of a jittery meerkat. I give a start whenever somebody¡¯s eyes meet with mine, only for them to look on with unnerving indifference. However, in stark contrast to my bottomless anxiety¡­ ¡°Look at the clock tower, ¡°Hansel¡±! They managed to decorate the entire structure with rainbow lights¡­ ¡­ Did they import this straight from the Theocracy? I haven¡¯t seen this since I left my homeland¡­ ¡­ That act was breathtaking! Did he really perform that without magic? I even checked with ¡­ ¡­ Oh! Look over there¡­¡± (F-for heaven¡¯s sake, ¡°Gretel¡±, please restrain yourself. I don¡¯t want to draw any more attention than we have to.) (Or so you say, but you¡¯re clearly the more conspicuous between us. Can you please stop pulling your hood over your face?) (C-can you blame me!? My life is at stake here! If somebody notices anything amiss with my head-) (Oh please, I¡¯ve been doing this ever since I was I child. Moreover, controls visual recognition, not perception. No matter how hard they look, their own minds will fabricate the details.) (I see.) (Was that supposed to be a joke? Anyway, let me get that thing¡­ off right¡­) I try to stop her, but ever conscious of making a scene, it ends up being a futile effort as she pulls down my hood. I look about frantically, but all I find are a few raised eyebrows. It feels as if my exposed skull is reverberating from all the excitement in the air, and little by little, I acclimatise to the brightness. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Dear me, you¡¯re acting like a carriage horse who suddenly lost their blinders.¡± (¡­ Lili.) (Yes?) (Your magic is incredible¡­ and incredibly horrifying.) (*Giggle* I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. That being said, please remember to move your jaw while you speak.) (Ah, right.) ¡°So Hansel, are you ready to see what the Primera Carro truly has to offer?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say. What do you have in mind, Gretel?¡± ¡°Well, I heard there is a trade exhibit tonight where they will present the latest inventions from every corner of the Velvet Road! Supposably, they will be showing the newest golem from the Graland Academy and the largest telescope yet from the Lysium Theocracy. Rumour has it that Reinsol Kingdom is also unveiling a prototype for - fancy this ¨C a ship that can sail the mana streams! Truly, it¡¯s a wonderous time to live in.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really looking forward to it, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, you can tell?¡± ¡°Judging by the way you flutter your ears¡­¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°C-can you please n-not mention that!? I never knew I expressed myself in such a way until now.¡± ¡°Heh, I guess there was nobody who could point it out. By the way, do you know where the exhibit is being held?¡± ¡°I do. I heard it¡¯s at the plaza outside Penn Tower. The only problem is it¡¯s quite a walk away.¡± ¡°No need, Gretel. Let¡¯s just catch a mana carriage instead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we can. Look, Hansel.¡± Sure enough, I turn towards the pickup lane to find all the mana carriages have been replaced with traditional horse-drawn ones. Moreover, there is a lengthy queue of excited tourists eager to use the service. ¡°Did the increased visitor numbers lead to the need for a backup fleet?¡± ¡°Perhaps. The price has probably been raised too,¡± adds Lili, ¡°and judging by the style of the carriages, it looks like they¡¯re offering tours more so than transportation.¡± ¡°In that case, it might be worth the wait and cost. What do you say, Gretel?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but it seems those lining up are mostly couples.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right¡­ Oh well, time to exercise our legs! It will do wonders for your digestion.¡± ¡°Y-you know Hansel, you didn¡¯t have to sound so blithe about it. I feel rather hurt.¡± ¡°Nah, I just don¡¯t want to deny any one of these lovebirds their special night. It would be too cruel.¡± ¡°I suppose. Still, I¡¯m a bit miffed to be so soundly rejected by my little brother...¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯m the younger sibling!?¡± As we continue to trade words like a game of Uno, we weave our way through the crowd towards the distant clock tower. Along the way, we pass several pieces of impressive 3D chalk art of a fire-breathing dragon, a perilous cliff and a storm-tossed ship. It¡¯s a shame that cameras aren¡¯t a thing in this world, although we still posed in a few. Further down the street, we happen upon a public dance square, with dozens of partners performing a foreign folk dance to a rustic tune. Lili invites me to join her, but I tell her I have two-left feet. We leave after the second song, with Lili staring intently at my heels. Eventually, we wander into a smoky food court and indulge in a plethora of overcharged nibbles. Well, Lili is. I¡¯m using to to taste what she¡¯s eating. Still worried that I¡¯m being left out, she¡¯s entrusted the choice of meals entirely in my hands. As a result¡­ ¡°*Cough, cough* T-this one as well? Everything you¡¯ve picked thus far has been sour, bitter or positively foul. Are you doing this on purpose, Hansel?¡± ¡°I-I swear to god it¡¯s not intentional. I¡¯m going through the same sensations, remember? I¡¯m really trying my best not to torture us.¡± ¡°Or so you say, but you still pick the most obscure things. Honestly, I cannot fathom why you would choose squid-on-a-stick over succulent fried slime when the former is clearly being sold for the novelty.¡± ¡°Eh, but you liked that one, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I-I suppose the taste was fine, but the chewiness and the feeling of tentacles running along my gums were off-putting.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be saying that if you tried my sweet chilli stir fry. Still, would you like to clean your palate with a honeyed apple or something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hansel, but I can¡¯t take another bite. It seems we¡¯ll have to end our culinary experience on a sour note, quite literally.¡± ¡°No, no. If anything, I think I appreciate it more. With my friend¡¯s tempered tongue, I hardly taste anything of the like. It¡¯s rather refreshing to be honest.¡± ¡°I see. Thank heavens¡­¡± ¡°By the way Gretel¡­ are we lost?¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t be ridiculous. We can still see Penn Tower over the rooftops, yes?¡± ¡°Yeah, and I can also see that we¡¯re not getting any closer. At this rate, the exhibit will already be over by the time we even get there.¡± ¡°Perhaps if you didn¡¯t insist on avoiding the crowds¡­¡± ¡°Fair enough. Anyway, let¡¯s ask for directions.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s someone. Excuse us, mister!¡± Why the hell are you asking a city guard!? No, c-calm down Enbos. It¡¯s actually the most reasonable thing to do. Although my head is bare, Lili¡¯s magic is as good as - if not better than - any mask. Just don¡¯t do anything to stand out¡­ ¡°Hello, how may I help you two?¡± ¡°You see, we¡¯re trying to get to Penn Tower to see the trade exhibit, so we were hoping if you could some direction?¡± ¡°Of course, miss! I suppose with all the stalls and barriers up, it¡¯s harder to get around the city. Just follow this road to the end and go left along the main street. You should see a sizable bridge arching over the path, and if you follow that bridge, it will lead straight to Penn Tower.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Anytime, miss. By the way, is this perhaps your first time in Catorrem?¡± ¡°Indeed. We heard much about the Primera Carro, and I must say, I am delighted! May you recommend any other sights?¡± Why are you dragging the conversation!? We already have the directions, so let¡¯s go! ¡°Well then, if you haven¡¯t heard already, the opening parade is a must-see at every Primera Carro. It should be coming down the main street soon so you¡¯ll be sure to see it on your way to the exhibit.¡± ¡°Oh my, how fortuitus. Thank you so much, mister¡­¡± ¡°Oh, where are my manners. Officer Hank, at your service.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Hank. My name is Gretel and this is...¡± ¡°Hansel. Likewise.¡± ¡°Greetings. Hm? Now that I take a closer look¡­¡± Damn it, he¡¯s noticed something! Was there a flaw in Lili¡¯s magic after all? He¡¯s not scampering back in fear but I can¡¯t take the chance. Should I knock him out and carry him away like a drunk? Yes, let¡¯s go with- ¡°¡­ are you two siblings?¡± Eh? ¡°W-why, yes, of course. How did you ever guess?¡± I reply. ¡°Haha, I thought so! Although your looks are rather stark from one another, you both have the same nose and eyes.¡± ¡°I-I guess,¡± I say as Lili and I turn to look at one another. She seems to be stifling a laugh considering my ¡°nose¡± is currently a glass ball. ¡°You must be pretty close, but let me guess: did your sister drag you along with her?¡± ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± ¡°Of course. I have an older sister of my own, you see, and if I wasn¡¯t working a shift, she¡¯d be pulling my ear as well.¡± ¡°Yeah, and then she¡¯d mull over every purchase and constantly ask for your opinion.¡± ¡°Then disregard everything you¡¯ve said and drag you to the next stall.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* How true.¡± ¡°Why, that¡¯s funny Hansel, because I seem to remember you dragging me around every food stall, ignoring good sense to buy things like grilled squid.¡± ¡°Wait, you eat squid?¡± ¡°I do, although it seems I¡¯m the only one who enjoys it...¡± ¡°Of course not! Heck, now that I know there¡¯s a stall around, I can¡¯t help but drool.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a fan well?¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s such an underappreciated delicacy, especially with a mug of light beer.¡± ¡°True, true, although the vendor here doesn¡¯t do it justice. Makes me want to grill it myself.¡± ¡°Shame. Still, it¡¯s not every day that I get to eat it in the city. Anyway, I best not keep you from your sibling bonding any longer. Farewell, and I hope you both enjoy the rest of the festival!¡± We bid Hank goodbye as he eagerly heads towards the food court. Honestly, that conversation went far better than I expected, and I have no doubt in my mind that Lili was regulating my facial expressions the entire time. I return my attention to Lili to thank her, and¡­ ¡°¡­ Why are you grinning from ear-to-pointy-ear?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Tell me, Hansel: did you really have an older sister?¡± ¡°No, but I did have an older cousin. My skin would crawl every time she asked for a favour, but¡­ it was fun.¡± ¡°I see ¡­ Anyway, let us make haste, my dear little brother. I think I can hear the parade coming soon.¡± Sure enough, by the time we reach the end of the street, we arrive just in time for the main event. Saying it¡¯s crowded would be an understatement. There are hundreds of people lining the sides, with observers standing on every stair and elevated surface. Of course, the bridge is no exception as its currently inundated with eager tourists. However, I quickly forget my frustration as the sound of horns and drums draw near, and I immediately realise why it¡¯s such a popular attraction. With bright lights and creative flair, a procession of mana carriages rolls down the enclosed street, carrying dazzling floats that dance and sing. Despite some of the displays being obvious product placements (buy a magical brush!), the artistry and charm on show are truly, well, magical. The crowd react with greater excitement as fathers carry their children on their shoulders, elders look on with sentimental smiles, and lovers huddle close to personalise the moment. A bittersweet taste fills my mouth as an acrobatic troupe dressed as fairies passes by¡­ ¡°Try¡­-gain: F¡­-al.¡± ¡°Fennel?¡± ¡°F¡­-val.¡± ¡°Funeral?¡± ¡°*Giggle*¡­-gain¡­ Fe¡­-ival.¡± ¡°Fun- erm, festival?¡± ¡°Yes, festival¡­ are fun. Alth¡­ haven¡¯t¡­ to one myself¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Are you smiling, Hansel?¡± ¡°Who knows? It could be anything, really...¡± ¡°True. Oh well, I¡¯ll just conjure one anyway.¡± ¡°Oi!¡± ¡°*Giggle* I was only joking, although you do seem genuinely happy.¡± ¡°Yeah, and honestly I was thinking that it would be nice to visit again. And you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s everything I had hoped for.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ Oh, look. There¡¯s some Church propaganda as well.¡± ¡°Dear me, what are you trying to-¡± All of sudden, Lili¡¯s expression changes from cheery excitement to wide-eyed shock, before settling into a sombre frown. Confused, I re-examine the float but find nothing worthy of note. It¡¯s just a couple of guys posing as knights and zombies, while a magical orb bellows out a story in song about some place called Aegror. (¡­ haven¡¯t changed at all¡­) ¡°Gretel?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry En- Hansel. I-it¡¯s nothing serious. Look, Hansel! That man is swallowing an entire rapier! My lord, it¡¯s even been enchanted with light magic so you can see it through his throat.¡± ¡°Y-yeah, he is¡­¡± Lili is clearly reluctant to talk about that particular float. Looking around, a few watchers are also making uncomfortable expressions, although the rest are completely oblivious. As intrigued as I am, I feel guilty enough as is. I have no intent of raining on her parade, or ruining the relative peace I¡¯m feeling after such a stressful day. ¡­ *Sigh* Now that I¡¯m thinking about it, I may as well check up on that lingering ghost. The Primera Carro has been an effective distraction, but there¡¯s no helping the curiosity of this dead cat. Hmm, I can¡¯t sense it among the crowd. How about¡­ Ah, there it is. That accursed ¡°ghost¡± is staring down from the rooftops like a distorted- Huh, wait a second. It shouldn¡¯t have a physical¡­ ¡°Oh, I freaking knew it!¡± ¡°Hm, is something the matter, Hansel? What were you-¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Gretel. I just noticed something was in my hair,¡± I say while making four secretive hand signs: Quiet. Danger. Behind. Up. Lili¡¯s eyes widen for instant, but she quickly plasters a fake smile. Cunningly, she secretly slips a small mirror into my hand and I carefully direct the reflection towards the mass of ¡°invisible¡± air on the roof behind me. Although I can¡¯t sense any mana or spiritual energy, the shifting contours of every passing cloud reveals a subtle spherical shape, like a frameless television screen projecting the scenery behind it. After some squinting, Lili silently nods, confirming it¡¯s not my delusion. However, I shake my head when she makes the hand sign for ¡°monster¡± (i.e. cultist). If it were Tascus, he would send one of his face-snatching infiltrators¡­ which means it¡¯s one of Maximillian¡¯s men. Damn it, I was too lax. Do they know it¡¯s me beneath Lili¡¯s illusion? No, the distortion is pacing back and forth along the rooftop, almost like they¡¯re scoping the busy crowd. Still, that begs the question of how they got so close in the first place. I doubt Maximillian has the manpower to search this vast city, and yet they couldn¡¯t have followed me since I left my cell. It¡¯s almost like he stuck a- (O~h, I see now. Gretel, do you mind lending me your ear?)
Where? Where in the crowd is he? God, deliver me from this tedium¡­ It has been an hour since we received the signal and I¡¯m currently tracking the wayward Enbos. I thought it would be more interesting than guarding some artefact, but I was sorely mistaken. You would think a guy as conspicuous as him would be easy to spot, but I have been unable to find even a trace. It feels as if I¡¯m looking for a mite in an open field, and for the umpteenth time, I examine my scrying orb and lament the fact it can¡¯t provide an exact bearing. Adding to my frustrations, my emblem suddenly lights up as my frivolous boss decides to check in. ¡°Brother Michael, report,¡± buzzes his firm voice through my emblem. It seems he¡¯s taking the matter seriously tonight. ¡°I¡¯m near Mann Bridge along the main street. The situation is unchanged, Brother Maximillian. I still can¡¯t discern him from the crowd.¡± ¡°No masked, solitary figures? No coincidental figures?¡± ¡°None, brother. Due to this festival, the crowd moves like a current through the city.¡± ¡°*Sigh* I see. Continue your good work, Mich-¡± ¡°I-If I¡¯m allowed to ask, may you describe his true face? I suspect he¡¯s removed his mask and changed his attire to avoid us.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Not with a face like that. Still, I won¡¯t discount the possibility he¡¯s prepared a flesh mask, which would be sufficient grounds to imprison him.¡± ¡°Then, should I immediately apprehend him if that is so?¡± ¡°No, if you do spot him wearing a different face, continue to exercise prudence. A guy like him wouldn¡¯t care for the Primera Carro. He is bound to be plotting some devious scheme or meeting some unscrupulous character, and I¡¯d rather remove the weed at the root.¡± ¡°I understand, brother.¡± ¡°By the way, what is that commotion I hear in the background?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the parade of the first day of the Primera Carro.¡± ¡°I see¡­ *Sigh*¡± ¡°Brother Maximillian?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. May God be with you.¡± ¡°Likewise, prio-¡± ¡°Ah, Nessa! Why don¡¯t you and I patrol main street toge-¡± The connection abruptly cuts and I¡¯m left shaking my head at our priory¡¯s antics. Granted, he¡¯s one of the most powerful and dedicated followers of the Path, but sometimes I secretly wonder how he ever became our prior. It¡¯s nothing like I expected when I first joined the Cleansing Swords, although that may have been for the best¡­ I gaze down upon the crowded street and spy a float with two ¡°holy knights¡± posing triumphantly over some vanquished ¡°ghouls¡±: the Cleansing of Aegror. Like an elbow to an old wound, the sight quickly dejects my mood as the tribute passes the oblivious crowd. Although I wasn¡¯t there, I¡¯ve heard the stories from Brother Moore, and they still haunt him to this day. In that respect, I¡¯m glad Maximillian is leading the priory back into the light, although he would be displeased with the city bishop if he knew about this float. Some of the pedestrians seem to have realised that it¡¯s- Hm? That¡¯s strange. The middle-aged man in the dark cloak is looking elsewhere besides the parade. Actually, he¡¯s staring up at the rooftop I¡¯m currently- Our eyes met! H-how did he see through my ? Could it all be a coincidence? No, he¡¯s trying to run into an alley! It has to be Enbos! ¡°!¡± Discarding all pretence of stealth, I leap across the rooves and drop into the alley, appearing directly in front of the bewildered suspect. I immediately cast upon landing, trapping ¡°Enbos¡± in a circle of solid light. He falls onto his back and starts begging for his life. ¡°P-please, what do you want with me?¡± ¡°You can drop the charade Enbos the Black! By the power invested in, I place you under-¡± ¡°N-no, I¡¯m not him! I¡¯m just a shoemaker, I swear! I don¡¯t even know who he is.¡± ¡°Then why did you start running, and how were you able to see me!¡± ¡°A-a guy in a wooden mask paid me 2 fablars to look at the roof and-!¡± Curses, so he really was here! Could he be lying? No, the scrying orb isn¡¯t reacting to his presence. As a matter of fact, the already-faint signal is moving further way. It¡¯s pointing towards- no, over the rooftops! ¡°!¡± With a powerful kick, I propel myself over the main street and onto the opposing building. I then dash towards the source, hoping to find some darkly dressed figure prancing across the rooftops. However, as I draw nearer, I realise that the signal is no longer moving. Ten paces later¡­ I find Enbos¡¯ sheathed sword lying in plain sight. ¡°Damn it! Brother Maximillian, come in! This is Brother Michael. I¡¯ve lost track of Enbos!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 104: Until Midnight Buildings higher than the tallest trees. Crowds with more people than a hill of ants. And colours, sounds and smells more bountiful than the lushest of springs¡­ Truly, the pinnacle of human civilisation is everything my esteemed father said to be, and I admire him all the more for trying to recreate it for our kind. More amazing is the fact a humble kobold such as myself could be allowed this experience. I would never have dreamed of it as a child, a-and even now I¡¯m not too sure. I-I feel like a trespasser, especially when¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t wander too far, Harry. You¡¯re going to get lost in the crowd.¡± ¡°Y-yes, Min- Mother.¡± ¡­ I have to masquerade as a human child, wearing a straw mask in the semblance of a dragon. ¡°Dear me, it¡¯s getting rather crowded. Here, hold my hand, Harry.¡± "Y-yes, mother." ¡°Minna, aren¡¯t you taking this a little too-¡± ¡°Hold his other hand, okay Sen-sweetie?¡± ¡°Y-yes dear.¡± Although the edges of her mouth are stretched in a distinct curve, it appears Sen still feels imposed ever since he proposed that Norf play the role of my father. Looking behind me, Norf and Sig are watching with similarly raised cheeks, likely out of bemusement. I-It¡¯s humiliating, but I am indebted to them for allowing me to join. They even bought different clothes and changed their hairstyles for my sake. ¡°Hm? Hey, look over there, you guys-¡± ¡°Sweetie.¡± ¡°¡­ I mean, dear. They even have festival games! Shall we check them out?¡± ¡°If you insist ¡°father¡±, but it seems to only allow children. Why is that so?¡± ¡°Well Harry, it would be hardly fair if someone with an appropriate skill were to participate. More so if they know magic which is invisible to most of people. That¡¯s why they¡¯re limited to kids who have yet to develop their bodies. Do you get where I¡¯m going with this, ¡°my son¡±?¡± ¡°I-I see¡­ Huh? Surely you¡¯re not asking me to-¡± ¡°It will be fine, it will be fine. Besides, the vendor is probably cheating those kids of their change. When I was your age, there was this one geezer who was clearly-¡± ¡°Good grief, you¡¯re still upset about that, Sen? Having Harry demolish that guy¡¯s livelihood is not going to bring back your childhood savings.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know it¡¯s petty, Minna, but don¡¯t you remember asking me to win that one doll for you? I know it¡¯s fifteen years late, but-¡± ¡°M-must you bring that up? Besides, a doll isn¡¯t even one of the prizes¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Are you two childhood lovers?¡± Sig¡¯s simple question stuns Minna speechless as her complexion begins to redden. Sen seems ready to respond, but upon seeing Norf shake his head, he immediately closes his mouth. ¡°Sorry, sorry, my bad. The answer is obvious enough anyway.¡± ¡°H-hold on," stammers Sen, "what do you mean by-¡± ¡°Anyhow, it seems you all put more than a few penz into the little fellow¡¯s skills.¡± ¡°Oh, you have no idea, Sig," answers Minna. "After all, he travelled with us through the Vivian Forest, and held his own back in Kasseus.¡± ¡°Wow, really? Man, that¡¯s totally roc. No wonder he''s feeling bad for the others. Harry here must have some en¡¯lite skills.¡± ¡°N-not at all, Sig. I¡¯m untalented in the ways of magic, and although I wield a sword, my skills pale in comparison to my siblings.¡± ¡°Eh? But kid, ain¡¯t your master a mage? What¡¯s he been teaching you?¡± ¡°H-he¡¯s currently instructing me in the ways of spiritual energy. Although I am making progress, I am a far cry from my father, my master or older sister.¡± ¡°Harry, you¡¯re underestimating yourself far too much,¡± says Minna as she puts her hands on my shoulders. ¡°While it¡¯s nice you are so modest, you¡¯ll only feel worse if you keep comparing yourself to others. If you think about it, Sen is inferior to some, if not many, adventurers in the same rank¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°¡­ but I¡¯ve never held it against him, and I¡¯m sure Enbos feels the same.¡± ¡°I know, Minna... I once lost myself to the throes of envy, and it was Enbos who saved me from that darkness. A-although I¡¯m talentless, I stopped wallowing in my weakness and swore that if I am a hundred times lesser, than I shall work a thousand times harder to overcome it.¡± ¡°Even two times is too much. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re so inspired, but please remember that all the effort in the world is not worth you hurting yourself. Okay?¡± ¡°I-I understand.¡± ¡°Good child. Now, let¡¯s forget the games and buy something to eat instead. It¡¯s sure to be more entertaining than humouring Sen¡¯s old grudge.¡± Taking my hand, Minna leads me and everyone else towards the food court at the end of the street. A myriad of exotic aromas and heart-warming scents greet me long before we reach the first stall. There is so much to choose, so much to see. Truly, the reach of mankind is vast. ¡°What would you like to try, Harry?¡± asks Minna. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, mother. There is so much I want to try b-but I don¡¯t want to spend too much of Enbos¡¯ hard-earned penz.¡± ¡°What are you talking, son? Don¡¯t you see all the kids being spoilt by their parents? We¡¯ll gladly treat you just for tonight.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you, father. I will be sure to reimburse you once the festival is over.¡± ¡°L-look son, you don¡¯t to¡­ Hm? What¡¯s the matter, Norf? Where are you- Oh, good job! Hey, look over there, everyone!¡± ¡°*Sigh* Dear, what are you- Oh no.¡± ¡°Is that a fried squid stall?¡± I ask. ¡°It sure is! I didn¡¯t expect to be sold so far from port, but you have got to try one.¡± ¡°Good grief Sen, did you forget about the last time you and Norf ate squid? You stuffed yourselves silly and fell foul of poisoning.¡± ¡°Come on now, Minna. We¡¯re in the middle of a city, not a wilderness. Besides, it¡¯s already cooked and we have Lili to rely on if things turn sour. By the way, have you ever tried some?¡± Sen asks Sig, interrupting Minna¡¯s furious rebuke. ¡°Nah, man. It sounds so drake. I would have gone for fried slime myself, but I¡¯m game, Wouldn¡¯t dare call myself a jobber if I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Come on, Norf. We have to be quick¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I better go along just to be safe. Please sit tight, you two.¡± Despite Minna¡¯s objections, Sen heads off with Norf and Minna in tow. Unfortunately, the guard at the front of the queue appears to be having a jovial conversation with the vendor, which may take some time. In the meantime, Sig and myself are watching from a distance. ¡°¡­ Hey kid.¡± ¡°Y-yes, Sig.¡± ¡°How old are you really? Twelve? Thirteen?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m a little younger, actually.¡± ¡°Wow, really? Man, I was already aiming low, but you¡¯re really mature for your age. You worry about your future as much as a drunk soothsayer.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for sounding so precocious.¡± ¡°Nah, don¡¯t be. It rocs actually. When I was your age, I lived without a care in the world, and I kept going until my coming of age. By then, I was absolutely mupped, and I¡¯ve regretted it ever since.¡± ¡°W-why so?¡± ¡°Well, I could tell you, but¡­ Nah, I shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s a pretty drab story. No point in boring you with my self-centred spiel...¡± ¡°Not at all, Sig. I would be honoured to hear your tale.¡± ¡°¡­ You know what, kid, this may be the first time somebody has ever said they wanted to hear me out. I think you and I might be on the same stream.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°Still, you¡¯re only a whelp, albeit a well-spoken one, so I¡¯ll try not to sound too en¡¯lite. You see, Harry, after spending my childhood having the time of my life¡­ *Sigh* I don¡¯t know. I guess I was empty on the inside. I didn¡¯t know why I was ¡°here¡± and I distracted myself by living in the moment. Like a wild dog. Man, I was real ruffian, but even then, I was but one of many ruffians, and one of many Sigs, who did nothing with their drake lives. I didn¡¯t know if this name, this face¡­ everything I¡¯ve done, and everything I could do¡­ actually made me "me". Do you get what I¡¯m saying, kid?¡± ¡°I¡­ I know how you used to feel, Sig. I have eleven brothers and sisters who exceed me in every respect. At my lowest, I-I felt worthless and often wondered if I was truly their kin¡­¡± ¡°Man, that¡¯s heavy. It¡¯s a good thing we both found our Path. Me? I found my way thanks to a wandering pastor. Of course, growing up in the Theocracy and all, it¡¯s not like nobody ever tried preaching to me, but where my local priest got me to recite the same scriptures over and over again¡­ my teacher never quoted a single line. He was totally illiterate, and yet he reached me like no other. That¡¯s when I realised my life¡¯s goal was to spread the Word without all the ¡°thee¡±s and ¡°thou¡±s, and make something en¡¯lite.¡± ¡°I see. Is that why you speak the way you do?¡± ¡°Hevyah. A thousand years ago, the scriptures would have been total fine, now it¡¯s a relic. I have to do more than refine the Word, but make it truly timeless. Honestly, I wish I had opened my eyes sooner. I would have gritted my teeth and become a sanctioned preacher, so that my insight could be added to the Church¡¯s annals. It¡¯s too late for me, but you have all the time in the world, kid. You just got to take it smooth and look outside the well.¡± Time¡­ ¡°¡­ I-I understand. I will take your wisdom to heart. Thank you for telling me, Sig.¡± ¡°Anytime, little dragon.¡± Oblivious to my true nature, Sig looks on while I quietly reflect on my subpar development. I do not know how long this journey may be, but I¡¯m only five years away from my prime at most. While my father¡¯s strength never seemed to waiver, I-I am not a kobold of his calibre. Swordplay, spirit arts, body and mind¡­ I can¡¯t dedicate myself to all these disciplines at once. I cannot continue my hapless pursuit of power. While Enbos can instruct me on spirit arts and magic, he has admitted I may never learn high rank skills. As for physical techniques, my siblings have only ever taught me the basics. W-what path should I choose? ¡°Hey guys, sorry for the wait.¡± ¡°Nah, my jobber, didn¡¯t notice a thing. Thanks for buying one for me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope it was worth it. You have no idea how much that vendor was charging at first¡­¡± ¡°Yeah Minna, and even for me, it would have been stretching it. I¡¯m glad you were there to negotiate. Anyway, without further ado, have at it!¡± Sen and Norf begin eating with obvious relish, and after some hesitation, Minna and Sig take their first bite. I bring the skewer closer to my mouth and¡­ ¡°Itadaki- huh?¡± ¡°*Gulp* No need to worry, Harry. The squid tastes great.¡± ¡°O-okay, father.¡± Except it¡¯s not squid, or at least not entirely. My esteemed father has grilled the delicacy before, but this smells nothing alike. Although there are a few genuine pieces, the rest are cleverly crafted imitations made from common ingredients that I can identify. I¡¯m sure the vendor was running out of stock and had no other choice, but it¡¯s amazing that nobody else can tell the difference. By looking outside the well, the vendor was able to bring the same joy to others with only the ingredients he had¡­ If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Harry, are you alright?" asks Minna. "You¡¯ve been staring at your skewer for a while now." "C-could it be because of your, erm, ¡°constitution¡± that you can¡¯t-¡± ¡°N-no, father, I¡¯m fine,¡± I say as I enjoy the profound meal. ¡°I feel as if the scales have fallen from my eyes. I¡¯m truly grateful for encountering this dish.¡± ¡°Same here, my man. Now then, what should we try next?¡± ¡°Huh? That sound¡­¡± ¡°Did you notice something, Harry?¡± ¡°I-I do not know what, mother, but there is a lot of music, drumming and rumbling in the distance. Like many wheels moving in unison¡­¡± ¡°Oh, oh, it must be the parade! Come on, you four, we have got to see before it passes!¡± Dragged along by Sen, I offer direction toward the source of the sound. Sure enough, we emerge to find a line of carriages displaying a chaotic array of sights and sounds. I-I have never experienced so many sensations at once. The symphony of discord blaring over a hundred wheels grinding the cobblestone. The constant motion on every individual carriage. The stifling excitement I can smell in the air as the distance between a thousand watchers draw ever closer. It¡¯s disorientating, almost intoxicating, and I unconsciously tighten my grip with Minna¡¯s and Sen¡¯s hands. As embarrassing as it may be, I must admit their warmth is like an anchor in this festive visage. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Don¡¯t you think so, dear?¡± ¡°Yeah, Minna. It¡¯s moments like these that make me glad I became an adventurer.¡± ¡°It would be nice if we could see the parade next year. Maybe alone¡­¡± ¡°I get what you mean. It¡¯s pretty crowded and- W-why are you giving me that look?¡± ¡°*Sigh* It¡¯s nothing. By the way Harry, would you like to sit on Norf¡¯s shoulders? He seems to be offering.¡± ¡°N-no, I¡¯m fine mother. I can see enough from here.¡± ¡°Are you sure? One of the floats seem to be doing a short performance. They look like knights fighting a couple of¡­¡± ¡°Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake, just crash and burn!¡± Confused by the sudden outburst, we all turn to find Sig spitting at the ground with a furrowed brow. He appears rather different compared to his usual demeanour. ¡°Utter krakenpot. I take it back, kid. This is exactly why the Church¡¯s teachings and annals shouldn¡¯t be centralised.¡± ¡°I-is something the matter, Sig.¡± ¡°That, my friend,¡± he says while pointing at the float of fighting knights, ¡°is one of the most mupped things in the history of the Lysium Theocracy. Granted, we¡¯re in the Reinsol Kingdom, but it kills me to see that after ten short years, widespread revulsion has turned into cheap entertainment.¡± ¡°Eh, really?¡± quips Sen. ¡°Now that I take a closer look, it seems it was commissioned by the Church of Eden¡­¡± observes Minna. ¡°Um, Sig, what is that float supposed to portray?¡± I hesitantly ask. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not a pleasant story, but it¡¯s one all of you need to know. You see, that insulting farce is butchering the memory of the Cleansing of Aegror, one of the most blatant atrocities committed by the Cleansing Swords.¡± ¡°Wait, you mean the priory that Maximillian Iudico leads?¡± ¡°The very same, Minna. Although it wasn¡¯t Iudico himself who was in charge of that infamous mess, they have long been known as the bloody hand of the Church. They didn¡¯t save Aegror so much as burn it to the ground¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Sig. Why would they be forced to torch the village? Did they fail to contain the undead?¡± ¡°If it were just homes, that would be fine, Sen, but I think Sig is trying to say there were innocent causalities from the flames.¡± ¡°*Sigh* That¡¯s the thing, Minna¡­ There was never any undead. It was-¡± Fwoosh! All of a sudden, a high-speed object flies from the closest alleyway and lands on the rooftops across the street. Although few have noticed the mysterious projectile, Sig stops mid-sentence and is watching the shade with narrow eyes. I-I can¡¯t make out the object myself, but there seems to be a change in Sig¡¯s posture. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, everyone, I have to go. It seems something urgent has popped up.¡± ¡°What is it, Sig?¡± asks Sen. ¡°I just saw something especially unpleasant, but don¡¯t let it ruin your break. I¡¯ll be waiting outside the garrison at midnight. Take care.¡± Before we can say another word, he slips into the crowd and disappears from site. Meanwhile, the rest of us are left with lingering questions as the enigmatic float rolls away. Just what did Sig see on that roof? ¡°I wonder what that¡¯s about. It seemed pretty urgent.¡± ¡°Indeed, Sen, but I have a feeling it has something to do with the holy knights.¡± ¡°Damn it, so you¡¯re saying that they already found out?¡± ¡°Maybe, but we don¡¯t know for sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to worry for my master. It¡¯s not easy for him to hide in plain sight.¡± ¡°True Harry, but there¡¯s nothing we can do except wait. Sig was probably trying not to worry us so that we can enjoy the Primera Carro.¡± ¡°I-I suppose so, Minna.¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go back to the food court and try some new things. I¡¯m sure Enbos would appreciate a few skewers.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Sen, I¡¯m certain he wouldn¡¯t. He would much rather a new spell book.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s one expensive souvenir. Does he have any other hobbies?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know...¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°B-but I think he would enjoy a book of any kind.¡± ¡°By the spirits, son... I think I¡¯m starting to see where your seriousness comes from. Still, assuming he¡¯s not practicing magic or being chased by holy knights¡­ what do you reckon he¡¯s doing right now?¡±
It¡¯s well into the final hour. Although the festival continues, the city-wide jubilation has withdrawn to a dozen or so hot spots. Dozens of stalls are taking down their signs and weary visitors are turning in for the night. Among the retreating crowd, an elderly couple are casually strolling down a quiet street. They suddenly divert into a small alley, and emerge on the other side as completely different people. ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no one around. It should be fine now.¡± ¡°Thank God. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think throwing your sword would prove a sufficient distraction, but evidently I was wrong.¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t notice, Lili? They were tracking our location all along. The hilt of my sword was marked with something incredibly faint. I didn¡¯t realise until I started looking.¡± ¡°Truly? But when did they- Could it have been when Maximillian was examining your possessions during the interrogation?¡± ¡°Possibly.¡± ¡°Good grief. He truly as devious as he is deplorable. He must have been hoping to catch you in the middle of a questionable act.¡± ¡°Yeah, and in retrospect they got quite close. Luckily, they weren¡¯t tailing us since we left the inn, otherwise we¡¯d have a much bigger problem.¡± ¡°Indeed. Nevertheless, Maximillian is going to push for answers. Although it was Sig who incapacitated the guard, he will surely lay the charge on you and seek punishment.¡± ¡°Geez, you really don¡¯t trust him, do you? Anyway, now that I¡¯ve seen through his trick, he¡¯ll probably rely on more comprehensive, and overt, means of surveillance. So, while we still have time...¡± I reach into my pocket and take out her family pendant. She gives a slight start and reaches for the base of her neck, evidently forgetting about the important heirloom. I drop the amulet into Lili¡¯s hands and watch her breathe a sigh of relief. It¡¯s no longer contaminated by the core¡¯s curse, and I took extra care to sever the emergency signal. Honestly, she¡¯s incredibly lucky that lieutenant didn¡¯t decide to examine her status. Of course, the same applies for Hachirou so I better prepare something in the future. But right now¡­ ¡°I think it¡¯s about time you told me a bit about yourself.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes. I did promise an explanation, but before I speak¡­ may we first find a place to sit?¡± I readily nod, and after some quick scouting, I lead Lili to a flight of stairs running down toward the city canal. The lower elevation obscures us from this side of the canal, while opposite is an empty warehouse district. We both sit on the second to last platform, feet dangling over the water. ¡°I-I suppose I should start with my family. As you already know, I am the only daughter of the Ascleson family, one of the five great Saintlines of the Lysium Theocracy. Although the highest levels of governance are not monarchical by design, the great Saintlines are an exception. They are comparable to the grand dukedoms of the Reinsol Kingdom, with populous territories, constitutional responsibilities and a house cathedral.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s no wonder the holy knights treat you like a VIP. And a Saintline would be¡­?¡± ¡°A venerable lineage descended from the greatest prophets and saviours in the Theocracy¡¯s storied history. In the case of the Ascleson line, we bear the blood of the first Iranor, one of the oldest bloodlines in the Theocracy. Our house is known for producing many a great healer.¡± ¡°*Whistle* Good lord, Lili. You really are a blessed soul. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought a higher power gave you a start.¡± ¡°I suppose, but putting your mean insinuation aside, God¡¯s guidance is not solely for a favoured few. Life begins with nought but dirt to pave their own way. For those who find more than nought, their steps shall convey. While I admit God has blessed me with the chance to live as a human, my Path will ultimately help usher others on toward Eden.¡± ¡°A moral responsibility, in other words. I guess that¡¯s a nice way of justifying the privileges of the upper class.¡± ¡°The meaning is wider than you think, Enbos. Although your beginning was far from ideal, it is extraordinary nonetheless. Despite all your qualms, I believe a greater fate awaits you too.¡± ¡°It depends on the god.¡± ¡°Dear me, Enbos, must you always be so snide? Even after learning of my family¡¯s standing, you¡¯re still as blasphemous as ever. One would think to show more consideration toward their future patron, but it seems you¡¯ll remain as aggravating as ever...¡± Or so she says, but her faint smile and relieved tone do not escape my notice. As hypocritical as it may be, I can¡¯t help but shake my head to her insecurities. ¡°Hm? Now that I think about it, why is a high-class lady trotting across the Reinsol countryside?¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°I mean, given that you¡¯re descended from a line of wandering healers, so I¡¯m guessing your journey is some sort of rite of passage. Nevertheless, you don¡¯t have an entourage and your emergency beacon is largely useless within the Reinsol Kingdom. The preparation seems kind of threadbare for the only daughter of a distinguished house.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Y-you see Enbos¡­¡± ¡°Lili?¡± ¡°While it¡¯s true I¡¯m expected to contribute to the Church in some manner, i-it does not necessitate I do so as an Iranor. Even managing my family¡¯s territory could be deemed God¡¯s work.¡± ¡°So that means¡­¡± ¡°T-the truth is, my becoming an Iranor cleric¡­ was a decision I made¡­ um¡­¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°¡­ w-without informing anyone else.¡± ¡°¡­ So, you snuck off.¡± ¡°I-I guess?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°W-wh-what¡¯s with that blank look of disappointment!?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, you runaway princess. I¡¯m just seriously considering if I¡¯m stuck in an elaborate fairy tale, written by some sadistic, omniscient hand.¡± ¡°Can you please not insult me and God in one fell swoop!?¡± ¡°*Chuckle* No need to look so embarrassed, Lili. I can already guess what your circumstances were like, and in the end, you chose this life to follow in your mother¡¯s footsteps. Far from ridicule, I respect the fact you found the strength to let go of your only refuge.¡± ¡°¡­ Truly?¡± ¡°Cross my core. I just hope you kept in touch with your house since.¡± Looking back on her overexcitement towards the Primera Carro, it¡¯s easy to guess what her childhood was like. Her mother left at a young age and there¡¯s no way she could have mastered something as powerful as until much later. I¡¯ve often wondered if Lili being a half-elf was enough to explain her sense of social isolation, but now it makes more sense. She¡¯s different on a biological, societal and spiritual level, and as humble as she may be, she¡¯s deeply defined by this fact. In our moment of silence, an eruption of cheers draws my attention to the distant skyline as magical lights drift into the night. Despite our lower elevation, the elusive clocktower can still be seen over the rooftops, ticking ever closer to the day¡¯s final toll. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Lili.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we can attend the trade exhibit. If we had just waited that holy knight out, we might have made it.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind. Enbos. From the way I see it, it was no great loss to you at all.¡± ¡°¡­ Wait a minute, could it be that this entire festival jaunt was not for you¡­ but for me?¡± ¡°*Giggle* I wonder, although it was a most enjoyable experience for myself as well.¡± ¡°Good grief, you¡¯re far craftier than any inquisitor. So, why didn¡¯t you just ask me directly?¡± ¡°Because you would have been far too reluctant if I had. Even if you agreed, you would have paid too much mind to the matter, thus defeating the entire point.¡± ¡°And that point being?¡± Not answering immediately, Lili looks at me in contemplative silence. Although she is smiling, her crystal-blue eyes seem several shades darker. ¡°For one night, I hoped you would forget what it¡¯s like to be an undead¡­ and remember what it¡¯s like enjoy life as a human.¡± ¡°¡­ I see. You¡¯re worried I¡¯m already changing for the worse.¡± ¡°No Enbos. I¡¯m worried that you want to. Ever since your ordeal in Kasseus, you¡¯ve been disillusioned with your own humanity. Although you¡¯re not incapable of feeling joy, you¡¯re all too ready to discredit it, and now, you treat your ego like a crumbling mausoleum. More so than your perceived moral rot, it is your detachment which concerns me, because even if you manage to restore those once pristine walls¡­ you won¡¯t love yourself, and you don¡¯t intend to either.¡± ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t deny your words,¡± I say. Her expression grows ever more concerned. ¡°Although I¡¯m a little confused about your latter point. Are you worried I have nothing to live for?¡± ¡°For your own sake, you dot not,¡± she says bluntly. ¡°But for others, you stand tall in the face of despair, for only in our eyes does Enbos exist, and that he is boud to this world. It is the reason you will act for my sake but not your own, and I suspect it¡¯s also the impetus behind your necromantic studies.¡± ¡°In other words, I¡¯m driven by self-interested selflessness. Funny, I didn¡¯t expect such a utilitarian analysis from you.¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to sound so cynical. Please understand your mentality doesn¡¯t undermine your innate compassion, but it does exacerbate one of your worst tendencies: your willingness to forego your own wellbeing. Even with an untiring body, even when you¡¯re not fighting against impossible foes¡­ it scares me to think you spend every private moment and every sleepless night single-mindedly chasing your goal. It goes beyond obsession and resembles desperation, almost like you¡¯re expecting salvation¡­¡± ¡°¡­ No longer will I be assailed by pain, weakness or the need to sleep. Instead, I will be able to serve God with every moment of my existence¡­¡± ¡°¡­ the human condition is an ever-present burden. Whilst others overcome their weakness through faith or experience, you are different. You didn¡¯t overcome your faults so much as discard them¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What would you have me do, Lili? Keep pretending I¡¯m still Tyler? Ignore my true nature until my next inevitable ¡°accident¡±?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to live in denial, Enbos. But what I can tell is that you have chosen to tread a murkier Path. You¡¯re testing the limits of your morality to define what it means to be ¡°human¡±, a riddle that has eluded philosophers for thousands of years. I won¡¯t preach to you about the sanctity of life. However, I sincerely hope that at the end of your trying journey¡­ you''ll embrace the thoughtful, squid-loving little brother inside of you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± She realised I was trying to desensitise myself. Even though I let that necromancer reduce himself to ash and stained my hands in more cultist blood since, I was still uncertain where to draw the line. I wasn¡¯t reassessing my ethics so much as forcefully grinding them, like an amateur sculptor with a block of ice. Although Lili is not against my direction, she earnestly believes that I can become ¡°Tyler¡±, regardless of what I am now... ¡°You still think I can reconcile with this murderous disdain.¡± ¡°No being is born without vice, Enbos, but you¡¯re far too fixated on the "truth". It¡¯s not so wrong to live as a lie, because if you truly believe you can embody that mirage, then it is no longer a falsehood¡­ but an ideal.¡± ¡°Or self-delusion. It might be impossible.¡± ¡°If it means embracing an identity you can cherish, then anything is worth the effort. I¡¯d imagine your dearest would be relieved as well.¡± ¡°By the spirits, you really do know how I tick. That being said, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t given it any thought¡­¡± After facing Tascus, I now have a locus to rebuild my sense of morality, and thanks to Sen and the others, my reputation has been embellished in song. It¡¯s far from a new start, and even further from absolving me of all my sins, but at least I¡¯m stumbling in the right direction. ¡°¡­ How much longer will your illusion last?¡± I ask whilst looking at my reflection in the canal, blurred by faint ripples to resemble a pale face. ¡°The enchantments are beginning to fray, but if I had to offer a time, then around midnight.¡± ¡°¡­ Pft! Hahaha!¡± ¡°W-what is it? Did I say something amiss?¡± ¡°I finally get it now. You¡¯re not the Blue Fairy; you¡¯re my Fairy Godmother.¡± ¡°You know, Enbos, sometimes you¡¯re as incomprehensible as Sig. Now that I think about it, you¡¯ve mentioned the word ¡°fairy¡± several times. Are you trying to describe me in some way?¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just a reference from where I come from. Besides, you¡¯re nothing like any fairy I know.¡± ¡°I see¡­ W-wait a moment, Enbos. D-did you just say you¡¯ve met an honest-to-God fairy!?¡± ¡°Oh shoot. Erm¡­¡± ¡°Where! When! How on Garea did you manage to meet such a fantastical race!? Was it in this lifetime or-?¡± ¡°Woah, woah, calm down, Lili! You¡¯re going to dislodge my collarbone.¡± Well, that changed the mood quickly. Her eyes are sparkling with almost childlike fascination, and it takes a quick poke to the head to snap her out. Realising her behaviour, she quickly regains her composure and puts on a straight face, ears slightly tinged red. ¡°*Ahem* Please forgive my misdemeanour, Enbos. I let my curiosity get the better of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good. Given your aspirations, it makes sense you would be interested in meeting more demi-humans. Oh, and for the record, the fairy in question was my first friend since I rose from the grave. Like you, I saw through her powerful illusions, while she saw through my troubled heart.¡± Of course, not before I snatched Si out of the air and scared her half to death, but let¡¯s just omit that. I¡¯d hate to wipe that tender smile off her face. ¡°Honestly Enbos, you never fail to surprise me. My dream is to become a bridge between races, and yet it seems you are closer to that ideal than me.¡± ¡°You found me and Hachirou, didn¡¯t you? Besides, your goal was never to seek out demi-humans, but to encourage humanity to accept them. That is something only you can do as a member of society.¡± ¡°¡­ Honestly. And you dare call yourself a monster.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also a heretic and a suspected criminal. Speaking of which¡­ we should head back.¡± Answering with only a nod, we begin making our way back to the main street. Although there are less people than below, there are still plenty willing to celebrate well into the night. A few mana carriages, floats still attached, are being driven back to storage. ¡°It seems we won¡¯t be able to reach the city garrison by midnight, Hansel.¡± ¡°I suppose, although now that the ruse is up, there really isn¡¯t any urgency. ¡°Max¡± may try to slap charges like you said, but I already have a solid defence prepared.¡± ¡°Really, Hansel?¡± ¡°Yeah. Besides, I¡¯m interested in what the festival has left in store. A lot of people are looking in the direction of the clock tower and counting down. Do you reckon they¡¯re going to cast manaworks?¡± ¡°Honestly, I do not know myself. I¡¯m looking forward to the surprise.¡± ¡°Same. Will your magic hold until then?¡± ¡°Of course. Anything for my little brother.¡± ¡°Thank you, Gretel. For everything¡­¡± ¡°FOUR¡­!¡± ¡°THREE¡­!¡± ¡°TWO¡­!¡± KABOOOM! ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 105: Darkest Knight As dust rolls down the former tower like heavy fumes from a beaker, I watch in dumbfounded shock alongside the crowd. Collective screams and falling debris can be heard in the distance, and although the surrounding civilians are little more than stunned, I have a feeling the hysteria will come to them soon. Unfortunately, I am proven right as a series of indeterminate explosions begin erupting from every direction. I quickly grab Lili underarm and use to land on the nearest rooftop, avoiding the frantic rush below. We survey our surroundings from on high to find an entire city in upheaval. ¡°O-oh my God, what is happening, Enbos? C-could it be-¡± ¡°Yeah, it can only be Tascus. He¡¯s come for the core and his men are raising one hell of a ruckus.¡± ¡°W-we have to save the people! They are disorientated and need guidance. Will you help me, Enbos?¡± ¡°Of course. Now, the first thing we have to do is find a safe- Oh for heaven¡¯s sake, not you again!¡± Alarmed by my outburst, Lili looks around but finds nobody in our immediate vicinity. She¡¯s probably wondering why I¡¯m shouting at thin air. However, I can clearly sense that mysterious presence hovering right front of me. It¡¯s a remnant of the core¡¯s influence, and yet, it seems to be getting worse as I can make out the shape of its limbs. One of its appendages is stretched out horizontally, almost like it¡¯s pointing at- ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Enbos, is something the matter? What have you observed?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Lili,¡± I say while looking between the chaotic streets and the waiting ghost, ¡°but you''ll have to lead the people on your own. I know you can it.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see: the bazaar looks untouched so far, so it should be safe to take the civilians there. As for me, I need to go after the core.¡± ¡°But why? Why do you believe you are needed there? The core is already being guarded by the most capable people in the city. Maximillian will not appreciate your aid.¡± ¡°Because Tascus wouldn¡¯t launch this attack if he wasn¡¯t sure. In the event that he manages to obtain the core, the only one who can track it¡­ is me.¡± ¡°Then please, tell me, Enbos: for whose sake are you doing this for?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t know, Lili. An hour ago, I would have said it was solely for my dream, but now, I''m not too sure. All I know... is that it¡¯s something ¡°I¡± must do.¡± "Enbos..." "There is no time to waste. Take care, Lili," I say as I take out my mask and envelop my face once more.
¡°Sister Basilisk, this is Arion. The ¡°gift¡± is on route to the extraction point.¡± ¡°Message received, leader. We¡¯ll seal the path behind you.¡± ¡°Proximity of holy knights?¡± ¡°Positions unchanged. They are engaged with our bretheren, but have yet to realise the ¡°gift¡± is in our possession.¡± ¡°And the Forlorn Soul?¡± ¡°Location unknown. He has eluded both the holy knights and our spies. His apprentice, however, has been spotted alongside a group of adventurers.¡± ¡°Send Sister Faun and Brother Griffin to secure the apprentice, if possible. As for the ensnarement team, tell them maintain the array but be ready for immediate departure. The Forlorn Soul is only a secondary objective.¡± ¡°Noted. Godspeed. brother.¡± ¡°Likewise, Sister Basilisk. Brother Cyclops and I shall-¡± ¡°Strong mana signature detected, Brother Arion!¡± ¡°What direction, Cyclops?¡± ¡°South-South West.¡± ¡°¡­ I see nothing. Where is it now?¡± ¡°The ¡°shade¡± is still closing in, brother. It¡¯s right in front- No, above-!¡±
¡°!¡± On wings of black mana, I follow my invisible guide and attack the float below, instantly destroying the fragile sculpture. Although I was worried they could be civilians at first, all reservation instantly dissipated the moment I saw the float was a giant, golden ram. It''s not over yet. Tonight is going to be a long night. I land on an adjacent roof and fling after into the plume of dust. Suddenly, two silhouettes spring onto the side of my building and begin running up the walls. I immediately redirect my attacks, but as they defy gravity to weave past my spells, I notice a flash of silver and lurch back as a knife comes flying past my head. In my moment of distraction, a pair of shadows fly over my head and reattach to two sets of feet on the roof. Two slender figures clad in dark garb stand before me. One is wearing a smooth mask with a single slit for the eyes, while the other has his head completely wrapped in runic bindings, eyes and all. Although I¡¯m curious how Bandage-head can even see, I¡¯m far more concerned with the familiar wooden box attached to his waist. Damn it, so they managed to snatch the core after all. Despite the impressive feat, I doubt they are as powerful as Maximillian or his knights. The annoying thing is I don¡¯t have my beloathed sword. I could always resort to my blessing, but Maximillian may raise questions about my inhuman strength if his knights catch up. I need to keep my distance and continue- ¡°The Forlorn Soul has been found,¡± says Bandage-head in a raspy voice. ¡°Disengage!¡± Eh, don¡¯t tell me¡­ They¡¯re legging it!? < ¡­ 93%¡­ 96%... 100% synchronisation achieved. 30% of Winged One¡¯s stats have been added.> ¡°!¡± Leaping from roof to roof, I give chase while firing balls of compact energy at their backs. I hit nothing but air as they dodge my attacks with ease and parkour across the chimneys. I can barely keep up with them, even with the winged one¡¯s innate speed added to my own. In that case¡­ ¡°!¡± I take advantage of the ill-lit rooftops to throw my spell at their feet. Although it¡¯s not strong enough to pin them in place, even a slight tug can change everything in a high-speed chase. Naturally, they tumble forward with fluid movements, but that one second disruption was all I needed to bear down on them with my hunting knife. ¡°.¡± Two can play at that game! ¡°!¡± Following their trace of magic energy, I reappear right in front of the pair and- ¡°.¡± What the hell!? How in the world did he cast two in such a short time? No, that¡¯s not it. One of them used the skill while carrying the other, and then they switched. It¡¯s a clever way of exploiting the skill, but a two-person uses a lot of mana. In any case, they¡¯ve reappeared atop a different building with a wide, domed roof. I need to close the distance before- ¡°.¡± Now they decide to attack? The masked cultist conjures a phantasmal bow and fires a beam of black mana straight at my ¡°heart¡±. I narrowly dodge the high-speed shot, but upon hearing a metallic *clang*, I turn to find a tennis-ball sized hole in the weathervane behind me. He winds up another shot, so I hurriedly fling a at his feet and leap the gap. However, the moment I land on the same roof, the two cultists rush toward my flanks with daggers in each hand. I immediately dash forward to avoid their pincer attack, but I¡¯m unable to shake my foes as they catch up with ease. Head and thigh. Torso and lower back. They strike as one from different angles, chaining their moves into a relentless flurry. My senses are being pushed to the limit as I deflect the attacks on my right and dodge the ones on the left. Nonetheless, I can¡¯t keep up with their trained techniques and I can¡¯t change souls lest I lose the buffs to my speed. One of Mono-eye¡¯s thrusts goes straight for my neck and I raise my arm to intercept it. However, as his knife pierces my sleeve, I catch the blade between my forearm bones and twist it out of his grasp. The second attacker runs his blade through my non-existent kidney, and in return, I grab his very-real arm. ¡°!¡± Plonk! Huh? Did his arm just come off? No, it¡¯s a prosthetic connected to a chain! ¡°Oh shoot.¡± In the blink of an eye, Bandage-head wraps the chain around my arms. I try channelling electricity, but for some reason he appears unaffected as he pulls me in with superhuman strength. A hidden spike protrudes from the centre of their other palm as he moves in for the kill. ¡°!¡± Gaining access to , there is a sudden reversal in fortunes as I dig my feet into the tiles and pull him towards me instead. I immediately follow with an electrified kick, but to my astonishment, he practically folds himself backwards to dodge my attack before backflipping away. Meanwhile, I sense his partner charging another shot at my back. Three¡­ two¡­ NOW! Timing my movements with the windup, I turn at the very last split-second and use the deadly beam to break the chain on my arms. I immediately fire , and although Bandage-head manages to dodge the invisible crescent of energy, Mono-eye is less fortunate as it hits him square in his head. He instantly crumples to his knees, but it won¡¯t be long before he recovers. Meanwhile, Bandage-head has installed a new arm, with three metal prongs instead of a hand, that projects a circular shield made of mana. Although his other hand is empty, I¡¯m wary of the fact it can extend a foot-long spike. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Geez, what in the world are you? A dark fairy in a mana-controlled automaton?¡± I say as I take the dagger lodged in my forearm. He doesn¡¯t say a thing, but I¡¯ve already got all the information I need. <¡­ 99%... 100%¡­ Scan complete.>
Name Colligo (Arion)
Race Human
Class Shadow Stalker
HP 100%
MP 70%
Max HP 92
Max MP 147
Attack 68
Defence 36
Magic 91
Resilience 57
Agility 118
Integrity 73
Damn, he is fast. It seems he¡¯s been holding back up until now to coordinate with his partner. I no longer have the Winged One¡¯s buff to even remotely keep up with Bandage-head, or rather, Colligo. It¡¯s too late to switch back to the Winged One as I would rather be synchronised with something sooner than reset now. The good thing is he has rather low HP, so all I need is to land one or two hits from range. ¡° ! !¡± With a blade in each hand, I begin firing my spiritual energy in quick succession. Colligo dodges them with relative easier and closes the distance in the blink of an eye. However¡­ ¡°Phantom Edge!¡± ¡­ Colligo falls for my feint and immediately leaps a dozen metres back. I knew it. He can¡¯t actually see my spirit arts, not with an Integrity stat that low. He¡¯s just following the movement of my swings to pre-emptively evade. Which means¡­ ¡°Phantom Edge, , Phantom Edge¡­!¡± Mixing genuine attacks among my flurry of brazen declarations, I nudge my opponent into more compromised positions. Even so, he manages to dodge with inhuman flexibility, dislocating and reattaching joints, although he¡¯s no longer approaching me with the same eagerness as before. He¡¯s probably figured out what I¡¯m doing, but with no way of distinguishing or blocking my spirit arts- Wait a second, where did his magic shield go? Did he deactivate it? If so, why equip that arm in the first place if he knew it couldn¡¯t block spiritual- Shiiiiing! ¡°Oh shi-¡± I to safety just as something comes soaring from behind. I reappear elsewhere to find the projectile is the missing ¡°shield¡± he had conjured earlier, except it¡¯s cutting through the air like a remote-controlled buzz saw. ¡°.¡± Damn it, he¡¯s already up to my face! ¡° .¡± ¡°.¡± Even with two arms against one, Colligo is jabbing with such speed and frequency that I¡¯m being pushed up the domed roof. It seems he¡¯s figured out how works as he¡¯s stopping me from making wide movements. Worse¡­ Shiiiiing! He¡¯s controlling that destructive disc to attack from my blind spots, waving his metal prongs like a conductor¡¯s baton. Since the caster is too close, the disc can only land glancing blows, but it won¡¯t be long before I¡¯m squarely hit by any of his multiple attacks. I hope he doesn¡¯t notice what I''m planning¡­ ¡°!¡± Shiiing! HP: 152/172 MP: 79/157 " ." HP: 145/172 MP: 77/157 Come on, come on... HP: 137/172 MP: 75/157 There, a connection! Now I need an opening for a decisive attack, although I might not get the chance. His techniques and experience are leagues above my own, and at this rate, I may have to resort to my bless- ¡°.¡± All of a sudden, Colligo launches an unnatural high kick from an upright position. I block his attack with little effort, but while his leg is pressing against my arm¡­ BANG! ¡­ his heel suddenly explodes, empowering his blow and sending me skidding up the domed roof. As I¡¯m flying back, I sense his deadly buzz saw coming straight for my back. ¡°!¡± Increasing my weight tenfold, I cut off all momentum and slam my back on the roof as the disc comes zipping over my head. Colligo is about to redirect the deadly disc, when all of sudden¡­ ¡°What!?¡± His old arm flings itself from the floor and grabs his new arm at the elbow. It worked: he didn¡¯t realise, I used to gain control of his former limb. Unable to control the spell, he hastily dives to the side as the disc comes flying towards him. He''s open, but I¡¯m still too close to attack with . I have to take the high ground and conjure a flame to negate his . ¡° !¡± In a single bound, I glide through the air and land at the top of the domed roof. The cultists are still some distance away and- CRACK! ¡°What the-!¡± The masonry below me crumbles like wet cardboard and I fall through the roof before hitting the wooden floor. I immediately jump back on my feet, but judging by his spiritual energy, he is neither leaving nor approaching my position. Good grief, I did not see that coming. It¡¯s obviously the handiwork of those cultists, but when did they prepare such a¡­ a¡­ ¡°¡­ Oh my god. What have you monsters done?¡± As my peels back the veil of darkness, I realise I¡¯ve landed on the stage of an indoor amphitheater. Most disturbing of all is that the theatre is full... Full of fresh corpses, all slit at the throat. I feel as if I''m the one watching this horrid set, or perhaps where I stand really is a fantasy. A shiver goes up my spine as the stage lights turn on and three hidden souls make themselves apparent. I then look down to find a large heretical array beneath my feet. ¡°.¡± Like a hundred fountain spitters from hell, blood streams out of the audiences¡¯ necks and stain my entire body. It¡¯s no longer a liquid but a living thing, as countless crimson tendrils wrap around me and grip harder and harder. I barely take a few strained steps toward the cultist in front of me before I fall to one knee. The chase, the electricity proof clothing, Colligo¡¯s tactics¡­ I-it was all a trap just for me. They killed a theatre full of innocent people, both young and old... JUST TO GET ME!? ¡°GODDAMN YOU ALL!¡± I''ll kill them if it''s the last thing I do! Whatever I may become, I will never forgive these fanatics who can commit such atrocities and brush it aside in the name of an imaginary figure, Status! Tch, it¡¯s still not ready. Did controlling that prosthetic delay the progress? By the time it¡¯s done, all this blood would be as hard as diamond. I have no choice. 50 skill points to- No, hold on a second. It¡¯s impossible that they haven¡¯t taken that into account. I can¡¯t let my anger cloud my judgement. I have to use something Tascus and his men know nothing about, which leaves¡­
¡°How is the spell holding?¡± ¡°The Forlorn Soul has been completely encased by , Brother Arion. It is only a matter of time before the seal is complete.¡± ¡°Then the Prophecy is set. Nevertheless, remember not to lose focus. Enbos will inevitably use his Pact of Power. Brother Cyclops, your condition?¡± ¡°I am well enough to fight, my brother.¡± ¡°Good. Now we must defend our brethren lest Enbos reanimates the corpses around us. Maintain your concentration.¡± ¡°*Ha, ha¡­*¡± ¡°¡­ Are you certain of your condition, Brother Cyclops?¡± ¡°I am, but for some reason, it is becoming harder to breathe¡­¡± ¡°Brother Arion! It is not¡­ just Cyclops¡­ we can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Poison? No¡­ the air has turned stale. What has Enbos¡­¡±
. It¡¯s a skill I don¡¯t usually use in combat, but since me and my opponents are basically stationary, it¡¯s the perfect spell for this situation. Judging by their movements, Colligo and Mono-eye seem to have realised and are trying to escape the field. However, it¡¯s too late. The casters¡¯ life forces are flickering, their magic is waning and¡­ my synchronisation is finally done. Crack! ¡°The blood¡­ is breaking¡­ main¡­ -tain¡­¡± ¡°WEAK!¡± I burst from my crimson chrysalis and descend on them like a avatar of vengeance. No more thinking. No more waiting. All I can see is red, and it¡¯s not from all the blood on my mask, crying for retribution. ¡°DIE!¡± With a single punch, I hit the cultist''s cheekbone and their head whips so fast that it snaps their neck. I proceed to throw the body at the next cultist with . It knocks them onto their back, but before they can push aside their dead companion, I reanimate the corpse and it begins wrangling their neck. While this is all happening, Colligo, Mono-eye and the last caster are cautiously backing off. ¡°Brother Arion?¡± ¡°¡­ Retreat! We no longer have a means to stop him if he uses his Pact of Power. Prioritise the primary objective.¡± ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll let you! !¡± Colligo and Mono-eye quickly jump towards the hole in the roof. However, the remaining cultist is a fraction too slow as I control the river of blood to knock him down. I¡¯m soon upon him as I lodge my dagger into the side of his skull and use his body like a launching pad. As I pull myself up, I spy the duo prancing across the rooftops. Without synchronising with the Winged One, I have no hope of catching up to them on foot. No matter. Now that I¡¯m on the tallest building in the district, I have options. ¡°!¡± ¡°! ! !¡± Chaining my skills in quick succession, I adopt a wingsuit design and soar across the rooftops. However, as I¡¯m closing the distance, they deliberately drop into one of the alleys. I can¡¯t slow down or overshoot the gap. I have to risk it! ¡°! !¡± Bringing my arms to my sides and vastly increasing Garea¡¯s pull on my body, I narrowly plunge into the dark alley at breakneck speed. I land with thunderous force and lose a chunk of HP, but there is no time to waste. The pair are well ahead and are about to turn a corner. ¡° ! !¡± Swinging my knives, I fire my skills not at their disappearing backs¡­ but through the wall itself. The blades of spiritual energy phases through brick and mortar, and to my savage delight, I hear both of them take a fall. I quickly turn the corner and prepare to fire another, however¡­ ¡°.¡± Here we go again. ¡°!¡± ¡°.¡± As expected, they alternate their skills an reappear at the end of another ally. However, before they they can escape my line of sight¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡­ I reappear in front of them once more. Colligo uses his metal prongs to catch my blade, and behind his bandaged face, I can sense his confusion over my seemingly impossible feat. While it¡¯s true has a minute-long cooldown, it''s not like I''m suddenly defying this rule¡­ I''m simply using their companion¡¯s instead. As expected, they all shared similar abilities, so I was able to "skill stack", or so to speak. Anyway, the important thing is I still have two more charges so it doesn''t matter where they choose to flee. ¡°!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± As I¡¯m pressuring the impaired Colligo, Mono-eye throws a magic core before my eyes, which erupts in a blinding flash of light. I¡¯m hardly affected, but that split-second distraction was all they needed to slip past and reach the end of the alley. I stomp on the core to destroy the light and after them, however¡­ ¡°Eeeeek! Run for your life!¡± ¡­ I¡¯ve appeared at the edge of the bazaar where hundreds of citizens are taking shelter. Upon seeing my bloodstained form and experiencing the crippling effect of my skill, it has turned into an open stampede. Damn it, they¡¯re trying to slip into the crowd! I can¡¯t fire magic or spirit arts haphazardly. The good news is they¡¯re still maimed from , so I should be able to catch up to them quickly. ¡° .¡± I land on a stall roof and begin running along the cloth and straw rooves. I can already see them. The crowd just needs to disperse a bit before¡­ Now! ¡°!¡± I chuck the knife in hand at Colligo¡¯s back, but just as the handle leaves my fingers, he grabs a nearby pedestrian and pushes him in front as a meat shield. I desperately cast to stop my own knife. Upon seeing this, the pair suddenly stop as I drop to ground level to confront them. ¡°What are you-¡± ¡°L-let go! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Reaching behind a stall, Mono-eye drags out a young woman and holds her from behind, pressing a knife to her throat. Meanwhile, Colligo begins limping away with the core. I reach into my robe and- ¡°Do not move, Enbos.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Take whatever you have in your hand and cast it away.¡± I follow his directions and quickly throw it behind the stalls. It seems he is too focused on me to realise what it was. He takes a few steps back, but when I take a step forward, he digs the knife deeper into the terrified woman¡¯s neck. ¡°To think you are such a soft-hearted fool...¡± ¡°Let her go.¡± "If we had known, we would have spared some of the audience..." "Your partner has already left and I have no hope of catching him. If you leave her be, I swear I won''t chase you." ¡°These ignorant lambs mean nothing to you. You can never be their shepherd, and even now, there is nothing but fear in her eyes. It is no wonder you are the Forlorn Soul¡­¡± ¡°You can go back to Tascus and continue to serve Maleosis. However, if you choose to remain or draw a single drop of her blood, I''ll gut you like a squid and send you directly to your god!¡± ¡°... My life means nothing before His Holiness¡¯ ascension. If I must keep you here for eternity,,," "Damn it, why are you all so..." "... then I shall gladly offer it for the sake of an everlasting Eden.¡± ¡°Oh, FOR HEAVEN¡¯S SAKE! Can¡¯t you murderous drones show mercy for once in your god. Damned. LIVES!? That woman is not a sacrificial lamb, but a human being who sheds as much blood and tears as you! Your worship of Maleosis is nothing but madness, and with your so-called Prophecy, all you¡¯re doing is looking for a reason to die. I''m sick of seeing you treat lives like utter garbage, especially your own. So please, I¡¯m begging you! If you have even a shred of humanity or common sense?¡± ¡°The forlorn opens the forbidden pass Bearing a soul with pure intent. Once my champion overcomes his impasse My full rebirth he shall foment...¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you really think the Prophecy so senseless? We all have our roles in His grand designs. I will follow mine¡­ as will she.¡± Damn it! There¡¯s no reasoning with this madman. He will gladly deliver her to Maleosis if I dare make a move. As far as he¡¯s concerned, her only other worth outside of dying is to keep me put, but it''s likely he''ll kill her anyway once he''s sure Colligo has escaped. Luckily, I managed to manoeuvre Mr. Bonny, the thing I secretly threw, behind the stall next to him. Now I need to think of a way to- ¡°.¡± ¡°¡­ H-huh?¡± ¡­ Although I heard the spell called long before it connected, I can hardly fathom what I''m seeing before my very eyes. Likewise, there is nothing but disbelief in the cultist¡¯s and hostage¡¯s eyes as they look down to find¡­ the tip of a glowing spear has impaled the former¡¯s heart, and gourged a part of the latter¡¯s upper arm. The spear scatters into flecks of golden light, and Mono-eye soon collapses to the ground like a stringless puppet. The woman quickly follows suit, her whole-body twitching, eyes wide and unfocused. I immediately rush to her side and try to press on the wound, blood seeping between my narrow fingers. My desperation is soon soothed with all-encompassing rage as I hear the perpetrator¡¯s footsteps on the cobblestone floor. I look up to see the approaching figure, and while I¡¯m taken aback at first, my eyes harden at their placid expression. ¡°Get up, Enbos the Black. There is no time to waste." "What... the hell... do you think you''re doing... MAXIMILLIAN!" Arc 3, Chapter 106: Maverick or Messiah? The sun rises over a battered cityscape. Life returns to the streets outside as civilians clear the debris and soldiers resume their patrol. Within the safety of my inn room, I kneel beneath the morning light and clasp my weary hands. Fatigue sets in as I savour the sun''s warmth, but I allay my need to rest to offer my heartfelt prayers. ¡°O benevolent God watching from heaven, I thank you for guiding us in our time of need.¡± Indeed, there is much to be grateful for after last night¡¯s ordeal. After parting ways with Enbos, I managed to guide a large group of civilians to the relative safety of the bazaar. However, the safety was brief as stories of a bloodstained cultist drove everyone from the marketplace. I then lead the frightened crowd to one of the buildings in the warehouse district, which later became an evacuation point as the previous scattered guards assumed control. After comforting the scared souls and offering prayers throughout the night, I was finally found by Maximillian¡¯s Holy Knights and then escorted to this inn. I know not how much freedom I have after sneaking away from them before, but I have half a mind to leave and continue God''s work. Knock, knock. ¡°Please come in.¡± ¡°Lili!¡± ¡°Minna, Sen and Norf! Thank God you are all in good health.¡± ¡°We were more worried about you,¡± says Minna. ¡°After all, we heard your accommodation was attacked by cultists.¡± ¡°I was still out sightseeing before everything descended into chaos. By the way, what has become of Hachirou? I seem to remember he was accompanying you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you know that, but Hachirou is safe,¡± assures Sen. ¡°To be honest, we were attacked by cultists as well, but a holy knight came to our rescue. Hachirou is with Maximillian¡¯s men, but before we parted ways¡­ we spotted Enbos.¡± ¡°You did...? D-did he appear well?¡± I ask. However, in the back I spy Norf slowly shaking his head. ¡°He did not,¡± replies Minna. ¡°We briefly saw him leave the Office of Passage. Although he appeared able, he was covered head-to-toe in dried blood while being led away by Sir Iudico.¡± ¡°Yeah, and Enbos¡¯ terrifying aura was still in effect as well. I have no idea what happened, but he looked especially enraged. Something abominable must have pushed him over the edge again.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Judging by what I¡¯ve heard, the core has evidently been lost to the cultists. It¡¯s a terrible development, but the more pressing concern is that Maximillian is clearly making a move against Enbos. ¡°I-I have get to him immediately! In his current state of mind, he might say something rash.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what we thought. That''s why we came straight here. I have no idea how helpful we¡¯ll be, but let us go with you to the city garrison.¡± ¡°That would be more than enough, Sen, but we mustn''t dally. Maximillian is surely interrogating Enbos as we speak!¡± We nod to one another and immediately make for the door. However, before I can touch the handle, I¡¯m startled by several knocks on the other side. I barely finish my invitation before the door swings open to reveal a large, fully armoured holy knight. ¡°Good morning, Lady Ascleson.¡± ¡°G-good morning, brother. What business do you have to see me?¡± ¡°I regret to inform you, milady, but you are no longer permitted to leave this room.¡± ¡°Wha-! On what grounds!?¡± ¡°It is for your own safety, milady. After last night¡¯s events, we have no choice but to limit your movements. As for your friends, they will have to vacate the premises and seek approval to speak with you from here on.¡± ¡°You dastards! That¡¯s not what it¡¯s about. You¡¯re clearly trying to-¡± "Sen, hush!" interrupts Minna, although her sidelong glare reveals the same suspicion. ¡°¡­ I understand your intentions, brother, but neither you nor Sir Iudico possess the authority to deny my freedoms. The most you can do is to accompany me and report to your prior.¡± ¡°While that is normally true¡­ it¡¯s no longer on Brother Maximillian¡¯s authority.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°We received this transcript from the Lysium Theocracy at first light. It¡¯s a high priority message sent on the fleetest line¡­¡± Reaching into his bag, he pulls out a sealed letter before presenting it on one bent knee. Judging by its many mana-scorched seals, the message has clearly crossed dozens of mana streams, and transcribed just as many times. The resources and authorisation required to do so in a single night beggars belief. Unless¡­ ¡°I-It cannot be.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lili?¡± With unsteady hands, I turn the envelope over and identify the emblem embedded in the centre: the crest of the Ascleson House.
Four stone walls and a smooth tile floor. A cast iron door bolted on the other side. Two holy knights around a heavy oaken table, sharing it with an incredibly irate skeleton. Although the environment is supposed to pressure me, the situation has completely turned on its head as I¡¯m the one glaring at the unforgivable sack of meat in a silver can sitting opposite. To my ever-growing annoyance, the pretentious knight brushes aside my ire and proceeds as normal. ¡°Seventh hour, twenty-eighth day, fifth month, sixteenth year of Pope Othniel. I, Inquisitor Maximillian Iudico, sit before the subject who identifies as Enbos Novuseus. Our location: the Catorrem City garrison. Our intent: to inquire of the events on the first night of the Primera Carro, and of the cult called ¡°The Order of the New Dawn¡±. Enbos Novuseus, are you ready?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will take your silence as "no objection". Now then, do you mind explaining what you were doing outside the city garrison?¡± CRACK! ¡°What was I doing? What the hell were you doing, Maximillian!? Not only did you fail to protect the core, you almost killed an innocent bystander and carried on without a shred of remorse!¡± Although pointless, I hammer the table with such force that it makes a cobweb of cracks all the way to Maximillian¡¯s lap. Infuriatingly, he ignores my outburst and carries on with a placid expression. ¡°One of our brothers was found incapacitated outside your ¡°accommodation¡±, and nobody saw you nor your apprentice leave the building¡­¡± ¡°How do you sleep at night? It sickens me that you dare call yourself a knight when you¡¯re willing to blast holes through anybody that gets in your way.¡± ¡°¡­ You were later spotted at the bazaar, covered in blood and chasing two masked figures presumed to have had the undead ravager¡¯s core¡­ ¡°Are you paid on commission, or will you only protect those with a great, big Path of Eden logo stuck to their back?¡± ¡°¡­ We later traced trail of blood to the Faun Theatre, where we found an atrocity beyond compare. Do you mind explaining-¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Lili finds your existence so abhorrent. She was right to call you, ¡°The Bloody Hand of the Church¡±.¡± ¡°¡­ Enbos, we are not assassins but servants to the Greater Good. I, too, would have preferred no harm befell the poor damsel, but given the circumstances, collateral damage was almost a certainty. Nevertheless, we will provide an apology and generous compensation.¡± ¡°Collateral damage? Compensation? You almost took off her whole arm! You¡¯ve scarred her physically and emotionally, and you DARE find it acceptable!?¡± ¡°You know as well as I do that if I hadn¡¯t had intervened, she would¡¯ve been dead at your feet,¡± he snaps. ¡°No matter what bargain you may have tried to strike, the heathen would have ¡°delivered¡± her the moment he was sure his objective was complete. Of course, I took steps to minimise the damage, but in the end, I could not guarantee her full wellbeing.¡± ¡°... Bull. If you were really minimising the damage, you would have waited for an opening. Moreover, you attacked from behind, a position where the cultist would be least aware, but also where the hostage would be at most risk. Deep down, you didn¡¯t really give a damn about whether she lived or died.¡± ¡°And yet, she still breathes and the cultist is no more. Even you must admit it could have been far worse.¡± ¡°Choosing to save her and choosing not to blow her to kingdom come are entirely different things. You can¡¯t absolve yourself of all responsibility just because you managed to kill that cultist. What the hell happened to preaching the sanctity of life?¡± ¡°Indeed, as humans, we must always treasure the gift that is life.¡± ¡°Then-¡± ¡°However, we are the Priory of the Cleansing Swords. We are not men inclined to violence, but God¡¯s steel manifest in flesh. We do not dither. We do not doubt. We act by His will and do what is necessary for the Greater Good. In the end, we are no different from a bolt from the heavens or a shuddering of the earth: a divine intervention.¡± If I weren¡¯t an undead, I would have burst a vessel out of sheer anger. In the end, he ¡ª no, his priory and perhaps the Church¡¯s entire armed forces ¡ª justify their existence by dumping all accountability on their all-knowing god, binding themselves to an archaic code. It¡¯s a convenient excuse to allow the Lysium Theocracy to field a military force while massaging their flimsy morals. I¡¯m inclined to write off the entire Path of Eden as a corrupt bureaucracy, except¡­ ¡°God doesn¡¯t need a weapon like you,¡± I say with undisguised disgust. ¡°I may not be a believer, but I¡¯ve seen tortured husks regain their hearts. Panicked crowds rally in force. Doomed men find hope in the most desperate of situations. I¡¯ve seen firsthand the very best that the Word of Eden has to offer¡­ and none of it requires swinging a sword.¡± ¡°¡­ I see. You speak of Lili.¡± ¡°Who else, you damn zealot.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, we all have our parts to play. Where the Iranors shall spread His Word and the bishops shall lead the flock, we are the silver edge that clears the thorny Path. As divine as Liliana¡¯s actions may be, her duties are wholly different to those bestowed upon our priory.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­! Don¡¯t you dare demean her acts of charity just to justify your own actions. You know damn well she doesn¡¯t do half the things she does in the name of duty, but because she wholeheartedly believes in the good the Word can bring.¡± ¡°As do I, Enbos. As¡­ do I.¡± Unable to sway the opinion of the other, we both fall silent as my boiling rage turns to simmering magma. A moment later, Maximillian picks up the sheathed sword by his feet before depositing on the table: Bloodletter, my accursed weapon. Letting out a quiet grunt, I retrieve my sword with white knuckles as he attempts to resume the interrogation. ¡°Out of consideration for last night¡¯s events, I¡¯ll forgive you for speaking out of turn. Now then, I believe I was asking about the massacre committed in Faun Theatre?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying a thing until Lili arrives.¡± ¡°Regrettably, Liliana Ascleson will not be joining us. You will be representing yourself.¡± Damn it, so he really did do something after all. Just how much more deplorable can he get? Moreover, I¡¯m worried that he hasn¡¯t brought out the Chain of Sincerity, and that Agnes isn¡¯t using that three-strike system. It¡¯s more than likely he has some kind of trump card that completely disregards what I¡¯ll say. I best focus on damage control. ¡°¡­ I did not witness the atrocity. I was giving chase over the rooftops but was lured into the amphitheatre within. There was nobody left to save; everybody was already dead. It was horrific to say the least, and as I was stunned, they used the blood from the bodies to ensnare me.¡± ¡°So it would seem, although judging from these reports, a ritual of that size would have been powerful enough to restrain a large ogre with ease. Why would they take such precautions to detain you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it was for me,¡± I ad lib. ¡°They were probably expecting a holy knight to pursue them, which explains why they were unprepared for my magic when I broke free.¡± ¡°And what manner of sorcery did you use, per chance?¡± ¡°Custom magic. I apologise but I cannot divulge the details of my research.¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he says in a flat tone. ¡°No matter. The important detail is that they weren¡¯t targeting you; you were targeting them. And in your efforts to seek out the cultists, it appears you knocked out one of my men and evaded the city guards. Did you already know the attack was imminent, or were you searching the city for something else that the cultists happened to procure first?¡± ¡°Firstly, you can¡¯t blame me for you man¡¯s ¡°dereliction¡± of duty. Secondly, if you¡¯re insinuating that I was trying to snatch the core, then you misunderstand. I was enjoying the Primera Carro up until the chaos started, which is when I noticed the cultists hiding in a suspicious float.¡± ¡°An incredible coincidence, especially when we consider that the heretics you were chasing most likely had the core.¡± ¡°And yet, if I wasn¡¯t enjoying the parade at the time, I wouldn¡¯t have even spotted them.¡± ¡°Perhaps, unless you knew exactly what they were planning and exactly where they would be. You waited for the perfect moment to intercept and whisk away the core while we were none the wiser. Unfortunately, they lured you into a trap, and you couldn¡¯t regain the advantage since. That¡¯s why you relented. Perhaps the entire incident with the hostage, a hostage you don¡¯t even know, was just a ploy to waste our time and keep the core out of our hands. That way, you may later snatch it from the cultists whose movements you already know so well.¡± ¡°Enough! I am sick of your farfetched accusations. If you¡¯re looking for a scapegoat to distract from your incompetence, then you won¡¯t find one in me. Yes, I gave chase. Yes, I would have liked to have taken back the core, but I would¡¯ve returned it to you all the same. I may not be a saint, but I am not one to break my word, especially to those I call friend.¡± ¡°*Sigh* And thus lies the heart of the matter: I do not know what kind of man you are. You are no adherent of God and you are clearly not bound to any righteous code. Your actions have demonstrated nothing but a puerile dedication to your craft and a desire to claim powerful artefacts, regardless of risk or consequence. You have nothing to prove your creed outside the word of week-long acquaintances, and yet you dare speak with moral supremacy. Tell me Enbos: what kind of ethos do you bear? What insight do you possess that can challenge centuries of dogma that has steered our priory true?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Nothing,¡± I finally say. ¡°I have nothing to claim moral authority. I want to believe it¡¯s common sense, and yet time and again, I¡¯m forced to re-evaluate my values. I wish someone would tell me what to believe in, but there¡¯s no one. Not Hachirou, not Lili, and certainly not you. I stumble, I search, and for a fleeting moment, I thought I had finally found something to anchor my moral bearing¡­ until very recently.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Maximillian, the only thing beyond all reasonable doubt are my feelings of hatred. And if there is one thing I despise most in this inane world¡­ it¡¯s a bunch of fanatics who belittle human life, betray their inherent good, and brush it aside in the name of an imaginary figure!¡± ¡°Watch your tongue, Enbos Novuseus!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry sir. Clearly, I was referring to the cultist menace. Did some other unsavoury group come to mind?¡± ¡°¡­ If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so glib with my words. Not whilst the sentence is still being determined.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Gregoria, if you may?¡± Responding with a stern nod, she reaches for something in her bag before putting it atop the table. It takes me a while to recognise the spherical object, but I involuntary freeze the moment I do. It¡¯s ¡°Mr. Kell¡¯s¡± broken communication orb from Tiel Plains, and if it has the feature that I think it does¡­ (*Crackle*¡­ see. So, you¡¯re the mage who *Crackle*¡­ retook Kasseus village¡­) (Indeed¡­ am¡­) Hearing those first few lines, I mentally shut my eyes and brace myself for the entire session. Fortunately, most of the words exchanged between Tascus and myself have been muted by distance or buried in the sound of rain and battle. However, there was one moment when everything was quiet, and our voices bellowed across the plains¡­ Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. (¡­ H-how can you, an Acolyte¡­?) (Don¡¯t any *Crackle*¡­ a muscle! Don¡¯t any of you dare think of ticking me off¡­) Damn it. (¡­ Compared to the lives of me and all my companions, I hold the meaning of your life, your Prophecy and your entire order *Crackle*¡­ my ultimatum: get out of my sight or else I WILL break it.) (You wouldn¡¯t dare. The unleashed energies will destroy you and all your companions *Crackle*¡­ a hundred years. You would never harm them, willingly.) (Try. Me. Drag them out, torture them, kill them one by one, and then see just how wrong you really are. I may not be able to kill you, but if it means filling *Crackle*¡­ with regret, then I will gladly do it. You already know what kind of man I really am¡­) Damn it all. ¡°Although the magic core was intact, it took a lot of resources to repair the orb overnight. Still, it seems our investment has borne fruit. So tell me, Mr. Novuseus,¡± asks Maximillian in a condescending tone, ¡°what kind of man are you again? You certainly didn¡¯t sound like someone who treasures their friends. Moreover, I believe Tascus called you an Acolyte, and yet you¡¯re obviously not one on the Path.¡± ¡°Would you really take the word of a cultist as evidence?¡± ¡°No, but I do take your lack of objection at the time as confirmation. No matter what excuses you make, this is enough to escalate charges. What do you have to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I see. Brother Victor. Come in and take him away.¡± Come on, think Enbos, think! Forget about punching him in the face for one second. Maximillian has proof while you have no lawyer. No matter how circumstantial the evidence may be, he no longer has a reason to listen to what you say. From the very beginning, the entire questioning was nothing but a- No, that isn¡¯t right. That shouldn¡¯t be his priority. Why would he waste his time with me instead of throwing me into a cell until he¡¯s done with Tascus? What was the point of his questions? My intentions, my movements, and¡­ ¡°¡­ Sir Iudico, you can drop the charade and get straight to the point. You¡¯re wasting what little time we have left.¡± Speaking with such assertiveness that surprises even myself, I give pause to both Agnes and my approaching warden. I can almost hear Maximillian quietly groan as I cross my arms and assume a familiar air of egotism. ¡°And what point do you think I¡¯m trying to make?¡± Maximillian asks while raising his hand to stop his subordinate. ¡°You want me to take you to the core, and I¡¯m saying I can do it. That was the point of this entire farce, right? To fabricate a case and coerce me into cooperating?¡± ¡°So, you admit you know of Tascus¡¯ designs?¡± ¡°I never said such a thing. All I¡¯m saying is that I¡¯m capable of leading you to the relic, wherever it may be.¡± ¡°¡­ I see now. You¡¯ve marked the core.¡± ¡°Of course. From the very beginning, I¡¯ve said that your defences were inadequate. That¡¯s why I took measures of my own. I¡¯m sure you must have done the same with the box, but evidently, it¡¯s been disabled. However, as the only one who can actually touch the artefact, the cultists won¡¯t be able to detect or erase my spell. That being said, it¡¯s only a matter of time before my sorcery expires.¡± ¡°Then allow me to be perfectly frank: tell us the location of the core and we may consider reducing your sentence.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I do not know its exact location, only its general bearing,¡± I say as I glance towards my invisible ghost, still pointing towards the west. ¡°If you want to stop Tascus, you¡¯ll need my guidance and you¡¯ll need it now. Also, I¡¯m not asking you to reduce my supposed sentence; I¡¯m demanding that you drop all charges.¡± ¡°You are in no position to demand that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one the who has to worry about a murderous cult on the brink of an apocalyptic ritual.¡± ¡°This is an obstruction of justice. If you still insist on this folly, then the punishment will be death.¡± ¡°Makes little difference to me. Whether it be lifelong imprisonment or the gallows, I will never have the chance to study the core. Even a temporary sentence will destroy any entitlement to exploring its deepest secrets. I live for magic, Maximillian, and in more ways than I would like to admit¡­ my fate is bound to it. As far as I¡¯m concerned, this is my only way out.¡± ¡°By all that is holy, Enbos, do you not know what is at stake? This is an emergency of the highest order. Our way of life is in peril and countless innocents may perish in the coming darkness. Do you feel nothing for-¡± ¡°Oh please, now you appeal to my humanity? Ironic, considering how you were trying to characterise me not five minutes ago. And after everything you have heard,¡± I say whilst tapping my finger near the glass orb, ¡°do you really think I¡¯m the kind of man who will relent to the likes of you? If you really understood what is at stake, you wouldn¡¯t be letting yourself be blinded by your narrowminded pride!¡± And with that provocative finish, I hold my breath as Maximillian glares at me with frosty eyes. Everything hinges on his perception of me as an obsessed and reckless mage. It¡¯s a dangerous gamble and I may have said a word too much, but I¡¯m sure he will agree for now, even if he turns around and stabs me in the back later. Maybe. Probably. I hope¡­ ¡°¡­ Enbos the Black-¡±
Slam. ¡­ you truly are a most aggravating individual. ¡°Are you sure about accepting his terms, Brother Maximillian?¡± ¡°As infuriating as he may be, Agnes, Enbos is correct. Time is of the essence and the destruction of the New Dawn cult is more important than the arrest of a single heretic. Besides, he is not out of our custody until the crisis is over and we only agreed to clear all current charges levied against him. Anything we uncover from here on will go on his record.¡± ¡°I see. Nonetheless, we are now dependent on his cooperation. What if he attempts to renegotiate?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll execute him,¡± I say flatly. ¡°I will deem him impossible to work with, and thus, a liability. I will make sure he understands this well.¡± Although he professes a deep love for ancient magic, it is my belief his attachment to life is much stronger than he implies. Be it imprisonment or immediate death, he probably realises his life is forfeit if we uncover whatever secrets he has. That being said, he has demonstrated incredible tenacity in the face of death, and it makes me wonder if he¡¯s striving for something greater than self-preservation. There can be no doubt he has cast his glamour over the eyes of his ¡®friends¡¯, but until I understand the true nature of his vice, I cannot take any chances. That being said¡­ ¡°Three fingers.¡± ¡°Come again, Agnes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re massaging your temple with three fingers. You only do that if you are truly troubled.¡± ¡°You mean more so than losing the core and having the city lord blame us for failing to protect his domain?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t flinch from such developments, which is why you worry about the most trivial of things. Is it about Enbos¡¯ character?¡± ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m having difficulty understanding the ethos behind his conflicting facades.¡± ¡°What is there to consider? He covets the power of the core, he is willing to endanger his companions to claim it, and he has experimented with heretical powers. His escapade last night was clearly a failed attempt to secure the relic without ever keeping his word to Sister Liliana, and now he is looking for another chance to steal it.¡± ¡°Or so it would seem, and yet¡­¡±
¡°What¡­ the hell¡­ do you think you¡¯re doing¡­ MAXIMILLIAN!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. This cultist reportedly had an accomplice, and you¡¯re the last person to see where he went. I need you to tell me-¡± ¡°Are you freaking blind!? This woman was clipped by your spell and now she¡¯s- Damn it. She¡¯s losing too much blood. At this rate I¡¯ll have to relink her- No, I-I''m still not-¡± ¡°Leave her to the clerics, Enbos. They¡¯re already on their way. She will live, but if you do not cooperate, the core may be lost forever.¡± ¡°¡­ Heal her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Heal. Her.¡± ¡°Do not misjudge your priorities, Enbos. There is an entire city at stake. Right now, you need to?¡± Whack! ¡°I SAID HEAL HER, YOU GODDAMNED SOCIOPATH!¡±
No matter how I see it, those words were straight from his heart. Enbos must have been a good man once. Although life¡¯s trials have distorted his Path, Lili still believes he can be redeemed, whereas toward I¡­ ¡°Are you injured, brother?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re now stroking your left cheek, the spot where Enbos struck you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Nessa. It¡¯s only¡­ skin-deep.¡± ¡°¡­ Maximillian, you¡¯re clearly still troubled by the matter. It has been quite some time since you last handled such a situation, and given your disposition-¡± ¡°Which has no bearing my decisions as prior. My commitment to our creed remains steadfast. It was far better to act than to entrust her fate to the whims of cultists, and I would do so a thousand times again if I must.¡± ¡°Or so you say, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you allowed Enbos to hit you. Moreover, you never charged him for assaulting an inquisitor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll say this once, but Enbos was wrong. You saved her. If that cultist hadn¡¯t had moved, there was every possibility she could have been spared altogether.¡± ¡°¡­ *Sigh* I know. I know, Nessa, and I still stand by everything I have said, however¡­ it¡¯s no different from what we have always done. I want our priory to stand in the light, but to do so, we must do more than focus on our public image. Overwise, I would have left everything to the Church¡¯s Truthsayers, like every prior before me.¡± ¡°Then what do you suppose we should have done differently? You¡¯re already offering compensation, which is more than every prior before you.¡± ¡°Honestly Nessa, I do not know. Even if we placate her, there will always be a lingering fear that will colour her faith and dye her kin. And across a hundred incidents, those clouded shards will one day become the darkest of reflections. It casts a pall over the past six years, and makes me wonder if the priory ¡ª and myself -¡ª will ever find acceptance.¡± Do not falter in the face of evil. You are now an instrument of His divine will, and doubt is the rust along your edge. The is not a crutch, but proof that God now sees the world through you. You must forever polish the window in your heart so that He may judge things as they are. That is what it means to be an inquisitor of the Cleansing Swords. Ever since I became his squire, my teacher would preach these exact words. This wisdom has been passed for generations, and although not all priors have been inquisitors, it has always been our guiding mantra. However, over the centuries, our justice has been challenged, our gifts exploited, and our purpose misunderstood. We must prove the righteousness of our ways, otherwise disasters like the Cleansing of Aegror or ¡°that incident¡± are doomed to repeat. That¡¯s why I introduced checks and restrictions on our divine might, and found comfort in the fact I was still blessed with the for God had judged my path was still true. But now, I wonder if He has peered through my eyes and found- ¡°You¡¯re afraid the view from your ¡°window¡± will always be that of the gallows.¡± ¡°N-nessa, how did you-¡± ¡°Why do you look so surprised? Although our disciplines were different, we were both raised under the same wing. You said as much yourself. We carry centuries of dogma that has steered our priory true. Even for the most radical or incompetent of priors, six years or a lifetime of reforms will never change what the public sees and what we are at our very core: a sword that is intended to kill.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Here, brother. There is something I wish to share.¡± Reaching deep into her bag, Nessa produces a tightly bound scroll and passes it onto me. Judging by its curl, it is a rather long parchment, with frayed edges suggesting frequent use. I partially unwind the scroll and to my surprise¡­ ¡°Fourteenth day, first month, twelfth year of Pope Othniel. Unbecoming displays of affection, favouritism toward female suspects, damage to the priory¡¯s reputation¡­ Isn¡¯t this a list of your personal gripes about me?¡± ¡°Indeed, and if I were to submit it to the Church, I believe I would have a fair chance at having you dismissed as our prior.¡± ¡°H-haha, i-is that so?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t look so pathetic, brother. I have only ever used it for stress relief, and I have no intention of ever submitting it.¡± ¡°¡­ Why? You¡¯ve always made you intentions clear, so why?¡± ¡°Maximillian, the reason our brothers and I still follow you is because we sincerely believe you are leading us on the right path. While I would undoubtedly make a better prior¡­ it is only by our standards of old. Hunting evil, judging the faithless, greeting heresy with cold steel; it is all I have ever known, and all I can ever offer. But not you.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m the most suitable. Afterall, if the Church were to appoint someone as virtuous as Lady Liliana-¡± ¡°We would never accept them. Only a Cleansing Sword can understand a Cleansing Sword, and only you have awakened to our flaws. My former self would never have admitted it, but¡­ the priory has been in decline long before you assumed that mantle. The fault is not ours alone, but if there is anyone who can redeem our priory and bring light to the Church of Eden¡­ it is you.¡± ¡°Nessa¡­¡± I see now. My reforms are more than seeking validation from the people; they are also for the sake of my fellow brothers. As radiant as Lili may be, I was not suddenly converted by her goodness, but made aware of my own self-disgust. A self-disgust informed by my upbringing within the priory itself. Indeed, our methods are not wrong, but at some point in our storied past, our actions ceased to be in service of our noble cause. We allowed ourselves to become the ¡°Bloody Hand of the Church¡±, and now, my brothers look to me to return their fervour after generations of silent disillusionment. ¡°¡­ Lieutenant Agnes, regarding the compensation to the victim, I will prepare a letter to clarify our actions.¡± ¡°Will you be seeking forgiveness, Maximillian?¡± ¡°No. It will be in the same manner I explained to Enbos. While I¡¯m aware it may not shift her disposition¡­ what matters most is that she doesn¡¯t doubt our sincerity.¡± ¡°¡­ Understood... prior.¡± ¡°Now then, let us review last night¡¯s disaster. Firstly, how did the cultists discover the true location of the core? Not even our brothers were privy to the truth.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Of the five sites you prepared, there were signs they intruded on every spot, including two unrelated abodes. Nobody abandoned their post, but it appears they were too occupied with the enemies hidden in the panicked crowd.¡± ¡°*Sigh* So, they countered us with sheer numbers. It appears we underestimated both their surveillance capabilities and how entrenched they are in this city.¡± ¡°Indeed. We believe some of the magical incendiaries used in the attack date back months, smuggled in pieces at a time. They must have been planning to attack Catorrem at some point in the future, but they repurposed their preparations to provide a distraction.¡± ¡°Which means the famed walled city was compromised from the very beginning. Dear Lord. In hindsight I should have just kept the relic on my body.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the authority to do that, brother. You know that.¡± ¡°I do. Are there any leads as to where the core could have gone?¡± ¡°After you and Enbos lost the cultist at the Office of Passage, we examined the teleportation paths but found no trace. I suspect the culprit used the underground guild¡¯s illegal mana lines to smuggle the core out of the city.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Those nobles and their blasted greed.¡± ¡°I share your sentiment, brother. At this moment, everything rests on Enbos¡¯ questionable methods. Do you really think he can deliver?¡± ¡°I believe he can, but even if it is a lie, the word of a Novuseus mage will still give the city lord much needed assurance. He will be more willing to lend us his men and arrange summons for adventurers from across the land. That being said, we should dedicate more resources toward our search efforts while we muster a sufficient force.¡± ¡°As you command. However, we probably don¡¯t want Enbos in chains before meeting the lord, otherwise it will no longer seem as if we have the Novuseus¡¯ backing. If we¡¯re fortunate, we could be leading an expedition of 700 strong.¡± ¡°Agreed. Although, if these Kingdom-men truly understood the scale of our crisis, they¡¯d be lending us an army. Still, marshalling a smaller force does make some things easier.¡± ¡°Your meaning?¡± ¡°Lieutenant, for the coming battle¡­ tell our brothers to take up ¡°The Sword of Culling¡±.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you sure, Maximillian? It will be your first time fielding such a large force, and of adventurers no less. Our chain of command will suffer, and in the worst-case scenario, it might completely collapse. Would it not be more prudent to vet the members instead?¡± ¡°The are not omniscient, Nessa. Not all cultists carry a brand. Moreover, from everything I have seen, this ¡°Tascus¡± is not an opponent to be trifled with. After all, we¡¯ve not only lost the core, but given him the means to exploit it.¡± Seeing Nessa¡¯s confused expression, I reach for the communication orb and resume the recording from where it last stopped. After a moment, the sound of maniacal laughter fills the room, followed by a distorted yet unmistakeably sinister voice. (I see, I see, I finally see! So this is what Maleosis has *Crackle*¡­ I finally understand the meaning behind our encounter, Brother Enbos! Why He has led*Crackle*¡­ you to this very moment. Truly, fate has delivered once again! *Crackle*¡­ begin evacuation procedures. We¡¯re returning to base as of now.) (What!? A-are you seriously- Tell me, Tascus! What are you planning!? What the hell do you think you realised about me!?) (You will see. I do not know how much has *Crackle*¡­ but know that everything is ultimately according to His grand designs. I pray you will awaken to God¡¯s truth in time, brother¡­) ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Brother Maximillian, but I fail to see the importance of this exchange.¡± ¡°Tascus was unable to touch the core, while Enbos could. Enbos refused to hand it over, but the moment Tascus realised we were coming¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Are you saying that we were manipulated into achieving his ends?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. He knew we would use a divine artifact to contain the core, giving him the means to handle the accursed gem safely. Worse, while Enbos appears to have been a foreign element in his scheme, we are clearly not. Our enemy knows our movements and our capabilities, which is why I¡¯m lifting all restrictions on our armoury, effective immediately. Hopefully, they will be caught off-guard by the arms we bring to bear.¡± ¡°I see. So you¡¯re finally bringing out Horizon¡¯s Edge¡­ Are you sure, brother? You¡¯re about to disregard a dozen protocols, most of which you helped establish yourself.¡± ¡°There is an emergency clause, but now is not the time to dally. The consequences are dire and our ability has already been called into question. We must quickly purge the New Dawn cult for the sake of a clearer Path.¡± Our power is a great one, and for the past six years, I have implemented safeguards to put the public at ease. However, now is the time to unleash our full might. Although the enemy is formidable, we also have an opportunity to prove to the world, and ourselves, that we are deserving of this responsibility. ¡°Understood, prior. Then, I will depart to inform our brothers. I will visit later to retrieve your plans, along with your letter to the victim.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you, Nessa. I mean for before. You rarely offer such earnest console.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it, and don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed all the times you¡¯ve been calling me Nessa.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll write the exact number of times in that miserable scroll, although I¡¯ll happily give you reason to record our every moment together.¡± ¡°Good grief. And this is why I should never have opened my mouth¡­¡± Nessa packs her effects and takes her leave, all while grumbling in an exaggerated manner. It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s hiding her embarrassment, wearing a faint smile beneath her impassive fa?ade, but regrettably, I know better. I reach for my quill but suddenly pause as I look between the empty envelope on my left and the stack of documents on my right. A moment later, I pick up last night¡¯s report and search for the hostage¡¯s name. ¡°I hold this quill now, but from thereafter, I shall dedicate myself wholly as your unerring blade. O mighty Lord residing in Heaven, please bear witness to our noble soul.¡±
Knock, knock. ¡°Enter, Kory.¡± Excusing his presence, the loyal attendant enters his master¡¯s study, and contrary to expectation, he finds the otherwise dark room wrapped in the warm glow of a hundred candles. The hierarch himself is not at his desk, but kneeling before an altar of gold and bone, dressed in full ceremonial garb with his infamous mask adorning his head. Likewise, the attendant is wearing his finest robe as he presses his hooded head to the floor and awaits his Holiness to finish his meditation. ¡°Report.¡± ¡°Your Holiness, everything is in place. Excluding the guards, all our resident brothers and sisters are gathered in the great hall. The communication array is also finished and ready to spread your divine message across the land. We even have a few ¡°guests¡± from other brotherhoods among our midst.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you for your exemplary work, my son. You have done well.¡± ¡°I-I am not deserving of such praise, your Holiness. Not when compared to everything you have achieved. Everything has unfolded exactly as you divined and our moment of distress has produced an unimaginable boon.¡± ¡°You greatly exaggerate my achievements. All I have ever done is discern His divine will and shown the resolve to follow it. The only difference now is that as we draw closer to the new dawn, our places in His grand design have become all the clearer.¡± ¡°It is as you say, your Holiness. The timing of the core¡¯s discovery and the miraculous appearance of the forlorn soul has only added proof to your claim as Maleosis¡¯ champion. Although I fretted when it fell in the hands of the Cleansing Swords, I see now it has bestowed upon you the perfect tool to avoid the artifact''s curse. Truly, fate bends its knee to your plight.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* Then wouldn¡¯t Enbos ¡ª who was unimpeded by the core¡¯s barrier and spared its powerful curse ¡ª have an equal, if not greater, claim than I?¡± ¡°N-no, not at all, my Hierarch. The mere thought is utterly preposterous!¡± ¡°Yes. I suppose it would¡­¡± ¡°Your Holiness?¡± ¡°¡­ Come, Kory. Let us not test our brethren¡¯s zeal any longer.¡± With his loyal attendant in tow, Tascus steps out of his room and enters a long corridor made of ivory stone. Fire and darkness define the passage in equal parts as ten pairs of sentinels made of armour and preserved flesh hold silent vigil. The pair continue towards the majestic gate at the end where a great cheer keeps reverberating throughout the ancient walls. With a tap of his finger, the stone door opens, and thousands of followers erupt into applause from the great hall within. ¡°MALEOSIS! MALEOSIS! MALEOSIS! MALEOSIS!¡± ¡°TASCUS! TASCUS! TASCUS! TASCUS!¡± ¡°ASCENSION! ASCENSION! ASCENSION! ASCENSION¡­!¡± As if carried on their fanatical excitement, the hierarch slowly levitates toward the floating platform high in the vast and windowless room. A dozen hovering orbs converge then orbit around him, flashing ghostly faces in the dark glass. He clears his throat with a small cough and instantly the entire hall becomes as silent as a sealed coffin. ¡°My children. My flock. My fellow servants to the one true Lord. I have summoned you here today to mark a milestone on our Path, and ready ourselves for the final step of the Ascension. You have all served the Lord faithfully, and together, we have achieved extraordinary things. For in nary a year since He graced us with the Prophecy, we have delivered thousands of souls to His embrace; uncovered this long-lost sanctorum from the Golden Age; and extended our guiding hand to a dozen provinces across the Reinsol Kingdom. Not all of us have lived to see this day, but they watch over us from His side, knowing that their lives and deaths were filled with so much meaning. Now, we are the grandest order in all the lands, and to everyone, past and present, I say: well done. Maleosis smiles upon us.¡± The crowd erupts into thunderous applause. Tascus waits for the ovation to subside, which is not long as they are all keenly aware of his patient and overwhelming presence. ¡°And for our unity, our blood, our piety, Maleosis has delivered onto us His greatest gift. A sacred treasure not seen in a thousand years¡­¡± As he speaks those word, the stone doors open and a man whose face is covered in runic bindings enters the great hall. It is his loyal servant Colligo and in his open hands, raised above his lowered head, is a small, wooden box radiating with holy magic. The crowd track the box with spellbound eyes as Tascus slowly levitates it from Colligo¡¯s care and into his own waiting palm. ¡°Behold. The heart of the first Undead Ravager: the core of an elder lich.¡± Upon revealing this detail, a wave of hushed whispers spreads throughout the room. For many, it is the first they have heard of their hierarch¡¯s grand prize. Although they do not know of his ultimate machinations, their fervour is reaching a fever pitch. Tascus watches on, but he soon regains their attention as he raises his arm to the air, with the box resting firmly in his palm. His closest followers look to one another with perplexed expressions, evidently uninformed of this unscripted motion. ¡°My children. My flock. My fellow implements in His grand designs. Today, we begin our irreversible advance towards an Eden for all. Across the world, our brothers and sisters congregate under His name and prepare for the coming age¡­ and yet we are still not one mass. Our distant kin remain in their disparate clans, abiding by their own customs and sharing only their worship of our Lord¡¯s name. Even now, they still doubt our divine right and seek His champion among their own. Alas: Only when my one true champion is found Shall the divided share one heart. So He has decreed, and so it shall be. Let this be unequivocal proof.¡± All of a sudden, Tascus crushes the protective box, unleashing the core¡¯s accumulated curse in a flood of spiritual energy. Despite being at the top of the great hall, everybody on the floor can feel its sinister aura pierce every inch of their skin. Several adherents exclaim in shock, but none dare rush to their hierarch¡¯s side. They instinctively know it would kill any of them in an instant. However, Tascus remains unfazed. His furrowed brow hidden behind his cold mask. Through feelingless fingers and fading vision, the hierarch steels himself against the hostile object, until finally, the spectral whirlwind begins to ease. Little by little, the spiritual energy dissipates until it is no more, leaving only the prized gem, and a room full of adoring witnesses to the hierarch¡¯s miraculous feat. ¡°My children! My flock! My fellow warriors of the light! After thousands of years, His return is now nigh! Soon, I shall deliver myself unto Him, and be reborn in undying bone. Soon, we shall emerge from the shadows, and rally our brethren from every corner of this continent. Soon, we shall free the deluded masses from the Church of Eden, and watch the sun rise over a new world! Let blood be spilt and our prayers answered. I, Tascus, Apostle of Maleosis, Hierarch of the Order of the New Dawn, declare here and now¡­ to be His one. True. Champion!¡± The crowd breaks into an applause dozens of times greater than their number suggests. Several have even taken to their knee and begun praying toward their divine saviour. Despite the attention, Tascus is beside himself as he savours the gem''s cool touch before its taken by his warmth. (One more step. One more foe¡­ O mighty Maleosis watching from beyond, please guide me to my ultimate destiny.) Arc 3, Chapter 107: Providence The forlorn opens the forbidden pass Bearing a soul with pure intent. Once my champion overcomes his impasse My full rebirth he shall foment. No matter how much I try to drive it out of my skull, the cultist¡¯s words keep looping in my mind. I don¡¯t believe it and I have no idea what the rest of the Prophecy entails, but there are parallels between myself and the champion being described. Tascus seems to believe the ¡®forlorn¡¯ is separate from Maleosis¡¯ champion, but they could easily be one and the same. Worse, while Tascus¡¯ plan for summoning his dark god is vague at best¡­ mine would be far more concrete. Rebirth. Meaning to return anew. That one word troubles me so because it implies Maleosis has walked this world before. And once I overcome my ¡®impasse¡¯, I will have opened the ¡®forbidden pass¡¯¡­ that is the art of resurrection. Is it possible that once I have returned Helena to this world, I will pave the way for the second coming of Maleosis? Given the mechanics of the World Stream, all skills are archived and then circulated throughout the globe, allowing others to more easily reproduce said abilities. It¡¯s half the reason why Tascus was able to learn my so quickly, notwithstanding his monstrous magical talent. Of course, it¡¯s possible to cast magic without the processing power of the World Stream, but it¡¯s something I can ill afford. I¡¯ve never seriously considered the ramifications of creating resurrection magic and I have a feeling it¡¯s what Takashi meant by disrupting the natural order. However, there is one other implication that disturbs me more than the abuse of my research: the idea that everything was preordained. Was it inevitable that I would come this world in this wretched form? Was it inevitable that I would encounter such trials that I¡¯m forced to disgrace my former self? Was it inevitable that I would fall in love with Helena, and then watch as she faded in my arms, all so I can be set on this accursed path? The more I think about it, the more miserable I end up becoming. I¡¯m wasting my time entertaining some farcical idea propagated by a bunch of psychopaths. There is no way in hell I believe Maleosis is an almighty god who is secretly guiding my every action. Nonetheless, there are two things that I cannot ignore. One: you don¡¯t have to be an omniscient being to divine a prophecy. The World Stream crosses both space and time, so it¡¯s theoretically possible to peer into the future. Everything could be set in stone, which means it is no longer a matter of free will or evil gods, but one of inevitability. Alternatively, if the future can be changed, then the Prophecy may have come from a timeline where I do summon Maleosis, and now it¡¯s being transmitted to another past to inflict such an outcome. While the easiest way to change the future would be to give up on Helena, it is an impossibility for me, and thus, a near-certainty for the Prophecy. Secondly: no matter who or what it may be, no matter what grand designs or ill intentions it may bear, there is but one, immutable truth: Maleosis exists. I can feel its aura, its influence, its writhing touch on my soul at any and every moment. I don¡¯t know if it is a malignant entity, or some virus-like phenomenon, neither dead nor alive, that has been spawned from the collective consciousness of humanity. The fact that this thing is an inseparable part of me is disturbing enough already, but I can¡¯t stomach the thought that it¡¯s slowly stealing away my soul and my agency¡­ like a crippling illness. ¡­ and yet, deep down, you actually want to believe it is so. *Sigh* I¡¯m doing it again. You¡¯re talking to yourself using . At this rate, you might really develop a split personality. I¡¯ve already given the pet name ¡°Crest¡±. I don¡¯t plan on making a ¡°Patrick¡±. Now, why on Aren would I want to believe my life is being ruined by some dark god? It¡¯s because your life is a goddamn mess. You feel as if the world is pressuring you from all directions, and yet each challenge is almost mutually exclusive. Even if you bring back Helena, she can¡¯t relieve you of your intrinsic grudge. Even if you uphold your moral code, it won¡¯t sate your ever-growing hunger. Even if you extend your lifespan, it would be meaningless without her in it. That¡¯s why you find the idea of an omnipresent enemy so appealing, because it would tie all these disparate elements together, even if it doesn¡¯t improve your situation in the slightest. Then the solution is simple. I¡¯ll just stabilise my condition first, then focus on her resurrection second. So you¡¯re willing to use the elder lich¡¯s core for yourself over her? Certainly, Helena would want you to do that, but what of your moral rot? Same as before. Continue to use my past life as reference and keep drawing new lines in the sand. Or so you say, and yet you still have the souls of those cultists in your core. Since when did you start weaponizing human souls? That is different. I only ever swore not to defile Helena¡¯s soul. It¡¯s the convictions you are least conscious of that speak the loudest. Face it Enbos, you can¡¯t keep drawing lines in the sand for everything. You¡¯ll only end up digging a shallow grave. It¡¯s a shame really. You were so close to defining the perfect embodiment of all that you will come to hate, but in the end, ¡°that man¡¯s¡± philosophy blurred everything. Should both parties be unilaterally labelled an object of your malice, or should you submit to the will of a foreign mass and overlook it like everybody else? In the end, you''ve taken one step forward and one step back, except you deluded the first step. For Pete¡¯s sake, why am I imagining you to be this much of a pain? Like I said Enbos, you¡¯re looking for something to focus all your indiscriminate malice. Because at the heart of it all, I can never accept how irrational this world, this ¡®life¡¯, really is.
¡°-eport¡­ Report, Enbos Novuseus! You¡¯ve been sitting there for the better part of an hour.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you, Sir Iudico.¡± ¡°Whatever for?¡± ¡°For being such an insufferable existence that it¡¯s nigh impossible to gather my thoughts.¡± Dusk is fast approaching and I¡¯m sitting atop a mat with my patented magic extender, looking out across the hill-dotted plains. Maximillian is standing beside me, looking down with his trademarked glare and slowly tapping a finger on his crossed arms. I deliberately take my time to get up and pick off the wind-swept grass from my cloak. ¡°Well, heretic?¡± ¡°Nothing concrete, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯ve marked the distance and trajectory so you will have to be content with that for now.¡± ¡°It has been two days, Enbos. Two days since we departed on this chase. Three since you promised you would lead us to Tascus¡¯ lair. And yet all you have done is take us on a leisurely tour across the countryside.¡± ¡°Hmph, how ungrateful. Is it not thanks to me that there is even an expedition? Is it not thanks to me that we discovered the cultists¡¯ last camp, thus focusing your efforts west? Compared to aimlessly searching from Catorrem as a focal point, I¡¯d say I¡¯ve already improved your chances fourfold.¡± ¡°And nothing more. Don¡¯t presume this will suffice for your amnesty, Enbos, especially when your idea of ¡°tracking¡± is to lead our entire convoy along a major road, because apparently the New Dawn cult is hiding in a roadside house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called triangulation, you dim-witted knight, and I would be having a much easier time if you¡¯d managed to find a halfway-decent map in the first place.¡± ¡°Do you not possess even a modicum of modesty, you accursed mage? I¡¯m already procuring charts with the same value as strategic weapons and yet still you cannot deliver. You have no room for excuse, and I swear to God that if you do not find anything significant by tomorrow noon, I¡¯ll detonate that device around your-¡± ¡°Is¡­ something the matter, sirs?¡± Dropping our heated exchange, we turn to find a man in light armour standing several paces away. Although he is admirably maintaining his composure, he can¡¯t hide the beads of cold sweat on his brow. We both immediately withdraw our hostile auras and attempt to recoup the situation. ¡°No, there is nothing of concern, sergeant. Although we encountered some difficulty, it is not dire.¡± ¡°Indeed, everything is going swimmingly between us. Still, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing you had to see that display. Let¡¯s not spread this misunderstanding and just keep it to ourselves, okay?¡± ¡°Understood, Master Novuseus!¡± ¡°Now then, what brings you all the way here, sergeant? Do you have something for Sir Iudico or myself?¡± ¡°Yes sir. I have come to report that the last convoy of adventurers has arrived, Sir Iudico. Also, the items Master Novuseus requested from our lord were delivered alongside them. They¡¯ve already been deposited on your desk,¡± he says to me. ¡°I see,¡± says Maximillian. ¡°Then, it is time to provide the briefing. Enbos, return to your quarters and continue your work. I will send someone to retrieve you once I am ready.¡± ¡°Very well. Let us be off.¡± ¡°And remember Enbos: may the light always shine upon you.¡± Keeping silent, I pack up my mat and follow the sergeant back to camp, all while Maximillian¡¯s intense gaze continues to assail me. Ever since our last interrogation, he has assumed a cold and consummate demeanour, with a clear adverseness towards myself. Even so, he appears especially agitated today and I¡¯m in no mood to entertain him. Walking through the campsite, we arrive outside a cottage-sized tent where another soldier is standing guard. With night fast approaching, the sergeant takes his leave and I withdraw into the tent for the night. Inside, the tent is almost empty, save for my possessions in the corner and a large wooden table with a chair in the centre. A cloth-bound package is waiting atop, and after a quick inspection, I sprawl the contents across the table. Maps. Including the ones from Maximillian, I now have over a dozen in my possession. The recent ones are the most important as they show the common mana streams in the vicinity, with blue and red bands flowing into and out of the city respectively, and confirmed life wells and life falls labelled across the land. Long-distance teleportation is only possible if you¡¯re riding the flow of mana, which means the cultists must have teleported along the blue lines since Catorrem is built atop a life well. Using like an augmented reality display, I begin marking my HUD with all the essential details from the maps, focusing my attention on the western front. After an hour of drawing and resizing the prints, I ¡°upload¡± the information from the other maps and virtually superimpose on one another. However¡­ ¡°¡­ Damn it, they¡¯re still not lining up.¡± Well, I guess that¡¯s to be expected when satellite technology hasn¡¯t been invented. Coming from a dozen sources, the differences add up, especially for remote and dangerous areas that are only ever explored by adventurers. Still, this is the best I¡¯ve got, or rather, it¡¯s the best this world has to offer. I begrudgingly accept the maps for what they are and overlay my bearings from the field. The cones of vision overlap and highlight a section of the map, though it¡¯s such a large area that I can¡¯t help but hang my head in frustration. Although I have a ghost that¡¯s acting like a compass, I can¡¯t actually see the damn thing, and blindly following it would be as practical as telling someone to head North to get to Santa¡¯s workshop. Worse, I have a feeling my invisible friend is having trouble as of late, like it¡¯s connection to the core has suddenly weakened. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been using the magic extender in hopes it would strengthen the signal, but to no avail. At this rate, I may spend another night tinkering with my staff and the Mellivorath¡¯s core if I don¡¯t reach a breakthrough. ¡°Tascus base has to be near a life fall. Hey Hachirou, where do you reckon- ¡­¡± ¡­ Right. Stupid me. Hachirou is back in Catorrem, along with everybody else. Good, grief, I never thought I would be this sentimental after only three days. No, that¡¯s not accurate. It¡¯s not ¡°three days¡± but ¡°72 hours¡±. Now that I think about it, not since I trained in the dead zone near Yamagakure have I been isolated for such a period of time, and before then, I was always surrounded by the Nomura clan. Lili was right to say I was ¡°blessed¡± with good company, although when I began this journey, I was prepared to travel alone. Alone... with all my thoughts. ¡°Master Novuseus! This is Corporal Bryson. I have come to escort you to the gathering.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you, Bryson. I will be out shortly.¡± After packing up all the maps, I exit the tent and follow the soldier to the centre of the camp. A large clearing has been prepared, with hundreds of adventurers filling one end, and hundreds more soldiers on the other. At the head of the crowd is Maximillian, standing in the middle of a row of fully-armoured holy knights. Our eyes meet but he doesn¡¯t utter a word as I let my guide go and watch from the side of the clearing. Nevertheless, there are plenty of curious glances and hushed whispers as the closest adventurers take note of my presence. (Hey, who the heck is that creepy guy?) (I hear he is Enbos the Black.) (The Black-cloaked Berserker who fought off a hundred cultists? I thought he was supposed to have horns?) So that¡¯s what they¡¯re calling me nowadays. Dear lord, I didn¡¯t expect the song to spread so fast, and already it¡¯s getting embellished. I¡¯m not sure if this is for better or worse, although everybody is still keeping their distance. ¡°¡­ here. Over here, Enbos!¡± ¡°Hm? By the spirits¡­ you guys!¡± Walking towards me with beaming faces, Sen, Minna and Norf emerge from the wary crowd as I move to meet them halfway. I clap Sen¡¯s raised hand in greeting, resulting in pained groans as Minna admonishes him for using his injured right while Norf looks on with a slight grin. Likewise, I can¡¯t help but smile at the sight of their familiar antics. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you all again. I was afraid you were caught up in the attack on Catorrem.¡± ¡°Likewise, Enbos. When we heard you were in Maximillian¡¯s custody, we feared the worst. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re faring well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sen. In my book, ¡°faring well¡± means being able to walk a hundred paces without an inquisitor breathing down your neck.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing your second session with Iudico didn¡¯t go so well,¡± says Minna. ¡°Uhuh, and now, my fate rests on the success of this mission. By the way, Sen, if you answered Maximillian¡¯s summons, does that mean¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± They still want to save their friend Erik, hanging onto the remote chance that he is still alive. Of course, this entire expedition hinges on my ability to find Tascus¡¯ base, although I much rather like the idea that I¡¯m helping them than Maximillian or myself. ¡°Hm? Come to think of it, if you¡¯re all here does that mean-¡± Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Right over here, my jobber.¡± ¡°Sig!¡± Sen exclaims at Sig¡¯s sudden arrival. Evidently, he did not arrive here with the others. I offer a friendly greeting, although honestly, I¡¯m mentally preparing myself for his barrage of nonsense. ¡°Roc¡¯ing as ever, my man. You know, I was getting worried about where you and your kid fairy-ed off after that night.¡± ¡°Hoh, so you didn¡¯t hear anything?¡± ¡°Not a wisp. I was waiting for you two outside the garrison, but then it started raining bricks and mortar so I had to leg it. Real drake that you got caught by the ¡°Bloody Hand¡± in the end, though. Feels like I left you to a harpy.¡± ¡°Not at all, Sig. We all got wrapped up in that mess. So, what brings you on this merry expedition?¡± ¡°Did you forget, Enbos my man? A jobber I may be, but I¡¯m still a man of the Word. Course I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to all the drakeness going on. That said, there¡¯s more than one mupped up around these parts,¡± he says as tilts his head towards the holy knights. His usual smirk seems to have a hint of scorn, but its too subtle for me to be sure. ¡°¡­ To be frank, I¡¯m feeling we¡¯re on a real ba~d stream right now.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± I ask. ¡°Cause the prior over there rounded up the best of us not too long ago, and sad to say, our ¡°best¡± ain¡¯t any better at throwing it down with the likes of me.¡± ¡°Wait, if I¡¯m not misunderstanding¡­ a-are you saying there are no A or S rank adventurers!?¡± exclaims Minna, picking apart Sig¡¯s words. ¡°None that I know the mugs of, and believe me, I¡¯ve been places, seen faces. Those knights seemed really miffed about it, too. I won¡¯t tell you to ditch this joint, but you¡¯ve gotta stay as sharp as a mithril sword, especially with clients like those.¡± ¡°Wait, what are you trying to-¡± ¡°Whoops, sorry Enbos but they¡¯re rallying up B-rankers to the front. Won¡¯t be long before they start. Catch you all later. Say hallo to Hachirou for me.¡± ¡°Yeah, later Sig.¡± ¡°... A-are we really going to face a monster like Tascus with no A or S rank adventurers? Then again, the holy knights are not deadweight themselves, s-so I guess they can make up for it.¡± ¡°Perhaps Sen,¡± muses Minna, ¡°although I still find their absence a bit strange. Oh, and speaking of reasons for being here, why are you even here, Enbos?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I mean, if we knew we would be meeting so soon, we wouldn¡¯t have had that sent off yesterday.¡± ¡°That?¡± ¡°It will reach you eventually, so please don¡¯t pay any mind,¡± says Minna. ¡°But what I¡¯m trying to ask is: why is Maximillian leaving you be, Enbos? Honestly, we all expected you to be under lock and key. There isn¡¯t even a guard accompanying you!¡± ¡°Well, funny story about that, Minna,¡± I say while glancing sidelong at Maximillian who is undoubtedly ears dropping from distance. Conveniently, the adventurers start distancing themselves after mistaking my silent glare. (¡­ You know how Iudico completely bungled the protection of the city? The lord of Catorrem was pretty upset, especially with the Primera Carro ruined and the city¡¯s secure reputation tarnished. He blamed everything on the Holy Knights since they were the target of Tascus¡¯ raid, and was indisposed to lift even a finger for Maximillian¡¯s cause.) (Then what are all these soldiers doing here?) wonders Sen. (The only reason they¡¯re here is because I stepped in to mediate. I used ¡°my¡± family name and promised a few benefits in return for his cooperation. At that point, Maximillian couldn¡¯t possibly introduce me as his prisoner¡­) (¡­ because he would risk losing half his forces if he did. Actually, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to call this many adventurers without the city lord¡¯s approval.) (Exactly, Minna.) The Novuseaus family are held in high regard for constructing Catorrem¡¯s famous walls. Moreover, my magic extender would be an absolute boon for a merchant city that is quickly adopting teleportation magic. I seriously can¡¯t thank ¡°Mr Terrace¡± enough for this fake emblem. The city lord even called in members from the local branch to legitimise the deal, all without suspecting a thing. Moreover, the city lord also doesn¡¯t seem to understand, or rather, believe the gravity of the situation, so he¡¯s liable to suddenly pull out and jeopardise the entire operation if there¡¯s nothing to gain. With the soldiers watching, I have to keep up appearances until everything is settled. ¡°By the spirits, Enbos, you¡¯re far more cunning than I thought,¡± remarks Minna. ¡°Nevertheless, I still find it hard to believe your security is so light.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Well, he did prepare some¡­ ¡°comprehensive¡± measures, but I¡¯m in no position to explain.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Now that I look around, I don¡¯t see Hachirou anywhere.¡± ¡°Yeah, Minna,¡± follows Sen, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that dastard Maximillian has him under custody. Honestly, it¡¯s no better than taking him hos- Ah, that¡¯s right! Enbos, did you hear what happened to Lili?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m guessing Maximillian pulled some strings since she wasn¡¯t present for my last questioning.¡± ¡°Oh, you have no idea. Fancy this¡­¡± (Turns out, Lili is actually a noble! I mean, I always thought she was too stunning to be a common adventurer, but I had no idea!) ¡°Wow, really? I would never have guessed.¡± ¡°¡­ Why do I have a feeling that you already knew?¡± critiques Minna. ¡°Still, that is besides the point. Lili has been confined to an inn for the ¡°sake of her safety¡±. We were with her when they broke the news, and¡­ she looked absolutely devastated by what Iudico pulled.¡± ¡°Yeah. Between you and her, that inquisitor is a real nasty piece of work. I don¡¯t know what kind of life nobles lead, but I¡¯m sure Lili was much happier living as an adventurer. I hope they will let her go after this, but¡­¡± ¡°I know, Sen. It¡¯s never that simple,¡± I finish. ¡°Honestly, a part of me is glad Hachirou and Lili will be away from the hell we¡¯re walking into. That said, I can¡¯t help but feel we are all the lesser without-¡± Hm? Did two of the adventurers in the back secretly wave at me? W-wait a second, that¡¯s Lili and Hachirou! Why on Aren are they doing here? Did they break out of house arrest and disguise themselves with ? It¡¯s no wonder Maximillian looked so peeved earlier. He must be trying to keep me in the dark, but now that I know¡­ ¡°Enbos? What¡¯s-¡± As Sen is about to finish, Norf suddenly taps on his and Minna¡¯s shoulders before pointing to the front. There appears to be some movement among the knights as they summon . ¡°Looks like the briefing is about to start.¡± ¡°Seems so. Hey Enbos, would it be better for you if we moved to the back?¡± ¡°Thanks, Sen. Let¡¯s- Oops! Sorry about-¡± ¡°Hey, watch where you¡¯re walking, you third-rate adventurer! Don¡¯t you know who I¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°YOU!¡± Reacting in perfect unison, we point at each other and yell with sudden recognition. Naturally, we draw quite a bit of attention. Maximillian is silently groaning that the commotion has something to do with me, although frankly I¡¯m too shocked to care. It¡¯s that stereotypical B-rank clown I knocked out ages ago. Same as ever, he¡¯s a large, mean-spirited buffoon with two comical henchmen in tow. Erm, what was his name again? ¡°Dion the Destroyed?¡± ¡°Destroyer! It¡¯s Destroyer, you stuck-up punk!¡± ¡°Oh, sorry about that. I accidentally spoke my mind.¡± ¡°You bloody little slime! I swear I¡¯m gonna-!¡± ¡°Excuse me, Enbos, but do you know this guy?¡± ¡°Actually Minna, the funny story is-¡± ¡°Never met him.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I said this is our first meeting, got that! Out of my way. Let¡¯s go, you guys.¡± ¡°¡­ Trouble, Enbos?¡± ¡°*Sigh* No Sen, but an unpleasant surprise nonetheless. Anyway, let¡¯s forget about him and find a seat.¡± Ding! Ding! Two clear rings resonate across the camp. Inquisitor Iudico passes a hand bell to his attendant and steps forth into the limelight. Before his overwhelming presence, both magical and instinctive, everybody falls silent without him uttering a word. His cold gaze passes over the crowd like a brisk breeze. ¡°Good evening, everyone. I would like to take this moment to thank all of you for answering my summons. As you are aware, I am Maximillian Iudico, Prior of the Cleansing Swords, Inquisitor of the Order of Holy Knights, and I have called upon you to ask for your strength for the most noble of causes. For in these lands, there is an evil that will ruin the lives of millions for generations to come. Many of you have already seen the damage they have wrought upon the great city of Catorrem, and if left unchecked, countless more tragedies will follow. I do not lie when I say we stand on the precipice of a terrible darkness, and only when we unite in God¡¯s name shall we purge this menace...¡± (¡­ This isn¡¯t good.) (What do you mean, Sen?) (Look around, Enbos. Although the soldiers seem convinced, all his talk of causes and such is not going well on our side. Maximillian completely misunderstands what it means to be an adventurer. The way he¡¯s saying it makes it sound like all the credit will go to the Church.) (Yeah, and it exposes his inexperience, too, which is especially bad for an expedition as big as this) chimes in Minna. (Without A rank adventurers to back him up, I¡¯d wager a fair number of us are going to leave.) ¡°¡­ Lieutenant Gregoria, show them.¡± Agnes nods her head and points a stave at the air above the inquisitor¡¯s head. A thin membrane of mana is created, on which a series of images are being reflected like a slideshow projector. ¡°Our target is the Cult of the New Dawn. According to our sources, they have grown quickly over the past few years and are now regarded to be the largest operating heretical force on the continent. We do not know their exact numbers, but their followers are believed to number more than a thousand. They mainly operate in these lands and terrorise rural outposts, although signs have been found as far as the east side of the Theocracy. Recently, they have been responsible for the occupation of at least two settlements, one of which has been issuing a provincial quest to lure in adventurers for the past several months. That is the true nature of the so-called ¡°cursed quest¡±.¡± Hushed whispers break out among the adventurers. While many are casting sidelong glances at me and my companions, a few are expressing shocked horror, as if knowing somebody who had disappeared during that quest. One of knights ring the hand bell once more, returning our attention to the front. ¡°Fortunately, their plan was foiled, but many of the villagers and adventurers that went missing are still unfound. Although we cannot confirm, it is likely that most of them are still alive. As such, our mission is two-fold: recover the missing persons, and purge the New Dawn cult completely from this world. Unfortunately, this undertaking will not be so simple. Lieutenant?¡± ¡°Yes, prior. From what our intelligence unit has been able to gleam, the cult has a main base situated in these lands. Our search team, in collaboration with the Novuseaus house, is following a lead as we speak. Like all cults, the New Dawn cult have their own set of misguided beliefs, although theirs are particularly blasphemous. They claim their dark god and the Path of Eden¡¯s almighty lord are one and the same.¡± ¡°An unforgiveable affront indeed. However, by posing their faith as a ¡°refinement¡± of the Word, they have been able to spread their lies far more effectively than most. Worse¡­¡± ¡°¡­ there are indications other cults have been welcomed to their fold. As of this morning, we have received reports of more than thirty cultist incursions on this side of the Reinsol Kingdom. All linked to the New Dawn cult, yet not all bearing their mark.¡± Overhead, Agnes projects a map of the Kingdom, with red circles marking all the reported attacks. There is disquiet amongst our ranks as they come to realise the seriousness of this expedition. However, only a few of us truly understand the implications. As Maximillian waits for the crowd to digest the information, Sen asks me a question. (Hey, Enbos. I get that Tascus is stirring up trouble, but what did he mean by other cults are falling in line? Don¡¯t they all follow the same-) ¡°Ow!¡± Before I can even feign ignorance, Minna very smartly jabs Sen in the side, knowing I¡¯m in no position to answer. Of course I know what¡¯s going on. Although all cultists follow the same god, there is no overarching doctrine outside of Maleosis¡¯ name. Between the necronomicons in my possession and the ones I¡¯ve read back at Nomura Takumi¡¯s lab, all have different practices and psalms dedicated to their dark god. This is what makes cultists such an ever-present yet ever-marginal threat to society, as the flexible dogma can suit any delusional believer but at the cost of cohesion. However, if Tascus is able to unite the disparate clans as Maleosis¡¯ champion¡­ he would have an army. In stark contrast, this is all the men we can hope to muster. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that these skirmishes are the reason no high levelled adventurers are among us, but as Tascus gains more followers, it will only get harder for Maximillian to procure them. ¡°According to our records, the New Dawn cult is strictly hierarchical in structure, with seniority determined by the strength of their unholy blessing. From the cultists slain on the night of the Primera Carro, we have determined that they possess , the lesser form of the . Not much is known about the effect of this mark as it appears the cultists themselves are oblivious to its true mechanism. However, the brand is also one of the most common and weakest blessings a cultist can manifest. Records suggest it only provides a small boost to magical ability, although it can vary between cases¡­¡± Like hell that¡¯s true! I saw Tascus summon lightning from the sky, turn the ground into his personal sandbox and summon enough destructive power to put a modern warhead to shame. There is definitely more to the and Tascus has clearly mastered it. I tried using on one of the cultists¡¯ souls I had in storage, but all that comes up is the blessing¡¯s name. Worse, Tascus still has a second, unknown blessing, which comes with being an Apostle and represents one of the eight aspects of Maleosis. I dearly hope Maximillian isn¡¯t underestimating him. ¡°¡­ With every passing day, the number of incidents and missing villagers will only grow,¡± continues the straight-faced prior. ¡°The royal army is weeks away, and almost every standing force and adventurers guild in these lands are preoccupied with the attacks. There is but one medicine, and it must be administered immediately: cut off the head of their hierarch.¡± ¡°The target goes by the name of Tascus, and according to first hand accounts, he is a Dark Apostle with strength equivalent to a high-tier S rank adventurer,¡± follows Agnes. ¡°His capabilities include master rank offensive magic, teleportation and the ability to manipulate matter with his vast mana. He appearance is that of a towering man dressed in black, wearing a gold-gilded mask in the shape of a ram¡¯s head. His facial features are unknown, although he is judged to be of senior age. This is yet to be confirmed, but his appearance matches a description in an adventurer¡¯s report from two years prior, which is associated with the deaths of at least three A rank parties at-¡± ¡°Allow me to be perfectly clear,¡± intercedes Maximillian before the crowd can erupt in protest, ¡°the priory will be responsible for dealing with the hierarch. Under no circumstances are you to engage him in combat or to interfere with our endeavours. Your focus will solely be to set up a perimeter around their base, eliminate Tascus¡¯ followers and rescue the hostages. However, even ignoring their hierarch, it will be a perilous yet critical undertaking, possibly the most important in all our lives. If we fail, every denizen of these lands ¨C peasant or noble, believer or not ¨C will be changed forever. So I ask you now, noble souls: do you accept our quest?¡± Although Maximillian has done his best to sell the severity of the situation without mentioning the core, there is a flash of disappointment across his face as the adventurers look to one another in hesitation. An inexperienced leader, no high-ranking adventurers, no information on location or numbers, an undoubtedly powerful foe¡­ it¡¯s going exactly as Sen and Minna predicted. I can¡¯t blame anybody if they decide to leave now and instead take up one of the dozens of cultist suppression requests that have just popped up. He probably thinks it¡¯s natural for people to work together in the face of adversity, but nobody is going to believe this is a civilisation-ending event. I can almost hear Maximillian sigh as he continues his doomed pitch. ¡°Of course, such heroic deeds will not go unrewarded.¡± Hm? ¡°Truthfully, we had planned to invite A and S rank adventurers, but circumstances have disallowed us of that luxury. As such, all the compensation we have prepared will instead be presented to all of you¡­¡± As Maximillian says these words, two knights haul a large metal chest and dramatically drop it at their prior¡¯s feet. The lid then swings open to reveal thousands of golden fablars, magnetising the stupefied gazes of everybody in the vicinity. ¡°Seven fablars for every fighter, three more if the captives are saved, and another five if the entire cult has been properly disposed. While we may have Tascus¡¯ head, the glory of bringing down the Cult of the New Dawn will be thanks to the noble soldiers and virtuous adventurers of Catorrem. For in our darkest hour, against the most of vile foes, you chose to stand with us in the light. Do you want to return as heroes?¡± ¡°OOOHHH!¡± ¡°Do you want to be forever remembered in our Path¡¯s annals?¡± ¡°OOOOOHHH!¡± ¡°Do you accept our quest?¡± ¡°OOOOOOOHHH!!!¡± Doing a complete one-eighty, almost everybody in the crowd breaks out in excitement. As for me, I can¡¯t help but applaud the power of money. Maximillian continues to wax more lyrical, but at this point, he¡¯s already got everybody wrapped around his finger. The only thing I¡¯m worried about is how he is downplaying the cultist capabilities outside of Tascus. I wouldn¡¯t call it contempt, but he still has the same cold eyes as at the beginning of the briefing. ¡°¡­ Well Enbos, it seems he managed to get everyone riled up. Honestly, if I didn¡¯t have a personal stake in all this, I would have been tempted by the reward as well.¡± ¡°Indeed, Sen. Fifteen fablars for a small band of adventurers is generous enough, but to be paid to each adventurer, regardless of rank, is unheard of,¡± explains Minna. ¡°In truth, it only makes me more nervous. It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s expecting a sizeable number of casualties.¡± ¡°I think so too, but you¡¯ve all resolved yourselves, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­ Honestly Enbos, after everything we¡¯ve been through, it would be stranger if I didn¡¯t have a few doubts,¡± answers Sen in a sombre tone. ¡°I¡¯m leading everybody into something more dangerous than what we have ever done before. I won¡¯t deny it, not anymore. Still, I know we can overcome this together, especially with a friend like you. Will you lend us your strength?¡± ¡°All you had to do was ask.¡± ¡°Heh, I knew you would say that. Still¡­ thanks. The three of us will be heading off to register, although I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll meet again until morning.¡± Pointing behind me, I turn to find a soldier on attendance to retrieve me. More importantly, I can see Maximillian glaring at me in the background. ¡°¡­ See you soon, everyone.¡± ¡°Best of luck, Enbos. Although I don¡¯t know what you are going through, I do know that you need all the help you can get.¡±
Escorted by a nervous guard, it¡¯s not long before I¡¯m standing in front of my cavernous tent, deathly silent and resolved for the long night ahead. My escort promptly leaves, and in his place, I greet the private standing guard outside. He seems on the verge of telling me something, but for some reason, he decides to bide his tongue. Ignoring him, I enter the opening and¡­ ¡°What the heck is that?¡± I find a large sack resting on top of my chair. Judging by the magical seal, it appears to be another package from Catorrem, which is weird because I haven¡¯t requested anything aside from the maps. At the very least, I¡¯m confident it¡¯s not a trap as the Holy Knights would have inspected the contents beforehand. ¡°Then again, that might actually be more cause for con- Huh!?¡± Peering within, I¡¯m taken aback by a familiar face staring back at me: a clay mask in the shape of a deer¡¯s head, restored to its former glory. Sheepishly, I pick up my mask and inspect the handiwork of the artisan who repaired it. With the wear mended and the coloration returned, I¡¯m only now realising how much my travels have taken its toll. I run my finger along the filled-in fracture on the ceramic cheek, and although the craftsmanship is perfect, my mind is not. My every touch leaves an invisible smear. As I rest my mask upon the table, I suddenly realise that there is more to the sizeable bag. I reach inside and remove a large object that I had completely overlooked: a steel breastplate tailored to my specifications. Although I already figured this package is from Sen and the others, I was not expecting my equipment to arrive so soon. And that¡¯s not all. ¡°Seriously, I thought I said no souvenirs.¡± A hardcover book and a bottle of liquor wrapped in cloth. I have no idea what kind of drink it is, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be your run-of-the-mill brew. As for the book, it is obviously a second-hand copy, with yellowed pages and empty grooves which once held embroidery. ¡°The Bondoc Murderer¡±, eh? Sounds like an interesting read for this silent night. ¡°¡­ Honestly you guys, how do you keep coming up with ways to worm into my heart?¡± While it¡¯s likely Hachirou¡¯s suggestion, it¡¯s almost uncanny how they¡¯ve inadvertently come to my aid. This isn¡¯t the work of fate or god, but by a couple of good people who are way too nice to a weirdo like me. Regardless¡­ ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m glad to have met you all,¡± I say as I open the bottle and prepare to ¡°drink¡± in solidarity. ¡­ Oh shoot! I forgot I was wearing my flat mask. Even with I can¡¯t stop it getting on my clothes and- Goddamn it! Some of it even got on the maps! As I desperately use magic to erase my mess, I¡¯m suddenly drawn to a certain location beneath my dry cloth: Rever Point. A small mountain that I have never visited or seen in print. Still, the name sounds familiar. Where have I¡­ ¡°¡­ this rate we won¡¯t meet the quota!¡± ¡°Those crazed fools want us to deliver two dozen slaves to Rever Point¡­¡± Ah, that¡¯s right. It was back when I was at the underground guild. I overheard it from some seedy¡­ Huh, hold up. Why would they deliver slaves to an unpopulated area of the country? There isn¡¯t even an outpost, life well or¡­ Wait a minute. Some of the outgoing mana streams seem to converge on this area. ¡°Could it be¡­ there¡¯s a hidden life fall!?¡± I¡¯m only speculating, but the location makes too much sense. It¡¯s well within the area of possibility that I mapped out and it¡¯s close enough to Tiel Plains for teleportation. My gut is telling me I¡¯m on track, but I need something else to cement my suspicions. After all, I can¡¯t just tell Maximillian I learnt it from the underground guild. ¡°Come on, there has to be something in these maps. How could a high-magic density area be so easily overlooked? No, it¡¯s entirely possible that Tascus¡¯ spies have doctored the information. Still, some random adventurer must have reported some magical ore or dangerous¡­ monster?¡± Of course, the Mellivorath! The Mellivorath we encountered was only drawn to Tiel Woods because of the Boulder Beetle infestation, but where did it come from? Even the deadly Vivian Forest was only able to sustain B rank Treants. A monster of that class, with such a high-quality magic core can only ever mature in a life fall, and yet the nearest registered spot is more than a hundred kilometres away. Hmmm, I wonder. If I use to overlay the incidents map that Agnes showed during the briefing¡­ There are no reported attacks close to Rever Point. In fact, all the incidents roughly fan out from the area, as if they¡¯re trying to draw attention away. And if they¡¯re secretly collecting slaves, or rather, sacrifices for the Ascension¡­ ¡°Oi, you! Get your butt in here!¡± ¡°Y-yes, Master Novuseus!?¡± ¡°No, not you, private! I¡¯m talking about the knight slinking around outside. Tell Maximillian that I¡¯ve found his cult!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 108: Rolled Bones Before dawn, Maximillian mobilized the closest branch on the Church¡¯s network to scout the suspected area. By noon, he received the news he had been dying to hear. My deductions were proven correct; there was a hidden settlement at the base of Rever Point, with an undisclosed life fall and several convoys of disguised cultists en route to the location. The expedition immediately departed, but even with Maximillian acting like a wannabe taskmaster, we were still two days away. Two days to structure our forces and plan our assault. Two days to hone my skills and prepare everything I have. Although I¡¯ve fulfilled my obligations, my ability to actively track the core may prove necessary. I¡¯m sure Maximillian would rather have me on a short leash, but he recognises my strength and cannot afford to backbench anybody in the coming conflict. As such¡­ ¡°! !¡± I¡¯m practising my swordplay late into the night in the company of myself. I¡¯ve moved the table to the edge of the tent and trapped myself in a to muffle all my actions. With my breastplate strapped to my chest, I¡¯ve already acclimatised to its weight and my new sense of momentum. Again and again, I swing at the imaginary opponent in my mind¡¯s eye¡­ although honestly, I¡¯m just fantasising about carving up Tascus in a thousand ways.
Name Enbos
Race Undead
Class Dark Acolyte
Level 10
HP 178/178
MP 162/162
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 178 178
Max MP 162 162
Attack 46 +20 66
Defence 33 +25 58
Magic 134 134
Resilience 64 +2 66
Agility 67 -4 63
Integrity 368 368
Unique Skills Ruler of One | Equip Soul
Innate Skills Dark Vision (High) | Create Status (High) | Soul Core (Greater) | Soul Eater (Greater) | Enhance Mind (High) | Parallel Thought (High) | Magic Perception (High) | Horrify (High) | Spectral Sense (High) | Decay (Greater)
Extra Skills Heavy Strike (Greater) | Great Throw (Greater) | Shadow Step (High) | Project Voice (High) | Sneak (Greater) | Analyse Soul (High) | Reveal Magic (Basic) | Precise Memory (Greater) | Burrowing Strike (Basic) | Fortify (Basic)
Magic Skills Fireball (Greater) | Lightning (Greater) | Storm Cloak (Greater) | Conjure Flame (Greater) | Reanimate Dead (Greater) | Conjure Water (High) | Command Water (High) | Shadow Stake (Basic) | Spell Shield (Greater) | Perception Link (Greater) | Command Undead (Greater) | Dark Cloak (Greater) | Shadow Spear (Greater) | Control Oxygen (Greater) | Kinetic Barrier (Greater) | Oxy Fuel (Greater) | Gravity Field (Greater) | Reconnect
Spirit Arts Life Tap (Greater) | Rising Dragon Fist (Basic) | Phantom Edge (Greater)
Custom Skills Control Oxygen (Greater) | Kinetic Barrier (Greater) | Oxy Fuel (Greater) | Gravity Field (Greater) | Reconnect Soul (Greater) | Phantom Edge (Greater)
Stored Skills [Winter Troll] Pounce (Basic) | Enhanced Strength (Basic) [Winged One] Enhanced Hearing (Basic) | Arcane Wings (Basic) | Shadow Orb (Greater) | Piercing Blow (Basic) [Forest Drake] Wind Blast (Basic) | Wind Boost (Greater) | Rending Claw (Greater) | Diving Strike (Greater) [Mellivorath] Burrowing Strike (High) | Command Soil (High) | Enhanced Defence (Greater) | Crushing Jaw (Greater) | Earth Fall (High) [Cultists (consolidated)] Shadow Step (Greater) | Quick Step (Basic) | High Jump (Greater) | Piercing Blow (Greater) [Cultist A] Flying Blade Dance (Greater) | Great Throw (Greater) | Shadow Bind (Greater) [Cultist B] Enhanced Sight (Greater) | Assassin''s Mark (Greater) | Snipe (Greater) [Cultist C] Quick Step (Greater) | Heavy Strike (Greater) | Afterimage (Greater)
Skill Points 70 out of 1020
Affinities Spirit | Dark
Resistances Nullify Manipulation | Nullify Mental Impairment | Nullify Pain | Nullify Metabolism | Nullify Fatigue | Nullify Ailment | Temperature Resistance | Decay Resistance | High Dark Resistance | Spirit Resistance | Fire Resistance
Weaknesses Holy Weakness | Blunt Weakness
Titles Worldfarer | Hunter | Adept Mage | Spellcrafter | Suspicious Being | Fearsome One | Lord of the Pub | Hero of Kasseus | Scourge of Cultists | Mass Murderer
Blessings Maleosis'' Pact of Power (460 Skill Points reserved)
Equipment Bloodletter (Cursed) | Deer Mask | Cloak of Self Repair | Rakertus Gloves | Standard Clothing | Staff of Enbos | Underground Guild Ring | Travelling Pack | Waterskin Stomach
Items Necronomicon (Original) | Necronomicon (Alan) | Necronomicon (Terry) | Lili''s Spellbook | Takashi''s Notebook | Envelope | Certificate | Lock of Hair | Handkerchief | Province Permit | Memento of Yuki | Adventurer Crest | Sincerity Contract | Novuseus Emblem (fake) | Letter of Approval | Wood Carving Set | Death Row Collar | Novel (The Bondoc Murderer)
Currency [Reinsol] 24 Penz | 10 Fablars
It¡¯s no use. Even with my expanded repertoire, I can¡¯t think of a way to match Tascus without relying on my hateful blessing. All it would take is one punch, one tap of his mana-infused finger, to push me to the brink of oblivion, and that''s assuming he hasn''t fused with the core. God, I hope he hasn''t ''ascended'' yet, otherwise it really will be impossible. Instead of swinging my sword, it would be far more productive if I practise my magic or test my handmade staff, but now is hardly the time or place. Well, even if I could, it would be impossible to develop a master-rank skill on such short notice. I have an idea for a composite spell using and , but I simply don¡¯t have the magic stat to pull it off. At this point, I¡¯ll have to hope for a class change if I ever want to stand a chance against¡­ ¡°Really, why am I assuming I will have to fight that monster again?¡± Maximillian and his knights already have him marked. They¡¯re experts in dealing with fiends like him so there shouldn¡¯t be a need for me to step in. Heck, even if I offer my help, he would most certainly shoot me down. Am I worried something will go awry? No, I¡¯m almost hoping it will. The core is close. So very, very close. If Tascus falls to Maximillian¡¯s blade, I will have to put all my hopes in Lili to reappropriate the core. But if the knights get blindsided during the assault¡­ should I take it? Would I seize the core for myself? I don¡¯t want to break my word, but if I were holding the core in my very hand¡­ I-I don¡¯t know if I will have the resolve to return it to the Church¡¯s custody again. ¡­ unless, of course, there is nobody to return it to. Best-case scenario would be the Holy Knights get wiped out first, but not before leaving a gravely wounded hierarch for me to¡­ ¡°*Sigh* What the hell am I thinking?¡± (You know Enbos, I would very much like to know myself.) Barely picking up her voice, I turn to find Lili and Hachirou watching me from the other side of my barrier. They¡¯re both dressed differently from their usual attire, although Hachirou is still wearing his canine mask. For a moment, their eyes seem to hover over my armour and repaired mask before breaking into warm smiles. I can feel my anxiety fade away as I rescind my spell and welcome the pair. ¡°I was wondering when you two might visit. It¡¯s good to see you, Lili, Hachirou.¡± ¡°Likewise, Enbos.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly glad we could reunite once again. Given Mister Iudico¡¯s suspicions, I-I had begun to fear the worst.¡± ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ve been worried about you since Maximillian took you away for another session. Thank the heavens you seem to be doing well.¡± ¡°It was pretty hairy. Maximilian found Mr Kell¡¯s communication orb which had a recording of my conversation with Tascus. It was implicating but not damning. Long story short, my amnesty is riding on the success of this mission.¡± ¡°I-is that so?¡± says Lili. ¡°Yeah. By the way, what happened to the guard?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the guard now.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* In that case, Private Iranor, let me fetch a few seats. I¡¯ve already established a perimeter and taken care of Maximillian¡¯s bugs, so it should be safe to talk for a while.¡± I depart to fetch my chair and bedroll to fold into a makeshift cushion. However, as I return, I can¡¯t help but notice their rather solemn mood. It¡¯s like they¡¯re reluctant to tell me some piece of bad news. ¡°Here you go, you two. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can just kneel. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll get tired from it.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Thank you, Enbos.¡± ¡°So, how have you two been? Did Maximillian do anything?¡± ¡°N-no Enbos, nothing of the sort occurred. He only confined us to a furnished room with a guard at all hours. I think there was magic involved as well, but Lili¡¯s abilities proved to be superior.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny that. It¡¯s ridiculous how broken your magic is, even so far as hiding Hachirou in plain sight,¡± I say toward Lili. ¡°That being said, what do you plan on doing now? I guess once this blows over, we can rendezvous in another town and-¡± ¡°I cannot.¡± ¡°¡­ Lili?¡± ¡°No. Before that, we have a more pressing issue. Enbos, could you tell me of your bargain with Maximillian?¡± ¡°I made a deal to find the location of the core, and in return, he¡¯ll drop all charges. I¡¯ve got it in print if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°I understand you¡¯ve entered a contract of cooperation, but I¡¯m astounded he hasn¡¯t prepared more to bind you. Are you certain he hasn¡¯t done anything else?¡± ¡°Well, he was holding ¡°my apprentice¡± hostage, but now that you are here, that is no longer a concern,¡± I say to Lili then to Hachirou. ¡°Aside from that, he also got me to wear a magical collar around my neck.¡± ¡°A-a collar?¡± ¡°Yeah. Supposedly, if I try to unfasten it or fail to report to him before an unspecified date, it will detonate with enough force to vaporize an undine.¡± ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s horrible! How could he¡­ huh?¡± After their initial bout of collective shock, their expressions slowly shift to one of straight-faced clarity. Meanwhile, I¡¯m twirling a metal hoop in my hand, with the catch still intact. ¡°So, Maximillian has nothing on you?¡± asks Lili. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Y-you could leave right now if you wanted?¡± stammers Hachirou. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here completely of your own volition?¡± follows Lili. ¡°Always have been.¡± ¡°I see¡­ then, it¡¯s not too late.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been discussing with Lili over the past few days a-and we¡¯ve come to implore something of you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Enbos, with all our hearts we beg of you. For your own sake¡­¡± ¡°¡­ please abandon all designs for the core and leave the camp with us.¡± I fall silent as I look at their determined faces. Needless to say, I¡¯m more shocked than swayed by their sudden request. ¡°The cultists have been found and our forces have rallied. There is no longer a reason for you to participate in the coming battle.¡± ¡°Hachirou is right. The operation is far too dangerous, and quite honestly, for all your strength it will matter little to Maximillian¡¯s endeavours. Believe me, the priory is more than equipped to deal with even a villain like Tascus.¡± ¡°Still, I can¡¯t just up and leave in the middle of the expedition, especially when our companions are involved. I need to clear my name and see the core recovered. It¡¯s a longshot and Maximillian will probably blacklist my name for a hundred years, but I¡¯m willing to go that far for that small hope.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand, Enbos,¡± rebuts Lili. ¡°Maximillian will not clear anything. He will do everything in his power to see you put to death. Although the New Dawn cult is his current priority, he will not overlook you once he is done.¡± ¡°We will convince Sen, Minna and Norf to join us as well. I¡¯m sure they will understand if we explain, but it all depends on your decision.¡± ¡°Still, I don¡¯t see why you are all so worried. Maximillian can¡¯t try me unless he uncovers something serious. Even the ¡°evidence¡± he has against me is up for interpretation, and with your family¡¯s support-¡± ¡°I can no longer offer it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Maximillian, he¡­ he sent a letter to my father. And as per his recommendation¡­ all my privileges have been suspended for the sake of my ¡°safety¡±. I-I can no longer act as your guardian. I can no longer sponsor your endeavours. And¡­¡± ¡°¡­ you can no longer travel as Lili the Adventurer, for your father has formally outed you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn it, that son of a troll! I can¡¯t believe he would do that to you and-¡± ¡°P-please Enbos, this isn¡¯t about me. I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to know how uncompromising Maximillian truly is.¡± Or so she says, but weakness in her voice and the pain in her eyes betray her actual feelings. Her dream of exploring the world, discovering hidden races and preaching the compassionate side of the Word are now in peril, and it¡¯s all because Maximillian is trying to corner¡­ me. ¡°Iudico¡­ is not a malevolent man, but he sees the world in black and white and lives only to purge the former. I know the face he wears whenever he watches you unawares. It¡¯s the same face as when he speaks of Tascus, and the same face as six years prior. He has already deemed you to be Enbos the ¡°Black¡±, and he will stop at nothing until his justice is meted out.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I go through with this, not only will I not get to research the core, he will cut me down on another flimsy charge?¡± ¡°Yes. Rather, he will likely convict you then impede your defence until he gathers indisputable ¡°proof¡±. For better or worse, he has become conscious of his public image over the past six years. H-however, if he finds anything that lends even a shred of more credence to his suspicion¡­ he will kill you on the spot.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± So that¡¯s why she is so desperate to save me. In her eyes, the path I¡¯m on is just a one-way trip to the gallows¡­ but honestly, deep down I already knew what Iudico was scheming, which is why I was seriously considering a snatch and run. Still, is that really the only reason? While I admit I¡¯m still eager for an opportunity to claim the core for myself¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you two. I have to see this journey through.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Lili, there is more at stake than just the core. Even if you manage to convince the others, I would still have a reason to go. Let me be perfectly clear: I¡¯m not doing this because I want to protect the world from an undead Tascus. I just want to know what the world has in store for an undead me.¡± ¡°What do you- My God. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You¡¯re planning on facing Tascus again, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lili.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re not even denying the possibility. Please Enbos, I¡¯m telling you now that your life is not worth this gamble! The core is all but lost and you will learn nothing of yourself in that den of inhumanity. Listen, even without my house, I can still arrange something to fund your research. You just need to come with us a-and-¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s no use, Lili. He has made up his mind,¡± interrupts Hachirou. We both look to him in shock, neither expecting his abrupt reversal. ¡°Hachirou?¡± ¡°W-while I also wish for him to reconsider, he has already taken our concerns to heart. T-that¡­ is all we can do.¡± ¡°Thank you Hachirou. Lili, I¡¯ll disappear before the battle¡¯s end and wait then for you in Uradale. From there, we can discuss what the three of us will do from then on. Will that be okay?¡± ¡°¡­ Truly Enbos, I wish you weren¡¯t like this. I really, really do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lili.¡± ¡°No matter what you swear to me, you¡¯ll push yourself to the very brink. I know it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Again and again, you risk your life for a ¡°truth¡± you do not need. W-why Enbos¡­ why can¡¯t you just love yourself as everyone loves you?¡± Without so much as a sound, tears begin flowing down Lili¡¯s face. There is nothing more I can say. All I can do is watch her cry, each drop sincere and searing. Hachirou places a hand on her knee, to which she becomes conscious of her own weeping. ¡°Please excuse me. I¡­ I need to step outside for a moment.¡± Wracked with remorse, I almost call out to her as she departs the tent, eyes still red. For an instant, she looks over her shoulder only to nod cryptically towards Hachirou. He returns the gesture just as she leaves, before turning to me to stare intensely like an owl. I can¡¯t tell whether he¡¯s sad or annoyed beneath that wooden mask, but it¡¯s obvious what he¡¯s expecting. After a few agonising seconds, I finally break the silence. ¡°Hachirou, you and your father have always said that no life is a coincidence, and that the World Stream guides all souls with intent.¡± ¡°That is so. We have always said that all life is connected, past, present and future. However, you have always been a sceptic. Why are you mentioning this now?¡± ¡°On the night of the Primera Carro, when I gave chase to Tascus¡¯ cultists, one of them recited a part of their prophecy. It spoke of a champion ¡°bearing a soul with clear intent¡± that will bring about Maleosis¡¯ return¡­ and I think it might be me.¡± ¡°B-by the spirits.¡± ¡°I really hope I¡¯m only being overly self-conscious, but Tascus seems convinced I have some part to play. That¡¯s why he let me go at Tiel Plains, and why his men sacrificed an entire amphitheatre in an attempt to catch me. I doubt it¡¯s the work of an evil god, but I can¡¯t help but feel that once-disparate things are inexplicably falling into place. That something inevitable is fast approaching. I hate it. I despise the fact that after all the world has taken from me, it would even try to take away my free will. Am I doomed to became an unparalleled monster? Is my love for Helena all just a scenario to set me on this path? I swear, if I ever got a hold of my ¡°script¡±, I would tear it to shreds then tear off the damn hand that wrote it! And yet¡­ Helena. If the prophecy really exists, I will have Helena. My wish is mine and mine alone, but did I ever have a choice? If fate is allowing me to have these thoughts, or has the damage already been done? Or will a cruel, invisible hand shepherd- no, beat me back onto this thorny path? Tell me Hachirou¡­ can I really call myself the ¡°Ruler of One¡±?¡± ¡°I see. So this is what has truly been haunting you ever since Tiel Plains.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Hachirou. I was unloading on you a bit. You don¡¯t need to understand.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m relieved that you did. Moreover, I understand your concerns completely.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hachirou doesn¡¯t say anything immediately. He seems to be composing himself, and for a moment, I¡¯m reminded of his former self. Seconds later, he looks back with a steady gaze. ¡°Enbos, back when we first met, I always thought our encounter had some greater meaning. I grew to believe you were the second coming of my dear departed brother. As you continued to reach out to me, I became convinced you were sent by fate to remind me of my irredeemable sin, and what little I can offer to this world will finally be fulfilled. B-by bringing you to my clan¡­ I thought my life no longer had value.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, I now think differently, but I don¡¯t believe every aspect of our lives is preordained. After all, where I once saw you as fate¡¯s handcrafted phantom of Hayate, I now see you are your own person. My father says all life is drawn to one another, and I believe certain souls are fated to encounter, fated to clash, fated to be trialled, b-but not for some higher purpose¡­ but to help them find their place in the great cycle. I realise you have been disappointed in yourself and I haven¡¯t been able to support you when it mattered most¡­ but life is not defined by any singular moment. It is shaped by what we learn from those destined experiences, and I believe you have come far.¡± ¡°¡­ Do you really think I¡¯m changing for the better, Hachirou?¡± ¡°Umu. For one, I¡¯m glad you listened to Lili and surrendered the core to Maximillian. It truly shows how much you value the newfound bonds you have forged.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°M-moreover, if you hadn¡¯t¡­ you would have also lost me.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I immediately snap my head up in shock, but Hachirou casts his eyes down. Although masked, his deep disappointment is unmistakable. ¡°I see you overlooked the possibility,¡± says Hachirou in a disheartened tone. ¡°Enbos, I swore I would support you every step of the way, to make sure you would never become the monster you fear you may be. However, I¡¯m also doing this to discover myself, t-to become something more than I once was. If you had bound yourself to the Novuseus House, locked within a lab, I¡­ I think I would have returned to the Nomura Clan. No, I would have even ventured on my own. This journey means much to me, Enbos, so please tell me¡­ d-does this journey truly mean nothing more to you?¡± Taken completely aback by Hachirou¡¯s words, I walk over to the chair and slump against the rest. Looking up at the roof, I reflect on everything before this entire debacle. Back to my time with the clan. Back to the Dellmore Forest. Back to the moment I parted ways with Si¡­ ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know, Si. Helena was afraid I would ruin myself for her sake, so I won¡¯t do that. I will live a wholesome life, befriend a lot of people and leave my mark on Garea. Once I revive Helena, I will take her around the world and let her experience my journey firsthand. You realised it too, right? She deserves to enjoy life just as much as me¡­¡± ¡°I had forgotten. It feels so, so long ago. I was supposed to live life in her stead. The life she was supposed to have. The adventure I was supposed to take her on¡­ and I¡¯m spending it preparing to kill for the sake of my desires. Heh, hard to believe the same person uttered those na?ve words.¡± ¡°Have you changed your mind, Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ No. If anything, I now have more reason to press on and salvage what I can. My goals, my values, the mark I will leave upon this world, I need to come to terms with them all in this next battle. If I run away now then ¡°Enbos¡± would have been nothing more an illusion.¡± ¡°I see. If you truly feel this coming battle is destined, t-then I won¡¯t stop you. But please remember that no matter how terrible or true the Prophecy may be, it cannot create you. Only you can make yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not sure, but I¡¯ll take your word over an evil god¡¯s any day. Thank you, Hachirou. I¡¯m indebted to you in more ways than you know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Enbos. We are nakama... S-speaking of which, there is something I must request.¡± I return a quizzical look but Hachirou begins clearing the bedroll and chair from the centre of the tent. He takes off his mask and places it on the table before keeping five paces from me, assuming a stance with his sheathed katana. I note his controlled breathing and accelerated spiritual energy which have markedly improved. That said, the most striking thing are not his abilities but his clear, unwavering eyes. Just how much has he matured while I wasn¡¯t looking? No¡­ When was the last time I actually looked at him? ¡°Enbos, I have been devising a new technique and I wish to refine it. Will you spar with me, in earnest?¡± ¡°¡­ You know Hachirou, this is the first time you have asked such a thing of me. I accept,¡± I say as I envelope our surrounding in another and face him straight on. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care. Here I come.¡± ¡°Hai!¡± ¡°!¡±
¡°An illusion he says. ¡­ Is ¡°Lili¡± the lie, or my ideal?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 109: That Incident God is compassionate. God is just. God watches over us at all times. And through love and benevolence¡­ ¡­ valour and righteousness, we pave the way to an eternal Eden. To each, our own path¡­ ¡­ To each, our own wish to reach the promised land. And only in reverence to Him shall our efforts clear the one, true Path¡­ ¡­ for there is but one, true Word. Once, I believed this with all my heart. That one need only stay faithful to His teachings to better the herd, and allow the splendour of our efforts draw every other lost lamb. However, that all changed on that fateful night. My faith was shaken. My eyes opened. My entire life changed because of¡­ ¡­ him. ¡­ her.
Six years ago, my father and I were invited to a party held by another of the Great Saintlines. Although it was for one night, our stay persisted for a month and a half as my father attended other obligations. In that time, I would disguise myself as a visiting cleric and volunteer at a small church. While it allowed me to evade the curious noblemen who came looking since the ball, I also felt a profound sense of fulfilment. My father had never involved me in statecraft, and back home, our mansion rested outside the city walls. Every morning, I would help feed the city¡¯s homeless, and every evening, I will preach to the resident orphans. I will forever cherish those peaceful days, moonlighting as an ordinary follower, although my entire stay will eventually be coloured by a very unexpected event. One day, as I was navigating the city¡¯s alleys, I happened upon a collapsed man. He looked half a century old with long, unkempt hair and a black eyepatch over his left eye. One could mistake him for a common drunkard, except he was bleeding heavily from his abdomen. Without hesitation, I closed his wound and brought him straight to the church. The head priest was all too happy to shelter him, and for the following fortnight, he stayed in the back room. I checked up on him every day without fail. However, for the first week or so, he would always respond in the same manner. ¡°Hmph, you again?¡± ¡°Good day, Mr Turner. I¡¯m here with your meal and change of clothes.¡± ¡°Just leave it there then get out. I need to rest.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be like that, Mr Turner. The father has told me you still haven¡¯t stepped outside after all this time. Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t like some conversation to help pass the time?¡± ¡°Hah! I won¡¯t fall for your flimsy proselytising, young lass. Now get out before I decide to crawl my way out of here.¡± He was stubborn and ungracious, but looking back, I realise now he was simply anxious. Despite his demeanour, I pressed on, sometimes asking, sometimes sitting quietly by his side while peeling an apple. He grew quieter with every visit, until one day¡­ ¡°¡­ Why do you keep coming to see me? Do you feel responsible after saving my pathetic hide?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I want to help you, Mr Turner. You still need regular care.¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t look down on this old man. I ain¡¯t as soft as a slime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. While I admit I would like to see your recovery through¡­ I can tell. That you have wounds beyond your injuries. As one on the Path, I can¡¯t simply turn a blind eye.¡± ¡°The father seems to be doing a good job, and even if I had a problem, I wouldn¡¯t share it with the likes of you.¡± ¡°That is fine. I won¡¯t force your breath, but at the very least, I sincerely hope your time here will be a soothing one, and not of isolation. Even if I cannot help, I pray you will find the strength to prevail.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a weird one, miss. Most clerics would thrust the Word in my face and tell me to miraculously find salvation there.¡± ¡°I can do so right now, if you would like?¡± ¡°*Chuckle* Just leave me be for today.¡± It was the first time he had laughed, and over the coming week, he would occasionally venture from his room and wander about the church. Later, he would mingle with the city¡¯s vulnerable and tell stories to the children. Although he never changed his gruff demeanour, he was undoubtedly more relaxed and I felt reassured by the fact. ¡­ I wonder where he would be if he had left sooner. I wonder what would happen if I never peered beneath his bed, wondering about an unpleasant smell. While regretful, I could not have foreseen what would transpire when I decided to wash his bloodstained cloak. At the time, I did not recognise the foreign runes embedded in its seams, but he did, and I just so happened to reacquaint with him four days prior. In the end, that incident was fated to be. ¡°Huh? Liliana, is that you?¡±
I wonder what came over me that day. It began like any other, with a prayer before dawn and training for the morning. Yet in the end, our paths crossed before veering in completely directions. I suppose our fates remained entwined since that night at the ball, your horrified expression fresh in my mind. However, it took God¡¯s intervention on that fateful day for me to realise the true meaning of our encounter. And it all began because of a simple observation in the study. ¡°By the way Agnes, are you wearing your coming-of-age bracelet?¡± ¡°¡­ Pardon, prior?¡± ¡°Ah, my apologies. Was I mistaken?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not, brother. Today is the anniversary of when I left my hometown. I suppose it¡¯s more of a parting gift considering I was only eight at the time.¡± ¡°I see. How nice.¡± ¡°¡­ Brother Maximillian, is something the matter? You rarely initiate such menial dialogue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Has the latest report arrived from Brother Moore and the others?¡± ¡°Indeed, and regrettably, it is unchanged from the last. They have nothing more to report.¡± ¡°I see. Then the operation is a failure.¡± ¡°I do not agree with that assessment, brother. All reports of disappearing women and children have since ceased, and 99 percent of our objectives are complete. By any metric, that is an outstanding result.¡± ¡°It depends on that remaining percent.¡± ¡°I understand your misgivings all too well, but we are one priory. We will smite evil where it is seen, but for now, it is not. The other knights will deal with it. At the very most, I would take this experience as an early lesson on my path as prior, if I were you.¡± ¡°I¡­ suppose.¡± ¡°¡­ Something else is on your mind, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re still thinking about the ball?¡± ¡°No, I-¡± ¡°*Sigh* Focus yourself, brother. It¡¯s one thing that you tarnished our public image with your embarrassing attempt at courtship, it''s another to allow it to directly affect your work. Go walk around the city and clear your head.¡± ¡°You do remember I¡¯m your prior, yes? Nevertheless, I will take up your recommendation, Sister Gregoria.¡±
¡°So, it really was about her after all.¡± Wearing plain clothes with a cloth wrapped over my silver hair, I wandered about the city with no particular bearing. Nonetheless, I found myself walking past the Ascleson residence. I could not forget her aghast expression. On that night, I told her of my exploits with seeming zeal when in truth I was just desperate to find something to say. ¡°She must think I¡¯m a bloodthirsty murderer,¡± I thought, and as much as I wanted to explain, I did not have the heart to face her. So, I continued my aimless walk. However, fate had a different idea. ¡°Huh? L-Liliana, is that you?¡± Without my knowing, my legs had carried me to a holy domain, and off to the side was Lili, carrying a basket of bread. At first, I thought I was imagining her likeness, but her equally shocked expression and haste to pull up her hood undid all doubt. We gawked at each other for what felt like a minute, and in my silent panic, I recalled something from a play I attended out of obligation. Thus, I stammered. ¡°T-today is a beautiful day. O-of course, not as beautiful as you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Y-you are even more stunning under the sunlight. Truly, you are, erm, l-like a golden flower? N-no, a golden lily, or-¡± ¡°¡­ Pfft! *Giggle*.¡± ¡°L-Liliana?¡± ¡°Do you truly speak like that to every lady? I had thought you vain at first, but now I understand that you are simply awkward, Sir Iudico.¡± ¡°I¡­ I guess so, Lady Ascleson.¡± ¡°Please, call me Sister Lili.¡± ¡°I see. In that case, call me Max. A-anyway, I must confess I did not expect to see you here, especially for a lady of your standing.¡± ¡°O-one must be diligent in their service to God. And you?¡± ¡°Oh, I-I was¡­ looking for a place to attend mass. Yes.¡± ¡°For a knight of your standing? Why not the cathedral?¡± ¡°Honestly, if I were to visit the cathedral as I am, there would be plenty of¡­ disquiet.¡± ¡°I see. I certainly empathise with that sentiment.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°But for entirely different reasons, I¡¯m sure. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised nobody else here can see you for the high-class lady you are.¡± ¡°I suppose¡­ Would you like to join us for lunch?¡± ¡°N-no, I¡¯ve already kept my lieutenant waiting. However¡­ will you be here tomorrow?¡± ¡°Indeed. Can you promise not to tell anyone else?¡± ¡°I swear to our Lord, so please, do the same for me.¡± And so, over the next three days, I would take time to leave the barracks and visit Lili at the small church. Although aware of my feelings, and being openly irritated by it, she always welcomed me nonetheless. Our talks were brief, but seeing her reach out to the vulnerable was more than enough reason for me. She was more graceful and pure than I could ever imagine. Ah, even now I think you are incredible, Lili. Despite leaving such a bad first impression twice over, you did not let it colour your perception of me¡­ which made what came after all the more depressing. On the fourth day, we crossed paths while I was en route and while you were carrying a bucket from the nearby well. Naturally, I called out. ¡°Ah, good day, my ever-resplendent flower. How fortuitous for us to cross paths so early. Truly we share a common fate.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Good day, Brother Max. Although your mannerisms were amusingly hopeless at first, I now find your words simply hopeless. Actually, are you not getting worse?¡± ¡°On the contrary Lili, I tried talking to more women like you suggested, and for the most part, I believe it¡¯s rather well received.¡± ¡°Well, given your appearance, I can imagine why a young maiden would swoon. Rather, aren¡¯t you using your inherent features to compensate for your lacking dialogue?¡± ¡°Y-you know Lili, you¡¯re starting to sound like Agnes. But I suppose that proves your sincerity, and I appreciate it. Here, let me carry that bucket for you.¡± ¡°I thank you, Max. You know, you could speak more of your interests instead of thinking up shallow analogies.¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°Then what of your spearmanship? Even before we met, I had heard rumour of how you could pierce a dragon¡¯s hide or deflect an entire volley of archers.¡± ¡°¡­ I hold no particular attachment toward the mastery of my weapon. It is but a means to an end for my sacred duty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry, Lili. I know you despise what I do but¡­¡± I know nothing else, I had thought. It was at that moment I began to sense what truly separated me from Lili. And yet still, she¡­ ¡°I do not despise you, brother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I-I think my first impression of you was unfair, and I apologise. Although it was appalling to hear how you supposedly cut down hundreds of men, I now know that you do not take pride in the number of lives you¡¯ve taken, but in how you were doing God¡¯s work. I may never understand, but we are all followers of the Word, and in our own ways, we are all working towards an Eden for all.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you, Lili. Indeed, we walk different paths, and I know that you will eventually lead the Ascleson territory to greater prosperity. A great realm that will draw thousands from across Garea. A place where any pure soul can live together in harmony.¡± ¡°Again, you¡¯re resorting to flattery, brother.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not. If it¡¯s you, I¡¯m sure you will one day govern the steps of Eden.¡± ¡°Maximillian¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re here, Lili.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll go fetch the laundry. May you bring the water to the back?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I wonder... Do I regret not telling her sooner? Do I regret not convincing her before the incident occurred? No, it was necessary, and as God¡¯s steel made manifest, everything was as He willed it. The instant I saw Lili bring out that foul robe was the moment everything became set in stone. ¡°¡­ Lili, does that robe belong to a man?¡± ¡°Is something the matter Max, or are you feeling a hint of jealousy?¡± ¡°That is no ordinary tear, or cloth. It looks as if he was pierced¡± ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t worry, brother. This belongs to someone we found injured on the streets about a fortnight ago, but he has largely recovered. Sadly, even under the domain of the Great Saintlines such crimes can still occur.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Lili. I must depart for work. I recommend you don¡¯t stay here too late.¡± ¡°*Giggle* I appreciate your concern, Max. I¡¯ll be careful tonight.¡± ¡°I pray for you, Lili. With all my heart.¡±
Knock, Knock. ¡°Mr Turner, I¡¯ve come with your medicine.¡± ¡°Pipe down! I¡¯m not deaf, you know! Just leave it there as usual.¡± ¡°Excuse me then.¡± It was four hours past noon. I had just taught the children some basic arithmetic and fetched the robe from the clothesline. It was barely dry, but I wanted to patch the tear and surprise Mr Turner before he noticed it was gone. Of course, I was expecting him to complain, but I believed he would be thankful nonetheless. However, to my own dismay, the reaction I elicited was of equal parts dread and concern. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for taking it without asking, Mr Turner. I was only meaning-¡± ¡°Burn it and forget you ever saw it! Damn it, I should have disposed of it sooner.¡± ¡°Why? Do you hold no attachment to this robe?¡± ¡°Lass, y-you¡­ Did you think nothing else of it? Of who I may be?¡± ¡°While I¡¯m intrigued by these strange symbols and how it came into your possession, it is not my place to ask. I¡¯ve said it before, but I will not compel you to tell me your past.¡± ¡°So you know that much¡­ *Sigh* Lili, you truly are a fool. Anyone else would have thought to check. After all this time, you refuse to believe I am anything else than an injured old man. Did it not occur that I might be less than honourable?¡± ¡°You have never given me reason to believe you will harm us, and neither have we done anything to you. I can tell, Mr Turner, that you still have a heart that can care for others, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± At that moment, Mr Turner reached for his eyepatch and revealed what lay beneath: a light-blue eye, whereas his right is a dark brown. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re not going to say I¡¯m possessed?¡± ¡°No. Of course not.¡± ¡°*Sigh* I figured as much. I was born with these eyes, Lili, and my childhood was miserable because of it. I was called monster, demon-spawn, and my folks also suffered for it. Still, if it were just words and rocks, I would have been fine. I wouldn¡¯t have turned out the way I am¡­ but then the Word came to my village.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°No, to be more accurate, the Word was coming, in the form of a fancy new church and plenty of money. However, the village elder couldn¡¯t risk rumours of a demon-spawn unravelling the project¡­ so they burnt down our home and drove us out. Even my tolerant father came to curse my existence.¡± ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s horrible.¡± ¡°Not for everybody else. They became a prosperous town, and to this day, everyone one of those arsonists are living full lives. Can you guess where they decided to build that holy building? It¡¯s been almost forty years, and yet I still find it repulsive¡­ and I more so to them. I guess if you leave all the undesirables to rot, eventually ¡°everybody¡± will be in paradise.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong! That¡¯s not the way of the Path, Mr Turner. Eden has no walls and welcomes all paths of life. That is the future I believe in, and I and everyone else of the Word shall not stand for anything less. If the church had known, I¡¯m sure we would have accommodated your family.¡± ¡°You are far too na?ve. You think I should have gone back to that wretched town and hoped for the best? You think those dastards would suddenly accept us if the Church wills it? Hmph! Utterly preposterous. If that were true, none of your usual patrons would be sleeping on the streets.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°¡­ Still, I wonder why? You¡¯re so unaware of the world, and yet I feel like entertaining your stupidity. After all these years of acting on malice and frustration, the shelter I found, my efforts dedicated to keeping it¡­ gone. I have nothing left, and yet, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll miss it. Maybe I¡¯m too old and too tired to care, but now that I look back...¡± ¡°Mr Turner?¡± ¡°If only¡­ If only somebody like you had reached out to me sooner¡­ But now-¡± At that moment, I clasped his hand between my palms, and without a single word, he understood. I will never forget the tears in his eyes, or in mine. While I was oblivious to his past, I knew with all heart that I had turned him onto the right path. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll tell you, Lili. About everything. Could¡­ Could you come here tonight and hear this old man out?¡± ¡°Of course, Mr Turner. I swear to Him.¡± And without my knowing, I sealed his fate. That night, I snuck out of my estate and returned to the church¡­ only to find holy knights setting a perimeter around the building. I was shocked, but deep down, I already discerned everything. Without bothering to inquire, I snuck past the knights through the back, all whilst praying that I still had time to reach them. Alas, all I managed to find were the father and children huddled by the wall, and Mr Turner on his knees with open hands¡­ and a spear impaled through his heart. I don¡¯t remember his final expression, but in my darkest dreams, I always imagine a shocked look of betrayal. However, what I do remember vividly is Maximillian lording over his body in silver armour. And with a look devoid of any emotion, he turned to me as I felt weak in my legs. ¡°M-Max¡­ Why?¡± ¡°Liliana¡­ this man is a cultist. A surviving member of a cult I recently crushed.¡± ¡°A-a¡­ cultist?¡± ¡°Yes, Liliana. A cultist. God has found him guilty of partaking in the most heinous of sins, and as penance, He has sentenced him to death. May his next life be a more benevolent one.¡± ¡°N-no¡­ that isn¡¯t true, brother! Regardless of his crimes, I spoke with Mr Turner and he still had humanity! H-he even asked me to hear his sins.¡± ¡°He was lying to you, Liliana. Moreover, he¡¯s not just a cultist but a Dark Acolyte, a senior member of a cult¡¯s inner circle. Given another month, once disparate heretical elements would congregate under his accursed title and raise him to hierarch.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong, Max! He was committed to changing himself for the better. Under the guidance of the Word, he could have been teaching children or supporting the vulnerable as a new man, b-but now¡­ ¡°That is irrelevant.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°Sister, God sees the world through me. The only reason I executed him was not because of my own judgement, but because God willed it. And if it is His will¡­ then redemption was never an option.¡± ¡°T-that reasoning¡­ That is not the way of the Path, brother! We are shepherds, not hunters, and any stray flock can be-¡± ¡°In neglect, the undergrowth shall encroach on your Path. What is road and what are stones amongst the green? Such is no Path to Eden, nor to Him. Be diligent¡­ and reap the tangled sprigs.¡± Those were the last words I remember him exchanging. Indeed, they were from the one Word and even my mother of the old ways once preached the same phrase. Nevertheless, the interpretations couldn¡¯t be more different. It was one thing if Maximillian slew him in haste, but what truly unsettled me was his confessed ruthlessness, and the way he passed his pale eyes over the other residents¡­ All ingrained in him by the Path itself. Although time has separated the human and elven teachings, even now I cannot fathom how an entire branch of the Church could walk such a path. I never attended Mr Turner¡¯s funeral. Rather, I prayed one was held at all. In the wake of the incident, I was whisked by my father back to our territory to avoid scrutiny. I kept in touch with the head priest, who informed me of subsequent events. According to his letters, the holy knights rounded the surrounding homeless and took them in for questioning. The orphans who listened to Mr Turner¡¯s stories were relocated to another church for more pious education. Thankfully, the church¡¯s followers were spared, and everybody who was detained was eventually released. However, two years after incident, I returned to the church¡­ and found the domain far quieter than when I first opened its door. On that day, I prayed for Mr Turner¡¯s soul¡­ and left as Lili.
¡°By the heavens, why did I have to remember that?¡± It is an hour from midnight, and I¡¯m still drawing plans for the assault on the New Dawn cult. Although I do not feel a shred of fatigue, I find my concentration slipping for seconds at a time. More vexing, I keep thinking back to that incident, or rather, Lili¡¯s horrified expression at that moment. Her sorrow, her despair, her conviction and her revulsion, all combined in a single look and yet all directed at different subjects. For a while, I kept seeing her face in others, particularly those we were supposed to save. Why am I recalling now? Is it some sign? ¡°Or maybe I just need a break,¡± I say as I take my spear. Under the pretence of an impromptu patrol, I wander about the tents and greet the few guards along the way. The moonlight does little to ease me, and eventually I find myself sitting alone at the centre of the camp. My melancholy grows and with nothing else in hand I begin practicing my spearmanship. Every swing was another stroke on the whetstone, and I could feel my mind become clearer and clearer. However, in the flashes of polished steel, I notice a familiar figure. ¡°Lili?¡± I quickly snap around, and for a fleeting instant, I spy a shadow walk behind a distant tent. I dash to the spot in a second, however, upon turning the corner¡­ ¡°What?¡± Nothing. Did I imagine her likeness? No, even if it wasn¡¯t Lili, there was definitely someone here. ¡°!¡± Launching myself seventy feet into the air, I quickly survey the entire area beneath me. My eyes lock onto every shadow and hint of movement, but again¡­ ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Prior! There you are.¡± ¡°Agnes.¡± ¡°I saw you take to the air. Did you apprehend the suspect?¡± ¡°No, I was too slow. They managed to evade me as well.¡± ¡°Then did you see them?¡± ¡°¡­ I was unable to get a good look.¡± ¡°How unfortunate. Still, if they can evade even you, they must have used teleportation magic. It¡¯s possible they¡¯ve already left the perimeter.¡± ¡°If they did, then I¡¯m amazed they managed to hide all traces of magic. It¡¯s more likely they slipped into one of the tents, but without knowing their true form, we cannot pursue. For now, ask two of our brothers to investigate this area. It may be too late, but perhaps they left a clue to their identity.¡± ¡°Understood. Nevertheless, although you say you were slow, I must admit I¡¯m impressed you moved as soon as you did.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Was I mistaken? Were you not investigating the intrusion at the central tent?¡± ¡°No, this is the first I¡¯ve heard. Debrief me, lieutenant.¡± ¡°Yes, prior. Several minutes ago, despite the presence of two guards, there was an intruder at the central tent. They triggered the alarm when they interacted with one of our evidence chests. Namely, the chest containing the communication orb recovered from Tiel Plains. They failed to undo the enchanted lock or remove the affixation spell, which triggered the alarm.¡± ¡°¡­ Nothing else was disturbed?¡± ¡°No, brother.¡± ¡°Where is Enbos?¡± ¡°According to his collar, he is in his tent and has been for the entire night. Our brothers also confirmed his companions did not leave their tents either.¡± ¡°I see. Nonetheless, it¡¯s hard to believe it could be anybody but one of his associates. The cultists have no knowledge nor reason to take the orb.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but it could have also been the work of some unscrupulous adventurer, looking to steal the chest of fablars you showed off.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny the possibility. I¡¯ll increase our patrols tomorrow night, but for now, get some rest. The New Dawn cult¡¯s reckoning is nigh.¡± ¡°Understood, prior.¡± ¡°By the way, Nessa. I just noticed but¡­ is that your commemorative bracelet?¡± Nessa doesn¡¯t respond. Instead, she approaches me with a deadpan face before placing her hand over my head and casting . Seeing my confused expression, she lets out an exasperated sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother, but curing your addled mind is beyond my abilities. Might I recommend you retire after this expedition?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still at it with the prior jokes!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only ever as serious as you are. Last time you asked that question, you become absentminded for days on end, and soon after you took the priory on this grand revolution.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember it being that bad. Besides-¡± ¡°Were you reminiscing about Lady Ascleson?¡± ¡°Errr¡­¡± ¡°*Sigh* You never change, Maximillian.¡± ¡°¡­ No Agnes, I think we all have. Carry on, sister.¡± I see Nessa off and wait patiently for her to leave my line of sight. I continue to loiter, and as expected, not a single soul enters my field of view. Nonetheless¡­ ¡°To this day, you are still the most radiant, caring and hopeful soul I have ever met. I wished so dearly for our paths to align, for me to be a part of your beautiful world. By reaching for you, I rediscovered my heart and rekindled the fervour of my brethren, and for that, I am eternally grateful. You¡­ were the only person to ever make me dream of another life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I disappoint you, and yet, I know you¡¯d still welcome me if I were to accept your ways in earnest. That¡¯s what makes you so resplendent. But I can¡¯t. If I turn away from the priory now, I would be renouncing my God-given role as a shepherd to become one of your flock. All the lives I have saved, all that I dedicated to Him, all that my brothers, both past and present, have entrusted to me¡­ would mean all the less. I cannot follow you. I mustn¡¯t follow you. We may never walk side-by-side¡­ but I know that one day the stones we lay will converge. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll keep to my convictions, just as you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, my moonlit daffodil¡­ and farewell.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 110: Black and White Sixteen hundred hours. Thirty kilometres from Rever Point. Inquisitor Iudico and his retinue, me included, are currently holed up in a makeshift war room. Maximillian receives a magical transmission from the emblem on his breastplate, and after a few moments, one of his scouts suddenly arrive. He takes the scroll from the scout¡¯s hand and begins reading it aloud. ¡°The settlement near Rever Point has been abandoned. Every cultist has retreated to the foot of the mountain and setup defences around the mouth of a large cave. They are a thousand-strong and arranged into three combat lines: light infantry, heavy infantry, and magical and ranged support. The target is absent and there are no signs of enemy cavalry. The area around the cave has been cleared into a relatively flat and open plain. The weather is expected to be favourable.¡± ¡°They were aware of our advance?¡± ¡°They always have been, Brother Michael. The important question: is the core still there? Enbos the Black?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m still detecting the relic in that direction. Tascus hasn¡¯t moved from that spot.¡± ¡°I will take your word for it.¡± ¡°Excuse me, brother,¡± speaks up one of Iudico¡¯s men, ¡°but why haven¡¯t they escaped with the core if they are aware of our expedition? The enemy has thus far demonstrated excellent mobility with the use of teleportation magic.¡± ¡°Indeed, Brother Evans. Moreover, since yesterday, the number of suspicious convoys leading to Rever Point have only increased, not withdrawn. They are bolstering their defences and preparing enough supplies for a siege. There is something in that cave that they refuse to forego, and if it involves the core, it can only mean one thing.¡± ¡°The ¡°Ascension¡± ritual. They are probably holding out until Tascus is ready.¡± ¡°I fear so, Sister Agnes, and it could occur as soon as tonight. We need to move out immediately. Tell our advance team to set up Labyrinth Shrouds around the life fall.¡± ¡°Yes, prior!¡± ¡°Labyrinth Shrouds?¡± I mindlessly ask. ¡°Oh, do you not know?¡± mocks Maximillian. ¡°Then again, I suppose even a mage of your pedigree would not be well-versed in siege warfare.¡± He points to a metre-long spike encrusted with magic cores laying in the back of the tent. ¡°A Labyrinth Shroud is a magical artifact that muddies a mana stream, preventing anybody from using teleportation or communication magic via the connection. We only have enough to isolate them for a single day, but that is not a concern. The New Dawn cult will be purged before dawn.¡± ¡°Yes, prior.¡± ¡°Brother Michael, please guide Enbos back to his-¡± ¡°I can go back myself,¡± I say while tugging the collar at my neck. I leave the knights to themselves, and naturally, a guard is waiting outside to shadow my every move. Although he is part of the city garrison, I have little doubt that he also reports to Maximillian. However, unbeknownst to my escort, I secretly receive a message on my way back. (Enbos, have you departed?) (Yeah, I¡¯ve just left the war room.) In a near-inaudible volume, Hachirou¡¯s voice projects from a magic emblem clenched in the back of my jaw. Although I was worried at first about using Maximillian¡¯s equipment after Lili stole a pair from his reserves, it seems he hasn¡¯t noticed. However, I¡¯m not taking any chances, which is why I¡¯m conversing in Japanese. Agnes may have , but according to Hachirou, his father Takashi who also has the skill needs the speaker to be in close proximity for the ability to work. (Are you well? Did Maximillian impose any more restrictions?) (Nothing of the sort. However, it seems Tascus and his forces have barricaded themselves in a cave at the foot of the mountain. The attack will commence before the day ends.) (I see.) (¡­ How are you holding up? We relied on Lili¡¯s healing quite a lot, but you pushed yourself to breakpoint.) (I-I¡¯m fine. In fact, I¡¯m now more prepared than ever. However, the battle¡­) (Yeah, it¡¯s going to be an ugly war. I know we both steeled ourselves, but if possible, I don¡¯t want you to stain your hands. You don¡¯t need to be an undead to lose yourself.) (I-I am resolute. They are fighting for their god while I have chosen to fight for you. While I wish we could avoid bloodshed, that way is no longer open to us. At the very least, I feel showing hesitation now will only disrespect their resolve.) (¡­) (Enbos? D-did I say something wrong?) (No, you are absolutely right. Enbos over and out.) Yes, if it¡¯s you with your innate morality and strong heart, you¡¯ll be fine. As I return to my tent, I slow my pace and observe the people around me. Although Maximillian has yet to make the announcement, everybody seems to be preparing their best equipment. In the distance, I briefly spy Sen, Minna and Norf training together in new gear. They seem to be decked in rawhide armour, probably made from the Mellivorath we hunted together. It should be fairly tough given personal experience and the thought gives me some small comfort. ¡°Seriously, you guys, don¡¯t you dare die on me.¡± ¡°Sorry, Master Novuseus?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s hurry. There is a battle to be won.¡±
Twenty-one-hundred hours. Conditions: clear with ambient lighting from the ominous full moon. The 700-strong strike force is approaching Rever Point at walking speed. The small army is marching in formation, with two lines of militia, two companies in the wings and dozens of adventurer squads in the vanguard. The holy knights are in the rear, but despite their armoured steeds, they¡¯ll be functioning as mobile artillery with their powerful magical abilities. As for us fodder in the front, each squad is a mishmash of different parties or independent adventurers with at least one mage capable of casting defensive magic attached, like me. ¡°By the spirits, I¡¯m getting excited. Do you feel the same, Enbos the Black?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± I say as I conjure a barrier with my experimental staff. To my delight, I manage to move around what is otherwise a static construct. ¡°No? Man, I guess that¡¯s to be expected of a famous mage like you. I can¡¯t wait to see what amazing magic you¡¯ll throw at those cultists.¡± ¡°Get back in formation, sell sword. Your banter is a distraction to Master Novuseus.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. I thought it would be good to break the silence. Besides, it¡¯s me and my pals¡¯ first expedition. I can¡¯t wait to tell my friends back home what¡¯s it¡¯s like to fight alongside Novuseus mages and Holy Knights! Speaking of which, can you all sign my letter after this?¡± Ignoring the grizzled man-at-arms, the young adventurer continues yapping away by my side. Much to my disappointment, my current companions do not include Sen¡¯s party, the incognito Lili and Hachirou, or even Senseless Sig. Instead, I¡¯m accompanied by the talkative Fred and his equally optimistic group of five, a band of ten dressed in identical green attire led by a woman named Mist, and a reliable-looking senior named Rob and his city guards. Rob is our de facto leader, and by some twist of fate, I¡¯ve actually met him before. He was the head inspector who stopped me when I first entered Catorrem¡­ and intimidated before sending him my sightseeing bill. It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s holding it against me. I think. ¡°I told you to quit it, sell sword. You may think you¡¯re brave, but once the arrows land, don¡¯t go snivelling behind our shields. The rest of you adventurers better listen as well. I don¡¯t know your histories as warriors, but this is different from ganging up on a guild-curated monster like a pack of wolves. There will be many, they will be fierce, and worse, they will be human. After all, only a human can come up with the most heinous of ways to kill their own.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re worrying too much, you old guard. What do you reckon, Mist?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve survived worse. After all, it¡¯s not like any of us has never been on the back foot. Doesn¡¯t matter who or what we¡¯re up against so long as the pay is good.¡± ¡°Very professional, but so true. Fifteen fablars. Fif-teen. Once I get my hand on that money, I¡¯m going to buy that bottle of Graland wine I¡¯ve been dying to get since forever.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s such a waste, Fred,¡± speaks one of his companions. ¡°Why not buy something like an iron mask to spare us all your snoring?¡± ¡°Gosh, I don¡¯t know mate. My dad might not appreciate that as a birthday gift.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­ Damn it, those fools are still joking around, even when we¡¯re right at the enemy¡¯s doorstep. This is why I hate working with adventurers,¡± grumbles Rob. ¡°I suppose, but you have to admit it¡¯s impressive they can keep their cheer after spending the past four days doing a forced march. Even healing magic can¡¯t rid someone of mental fatigue,¡± I reply. ¡°If you say so, Master Novuseus.¡± ¡°Also, what of Mist and her crew?¡± ¡°Pah-! Ah, please forgive my inappropriate outburst. To be frank, I have even less respect for them. She¡¯s not even the leader of her party, just the lackey of a bigger group. Her company may imitate our discipline and coordination, but they possess none of our honour or resolve.¡± ¡°And where has that got you?¡± says Mist with a thin smile. ¡°You¡¯ve worked on the walls for decades, and yet the only thing to your name is the privilege of looking over a small outfit of ¡°loathsome sell swords¡±. Oh, but you can¡¯t take any pride in that either, I suppose. After all, it¡¯s because you city-dwellers keep resting on your laurels that Catorrem is in such a mess and that we were called in.¡± Oh great, it¡¯s a dysfunctional fellowship. ¡°And you? Do you think you¡¯re up for this mission, o Black-cloaked Berserker?¡± ¡°Surely a man of the Novuseus house would share our noble cause, yes?¡± Don¡¯t drag me into this argument! ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me drawing my sword,¡± I say while brandishing my handcrafted staff. ¡°I¡¯ll earn my keep by protecting everyone from the arrows and fireballs, like the walls of Catorrem.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Well said, Master Novuseus.¡± ¡°I guess I can appreciate a man who knows his job. We¡¯ll be in your care, Enbos,¡± says Mist. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget us too!¡± chimes in Fred. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Novuseus. We¡¯ll more than make up for you missing out on the-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough now. Attention, Squad 9!¡± interrupts Rob, the amulet around his neck suddenly glowing blue. ¡°Maintain walking speed! Arms at the ready!¡± The mood suddenly shifts as we look ahead and march towards the cave. In the shadow of the mountain, the darkness obscures their defences, but from my point of view, I can clearly see their wooden ramparts, magical defences, and legions of undead bolstering their number. Others in our midst are beginning to see their mishappen silhouettes as we draw closer. Even without their stockpile of undead, our forces would still be outnumbered, which is bad considering we¡¯re supposed to be the aggressors in this battle. ¡°Erm, Enbos, Rob, where are Iudico¡¯s knights? After all their talk of purging the cultist from the face of the continent, why are they not leading the charge?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They must be dedicating their efforts to magical support due to our lack of it,¡± I boldly tell Fred, although I can¡¯t help but concur with his sentiment. What the hell is he planning? Just one holy knight would be a huge asset in the first charge. I have a sneaking suspicion Maximillian and his ilk are conserving their strength for their confrontation with Tascus, leaving it up to us to take down their defences. However, that also means we may take more casualties than required, and Maximillian is totally fine with it. ¡°All forces, halt! Await Sir Iudico¡¯s command!¡± We are still over half a kilometre from the enemy¡¯s spears. Although there is every chance they could start bombarding us with magic, I can detect a massive spell barrier erected over the enemy lines. It¡¯s ridiculously large to the point both armies could fight beneath it, and I suspect whatever is generating it has been appropriated from some fortified settlement. Although it is obstructing their own long-range magical attacks, it makes for a comprehensive defence given their barricades and our lack of siege engines. Moreover, it¡¯s a pure magic-deflection ward, which means they can return fire with physical projectiles. In contrast, our side will be casting corporeal barriers to protect against their arrows while Maximillian¡¯s men attempt to shatter their shields. Speaking of the silver-clad devil, I can sense a great deal of magic coming from his direction, and unable to help myself, I glance up and over my shoulder to find he¡¯s levitating a hundred metres up in the air. He has changed up his armour and donned a winged helmet over his head, with translucent wings made of golden light coming out of his back. Several of his knights have also taken to the air, carrying stacks of spears in their hands. However, I¡¯m more interested in what¡¯s in Maximillian¡¯s hands as he appears to be holding an ancient, bronze glaive. More mysteriously, he¡¯s pouring an obscene amount of holy magic into the thing and slowly the blade begins to light up. He points the polearm at the battlefield and, for lack of better words, well¡­ he fires a massive laser directly between the two sides. The blinding light startles friend and foe alike, and although it''s passing overhead, I can feel my mana recoil before his radiant might. Damn, he might really be up to the task of killing Tascus. This is more than power to cut the enemy lines in two, and even half a kilometre away, the distress on their frontline is palpable. Menacingly, he begins moving the ray of death towards- ¡°Eh!?¡± ¡­ no particular destination at all. In fact, all he¡¯s doing is waving that laser over the empty field like a kid with a flashlight. What the hell is he- ¡°*GROAN*!¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°By the spirits¡­¡± All of a sudden, a hundred writhing undead crawl out the scorched earth. They wordlessly scream in one last bout of pain before crumbling away into ash and smouldering flesh. I can feel a chill run through our forces at the collective thought of walking into that cultist trap. Having sanctified the entire field, the searing pillar becomes a faint ray as the luminescent spear returns to a dull sheen. Then, in an almighty tone, he bellows from above. ¡°Vanguards¡­ Advance!¡± Horns blow across the frontline. Countless small spread across the battlefield like runway lights into a meat grinder. As my feet burn on the blessed earth, we close in at brisk pace. Rob yells into my ear cavity and I look up to find a hundred thin shadows against the night sky. ¡°Enbos!¡± ¡°!¡± Making my way to the front, I conjure the largest possible barrier to cover our advance. Likewise, every other mage does the same creating something alike a stretch of massive overlapping placards as everybody else huddle behind us. The volley of arrows land, bounce off our wards, then crunch beneath our feet. Although my spell is vulnerable to piercing attacks, it¡¯s more than enough to block a few arrows at this distance, for now. ¡°Steady! Maintain formation!¡± The closer we get, the more ferocious their attacks become. Their bone-tipped arrows are now catching into my . Their bulky monstrosities are hurling large stones, and although my magic is better suited to blocking them, the same can¡¯t be said of the other teams. Before the lethal projectiles, the falling rubble, the adjacent screams, and the shadowy creatures slowly coming into focus, the urge to fight or flight keeps on mounting. Step too far back and you¡¯ll be exposed to their ranged attacks. Step too far front and you¡¯ll be the first to be surrounded in the melee. Although my desperation is dulled, I feel for the untrained adventurers and young militiamen as they force themselves to maintain their current pace in the face of the enemy¡¯s relentless attacks. However, as we approach the edge of their giant spell barrier, our steady approach finally breaks. ¡°All units, CHARGE!¡± Fuelled by a misguided sense of euphoria, we break into a manic rush. Our war cries conjure a metaphysical tailwind that pushes us headlong into the enemy ward. Although there is some resistance, I push through with my enchanted bones and recast my barrier before another barrage can land. Having stepped off the sanctified earth, their necromancers send a wave of undead beasts. Steel and rotting flesh clash as our fighters hack away at the fiends of the night. First come the hounds, then skeletons, then finally cadavers with blades protruding from their flesh. Without fear of injuring their living, the cultists continue their volley of arrows while I hang back and continue to deflect them. Although we are many, we are a far cry from a true battalion and it would take only a few deaths to tear a hole through our thinly-spread ranks. Thankfully, some semblance of a formation is restored as we whittle down their numbers with all my teammates accounted for. However, that first charge was never intended to finish us off. On the other end of the battlefield, I can see the cultist¡¯s preparing a wave of masked fighters. ¡°Just break that zombie¡¯s limbs and look up! They¡¯re coming!¡± ¡°*Huff, huff* By the spirits, I¡¯m not sure we can take that many as we are.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you lot. The second line is already at the edge of the barrier. The cavalry will be here any moment now.¡± Or so I say, but to my own frustration, I find Maximillian and his knights are still loitering in the backline, not firing a single spell. Actually, scratch that. They¡¯re not even inside the damn barrier! All they''re doing is providing aerial moral support and I find it hard to believe they¡¯re so worried about getting sniped by a magic missile if they get too close. Are they waiting to charge up another laser beam? Can Maximillian really afford to? Nevertheless, the main force is coming so I will have to put my faith in them instead. ¡°Just keep in line and hold out¡­ until¡­ ¡­ Huh?¡± What the hell happened? A spiritual signature in our group¡­ just faded away. Moreover¡­ ¡°R-rob?¡± Slowly, I turn my head while the rest of the team are preparing to receive the enemy charge. The veteran¡¯s dilated eyes meet my gaze, and it takes me a moment to realise there is somebody behind his upright body, holding a bloodied knife impaled straight through the man¡¯s throat: Fred. ¡°!¡± Before he can lunge at me, I fire a blast of electricity that passes through Rob¡¯s armoured corpse and paralyses his killer. However, the rest of the team completely misreads the situation as several guards suddenly hold me back. ¡°What on Aren are you doing, Enbos!?¡± ¡°B-by the spirits, Old Man Rob is dead¡­ Damn you! I¡¯m going to-¡± ¡°Fred is still breathing! Quickly, somebody-¡± ¡°NO, GET BACK! THAT¡¯S NOT-!¡± Too late. I can see ¡°Fred¡± mouthing an incantation followed by the words ¡°for Maleosis¡±. A second later his body erupts into a dirty explosion that knocks everybody off their feet. It¡¯s a powerful blast, and much to my grief, those that rushed to his side are now dead. After a second¡¯s pause, I shrug it off and immediately get back on my feet. ¡°! Hey guys, can any of you-¡± ¡°W-what happened? Why am I covered in blood? W-whose blood is¡­¡± ¡°Wake up, wake up Mist! Curses, she hit her head too hard.¡± ¡°H-help¡­ help me¡­ I-it hurts so¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Damn it. DAMN IT ALL!¡± One imposter. One imposter and half the people under my care¡­ gone. Wait, what is happening to the rest of- ¡°Paul, what are you doing!? W-why are you¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Damn it! He got our mage. Shield bearers to the fron- Gahhh!¡± ¡°Stay back, sell sword!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her! She¡¯s the real cultist!¡± This is bad. Tascus¡¯ infiltrators are outdoing themselves. At this rate, the incoming cultist charge is going to wipe us out! ¡°Come on, get up! Get up, soldier!¡± I shout as I drag one of my dazed companions back onto their feet. ¡°We have to regroup and-¡± ¡°DELIVERANCE!¡± ¡°Oh f-¡± Before I can knock out the imposter, a long fast-moving object falls from the sky and passes through his heart. He immediately dies and I soon realise the mysterious item¡­ is a javelin. A javelin with an insignia of two circles bisected by a straight line. Dumbfounded, I look behind me to find the airborne knights, still outside the anti-magic barrier, are performing a ranged surgical strike¡­ on our own forces. ¡°W-what are the holy knights doing!?¡± ¡°Quick, cast your on this side!¡± ¡°I-Iudico has gone mad!¡± No, that¡¯s not right. Maximillian and his men are picking off the cultists among our midst. It¡¯s almost as if¡­ Oh my god, they knew. They knew this would happen all along. They waited, watched and let Tascus make the first move, all so they can weed out- No, now¡¯s not the time. Even with the infiltrators gone, some groups are too disordered to hold a unified front. All my teammates are virtually incapacitated, and I¡­ can¡¯t protect them. ¡°W-what do we do, Enbos? What do we do!?¡± ¡°Take up that shield and make yourself scarce,¡± I say as I cast over the maimed and prone. I then strap my staff to my back¡­ and draw Bloodletter to its fullest. ¡°Huff¡­ , !¡± With an unearthly roar, I catapult myself at the incoming enemy and instantly crush one of their armoured undead. Even with their masks, I can tell my fear-inducing abilities are taking effect. ¡°A-ah-¡± ¡°!¡± One down. ¡°.¡± ¡°!¡± Crunch! Two down. ¡°Remember our training! S-surround him and don¡¯t let him-¡± Slash! Three down. Four down. Five. Six¡­ Don¡¯t think. Don¡¯t stop. Just keep slashing anything that moves. When you¡¯re this far in, you can focus on doing the only thing you¡¯re good at. They are nothing but a bunch of mindless drones¡­ just don¡¯t indulge in the satisfaction of killing them ever again. ¡°B ranker confirmed!¡± ¡°Fall back! Fall back to the second-¡± ¡°!¡± Turning their supposed-captain into a screaming pyre, I give chase to the fleeing cultists and leap between targets, culling them one-by-one. However, as I bury my sword into the neck of my latest victim, I find myself flanked by two mages. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± I conjure a pitch-black miasma, and immediately after, a flurry of invisible blades shreds my prior position. The two mages soon realise they¡¯ve hit nothing but air, but not before I grab one of them by the ankle and pull them into an instant grave. Their partner casts ice magic to solidify the earth, but I burst out of the ground and throw a frozen shelf of dirt with lethal force. As I scour the area for my next prey, I turn just in time to see a wall of shields and spears coming at me with great speed. I can¡¯t react. Multiple towering shields slam into me with bovine-like force, however I equip the Winter Troll¡¯s soul and begin to push back. The wall of armoured bodies then wraps around in an attempt to attack from all sides. ¡°!¡± Their determined growls suddenly turn to agonising screams as a thousand volts pass through their pressed bodies. Then, like the talons of a harpy, I begin wrenching their steel from their forms before repeatedly stabbing their vulnerable flesh. I don¡¯t know how many times I have been stabbed in turn. I don¡¯t know how many enemies have since joined the fray. All I know is that, by the time I¡¯m done, there is only one life signature left before me. A less zealous fellow, possibly sensible, who hung back and watched their companions throw themselves at me. Just realising the short spear sticking from my shoulder, I pull it out and throw it at them. With a yelp, they manage to react as it grazes their head and knocks off their mask. A second later, I¡¯m upon them with my blade raised. ¡°¡­ ¡­ What?¡± What¡­ the hell!? This ¡°cultist¡±, he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s just a teenager. Why on Garea is he fighting in the van- Oh god. Don¡¯t tell me that most of their first line is composed of- ¡°F-for Maleo-!¡± Ting! ¡°A-ah!¡± Stop it. Just drop your weapon. You can barely stand upright from all your shaking. Your eyes are so soggy that your previous attack would have only grazed my sleeve. You¡¯re clearly not as senseless as the others, so why are you still fighting? Do you think Maleosis will protect you? Have you got a curse on you or something? Argh, to hell with it! ¡°!¡± Striking him in the chin, I instantly knock him out and leave him face-down in the dirt. If he¡¯s lucky, he¡¯ll sleep through this entire mess and slip away. ¡°Who¡¯s next? Who¡¯s-¡± There¡¯s nobody. They went around me to face the rest of our forces. I almost rush back, but from the looks of things, our frontline is holding up with the help of the B rankers. Although inappropriate, I take a moment to brace against Bloodletter, caked in blood and feeling much heavier because of it. ¡°¡­ I can do this. I¡¯m still Enbos the-¡± My stupidity is promptly punished as a spear of dark magic explodes several metres away and I realise just where I am. I¡¯m literally stuck myself between enemy lines. A lone, sitiing duck before rows of hunters. I desperately cast and as they bombard my position. Their ranged attacks beat against by defences like heavy hail on a car. MP: 80/162 MP: 71/162 MP: 56/162 ¡°Damn it! !¡± Even with the improved mana efficiency offered by my staff, I¡¯m burning through my MP protecting myself and the unconscious youth behind me. Their focus fire eventually ends and I find myself in the middle of an eviscerated field, with fletching protruding like dandelions. However, it¡¯s not over yet. The bulk of the cultists¡¯ forces along with their higher-ranked undead are coming fast, while our own main force has been delayed by the infiltrators¡¯ surprise attack. With a hollow roar, I flick the blood from my sword and prepare to greet the next wave. ¡°Come on¡­ Come on, you dogs! I¡¯ll put down every last one of-!¡± Boom! I¡¯m almost blown forward by the force of the impact, and I turn around to find a silhouette rising from a cloud of dirt. In shock horror, I watch as a silver knight emerges from a small crater. However, I¡¯m not fixated on his imposing form as he brushes pass me to confront the enemy. Instead, I¡¯m looking at his bloody footprints¡­ and the recently deceased soul floating above the dustless crater. Listless, I look about the battlefield once more to find the holy knights are swooping from their high perch to deliver their righteous fury. They are cleaning up the first attack and decimating the second enemy line, cleaving dozens of lives at a time. With the tide turned, soldier and adventurer alike are ganging up on the stragglers like a pack of wolves before regrouping with the arriving main force. As they rush past me, I look at Maximillian in the distance, his gaze firmly fixed on the enemy below. ¡°¡­¡± No¡­ There¡¯s nothing wrong. If those knights had dropped in a few minutes earlier, I would have even welcomed them. I would be joining in our allied war cry instead of being deaf to it. It¡¯s this very hesitation that is ruining me, and yet when I look at Maximillian¡­ After facing Tascus, I now have a locus to rebuild my sense of morality¡­ ¡°No, it¡¯s just intolerance,¡± I breathe as I turn my back on his monochrome gaze and trudge back to the frontline. Arc 3, Chapter 111: In-Spectre Enbos Twenty-two-hundred hours. The base of Rever Point. Our forces are currently occupying the camp directly outside the mouth of a cave. From the moment Maximillian¡¯s descended on the battlefield, the cultists¡¯ defeat became a foregone conclusion. Their first line was completely decimated while their second took heavy casualties before deciding to retreat. All of them are now holed up inside this cave, and according to the scouts, they have nowhere else to run. On paper, it should be an overwhelming victory, and yet there are several problems with the actual picture. For one, we have not seen Tascus or any member of his inner circle. Second, the entire third enemy line and the remainder of the second line made an early retreat, which means there is a sizeable force lying in wait within those caverns. Finally, morale has hit rock bottom in the aftermath of the recent battle. After Tascus¡¯ infiltrators made themselves known, tensions are high as adventurers and guards keep to their own groups. There is plenty of resentment towards Maximillian and his men too. Their unannounced ¡°cleansing¡± has proved unpopular, although most were cowed upon tearing the flesh masks from their deceased ¡°friends¡±. While some found renewed strength through anger, many have simply broken down from the revelation of it all. Thinking back, Maximillian and his men must have secretly screened everybody over the past few days and stuck all the most suspicious parties on the frontline. Their blatant distrust has also lent credence to the belief that they value their brothers over the lives of everybody else, as exhibited by their lagged response despite their overwhelming might. Playing devil¡¯s- well, god¡¯s advocate, I understand that for the sake of taking down a goliath like Tascus they will want to conserve as much strength as possible, especially when he has yet to rear his gaudy head. As for me, I¡¯m sitting alone by a campfire. The rest of my teammates are all incapacitated¡­ or dead. A dozen metres or so away, Sen, Minna, Norf and Sig are looking at me with concern, but a patrolling knight walks between us as they look away. Maximillian has clearly told his men to keep an eye on me, although the recent battle and my miserable mood makes me feel like some war criminal.
Name Enbos
Race Undead
Class Dark Acolyte
Level 11
HP 183/183
MP 168/168
Base Modifiers Total
Max HP 183 (¡ü5) 183
Max MP 168 (¡ü6) 168
Attack 48 (¡ü2) +20 68
Defence 35 (¡ü2) +25 60
Magic 138 (¡ü4) 138
Resilience 66 (¡ü2) +2 68
Agility 70 (¡ü3) -4 66
Integrity 416 (¡ü58) 416
¡°*Sigh*, not helping.¡± (I-I¡¯m sorry, Enbos. I¡¯ll contact you later.) (No, no, Hachirou. I was just talking to myself. What¡¯s up?) (I just wanted to ask. Are you okay, Enbos?) (¡­ Not really. And you?) (I feel the same. It was an ugly battle. I said that we shouldn¡¯t disrespect their resolve, b-but¡­ not all of them were warriors.) (Yeah. I¡¯m almost glad all of them were masked. Once the arrows rained and the swords crossed, nobody on the ground was fighting for justice, duty or even money. They were just desperate to survive.) (T-they?) (¡­ Although it was nowhere near the scale of Maximillian¡¯s men, I was snuffing out multiple lives ¨C desperate, struggling, fragile lives. There was not a single moment I truly felt in danger, and before my hesitation, I was still deciding the fates of those putting everything on the line.) (There was nothing we could do. I loathe to say this, Enbos, but their fates were long sealed.) (Perhaps, Hachirou, but not all those cultists were as incorrigible as the whole. For some¡­ I may not have had a good enough reason for killing them.) (I see. Truthfully, I found myself questioning my resolve as well. Although my blade is still spared from human blood, me suppressing them led to their deaths nonetheless. T-there was even a moment I-I¡­ I had to confront the same foe twice.) (Twice¡­? Ah, I see.) (¡­) (¡­ Let it out, Hachirou. Just let it out.) (I-I know. May the World Stream guide their souls to a better place.) (How is Lili?) (She has been very quiet. The battle has clearly shaken her, perhaps more so than either of us.) (I see. The desperation and cruelty on display is not something anyone should witness.) (I don¡¯t believe that is all. I-I think the betrayal and mistrust amongst our ranks is upsetting her more than the brutality of the fight.) (Were there any imposters in your group?) (N-no, but everybody is on guard, nonetheless.) (You and Lili best stay away from everybody else, including me. I¡¯m expecting accusations to fly at the drop of a hat.) (A-about that Enbos¡­ there is something amiss I noticed about one of the adventurers.) (Wait, really!? You found an imposter?) (I-I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s someone we have already encountered, yet their scent has entirely changed. I-I could be wrong since we only crossed paths briefly...) (No, I trust your judgement, Hachirou. Who is it?) (Y-you see, it¡¯s¡­)
¡°Are you certain, Brother Evans?¡± ¡°Yes, prior. I¡¯ve cast again like you asked and it¡¯s still the same result: there are no more life signatures within the caves.¡± It has been twenty minutes since we routed the enemy and occupied their camp. Twenty minutes since we drove five hundred cultists into these caverns then held position outside the entrance. Brother Evans had cast his spell the moment we reached the cave, and at first, he could sense all the cultists squeezed in the furthest ends. However, little-by-little, the life signatures mysteriously vanished until none were left. While it is entirely possible that they managed to escape, the Labyrinth Shrouds are still active and our scouts are scattered across the mountain. They can only be inside that cave, waiting to ambush us from places unknown. However¡­ ¡°That is not possible, Brother Iudico. I¡¯ve mapped the entire cave system with my magic and I am telling you now it is far too small to accommodate 600 cultists.¡± ¡°Hm, could they have closed off some passageways with earth magic?¡± ¡°While it¡¯s possible, my magic can permeate the walls by a few feet. It¡¯s all solid as far as I can tell. Also, I¡¯ve been tracking their movements since they entered. Every one of them has disappeared around this spot,¡± indicates Brother Evans on a rough map scratched in the dirt, ¡°at regular intervals. If they had opened a secret pathway, my wind magic would have scattered or be cut off, but there is no such sensation.¡± ¡°¡­ Which means they must have opened a portal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. If I must infer, there is probably a great hollow within this mountain, and if they destroy the portal, we won¡¯t be able to reach them unless we dig through hundreds of metres of solid rock.¡± ¡°That does sound likely. Even for a geomancer it would be hard to breach. I may be able to breakthrough with the full power of Horizon¡¯s Edge, but I will need to investigate the portal to determine the trajectory.¡± ¡°Are you really capable of another attack of that scale, brother? You would only be at a third of your strength.¡± ¡°I will do what I must. Besides, even without me I have faith in all of you to execute our duty. Let us be wary whilst we enter the cave.¡± ¡°Yes prior.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Nevertheless, if there really is such a space, why did the cultists first engage us in combat? It would be more prudent to barricade themselves within the isolated cavern then await our arrival. There must be something I am overlooking and I can¡¯t afford to miss such a detail now. As I ponder these concerns, I suddenly spy Agnes approaching us at a brisk pace before casting a soundproof barrier around the three of us. She hands me a scroll from the outer scouts, and as I read the report in silence, the tiles suddenly fall into place. ¡°¡­ More than twenty convoys in the area suddenly changed course and are approaching Rever Point from all sides. A dozen unidentified groups have also made themselves known. They are all suspected to be cultists, and combined¡­ are estimated to be almost two thousand in number.¡± ¡°¡­ I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± exclaims Brother Evans. ¡°The largest cults have only ever been a thousand strong! How could such a large scourge go undetected for so long?¡± ¡°The enemy has hidden themselves well. However, I suspect they are cooperating with other cults for the chance to eliminate their most feared, common enemy: us.¡± I see, it all makes sense now. If they had come at us all at once, it would have only made our duty that much easier. But weaken our men and lure us into a situation where we have to divide our forces? Focus too much on defending it will buy their hierarch precious time. Focus too much on attacking their stronghold and our perimeter will break, giving the cultists a chance to escape. Moreover, the second force is still spread out across a vast area, making it difficult to launch a decisive, pre-emptive strike. Once we commit, they will likely seal the cave by some means and launch a combined assault whilst triggering whatever trap they¡¯ve hidden within the occupied camp. ¡°We can hold out against any number of cretins, prior. Just take our core members and cut off the head of the serpent.¡± ¡°I know. Now, let us make haste. I will get in touch with our scout master to plant Labyrinth Shrouds in more defensible positions. Sister Agnes, gather all the B rank adventurers and guard heads at the mouth of the cave and give a confidential debriefing while I¡¯m away. Brother Evans, inform the healers to prioritise the least injured after tending to the critically wounded. We need to get as many able bodies for the coming battle.¡± ¡°Yes, prior!¡± ¡°Brother Michael,¡± I call out to as Agnes rescinds the soundproof wall, ¡°I need you to sweep the grounds and find any traps left by the previous occupants. Also, this may be redundant but I need you to keep a closer eye on our forces. Tascus is surveying us, so there must still be a-¡± ¡°I have uncovered a cultist!¡± ¡°Hm?¡±
Oh boy, here it comes. I knew he was going to try something, but I had hoped the reality of the situation would have knocked some sense into him. Unfortunately, his head is much too thick for him to notice. Amongst the crowd of dire and grieving adventurers, Dion the Dense- I mean, the Destroyer, has dramatically step forth to make a declaration. Quite a few heads turn in his direction, each tightly gripping their weapons. I can already guess everything he is going to say, so I only pay half a mind while working on the parchment in my hand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Who could it be?¡± says his lackeys in a painfully cringey manner. ¡°My friends and fellow brothers-in-arms, the cultists cowardly tactics have turned us on one-another. Although Sir Iudico¡¯s decisive actions have culled the imposters, I fear he has not uncovered them all. Like everyone else, I stayed my tongue and harboured my suspicions, but after everything I have seen, I have no doubt in my mind that the enemy among us¡­ is him!¡± To everybody¡¯s surprise except my own, he points his finger to me. I don¡¯t say a word and flat out ignore him as I continue to write. However, I can hear the whispers among the crowd with some expressing doubt given how much of an easy target I am. Naturally, Sen jumps to my defence but in such a timely fashion that I begin to wonder if he¡¯s also in on the act. ¡°How dare you! What proof do you have Enbos is one of Tascus¡¯ spies? He fought against him to the death!¡± yells Sen as Minna tries to pull him back by the collar. ¡°The truth is plain as day. Look! Only his group has been completely annihilated, with him as the only survivor,¡± he boldly claims, taking advantage of the fact the actual survivors are currently with the healers. ¡°I saw with my own eyes that he abandoned them! He cast aside his duty of shielding his companions to ¡°fight¡± the enemy, despite strict instruction from Sir Iudico.¡± ¡°And fight he did, you dumb drake,¡± says Sig unexpectedly. ¡°Your eyes are mupped and your words are krakenpot. So hear me, my jobbers: his pals went boom and the rest sat doomed. But not Enbos. Enbos was roc¡¯ing, smite¡¯n fools like an absolute wurm.¡± Er, look Sig, I appreciate that you¡¯re trying to help me, but I don¡¯t think anybody understood even half of what you just said. ¡°¡­ Or so you say,¡± responds Dion with a vicious smile, ¡°but I saw him spare an enemy with my own eyes. Moreover, while he chose to abandon his companions, he deemed fit to shield that cultist.¡± Ah, so he saw that. ¡°After that suspicious act, he proceeded to charge towards the enemy¡¯s main force, alone. Clearly, that would be a suicidal decision unless he knew they wouldn¡¯t attack him. It was only after the holy knight¡¯s intervention that he fell in line and all his bravado mysteriously disappeared. Do you understand now, my brothers? He¡¯s an enemy hiding in plain sight!¡± Although over dramatic, everybody is too on edge to notice as they direct all their attention towards me. Sen, Minna, Norf and Sig move to defend me as the whispers grow louder. In the back, I can see Maximillian completely ignoring this development, knowing full well how blatantly false it is yet not inclined to defend my name in the slightest. Still, at this rate I might end up confined to the camp and unable to pursue Tascus. Worse, my friends will probably be stigmatised as well. On the bright side, I¡¯m thankful that the one making these accusations is this short-tempered attention seeker. ¡°Come on, Dion. I know I allegedly knocked you out in one blow back in Catorrem, but can you please not make such wild accusations? Doing so now is in bad taste.¡± ¡°S-shut up, that never happened!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how the songs will go for the next ten years,¡± I say while putting a hand on Sen¡¯s shoulder. He nods in response and relaxes his guard as I walk up to Dion¡¯s face. ¡°¡­ and nothing you do here is going to erase that. Oh, and in case anybody is wondering, I am Enbos the Black while this gentleman is Dion the *ahem* Destroyer. You can probably figure out the rest.¡± As expected, most of the adventurers here are familiar with Dion¡¯s bad rap as they turn to him with looks of disdain. Like a cornered rat, him and his lackeys are now looking about, trying to convince the crowd to believe him, but already they are turning away. He turns to me red-faced, but before he can do something that would elicit another beat down¡­ ¡°Nevertheless, I do feel partly responsible for your current distress. After all, we never met each other in Catorrem.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± My sudden backtracking elicits confused reactions from everybody in the vicinity, especially from Dion himself. Without missing a beat, I offer the parchment I¡¯ve been working on recently, to which he snatches and begins reading. ¡°I don¡¯t know how such an outlandish rumour propagated in the first place,¡± I continue. ¡°It may be too late to stop the stories, but I hope this goes some way to restoring your reputation. Once you sign it, with your companions acting as witnesses, it will serve as indelible proof of your claims.¡± That and promised reparations worth up to 30 whole fablars for reputational damages, but let¡¯s not tell everyone to save what little face he has. Feeling apprehensive, Dion looks between me and my signature at the bottom of the parchment. ¡°It¡¯s a trick. You¡¯ve cursed the contract to get back at me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how curses work, and besides, there are perfectly good clerics at hand if that were the case. What reason do I have wish ill on someone I have never met? Although you were sorely mistaken about your reasoning, certain parties may take interest in your observations and ask for excruciating detail. Details that are very easy to misunderstand.¡± ¡°¡­ I suppose I was mistaken in the heat of the battle. Pass me that quill.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What the- the accursed thing is dry!¡± ¡°Whoops, my apologies,¡± I say while secretly rescinding . ¡°Here.¡± After offering them a pot of black ink, he and his pals gingerly sign the contract. Carefully, I position myself with my back to the nearest campfire and watch as they write their signatures. Sure enough¡­ ¡°Huh? Why is the ink turning re-¡± Two strikes. ¡°!¡± Before he can finish the last syllable, I cast and pop out of their midst to deliver a powerful uppercut¡­ to one of Dion¡¯s followers. It takes Dion a few seconds to comprehend as his ¡°pal¡± comes crashing down on his back. ¡°ENBOS, YOU BAST- Huh!?¡± ¡°Just stay there and watch,¡± I tell the pair as they grapple with my . Naturally, he breaks free and goes for his axe, but not before I walk over to the unconscious man and reach behind his ear. Sure enough, I feel a catch¡­ and peel a layer of flesh off his face, revealing an entirely different person underneath. The revelation sends Dion stumbling back as I place the last remains of his associate to the side. Grimly, I watch as his remaining companion screams his friend¡¯s name and Dion¡¯s dazed eyes flicker with flashes of the recent past. Even for a man like him, I can¡¯t help but offer my deepest sympathies as all his arrogance is replaced with genuine anguish. I look away with the parchment in my hand and a gut full of remorse, only to greet Maximillian the moment I turn around. Sighing under my imaginary breath, I follow him to the side as the holy knights keep everybody else at bay. ¡°Do you mind telling me how you were able to discern and then expose that cultist?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met them before and thought he was acting differently since. Of course, I had no definitive proof so I tricked him into signing this,¡± I say as I raise the parchment for Maximillian to see. The last signature is a deep red instead of black. ¡°I see. A sincerity contract.¡± ¡°As one would expect from a mageline that specialises in trade.¡± ¡°So why did you neglect to mention such a critical item?¡± ¡°I can bear no responsibility for your ignorance, Sir Iudico. After all, you confiscated my possessions and had ample opportunity to inspect them. It¡¯s your own fault for overlooking it.¡± ¡°¡­ *Sigh* I don¡¯t have time to get into another argument with you. Your house has probably imposed strict conditions to entrust such a valuable tool, however I am willing to compensate. Will you hand me the sincerity contract?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I oblige as I pass the papers and ink pot onto- ¡°!¡± A column of fire suddenly erupts between us, but even more astonishingly, Maximillian manages to react faster than the ravenous flames to throw such a heavy thrust that I¡¯m pushed well out of harm¡¯s way. The culprit is a mage from one of the adventurer groups, and before anyone of his companions can tell what is going on, Maximillian is already swinging his glaive. A blade of light flies through the air and passes through the mage, and after a second of silence, he falls into two clean pieces from the shoulder to the hip. It¡¯s a grisly sight, and naturally, it leads to a ruckus amongst the adventurers. Unconcerned, Maximillian casts a spherical barrier around me before facing the unsettled crowd. ¡°Enbos, report!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Iudico.¡± ¡°Irrelevant subject. Your apparatus.¡± ¡°The parchment is a little singed, but otherwise-¡± ¡°Enbos, behind you!¡± Heeding Minna¡¯s sudden warning, I turn on my heel and barely deflect an attack from a ¡°swordsman¡± sticking half-way out of my shadow. Trapped inside the barrier, he continues his barrage of attacks while keeping me between him and Maximillian, blocking his line of sight. I almost , when all of a sudden, something incredibly bright whooshes between my arm and my side before flying straight through my attacker¡¯s chest. The ¡°swordsman¡± crumples to his knees with a gaping wound while I look back through the hole in the barrier. ¡°Maximillian, you son of a-!¡± ¡°Fool! Don¡¯t look away!¡± Too late. As I turn back around, the dying cultist lurches forward and grasps my wrist with the last of his strength. ¡°For¡­ Maleosis!¡± Damn it, this guy is rigged to blow! ¡°!¡± Agnes shouts out from the side as three triangular walls erupt from the ground and trap the ¡°swordsman¡± in a translucent pyramid, slicing off his arm in the process. I immediately jump back, but despite Agnes¡¯ best efforts, she is unable to contain the full blast. Although I manage to stay on my feet, the damage has been done. I curse under my breath at the sight of the shattered bottle in my palm and the black puddle at my feet. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t suppose you are withholding more?¡± ¡°No, Maximillian. That was all of it,¡± I say with a stained fist. ¡°*Sigh* So be it. Knight Sergeant Michael, detain the deceased suspect¡¯s party for questioning. Lieutenant Gregoria, provide detail about the two attackers.¡± ¡°They were under the guises of Norm Canis and Pike Richardson. Both were B rank adventurers.¡± What!? ¡°I see.¡± ¡°By the spirits, even the B rankers¡­¡± ¡°¡­ How could he not notice for so long. Isn¡¯t he an inquisitor?¡± ¡°¡­ A-are they all prepared to blow up like that? H-how can we¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Everyone, at ease!¡± bellows Maximillian. ¡°The fact we have forced the hand of their most dangerous operators means it was a last act of desperation. We will maintain patrols but please rest assured. Our expedition is sound.¡± No, you know as well as I do that isn¡¯t the case at all. If anything, the situation is far worse than any of us expected. They were B rankers, the most decorated fighters among the adventurers and guaranteed to be in higher positions along our chain of command. If the cultists are willing to sacrifice two well-entrenched infiltrators just to destroy my sincerity contract, then who were they covering? Either they¡¯re shielding an even larger crop of B rank imposters, which is unlikely given the small number left, or there are more important hidden agents that will be crucial to Tascus¡¯¡­ ¡­ Oh god. God, please, no. ¡°Enbos, are you alright!?¡± Petrified, I slowly turn my head to see Sen, Minna and Norf running towards me, filled with apparent concern. Arc 3, Chapter 112: Shadow Realm Twenty-two-hundred-and-twenty hours. The invasion force is heading into the cultists¡¯ lair. Slowly yet steadily, we check every cavern and every crevice as we draw ever closer to the final fight. Although the descent is sharp, the smoothed floors and chiselled stairs make light of an otherwise treacherous dive. That said, I can¡¯t help but imagine we''re walking along the tongue of a gaping maw, as every empty room and discarded crate adds to my growing sense of foreboding. This should be the New Dawn¡¯s last stand and yet I hear nothing but drops of water from the surrounding stalactites. I¡¯m beginning to wonder if the cultists have found some way to bypass Maximillian¡¯s Labyrinth Shrouds. My invisible companion continues to point along the path, and with some reservation, I follow Maximillian deeper into Tascus¡¯ domain. Speaking of which, it¡¯s not like our forces inspire much confidence either. Looking at our line-up, twenty-four holy knights are leading the charge, armed to the teeth and ready to fight to the bitter end. As for our brave cohort of adventurers and city militia¡­ eighty. Just eighty suicidal idiots confronting more than 500 confirmed enemies. Although most were more than happy to give the knights all the glory, Maximillian¡¯s decision to only bring volunteers stunned everybody in the camp. I have no idea what he is thinking but I suspect his mistrust is the main reason. After all, the only ones who will dare accompany him now either have a secret agenda¡­ or are courageous to the point of ignorance. Quietly, I look back to see Sen, Minna, Norf and Sig following along, with the disguised Hachirou and Lili right behind them. Just seeing their determined faces is enough to induce a spike in anxiety, and for more reasons than one. (Hachirou, do you copy?) (Yes, Enbos?) (Have you noticed anything amiss? Any mismatched scents or peculiar movements?) (N-no. Like I said before, the only reason I suspected Dion¡¯s follower was because we were briefly acquainted. I have nothing to serve as reference for anyone save our companions. Although I do smell a familiar scent of alcohol, but I can¡¯t seem to place it.) (I see. There¡¯s no one else¡­ Have you noticed anything else?) (Yes. Rather, I haven¡¯t noticed anything at all. C-can such a large force really be so silent?) (Coming from you, I feel even more anxious. Stay vigilant and keep in touch.) ¡°¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Enbos? You keep looking back like you regret joining the final assault.¡± ¡°Trust me, Maximillian. I would have much preferred to have stayed back if my involvement wasn¡¯t mandatory.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that,¡± he says flatly, ¡°although I will utilise your abilities, nonetheless.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t let your sentimentality fog your judgement, Enbos. After all, the greatest disrespect would be to allow them to disgrace their memory.¡± ¡°Maximillian, you-¡± ¡°We¡¯re closing in on the target area. Everyone, on high alert!¡± The holy knights blanket everybody in painful protection magic before slowing the advance to a crawl. Again, not a single enemy can be found in sight, which only makes an ambush more likely. With my eyes darting over every corner, I begin to notice peculiar details about our surroundings. The polished floors and occasional stone beam appear more aged and intricate than the ones closer to the mouth of the cave. Ritualistic engravings also decorate the walls, but while some are clearly recent handiworks, others seem so worn that they are incomprehensible. Just how long has the New Dawn cult been around? (We are approaching the target room.) (Any sign of the enemy?) (None, prior.) (Hm. Enbos?) (¡­ I¡¯m still sensing the core in that direction.) Or so I say but my ¡°ghost¡± is almost walking ahead. Come to think of it, is the target area really just a single room? Where are the 500 cultists supposed to be at? Maximillian suddenly lifts his fist and our small strike force comes to a complete stop. He gestures ahead and two of his knights nod before moving in as swift as a swallow¡¯s shadow. However, they return barely ten seconds later, abandoning all pretence of stealth. ¡°It is as you suspected, prior. The room is empty and there is a relocation array etched upon a raised platform. However¡­ the array is still intact and operational.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°Wait, relocation array? What is going on, Maximillian?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother me with pointless questions. Everyone, advance.¡± A slight air of confusion passes all the way to the backline as we continue to delve deeper into Tascus¡¯ lair. The mountain is by no means big, and every other cavern has already been checked. The smooth path continues, and as we follow, the mana in the air grows thicker and thicker. Eventually, we arrive at a towering archway, and past its stone doors is a massive dome space with perfectly smooth walls. At the centre is a large circular platform with thousands upon thousands of indecipherable scripts, all pulsing with powerful magic. As we all wander into the vast room, many of us gasp in awe at the strange environment. But not me, nor Hachirou who has become visibly jittery. Why am I getting a bad sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu? ¡°Why would Tascus build- No, is he even responsible for this place? And that platform-¡± ¡°Yes Enbos, it¡¯s a relocation relay,¡± answers Maximillian. ¡°I know you have an irrational fear of teleportation but now is not to entertain your tomfoolery.¡± ¡°¡­ Did they use it to escape your perimeter?¡± ¡°Unlikely. Our scouts have surveyed every inch of this land and they confirm this is the only life fall system in the entire area. We¡¯ll bring some Labyrinth Shrouds just in case, but for now...¡± Walking over to the stone platform, he rests one hand upon the glowing inscriptions. He remains very still, but after a moment of silence, he stands back up and crosses his arms. ¡°Prior?¡± asks Agnes. ¡°¡­ I cannot tell where the connection leads, although it is there and it is strong. Their base must be deep beneath the earth, close to the inflection point of the life fall.¡± ¡°I see. As it stands brother, this is the only way of reaching their base. They may have prepared a physical means of escape, but they will undoubtably have laid a trap.¡± ¡°And yet, we must follow. Until we confirm the situation for ourselves, we mustn¡¯t give them the benefit of our hesitation. Everybody, into groups!¡± Damn, he really is intent on waltzing straight in. While Maximillian is busy discussing with his knights, Lieutenant Agnes is sorting everyone into squads. Contrary to their excitement, I feel a pang of alarm followed by immediate guilt as I¡¯m directed over to Sen, Minna and Norf. ¡°Hey Enbos,¡± greets Sen as he waves his hand with the severed finger, ¡°I¡¯m glad they finally let you join us.¡± ¡°Yeah Sen. It¡¯s good to see you guys are still doing well too. Where¡¯s Sig?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting with the rest of the B-rankers,¡± answers Minna as she gestures with her thumb toward the group of adventurers near the door. ¡°I see. Poor them,¡± I say. Behind Minna, Norf makes a wry smile. ¡°A hassle to communicate with, to be sure, but very reliable. We already owe him for getting us out of a scrape in that last battle,¡± Minna explains as I notice the line of dried blood on her cheek. With a faint smile, Sen then glances slightly downward and comments, ¡°You¡¯re wearing our gift, I see.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± I say as I tap on my metal chest plate, ¡°I spent the past few days getting used to the armour, and after that recent confrontation, I¡¯m never taking it off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. Tascus¡¯ assassins got very close. How are you holding up?¡± asks Minna as she nonchalantly raises her arm and points toward the slightly singed fabric on my side. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Minna. If you hadn¡¯t called out when you did, I¡¯d be in the infirmary. I also want to thank all of you for standing up for me against Dion. I really appreciated it.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mention it, Enbos,¡± responds Sen as he makes a single sweeping motion with his left hand. ¡°We¡¯d gladly stick up for you even if everyone else turned their backs.¡± ¡°Although one idiot played right into that jerk¡¯s hands...¡± says Minna with a hand on her hip. ¡°I-I wonder who. But hey, Enbos managed to turn the tables easily enough,¡± says Sen while lightly scratching his nose. ¡°Although¡­ I do feel a little bad for that show-off with the way things turned out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just hope that was the last attempt on my life.¡± ¡°Hopefully. Oh yeah, I just remembered. There is something I have to tell you¡­¡± I consciously force my body to untense as Sen leans in to whisper. Nobody seems to notice the faint jerk in my fingers, except Norf who has a slightly furrowed brow. Sen looks behind him before speaking in hushed tones¡­ (¡­ Can you tell Minna it was your idea? I have no clue how I offended her yesterday but it¡¯s basically your fault!) (Eh?) (Don¡¯t ¡°eh¡± me! Did you already forget about your shoddy advice? You said I should smile the next time Minna hits me for no good reason. Well, I did and then she went red in the face. I thought she was burning up so I offered a medicinal herb but then she became even more testy! Honestly, I swear I¡¯m not listening to your advice about Minna ever again.) (I see. In that case, you can ignore my recommendation to duck, right now.) (Huh? What do you-) ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Honestly, you two. Now is not the time or place for a topic like that,¡± chides Minna. ¡°I know, I know, but¡­ I think this may be the last time we can talk like this. Once we cross that portal, we¡¯ll be giving it our all, so I want to get everything off my chest.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Minna?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I forgive you, Sen.¡± ¡°Heh, thanks partner.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve grown, Sen.¡± ¡°Nah, you¡¯re overexaggerating, Enbos. I¡¯m just¡­ giving this a mite more thought than I used it.¡± ¡°I see. Are you all up for this?¡± ¡°Of course. Ever since Catorrem, the three of us have been training together for this moment. Right, everyone?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ near constantly,¡± says Minna in a slightly exasperated manner. Norf naturally stays silent, instead brandishing his arm in a show of confidence. I offer a weak smile, but looking at some of the revenge-driven parties around me, that invisible smile becomes imaginary. ¡°Um, let me redirect that question: are you up for this, Enbos?¡± asks Sen while scratching his cheek. ¡°I already said I was fine, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You already know that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± rebuts Sen. ¡°You¡¯ve never been, erm, the calmest when dealing with these cultists. And after that recent battle and ambush, I have a feeling you¡¯re already on edge.¡± ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t deny it, but I¡¯ll get better. All my demons will be dying here tonight.¡± ¡°I-I guess. Anyway, what¡¯s with the holdup? Are those holy knights ready to go yet?¡± ¡°¡­ Expect a kill zone on the other side of the array. Is the assault team ready?¡± ¡°The protection magic has been fully cast, prior. We should be able to maintain a line of communication on this end.¡± ¡°Good. Set the to five ticks and activate the teleporter at the count of four. Maintain a pseudo-portal for another two ticks while the vanguard enters at one-and-a-half. We will await your report before mobilising everyone else. Are we in place?¡± ¡°Yes, prior!¡± ¡°Godspeed, my brothers. Let the prosperity of tomorrow be a monument to your deeds. Begin breach in four¡­ three¡­ two¡­ now!¡± The magic array activates just as Agnes throws a glass orb into the centre. It disappears in a flash of light, and a second-and-a-half later, three knights dive in afterwards. The portal is promptly closed and we begin readying ourselves for the inevitable battle. But before Maximillian even has a chance to take out his spear... (Prior, the entry point is clear.) We all freeze mid-motion as those words echo throughout the great dome. Even the consummate prior can¡¯t help but gawk at the communication orb before reaching to reply. ¡°Identification. Private response.¡± (It is¡­ *whisper*) ¡°¡­ Confirmed, brother. Please elaborate.¡± (Yes, prior. We have safely arrived on the other side of the array. There are no enemies or perceived threats in the vicinity. We appear to be standing on a clearing outside of a large structure, with a path leading to the only entry. And, erm¡­) ¡°Continue brother.¡± (I-I¡¯m not sure how to describe this, but our surroundings do not resemble the interior of a mountain. You see... *whisper*) ¡°¡­ Noted, brother. Secure the perimeter and wait our arrival.¡± ¡°Your orders, prior?¡± asks Agnes as she glances at our baffled cohort. ¡°We follow. Do not let your guard down, warriors. You are still entering hostile territory. Receive our protection magic and arrange yourselves into defensive formation. We will teleport several parties at a time, at my discretion.¡± I don¡¯t like this. Not one bit. I¡¯m half expecting our group to get teleported away from the rest. I don¡¯t know what to expect on the other side, but there is no turning back. I slowly step onto the array along with Sen, Minna, Norf and the returning Sig. The self-styled wordsmith gives a slight nod which I reciprocate in turn. We then draw our weapons and work with the other adventurers to form a defensive circle. I¡¯m clutching my staff tightly as I prepare to cast the moment we cross to the other side. ¡°Are you breaking out in hives yet, Enbos?¡± ¡°As long as the teleporter isn¡¯t yours, Maximillian.¡± ¡°Well then. Activating in three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ now.¡±
¡°W-what¡­ the¡­¡± Blackness. Infinite, inscrutable, absolute. We are standing on a small island in the middle of a perfect void. I would have thought we were in outer space if not for the fact that even space dotted the light of countless stars. Here, the darkness is almost a corporeal being, devouring even the glow of the mystic crystals lining the edge of the platform. I¡¯m afraid to look over the rim to check if the island is being raised by some unseen pillar or if it really is adrift in a pitch-black ocean. ¡°This is incredible,¡± I breathe. ¡°Um, Enbos?¡± calls out Sig. ¡°If you really want to put the imp in the press, I suggest you turn around and look straight ahead.¡± Puzzled by Sig¡¯s words, I follow his instructions and immediately become enthralled by the scenery before me. The floating platform is joined to a long obsidian bridge, and on the other end is a colossal structure. It¡¯s hard to tell given the faint glow of the scattered crystals and the perennial darkness, but it seems to be a perfectly spherical building that has me readopting my interstellar suspicions. A massive obsidian orb with a smooth surface, like if Archimedes had directed the Ancient Egyptians. More mystifying than the brick-and-mortar moon is the massive halo rotating and spinning around the alien structure in all directions. Nonetheless, the gargantuan structure never crosses over the static bridge as it generates a powerful magical barrier around the central construct. Team by team, more adventurers teleport to this side and join the enraptured crowd. At last, Maximillian and his knights arrive, and like the rest of us, they end up staring at everything around them. What is otherworldly to me would be unimaginable to them. ¡°¡­ Brother Michael,¡± says the prior after mustering the will to break his attention away, ¡°have you already surveyed our surroundings?¡± ¡°Yes, prior. I ran every test with our field equipment, and from what I can discern, this ¡°darkness¡± is composed almost entirely of dark-type magic and it¡¯s pressing against a transparent barrier enveloping the platform, the bridge and the entire, er, building in the distance. Although we are still able to maintain contact with the other side¡­ we are unable to judge our relative position to the cave.¡± ¡°Hm? Are you saying the mana in the air is disrupting our coordinates?¡± ¡°¡­ No,¡± I breathe, ¡°he¡¯s saying we¡¯re not even in the same plane of existence. This entire space is like when I use , except a thousand times bigger and infinitely more stable. I-I can hardly believe it, but¡­ we¡¯re in a pocket dimension.¡± ¡°That is inane, Enbos. Even if this place was constructed over generations, how could anyone, let alone a cult, build something so advanced?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t. I should have realised long before we got here. Damn it, it was staring in my face all this time.¡± A life fall providing a constant stream of mana. A one-way cave and a massive subspace completely isolated from the outside world. Tascus¡¯ knowledge of the Undead Ravager¡¯s history and my ¡°ghost¡¯s¡± seeming familiarity with these caverns¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a doomsday bunker. The last bastion of an extinct civilisation at the end of the Golden Age.¡± ¡°I see. So the cultists are making use of the ruins of an ancient demi-human city. I suppose the Undead Ravager was never explicitly a human one. Corrupted by demonkind and fearing God¡¯s cleansing of Garea, they resorted to necromancy to survive the Apocalypse.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Yes, yes. Congratulations on solving the paradox of necromancy in the Golden Age.¡± ¡°You misunderstand, Enbos. If the Undead Ravager that destroyed Tiel was originally a resident of this domain, then who¡¯s to say it was the last of its misbegotten kind?¡± ¡°¡­ Damn.¡± Maximillian actually has a point. Whereas the winged ones became a bunch of cannibalistic crawlers, this race may have resorted to necrotic slumber and accumulated thousands of years of mana. I doubt there is another elder lich given Tascus¡¯ fixation on the core but that doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t other kinds of undead, awaiting the call of their champion. An army of ancient undead at the behest of an ¡°ascended¡± Tascus. It would be like owning a personal nuclear arsenal. With the stakes raised, I turn to Maximillian, half-expecting him to rally everyone for a blind charge. Instead, he is looking back at the platform in worrying silence. He then surveys the alien structure before settling his eyes on the lone bridge. ¡°Maximillian?¡± ¡°The reason the teleportation array is still active is not because Tascus is tempting us: it is because it is their only way in, and out. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t attack us at the point of entry, in case they damaged the bridge or the array. From the Golden Age it may be, but it is far from impervious.¡± ¡°What are you getting at, Maximillian?¡± I ask. ¡°I¡¯m saying that if we destroy this ancient portal, everybody inside will be trapped for time immemorial.¡± ¡°That¡¯s-¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Unfortunately, Sen catches wind of Maximillian¡¯s murmuring and suddenly approaches him. Almost instantly, two swords are pressed against his neck before Minna and Norf can hold him back. My marrow runs cold as I watch Sen stare down the impassive inquisitor. ¡°My friend ¨C our companions ¨C are still held hostage by those dastards! I won¡¯t let you write off their lives as a necessary cost.¡± ¡°Please, Sen!¡± pleads Minna. ¡°You need to take a step back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite alright,¡± says Maximillian as he gestures to his men to lower their arms. ¡°You are right to say we have an obligation to rescue those hostages, and it is for that exact reason Tascus has kept them alive. Nevertheless, millions more lives hang in the balance. If we cannot ensure the cult¡¯s destruction, then we must prepare a contingency.¡± ¡°A contingency?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr (Sen) Carris. Brother Evans, I wish for you to remain on the cave side of the array. At first light, if none of us return from our endeavour¡­ I order you to destroy the teleporter, no matter the cost.¡± ¡°Wha-!¡± ¡°Moreover, if the hostage retrieval team returns first, or you receive a report that the assault team has utterly failed, also destroy the teleporter immediately. Our lives and the lives of all the innocents trapped within are inconsequential before the greater good. Are we in agreement, Mr Carris?¡± Sen doesn¡¯t say a thing. He is stunned speechless alongside the rest of the expedition team. Taking his silence as confirmation, the holy knights promptly set off towards the ancient tomb. As Sen looks on stunned, Norf places a hand on his shoulder and offers a reassuring nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sen. We¡¯ll find your friend before the night is over,¡± I say. ¡°W-well, yeah, but I¡¯m more worried about making it back early. Is Maximillian really fine with us leaving him, or is he that confident his knights can wrap everything up before then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s entirely his arrogance speaking,¡± observes Minna. ¡°Regardless, if we do make it sooner, we can always wait for them instead.¡± ¡°Yeah. I guess we can do that.¡± ¡°Come on, you guys. We¡¯re getting left behind.¡± With the mages conjuring a wall of shields, we march towards the front door of Tascus¡¯ fortress. Even with to peer through the ravenous shadows, I¡¯ve massively misjudged the distance and scale of this impossible space. The colossal sphere gradually fills our field of view as we arrive at a towering entrance that resembles a giant¡¯s vault door. Again, not a single enemy tries to stop our advance. Maximillian walks up to the door, holding his bronze glaive. ¡°This is no time for subtlety. The enemy is already aware of our every move, so any caution now will only be exploited. Sister Agnes, Brother Victor, you and your teams will take the lead. Brother Michael, yours shall marshall everyone else after me. Are we ready?¡± ¡°Yes, brother!¡± ¡°May God watch over us all. .¡± A white haze emits from Maximillian¡¯s hand and covers the entire door. It¡¯s not actually frost but an incredibly sophisticated aerosol spell that¡¯s drawing heat from everything it touches. More remarkably is that he¡¯s then recycling all that accumulated heat and mana into his clenched fist. With a nonchalant thrust, the inquisitor pulverises the entire door, and nary a moment later, the holy knights charge into the premise. The dust is still thick in the air and yet Maximillian¡¯s men are already ushering us to rush inside. With a united roar, we run after the back of Brother Michael as sounds of flying spells and dying screams echo from within. We leap over the door debris and prepare to meet Tascus¡¯ defenders, but as the dust settles¡­ ¡°Eh?¡± It¡¯s empty. Not a single knight, cultist, dead, undead, spell remnant nor sign of resistance. Moreover- ¡°U-um, sir?¡± asks one of the adventurers towards the flabbergasted knight in charge. ¡°Where did Sir Iudico go?¡± ¡°¡­ No, the better question,¡± I say as I point toward the solid wall where we just came, ¡°is where the hell did we go?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 113: Raiders of the Lost Ark ¡°H-hold the line! Don¡¯t let that knight get any-¡± Shiiing! ¡°Gaaagh!¡± ¡°Keep laying suppressive fire. I¡¯ll call for more-¡± Shiiing! ¡°Fraser? Fraser!? Damn you, heathen! .¡± Splat! ¡°Huh¡­? Oh my God! What the hell did he do to him!?¡± ¡°H-he deflected the back at him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossi-!¡± Crack! ¡°N-no, please! S-spare my-¡± Shiiing! ¡°¡­ Hostiles neutralised. Returning to the point of entry.¡± Finishing my report, I make my way back to our point of entry. The sound of combat has already ceased and I arrive just as the rest of my brothers are finishing their duty. At a glance, all twenty members of the Tascus elimination force are accounted for with no casualties. What is not accounted for are the eighty-five members of the cultist suppression and hostage recovery team. Looking at the back, our point of entry is now a solid wall with no sign of my opening strike. ¡°We¡¯ve secured our immediate area.¡± ¡°Good work, lieutenant. Have there been any sign of the rest of our expedition?¡± ¡°Unfortunately Maximillian, there have not. It appears we were separated by some unknown means.¡± ¡°*Sigh* No, it¡¯s quite simple. Although I destroyed the door, the true mechanism was in the frame itself.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Brother Maximillian?¡± ¡°We walked through a portal, Agnes. A portal that the cultists used to scatter forces. Such a stable construct is inconceivable in the ¡°outside¡± world, but one must never underestimate the magic of the Golden Age, no matter what abominations conceived this place.¡± ¡°Then what is our next course of action?¡± ¡°Firstly¡­¡± I take the emblem attached to my belt and attempt to contact Brother Michael. To my surprise, I manage to connect to my estranged brother. (Brother Maximillian!) ¡°Identification. Private response.¡± (M3TAT-000N.) ¡°¡­ Confirmed. Now report, Brother Michael.¡± (Yes, prior. There are eighteen of us here, including Enbos and his compatriots. We are currently scattered across the premise although I do have our brothers¡¯ bearings. I¡¯ve been in contact with my team and the B rank adventurers, and 79 members are accounted for. There have been no attacks on any of our locations.) ¡°None at all?¡± (None that have been reported, prior.) ¡°I see. Maintain your positions, brother. Our scrying orbs are still operational so we¡¯ll collect all of you before we move onto Tascus. Enbos¡¯ services will be critical, so make sure he doesn¡¯t leave your-¡± ¡°Brother Maximillian, I have something to report.¡± I turn towards Brother Victor, but before he has a chance to speak, I spy the small compass in his hand. The needle is glowing a faint blue. ¡°¡­ Change of plans, Brother Michael. We just picked up the trail on the relic¡¯s container.¡±
¡°Okay everybody, here are our orders! We have been charged with picking up all our scattered brethren. Once we have rallied our forces, we will notify Brother Iudico and await our next course of action. Now move!¡± Warily, we relax our barriers and follow Sir Michael as he examines the scrying orb in his hand. We are currently in a long corridor with no exits along the way. Glowing lines run along the smooth, grey walls and illuminate the entire space with a cold sheen. There appears to be an open space at the very end, but until then, it is prime territory for an ambush. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised Tascus didn¡¯t plant a land mine or the like on the exact spot we would land, although we¡¯ve undoubtably already fallen into his trap. Looking around, Sen and co are vigilantly surveying our surroundings, feeling the same paranoia as myself. Sig is walking alongside Michael at the front of pack, and judging by the way he¡¯s being blatantly ignored, he¡¯s probably saying the usual guff. Miraculously, Lili and Hachirou are also in our cohort, trudging behind us with hoods over their heads. There are a few other adventurers as well, but I¡¯m far too conscious of my friends to pay them any mind. This setup is way too convenient to be a coincidence. (Enbos, have you noticed?) (Huh!? Who? What? Who is it and what did I miss?) (This place. It reminds me of the time we explored the ruins of the winged demi-humans.) (Ah, that¡¯s right, Hachirou. I¡¯m 100 percent sure we¡¯re in another Golden Age tomb.) (I-I see. Nonetheless, the level of preservation here is incomparable to the other. I can¡¯t find any sign of desolation.) (The cultists moved in so it¡¯s only natural they touched up the place. Probably fixed up the air, too.) (Perhaps, but these lights were not installed recently. They are seamless and functioning. Moreover, that fantastical space outside¡­ the magic here is clearly from the Golden Age, and yet it has not faded after all these centuries. How can that that be possible? My brother Takumi once said that the ever-changing logic of the World Stream rendered most ancient symbols powerless, so how can the enchantments here be so intact?) (Do you remember the core we¡¯re after? It was still immensely powerful after thousands of years, and that was because the creator embedded a part of their soul into it. Likewise, I suspect this place is being sustained by something similar.) (I see.) (Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to assume the architect of this place and the elder lich are one and the same.) (But if the undead ravager managed to make it out of this place, where are the residents? Did they degrade into one of the humanoid species, like with my own kind?) (Actually, I have a different theory: the undead ravager fed on them while they were in stasis. And after devouring all their souls over thousands of years, it moved onto the outside world.) ¡°We¡¯re reaching the end of the corridor, everybody. Keep to our formation and check those corners.¡± We enter the room whilst maintaining our guard. The room is empty, but there are two other paths leading from this space; one to our left and one to our right. The area is completely bare, save for a blank marble plaque between the doors. As I¡¯m about to approach the panel to examine it, Hachirou sends a silent message, telling me to look at the top of the doors. I crane my neck and immediately recognise a very familiar symbol: a triangle with the cross in the middle. ¡°¡­ Five.¡± ¡°What was that, Mr Novuseus?¡± asks the holy knight. ¡°The symbols above the doors. They¡¯re numbered. They¡¯re the same symbols as at a ruin I¡¯ve visited before.¡± ¡°Are you an expert on these places?¡± ¡°Just a passing interest. Still, did all the races of Aren share the same language and culture during the Golden Age? The shelter of the winged ones showed no signs of other races, so they must have largely kept to their own kind. Maybe it¡¯s based on the magic symbology at the time, since the World Stream is ubiquitous across all-¡± ¡°Look, that¡¯s very interesting, Mr Novuseus, but unless it helps us locate our teammates, I suggest you fall in line. Everybody, we¡¯re heading left. Judging by the distance on the scrying orb, we should be able to reach them in a few minutes. Let¡¯s move.¡±
¡°The location and numbers of all invading teams has been confirmed. Enbos has been identified in Quadrant 2 with one holy knight in his vicinity.¡± ¡°Good. Has the communication line between the knight and the inquisitor been identified?¡± ¡°Not yet, father. Even with the source psalms, the encryption is proving more difficult than expected. It will take some time.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Make haste, my child. Once we infiltrate their connection, initiate the interference spell so that the inquisitor won¡¯t be alerted. The inquisitor mustn¡¯t be distracted by his followers¡¯ pleas before he meets His Holiness.¡± ¡°Yes, father. Shall we send in adherents to dispose of the adventurers afterwards?¡± ¡°¡­ Although they¡¯re already lambs in our paddocks, I suppose the chance still exists. Very well. Send forces to all enemy groups except Quadrant 2. His Holiness has ordered that Enbos be unharmed, so let us deliver everybody else to Maleosis¡¯ embrace.¡±
¡°*Sigh* No luck, my jobbers. Back to the last junction.¡± ¡°By the spirits, I wish we could just break through these walls.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not tear down a ruin while we are still inside it, Sen. Now, let¡¯s go.¡± Tens of minutes have passed since we set out. Although Sir Michael has a bearing on the other groups, it turns out the layout of this place is far larger and more convoluted than anybody could have imagined. Junctions would lead to more junctions. Long corridors would lead to dead ends. Random rooms to the side could turn out to be newfound paths. It¡¯s almost as if the entire floor is a randomly-generated level in a dungeon crawler. Although risky, we¡¯re now spreading out for short durations to increase our overall coverage. My current cohort are the usual suspects including Sig, although Lili and Hachirou are maintaining their guises. ¡°All clear. No hostiles or pathways to be found.¡± ¡°Gotcha, Sen. Just two more corridors to check before we head back. But for real, what¡¯s up with this place? Its layout is completely mupped.¡± ¡°I get you, Sig. Enbos, you said this place is a demi-human ruin, what sorted of deluded being could navigate such a convoluted domain?¡± ¡°I doubt anybody knows, Sen,¡± chimes in Minna. ¡°Regardless, all these empty spaces with no doors or windows hardly resemble rooms at all. I don¡¯t think any of them are for accommodation nor for storage.¡± ¡°Yeah. Maybe a race of golems called this place home?¡± ¡°Golems are magical creations, not living beings,¡± I explain. ¡°Speaking of home, can you tell me a bit about your hometown, Sen?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing special. Just a rural village that raised a bunch of wide-eyed dreamers. Travallis¡¯ only claim to fame is probably its green windmill. It¡¯s so boring that not even bandits would bother to visit. Ain¡¯t that right, Minna?¡± ¡°*Sigh* You and I clearly remember things differently. You have no idea what it¡¯s like trying to keep an eye on Sen when he¡¯s climbing every tree, trying some impractical combat technique, or putting out fires with a-¡± ¡°I-I think he gets the picture, Minna.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You and Minna came from the same village. How did you meet Norf?¡± ¡°Oh, it was at a town near the Dellmore Forest. Look, I¡¯d love to tell you, but we should save it for after we save Eric.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± agrees Minna. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you have your helm on right. I¡¯m surprised Enbos was the one to make small talk instead of you.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. What¡¯s with that, Enbos? Are you feeling more relaxed without that inquisitor around?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ We¡¯re back at the junction. I¡¯ll take the path on the left while you go to the other one.¡± ¡°Wait, alone?¡± exclaims Minna. ¡°Nuh-uh, my man. I ain¡¯t leaving anybody on their lonesome in this drake place.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t keep exploring this place like this, Sig, and ability-wise I¡¯m the most well-rounded to operate on my own.¡± ¡°This is reckless, and you damn well know it, Enbos. What wisp has gotten into your-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Sig. We¡¯ll accompany him. Do you concur, Mr Novuseus?¡± I stare at Lili and Hachirou for a moment before slowly nodding my head. Sig muses for a moment but ultimately relents. ¡°I guess that¡¯s fine. Stay on your toes, Enbos, and if it extends further than a hundred paces, head straight back here.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sig hands Lili and I signal flares before sending us off. I turn off at the nearest doorway while the rest of the party head the other way. I walk slowly but Lili and Hachirou stay several paces behind me. As the footsteps of the other group fade, Lili then breaks the silence. ¡°Enbos, what is wrong? You¡¯ve been acting strangely ever since we entered the cave.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you, because it may be nothing more than my self-destructive paranoia.¡± ¡°I-I think I already have a good idea,¡± says Hachirou. ¡°I noticed you¡¯ve been particularly conscious of Sen, Minna and Norf ever since we entered the cave. I-I don¡¯t want to believe it, but¡­ do think one of them could be an imposter?¡± ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s-¡± ¡°I¡¯m horrible. Yes, I know, Lili.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s not what I¡­ Why do you believe that is the case?¡± ¡°Because Tascus is convinced I¡¯m an integral part of the prophecy, and as far as I can tell, he wants me alive. Although I managed to bluff him before, he knows for a fact that I care about all of you¡­ and I know for a fact there is still one more infiltrator amongst our ranks.¡± ¡°B-but that can¡¯t be! I haven¡¯t noticed a change in their scents at all.¡± ¡°Perhaps, Hachirou, but we have no idea how meticulous Tascus¡¯ men truly are. For all we know, the incident with Dion¡¯s follower may have been a slip up on his part.¡± ¡°But Sen, Minna and Norf have been together all this time! Surely they would have noticed-¡± ¡°No, Lili. It¡¯s because of their bond that the idea is unthinkable, but not for me. At the same time, I¡¯m not familiar enough to make a final call.¡± ¡°Enbos¡­¡± ¡°*Chuckle* It¡¯s ironic, right? We¡¯ve only known each other for around a fortnight, and yet I have the gall to think I know them. My insecurity is enough to invalidate everything we have been through together. Makes me wonder if I would be willing to ostracise anybody else if I had the chance.¡± ¡°Do you have someone in mind?¡± ¡°¡­ No. No one definitive, Lili. From their physiques, to their mannerisms, to their reactions, to their mindsets¡­ my heart says they are all real, and yet I can¡¯t bring myself to believe it.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine,¡± claims Lili. ¡°If you have nothing but your heart to guide you, then follow it. If Tascus plans to use them to get to you, then it¡¯s all the more reason to stay close and not to be more distant. I know all the turmoil has disturbed you, but at this very moment, your bond is your greatest blessing. Don¡¯t you agree, Hachirou?¡± ¡°A-actually Lili, I don¡¯t think Enbos¡¯ caution is undue. Nonetheless, why can¡¯t we be upfront about your concerns? Surely our companions will happily oblige.¡± ¡°¡­ Because there is a high chance the imposter would be rigged to blow, or worse. I might be able to take it, but if I don¡¯t identify them right off the bat, everyone else will be in danger.¡± ¡°I see. Although I¡¯m horrified by the idea, I won¡¯t let you shoulder the burden alone. I¡¯ll keep an eye on them as well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hachirou.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, you two,¡± muses Lili, ¡°but I pray your observations prove otherwise. Moreover, why are you focusing on Sen, Minna and Norf? Could it not be someone else like Sig?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, I doubt him the least. It¡¯s pretty obvious who he is.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it on the way back. We¡¯re here.¡± We reach the end of the passage which turns out to be another dead end in this convoluted rat maze. However, to Lili and Hachirou¡¯s confusion, I¡¯m examining every inch of the final wall. After an entire minute, Hachirou finally raises a question. ¡°What are you looking for, Enbos? It¡¯s almost time for us to head back.¡± ¡°The gho- the trail leads right through this wall. There has to be some hidden door or teleporter that the cultists have no idea about. It¡¯s obvious that we are squarely in Tascus¡¯ palm, so unless we do something different, this whole mission will be a failure.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve been meaning to ask for a while, Enbos, but what is your ultimate goal?¡± inquires Lili. ¡°A-are you still looking to take the core from Tascus?¡± ¡°I realised something when I was speaking with Hachirou: there is a cursed artefact sustaining this entire dimension. An archive of ancient knowledge that is keeping all these forgotten runes from becoming obsolete, and although it won¡¯t be necromantic in design, it should still be a powerful container of spiritual energy. Either Tascus has not found it, or he dares not meddle lest he collapses the entire subspace. I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s the former since his magic is not lightyears ahead of anyone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°I see. You may not have to clash with Maximillian or confront Tascus after all. Thank goodness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I move on to examine the adjacent walls. On the left side, a few feet from the supposed dead end, I spy a small marble plate embedded seamlessly in the masonry. I tap the chest-high panel without a second thought, and sure enough, a magic array appears beneath our feet before sweeping up and over our heads. (.mooR laeS ot gnitcennoC .detpecca erutangis luoS .scitsongaid lautirips ot gnihctiwS .rrorE .detceted egatireH ¡­gninnacS) A disembodied and intelligible voice echoes through the small space. Lili and Hachirou are on high alert while I¡¯m staring expectingly at the wall. However¡­ ¡°¡­ Nothing. Huh, that¡¯s weird. I thought a hidden chamber would appear.¡± ¡°Um, Enbos? We should really be heading back to the others now.¡± ¡°*Sigh* You¡¯re right, Hachirou. Let¡¯s- What the hell!?¡± Looking behind us, the straight corridor we just traversed has been replaced with a single doorway into a large room. None of us noticed we were teleported. It¡¯s as if the place was phased into existence. We cautiously entire the new area, and unlike every other place we¡¯ve seen thus far, it¡¯s not just an empty space. Four massive crystal prisms are protruding from a magic array that spans almost the entire floor. The enchantments are flowing with concentrated mana as we carefully avoid stepping on the unknown array. Curiously, all the crystals appear to be randomly scattered, and only one of them is active, pulsing with a soft blue light through its transparent lattice. While examining the height of the crystals, I notice a large and detailed atlas engraved in the concave roof, showing a vast landmass that can only be the continent of Aren. The forlorn opens the forbidden pass¡­ ¡°W-what is this place, Enbos?¡± ¡°Honestly, Lili, I have no idea. The only thing I¡¯m sure of is the New Dawn cult doesn¡¯t know this place either,¡± I answer. In the first place, there was never any guarantee that the lich¡¯s ghost would lead me to this place¡¯s archive. However, after spending all this time observing it, I realised one thing: it¡¯s not simply pointing toward the core. If it were acting like a simple compass, it wouldn¡¯t deliberately turn around corners. Moreover, I have a sneaking suspicion it is responding to my will, which raises the far more worrying possibility that it has a consciousness of its own. The spirit in question is now standing in front of the glowing crystal pillar. Although I have no idea why it led us here, I¡¯m relieved by the fact we are outside of Tascus¡¯ insidious maze. ¡°None of these things seem to be filled with spiritual energy. I don¡¯t think the monolith¡¯s heart is here.¡± ¡°This is just an incredulous theory, but considering the worldwide map and the magic we have witnessed thus far, could this place be some kind of continent-spanning teleporter?¡± muses Lili. ¡°Actually, that might be it, although only one of them appears to still be functional.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because Maximillian¡¯s labyrinth shrouds are still in effect. That glowing crystal is fairly out of the way, so it might be linked to this place. But what could they have been used for?¡± ¡°Um, Enbos, Lili?¡± calls out Hachirou beside a second doorway. ¡°I think I found the cargo. You both have to see this.¡± We follow Hachirou into the side room. Lili lets out an audible gasp as we find ourselves in an elongated space with dozens upon dozens of obsidian boxes lining the left and right: coffins. Black sarcophaguses that have lasted thousands of years. Ominously, all of them are open¡­ save for four at the very end, with a conspicuous space separating the two sets. My curiosity getting the best of me, I walk up to one of the closed caskets and inspect the lid. ¡°Sleeper coffins,¡± I utter. ¡°Containers designed to put powerful undead into stasis.¡± ¡°Like the ones you destroyed in Kasseus?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lili, although far more advanced. Each capable of containing an elder lich. No, to be more accurate, these coffins could incubate a lich until it became elder.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°See the symbols arranged on the dial with the marker on top? They are numbers. A timer, no doubt. If I have to guess, the infamous undead ravager came from this very room.¡± ¡°Heavens, there are so many. Could the destruction of Tiel have been due to multiple liches?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The enchantments on the coffins get more faded from here to the other wall. They must have opened sequentially throughout the ages.¡± ¡°E-Enbos, if that is true, wouldn¡¯t it wise to step away from that unopened coffin?¡± ¡°Relax, Hachirou. It¡¯s not like we are in a horror mov-¡± (.niffoc repeels gniraperP .detpecca erutangis luoS) Pssst! ¡°Goddamn it!¡± Hachirou and I immediately jump back and draw our swords while Lili hangs back to cast healing magic, offensively. With a loud hiss followed by the sound of grinding stone, the coffin before us slowly opens on its own. Is this what the spirit was after? I open up the menu for Maleosis¡¯ blessing and watch as several opaque layers of magic rescind, one by one, until¡­ ¡°E-empty?¡± ¡°Oh, thank heavens. I sincerely thought it might be the end of us.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°You almost sound disappointed, Enbos.¡± ¡°Not at all, Lili. Still, I was expecting something after it just opened on its own.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see anything inside. D-did it react to Enbos thinking he should be entombed?¡± ¡°While I would be a snug fit, I don¡¯t want wake up in a cyberpunk fantasy world. Anyway, I guess there was only ever one elder lich.¡± ¡°I see. Like how my mother¡¯s kind would periodically survey the land, the residents here must have done the same but with a long-lived lich. That would explain the teleporter in the other room.¡± ¡°Yeah. The sole caretaker of this entire establishment, waiting for the Apocalypse to subside,¡± I say as I look back at all the discarded coffins. ¡°For all their magic prowess, in the end, the cycle was broken by its unavoidable hunger.¡± ¡°Enbos¡­¡± Still, that explanation doesn¡¯t completely sit well for me. For one, it doesn¡¯t explain why these four coffins are separated from the rest. Also, if the elder lich could teleport back and forth to this room, why did it march onto the city of Tiel? Surely such an advanced civilisation would have prepared some kind of contingency in this room, right? ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s check the remaining-¡± ¡°Enbos, I know there are more secrets to be found in this room, but we need head back to the others, right now,¡± reminds Hachirou. ¡°Please. There is nothing here and they must be getting very worried.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± I reply as I look out the door and notice the ghost is no longer there. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We can probably return to the corridor by tapping that marble plaque again.¡± Finding nothing in this ancient mortuary, Lili and Hachirou begin making their way back to the exit. But not me. Instead, I stop in front of one of the worn-out coffins as an idea comes to mind. If such an immensely powerful being stayed in the same position for hundreds of years, wouldn¡¯t it affect the coffin itself? Even if the chambers were completely insulated and equipped with some kind of mana ventilation system, the constant flow of energies would have surely imprinted on the dark material. It would be too small to tell with , however¡­ (.) I pour a great deal of my mana into the open container, and sure enough, certain areas begin to darken more than others. It¡¯s not much but it¡¯s enough to reveal a blurry profile of its previous occupant. Judging by the rough outline, the elder lich was a humanoid creature, with no tail and¡­ (*Sigh* A snug fit indeed.) ¡­ two branch-like protrusions on either side of its head. ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°Y-yes, Hachirou?¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asks, not noticing the coffin of my concern. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just¡­ thinking about something.¡± ¡°Speaking of your thoughts, you promised to explain your deductions, did you not?¡± reminds Lili. ¡°Yeah, I guess I should explain my realisation about Sig.¡± ¡°Not just Sig, Enbos. You need to tell us everything. I want to put your worries to rest.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay, Lili. If you really want to share in my paranoia, I¡¯ll tell you two my far-flung suspicions.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 114: Temple of Doom We return to the marble panel we used to get here, and out of curiosity, I activate the teleporter while facing the other way. For a split second, the scenery seems to distort past a certain point, before a ghostly image of the destination overlaps with the space and quickly becomes opaque. The secret room has faded away and in its place is a long corridor. It¡¯s eerie knowing there are two distinct areas, and yet for the life of me I still can¡¯t tell where they divide. ¡°I-I can¡¯t fathom it,¡± stammers Lili. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such sorcery.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s impressive they teleported this entire section of the corridor without us ever noticing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what this is, Enbos. This isn¡¯t teleportation magic.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Aside from the fey of old, the only practical method of teleportation is to create a stable portal between two points. But from what we¡¯ve just seen, it¡¯s almost as if one location melded into the other.¡± ¡°But the other way is not entirely impossible, is it? My esteemed brother Takumi once converted an apple into mana and reconstructed in another room, although he said it made a weird tasting juice.¡± ¡°Good grief, what has that mad doctor been up to? That being said, it doesn¡¯t make sense if we were the ones reconstituted, or if it was the entire area around us. In any case,¡± I say as I step into the familiar space, ¡°we are back. I can hear the others down the passage.¡± Returning to the rendezvous point, we find that Michael¡¯s group has already reconvened with our own. The fact they are here means the other direction led to nowhere at all. Minna spots our trio while Sen and Norf are pacing around. I trudge toward them as Hachirou and Lili split off to join the city guards. ¡°Enbos! By the spirits, where were you?¡± inquires Minna with a stressed tone. ¡°So sorry. I lost track of time examining these ancient ruins.¡± ¡°*Sigh* I thought as much. Sen and Norf were starting to think you got ambushed by Tascus. Sig was about ready to call a search.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s talking to the holy knight. I think they already noticed your return.¡± ¡°Well, I may as well report what I saw¡­¡± ¡°¡­ You see, my polished-up bro? Thirty seconds and he¡¯s already back. Every men intact and without a single scratch. No need to cry dragon from salamander spit.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Yes, yes, I get it already. Just keep a closer eye on him like I asked.¡± ¡°Hey, Enbos. Got anything to report?¡± ¡°No, it was another dead end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cool, my jobber. We found a path that got us closer still. Should be a straight shot to the next crew.¡± ¡°Indeed, and now that you¡¯re back, we can finally get going. We¡¯re in a battle, not a research expedition,¡± scowls Michael. ¡°Follow your superiors and do not move independently from the main group. Understood, Enbos?¡± ¡°Loud and clear.¡± (*Crackle* Brother Michael!) ¡°Ah, Brother Johan. We are currently approaching-¡± (Identification R4FA3-L0CH, we are under attack! Multiple undead confirmed! Requesting immediate-!) ¡°MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!¡± Abandoning all care, we rush after Michael who is barely allowing the rest of us to keep up. His eyes are almost glued to the scrying orb as we turn multiple corners. We can still hear the transmission from the other team, and considering they are facing undead, every pain-filled scream fuels our anxiety. It¡¯s a miracle we haven¡¯t run into anyone of the numerous dead ends, however along the illogically straight passage, I spy my ghostly guide pointing to a path off to the left. ¡°Um, Michael? I think we have to take the next-¡± ¡°No, Enbos! Stay on course! They are just on the other side of this passage. Brother Johan, we closing in on your position!¡± (W-we cannot hold much longer! Ngh! God protect-!) Pocketing the scrying orb, Michael draws his sword and riles everyone into an all-out charge. I follow closely, but a dozen metres out from our destination, I notice something is definitely wrong. The only sounds I can hear are our own steps, and there are no spiritual signatures up ahead. My worst fears come true as we arrive in a large, barren room: a dead end. ¡°Damn it, wrong way! We have to go back!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time, Sig! We should break through the walls,¡± suggests Sen. ¡°Michael, how close is the other team!?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Michael!¡± ¡°¡­ It stops here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°T-the signal is right here.¡± ¡°Is the signal draked? Are they a floor above or below us?¡± ¡°No Sig, the scrying orb says we are right on top of them!¡± (Brother Michael! Where are you!? Michael!) ¡°Hold on, Brother Johan! We¡¯re almost-¡± (Boom!) (Arrrgh!) (H-help, help-) (I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to¡­) (Blasts. For Ede-) ¡°Johan! JOHAN!¡± (¡­) The line disappears, and with it, all hope of Johan¡¯s team being alive. Michael collapses to his knees while the rest of us watch on in abject horror. Powerless and in pain, he then looks at me with undisguised resentment. Although the outcome would have been the same, it still hurts. The silence is short-lived, however, as more harrowing cries echo from his emblem. (*Crackle* This is Brother Mavel! We have enemy contact!) (Cultists are bombarding our position. Requesting immediate-) (Respond, Brother Michael, respond! We are outnumbered and unable to-) ¡°My God. What now, Michael?¡± exclaims Sig. ¡°¡­ I cannot contact the prior. It appears they have interfered with our comms. Nonetheless, our instructions are still the same,¡± says Michael as he picks himself up with unsteady feet. ¡°We head to the nearest group. Now move.¡± ¡°What!? Are you completely daft!?¡± I erupt. ¡°Don¡¯t you see we are trapped? Blindly chasing that signal will lead to nothing but-¡± ¡°Silence, Enbos! I don¡¯t have time to listen to your theories! My brothers are dying as we speak! Everybody, follow my-¡± ¡°IMBECILE!¡± I charge at the holy knight and grab his metal collar. He almost retaliates, but Sig intervenes and grabs his arm as I proceed to shake some sense into him. ¡°NOW LISTEN TO ME, YOU FOOL, because I finally figured it out! The signal isn¡¯t wrong. We¡¯re not divided by rooms or corridors, but by completely different subspaces! All coexisting over the same space but not physically interacting. The only thing you¡¯re going to find if you go are more empty halls and dying screams!¡± I let Michael go as he stumbles back to brace against the wall. Increasing desperate reports continue to flow from his emblem, begging for any kind of reassurance. However, while everybody is at a loss, I push past them and rush back down the corridor. ¡°Enbos? Enbos!? Where on Garea are you going!?¡± shouts out Sig. ¡°There is still something we can do. Follow me!¡± I don¡¯t bother slowly down for anyone as I return to the last junction. Sure enough, the ghost is still there, pointing down the path we ignored. I follow its direction, and at every intersection it would appear out of thin air to show the way. Eventually, I end up at a dead end, but with one very important addition: there is a wide marble panel installed on the wall. ¡°Listen up, spirit. I know you can understand me and I¡¯m counting on you at this very moment. I have a feeling you want to stop Tascus as much as I do,¡± I say to my imaginary ally. It doesn¡¯t answer immediately, but with ghostly digits, it reaches out to the marble plate. I mimic its motions and begin tapping away on the surface. ¡°Enbos!¡± Unsurprisingly, Michael and Sig manage to catch up along with everybody else. However, I don¡¯t bother to explain as I mirror my ghostly conductor and tap the marble plate. Immediately, it lights up with lines of mana, and after a few more taps the mana arranges itself into shapes and symbols. I quickly realise that the ¡°plaque¡± is a screen, or rather, a control panel. I continue matching the spirits movements, and soon enough I conjure multiple layouts and markers. After a dozen more cryptic motions, the multiple maps appear to overlap. ¡°Enbos, what are you doing?¡± asks Michael. ¡°I think- *Ahem* I¡¯m connecting all the separate subspaces.¡± ¡°Huh? How in God¡¯s name do you know how to do that!?¡± ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m an archaeologist,¡± I spout as I play the world¡¯s most critical rhythm game.
¡°Father, we have a problem! Somebody in Quadrant 2 has accessed the base¡¯s systems and cut off all our attack forces from the other quadrants! W-we can¡¯t regain control. It¡¯s almost as if they protected it!¡± ¡°What!? That is impossible! It took us months of trial and error to discern the controls, and even now we are unaware of such functionality!¡± ¡°My God, that¡¯s not all! They¡¯ve converged all the areas to the central room in Quadrant 7 then connected it to right here!¡± ¡°Curses. Once they pass through, they will be able to reach the main hall. His Holiness¡¯ plan is in jeopardy.¡± ¡°Father, what shall we do!? They¡¯ve cut off the rest of our defenders from this area.¡± ¡°¡­ Bring our remaining undead and all our brothers. I will perform a soul sacrifice ritual.¡± ¡°Huh? But the forlorn soul is in that group. His Holiness said-¡± ¡°I will keep a short leash, and if Enbos truly understands what we are about to do, he would stay out of the way. Now, make haste!¡±
A few strokes later, all the segregated parts form one seamless blueprint. I think I¡¯ve connected all the surrounding subspaces, although it¡¯s moving too fast for me to confirm. The spirit then points above everybody¡¯s heads, and I mindlessly follow suit. ¡­ Nothing happens. ¡°Erm, Enbos? What are you doing?¡± wonders Minna. ¡°You look like you¡¯re posing for a painter,¡± comments Sen. ¡°No clue.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Oh, I get it! The numbers!¡± ¡°Numbers? What numbers?¡± asks Michael. ¡°The symbols above some of the doorways. They change depending on the subspace they are connected to. Which means¡­ Tell every group to go through a door with a square and a cross sign in the middle. NOW!¡± ¡°But you just- Argh! Reporting to all teams! This is Brother Michael. Break through and find a door with a square and cross symbol at the top of the frame! I repeat¡­¡± As Michael commands his scattered men, we leave the control panel to find the aforementioned room. However, to everybody¡¯s surprise including my own, we find the narrow corridors have been replaced with a massive hallway. There is a moment of confusion before a desperate transmission brings everybody to their senses. Distant footsteps draw our attention to the sixth path on the left, and sure enough, a square with a cross is etched above it. Sounds of battle transmit from Michael¡¯s emblem, and seconds later, the same sounds reverberate as distant echoes. The intervals grow shorter and shorter, then ominously, everything goes completely silent. Finally¡­ ¡°B-brothers!¡± ¡°Michael!¡± ¡­ we emerge on the other end and find our missing compatriots waiting to greet us. There is a wave of relief as separated parties embrace, although a few come to a solemn realisation. ¡°Thank the Lord, you all appear able-bodied. Where are the hostiles?¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°That¡¯s the strange thing, brother. Their attacks were relentless, but all of a sudden, they stopped reinforcing their number so we cleaned up the remaining enemies.¡± ¡°Same here. I swear to God that half of them even vanished into thin air. Moreover, the doorway we used to get here didn¡¯t exist before.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°By the way, where is Brother Johan? Shouldn¡¯t he be here, too?¡± ¡°¡­ He couldn¡¯t make it. He fought valiantly until the end. May we forever carry his memory and his will,¡± says Michael before he and his knights offer a moment of silence. He then turns towards me and says, ¡°Thank you, Enbos. We will never forget this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just glad we weren¡¯t too late. Anyway, there is unfinished business to take care of.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± growls Michael as he draws his twin blades. The groans of the undead echo from one of the doorways. ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°The way out is through that corridor, past all their undead.¡± ¡°I see. Brothers, to the front! Mavel, cast on as many weapons as possible! Stay behind us while we trample their risen and clear our path. Once we reach the next room, reform our ranks and assault the enemy. Are you ready!?¡± ¡°YES!¡± ¡°FOR BROTHER JOHAN!¡± Filled with righteous indignation, the holy knights enter a zealously state and charge down the corridor with everybody else in tow. We spot the crowd of lumbering undead, and like a wall of whirling blades, Michael and his men run straight into the horde and shred everything in their path. Incredibly, the rest of us are only just keeping pace with their dauntless charge. However, straight down our narrow path, I spy a firing squad of magic archers. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t waiver! We won¡¯t let any of you die. !¡± Dashing ahead, holy knight Michael begins swinging his twin blades in rhythmic fashion. The archers let loose the first volley, and with deceptively fast movements, Michael intercepts every arrow. He is immediately upon them, slashing all their throats begin they can utter a single incantation. Hopping over the bodies, we step into a spacious room with only one pathway on the other side. A dozen or so cultists are set up at the only exit and maintaining a powerful magical force field around themselves and the only way out. ¡°!¡± Not waiting for the ritual to finish, Michael immediately fires a powerful beam of light. However, his attack proves futile as the holy mana dissipates upon contact with the shield. He immediately follows with a herculean leap and a downward slash but his twin blades bounce off the ethereal surface. The rest of us cautiously approach the barrier in a concave formation while the holy knights join in Michael¡¯s assault. ¡°They¡¯re not getting through. Don¡¯t bother wasting your strength, jobbers,¡± commands Sen. ¡°Well, at least the mages can¡¯t return fire.¡± ¡°True, true. Still, keep your grips warm, everyone. Wait for the knights to bring down that barrier.¡± Examining the spell, it is being sustained by three cultists who appear possessed, frozen in place and shaking uncontrollably. Even can¡¯t get through this, with their sacrificed lifeblood acting as natural insulation. The rest of the mages are ignoring our presence to perform some sacrilegious ceremony. There are dormant undead and willing cultists arranged around a bloodstained array. They appear to be tributes for a coffin in the middle of-¡­ Oh hell. ¡°Tear it down! Don¡¯t let them finish that ritual!¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯ve been trying to do, Enbos? The barrier is far too strong,¡± states Michael as he and his men step back. ¡°We have no choice but to prepare for the worse. Brothers, enchant everybody¡¯s weapons and take up position on the other side of the room! Spread out and wait for the spell to burn through their offerings¡¯ lifeforce. Best case scenario is the ritual fails and we clean up the exhausted cultists. Otherwise, make a break for the exit and leave the monster to me.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, what are we dealing with here? Do you know what¡¯s going on, Enbos?¡± asks Sen. ¡°Yeah. Those lunatics have initiated a soul sacrifice ritual. They plan to offer a bunch of souls to trigger an instant ¡°class change¡± in a single undead. They¡¯re more likely to shred their souls or blow themselves up than create a high rank undead, but if that one-in-a-thousand chance were to happen¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure Michael and his knights would be enough. They¡¯re using a dozen seasoned undead and their own mages to empower the final product. Watching the process unfold with , I can feel my gut clench as each sacrificial soul is pulled, contorted, then mashed together like different coloured plasticine. I can almost imagine their screams as they are silently and insufferably fused. The squirming mass of energies is then compressed into a humanoid shell, lying encased in the coffin at the centre of the magic circle. Helpless, we watch the cultists finish their ominous rites. The sacrifices are now empty shells of flesh, with all their agony and lifeforce fuelling the reborn being. There is a moment of silence as cultist and adventurer alike stare intently at the elongated box. Thud. There is a stir. The wooden lid slides inch by inch until the world is laid bare to the monster within. Slowly, a silent figure made of enchanted bones rises from its tomb: a risen skeleton. No, the term is almost derogatory. The menace and power emanating from this thing is enough to make some of us keel. The undead that serves as its base is nothing like a run-of-the-mill risen like me. Every inch of its bones has been etched with fortification magic, now empowered with a ghostly blue hue. Although exhausted, the jubilation among the cultists is almost pulpable as their head caster turns to face us. His eyes rest on me for a fraction of a second before looking at Michael with a vicious smile. ¡° Hngack!¡± Without warning, without hesitating, the skeleton walks up behind the head cultist and impales him through the back with its bare hand. In contrast to my colleagues¡¯ shock horror, I watch in grim silence as it tears off his conjurer¡¯s throat before moving onto the other cultists. The barrier¡¯s interior is painted red. The sound of muted screams and wet crunches reverberate as we catch glimpses of the brutality between the bloody drapes. Beside me, Hachirou almost throws up from the nightmarish sight while almost everybody else has taken several steps back. However, what disturbs me most is not the violence but the lingering memory of the head cultist¡¯s final expression; a maniacal sneer. The horror show finally stops, but our anxiety reaches a sharp peak as the barrier fades and the curtain of blood falls to the floor. In its place is the skeleton, soundlessly howling like a mute predator over the remains of its prey. ¡°D-did the cultist¡¯s ritual fail? Will it crumble away?¡± ¡°No, Sen. This is far, far worse.¡± The conjurer¡¯s soul has been internalised. It is now a self-contained being of pure destruction. And once it realises its own lust for life¡­ ¡°¡­ Undead Ravagers are not a kind of risen, but a state any undead can fall into upon reaching the bounds of their sustainability¡­¡± ¡°Spread out and head straight to the exit! Don¡¯t you dare look back or assist! Brothers, CHARGE!¡± With tragic ferocity, Michael and his five armoured men attack the bloodstained fiend all at once. One of the knights throws cast chains of blinding light while the rest ram into the undead and repeated stab it in close quarters. But for all their strength and blessed steel, the knights can barely suppress its random thrashes, or scratch its unholy body. We give a wide berth and run straight for the only exit, even as shrapnel ¨C or rather, shattered links of a chain ¨C pelt our bodies. Ahead, several people reach the doorway first, but for some reason they abruptly stop. ¡°! !¡± ¡°D-damn it, damn it! LET US IN!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a door or- Oh bloody hell!¡± Standing on the other side of the doorway, like a pair of strawmen in storm, are two mages burning their lifeforce to seal the only exit. Most frustrating of all, I can see another control panel right beside them, lying tantalizingly out of reach. ¡°Step aside!¡± <10 skill points allocated. 470 skill points reserved. Maleosis¡¯ Pact of Power: Active.> ¡°!¡± Going all out, I swing Bloodletter at the barrier and manage to push part of the blade through. However, it¡¯s still not enough to break the damn thing, so I reach my fingers into incision and begin prying it open with all my unholy strength. Sen cries out in shock as dark mana races across my digits. ¡°Enbos, your hands!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ breach¡­ this damn thing. It keeps¡­ repairing itself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine! All you need to do is make a small hole! Norf will fire an arrow into that opening to-¡± ¡°Look out!¡± Heeding Minna¡¯s warning, we jump out of the way just as a holy knight comes crashing into the barrier. There is no saving him, not with a 180-degree twist in his neck. Hearing the familiar clacking of bones, I barely raise my guard as the undead barrels straight through me and my entire world starts spinning like a flywheel. I land with a violent thud, and although I looked disorientated, I¡¯m reeling from the fact the damn thing sent me flying in spite of my blessing. True, I¡¯m still syncing with the Mellivorath¡¯s soul, but still¡­ Blood splatters around me and I look up to find it has torn one of the city guards in half as everybody scrambles to get as far away as possible. I roll out of the way just as the holy knights start bombarding the area with holy magic. This room is far too small for the battle that is going on. ¡°Damn, this is mupped! Everybody, fall back to the last room! We need to regroup and figure out a way to own this thing!¡± orders Sig. ¡°We won¡¯t have to. If we can evade it, both the cultist barrier and the undead will eventually burn themselves out!¡± ¡°I like the sound of that. Oh sh- Get down!¡± Noticing the mass of souls running for the entrance, it proceeds to tear a massive chunk of the solid stone walls then peg it at the doorway with the force of a catapult. The attack instantly crushes several people, but more alarmingly, I can hear a chain of cracks and rumbles as the ancient doorway collapses. There is a rare moment of vulnerability as Sig¡¯s bravado drops, staring blankly at the sealed passage. Noticing what has just transpired, Michael tells his brothers to back off while he steps up to confront the ungodly foe. ¡°, !¡± Michael¡¯s form suddenly becomes indistinct and several clones of him appear out of thin air. The skeleton stops for moment to process this new development, but the multiple Michaels come at him from all directions. Although his attacks can¡¯t scratch it, it can¡¯t touch him either as he tries to draw it away from the exit. ¡°Brothers!¡± reverberates multiple Michaels. ¡°Work together and break that cultist spell while I hold it off! Hurry!¡± Although he isn¡¯t addressing me, I rush off to join the holy knights as we push at my sword that is still wedged in the magic barrier. Bloodletter¡¯s curse is hardly a concern at this point. We grab whatever part of the sword we can, while one of the holy knights hammer at the hilt with his mace. The barrier is not invincible. It will fall in a few more seconds, however, we hear Michael cry out in alarm and turn to find the undead rushing through the illusions towards us. ¡°Damn it. !¡± I swing my scabbard with all my might, but only manage to tilt its head with a hollow smack. Regardless, I press on. The four holy knights work around my movements to attack from all directions. Jaw, spine, joints, pelvis; every hit doesn¡¯t faze it in the slightest as it pours everything into its offence. Nonetheless, despite being an embodiment of pure physical power, its movements are far too simple. I drop 10 more skill points into my Pact of Power, raising my speed just enough to evade its feral swipes. With our current abilities we can probably spare a knight to break the already weakened barrier. We just have to draw it away from- Shiiing! ¡°Look out!¡± All of a sudden, it pulls my sword out of the barrier and swings it at high speed. The sudden change in its reach catches all of us off guard. I raise my scabbard in time, but the sheer power of its swings sends knights and undead alike flying across the room. Miraculously, my body and my scabbard are intact¡­ although the same can¡¯t be said of the others, who have suffered varying degrees of damage. Damage that the knights can¡¯t effectively heal. I¡¯m filled with burning disgust as I watch the undead reengage Michael with manic bloodlust, the sword a natural extension of its true self. ¡°Enbos! Are you cool?¡± asks Sig as he and my companions rush to my side. ¡°Not at all. How are we doing with our escape?¡± ¡°N-not good,¡± answers Minna. ¡°The barrier has closed up and it¡¯s not like anybody is willing to try. I think we all know now that the skeleton is following its summoner¡¯s last words.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s suicide to approach the exit now. We have enough trouble trying to stay out of Michael¡¯s way,¡± says Sen. ¡°It will go after everybody anyway if we don¡¯t do something. Michael is holding it off with his mirages, but he only has so much mana,¡± I analyse. ¡°Should we try what we were doing before? Do you think you can make another hole in that barrier, Enbos?¡± ¡°Actually Sen, I have a much¡­ crazier idea. I don¡¯t have time to explain but I need all of you to rally everyone to one side of the room.¡± ¡°Righteo, my man. My phylactery¡¯s in your hands. Listen up, jobbers! Get your stool warmers over here now, now, NOW!¡± (Hachirou. Do you copy?) (E-Enbos! Do you have a plan?) (Yeah, I do. Tell Lili to hide everybody¡¯s presence from that undead when I give the signal.) (But Enbos, I don¡¯t think Lili is able to cover so many people. From what I¡¯ve seen, she has enough trouble hiding me and herself.) (Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be doing it alone. Once you pass the message, help rally the city guards to Sig¡¯s location. Now go!) While my compatriots rush off to all our scattered forces, I¡¯m watching the battle carefully for an opening to jump in. I have to work fast before the risen tries to chase everybody else. Michael is clearly overextending himself as all his projections are now slightly translucent. With Maleosis¡¯ blessing still active, I run up behind the skeleton and strike its sword hand using . My nigh indestructible scabbard proves a worthy tool as it drops Bloodletter to the ground. ¡°Enbos!?¡± ¡°!¡± I partially envelop the undead with my spell as it quickly turns around to confront me. Immediately, it loses balance due to the uneven shift in weight, and before it can readjust, I strike its ankle with another to bring it to its hands and knees. I then grab its spine at the base of its neck and the lowest segment of its rib cage before hoisting the thrashing creature off the ground, all while shrugging its cursed spiritual energy. Thankfully, it seems fixated on Michael and the others as it claws at thin air. ¡°Michael! Go to the others- Ugh¡­! Go and cast an invisibility spell when I give the signal!¡± ¡°How on Garea do you-¡± ¡°You really think I don¡¯t recognise you from the Primera Carro? Now go! As for you¡­¡± Rattle, rattle, rattle¡­ ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t care how strong you are. The ritual ¨C Ngh! ¨C didn¡¯t miraculously increase your body mass. And without the ground to brace your monstrous strength¡­ you¡¯re no better than a five-foot carp! Now any old mage¡­ can do¡­ this! !¡± With all my strength, I throw the bundle of bones straight at the barrier. It recovers quickly, but before it can pounce, I cast to break line of sight and use to hide in its shadow. Michael gets the hint and quickly conjures an invisibility barrier. There are distortions but Lili is secretly correcting the imperfections. My dissipates and I watch with bated breath as the skeleton abruptly stops and stares straight at the hidden group. I can¡¯t hear a thing but I¡¯m hoping to dear god that they¡¯re staying as quietly as me. Slowly, the undead pans its skull back and forth over 300 degrees. It then takes a single step towards the crew, while Michael¡¯s illusion is showing more and more holes. Come on. Turn around. Turn around! For Pete¡¯s sake, if you dare take another- Damn it. It¡¯s not stopping! I have to go out! I¡¯m about to eject myself from its shadow, when all of a sudden, something small flies over its head. It takes me a while to realise the object was Sen''s waterskin, and naturally, the skeleton turns and notices the barrier, along with the two cultists hiding behind it. With a silent roar, it leaps at magic wall and begins smashing it repeatedly. The spell doesn¡¯t last ten seconds before the skeleton is upon the half-dead cultists, tearing them limb from limb. I watch the grisly scene unfold before silently emerging from its shadow while its busy beating head into a literal pulp. I grab the same two bones as before and- ¡° Huh!?¡± I can¡¯t lift it off the ground! Wait, it dug its toes into the stone floor! D-did just learn to- Swoosh! CLANG! ¡°Ugh!¡± The skeleton throws a backhand swing and I¡¯m sent hurtling back into the prior room, my breastplate almost certainly dented from that casual strike. I hop back on my feet and lock eyes with the thing as it emerges from the now open passage. Everybody is waiting for it to move out of the way and chase me down, but to my dismay, it twists its head and looks straight at my friends. ¡°NO!¡± ¡°!¡± A magic array suddenly appears above the undead and fires a continuous beam of holy magic. The attack manages to distract it, and as it looks about wildly for the perpetrator, Michael dashes behind the undead and grabs it. ¡°!¡± Michael launches himself and the undead straight up and slams it into the ceiling. He then orientates himself mid-air to pin it on the floor. Although he can¡¯t grapple the damn thing due to its accursed aura, Michael draws his swords and deftly impales the undead through the gap in its forearms and the space between its ribs, embedding his twin blades deep into the ground. He stamps on its twisted pelvis to stop its flailing legs from reaching him, but he¡¯s only barely keeping it restrained. ¡°Brother Michael!¡± ¡°Go! Complete the mission! Enbos, seal this subspace along with me and it!¡± ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll agree to that!¡± ¡°Just do it! Godspeed to you all!¡± ¡°¡­ Come on, Enbos,¡± says Sig. ¡°He¡¯s made his peace. We can¡¯t squander his bravery.¡± ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m not giving up on you! Just hold on!¡± I push past the crowd of adventurers and guards to reach the control terminal. Sure enough, the spirit is already waiting and I begin mimicking its movements post-haste. However, as I¡¯m working, I notice Sen, Minna and Norf are standing beside me. ¡°What on Garea are all doing here?¡± ¡°Watching your back, of course!¡± answers Sen. ¡°You idiots! You don¡¯t stand a chance against that thing.¡± ¡°Neither would you, except nobody else could replace you if you fall here,¡± snaps Minna. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This subspace- Argh! Forget it. I¡¯m almost done. Michael, listen to me!¡± ¡°Just go!¡± ¡°Please! Even if it¡¯s for a split second, get off him and I¡¯ll-¡± Crack! The undead suddenly breaks its own forearm, and with its jagged edge, impales Michael in the side of his neck. The holy knight falls to the side as the skeleton repeated jabs his lifeless body. Powerless, I hang my head while my companions ready themselves for their final battle. However, the undead doesn¡¯t make a move. Instead, it¡¯s standing over Michael¡¯s corpse as its bones begin to glow. ¡°Enbos, w-what is the undead doing?¡± ¡°¡­ Its spiritual energy has reached critical mass. It¡¯s undergoing another class change.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Never mind. You don¡¯t have to stick around to find out. I¡¯m almost done. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay Enbos. Make haste, everyone.¡± I usher Sen, Minna and Norf to head down the corridor and into the next room. They look back to see how I¡¯m doing, only to find a erected between us, sealing me along with the dreaded undead. Save for the small hole at the top, there is no way for them to pass my empowered spell. ¡°Enbos! What are you-¡± ¡°The subspace ends there, Minna. The moment I¡¯m finished with this panel, a wall will appear right behind my barrier. There is no way of separating the subspaces without leaving someone to operate the terminal.¡± ¡°N-no¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Enbos!¡± roars Sen. ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance trapped with that blasted thing! J-just use get away the moment you activate the thing.¡± ¡°Dimensional magic doesn¡¯t work like that, Sen. I might end up trapped beneath a wall.¡± ¡°Then forget the terminal and we can outrun it instead! It might not even follow us to the other room.¡± ¡°You know as well as I that we can¡¯t take that chance,¡± I say as I back down the passage to the control terminal. ¡°Please Enbos, this isn¡¯t where you¡¯re supposed to die! Think of your fianc¨¦! Think of the woman you swore your life to! You can¡¯t throw away your life here!¡± ¡°*Chuckle* I know, Minna.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you head straight, you will eventually find the exit. If you head left, there are a bunch of small rooms that resemble cells. Now go, lest I accidentally separate your limbs. God knows what I¡¯m actually doing.¡± ¡°Enbos-¡± ¡°See you all later.¡± With a small wave, I press the final button and watch as my shouting friends disappear into the masonry. I then turn to the fearsome undead that is relishing in its latest meal. Michael¡¯s soul has been assimilated. The runes on its bones are glowing brighter than ever. Where there was once emptiness, there are now two ravenous wisps in place of its eyes. ¡°Now then,¡± I mutter as I walk over to fetch Bloodletter, ¡°how am I going to dismantle you?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 115: Lost Crusade ¡°Enbos, take us back! Can you hear me? ENBOS!¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s no use, Sen. The passage is gone. He can¡¯t hear us anymore.¡± ¡°Damn it, not like this... Minna, Norf, help me tear down this wall! I think I can use my spear to- Come on, what are you two waiting for?¡± ¡°Sen.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him fight that thing alone. There¡¯s no way he is fine after taking that hit. Sure, he has survived treants and hierarchs before, but-¡± ¡°Sen, listen to me! H-he¡¯s¡­ Enbos isn¡¯t on the other side of those bricks.¡± ¡°¡­ Damn it all.¡± Hanging his head in resignation, Sen braces against the new wall while Minna and Norf look on in sombre silence. However, they are not the only ones disturbed by Enbos¡¯ decision. I, too, feel weakness in my limbs and a weight in my heart as I watch the trio from the corner of the passage. Lili places a hand on my shoulder, although the slight quivering of her fingers suggests she is also shaken. ¡°Can you reach Enbos with the communicator?¡± I shake my head. ¡°There is no response. Either someone is interfering with the connection, o-or Enbos ¡­¡± ¡°Or Enbos has chosen not to respond. He wouldn¡¯t be defeated so quickly. Without any of the holy knights around, I¡¯m sure he will use all the magic up his sleeve.¡± ¡°Y-yes. Now I think about it, he did sound confident when he saw Sen and the others off.¡± ¡°We will pray for his success, but for now, we need to attend to our current predicament.¡± ¡°¡­ What is the situation?¡± inquires one of the injured knights toward Sen, Minna and Norf. ¡°Enbos ¨C and Sir Michael ¨C have sealed themselves in with the skeleton. Enbos had to stay behind to operate the panel,¡± explains Sen. ¡°I see. Without Enbos, there is no way for us to return to their aid. May their sacrifices be forever honoured.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Before he closed the subspace,¡± continues Minna, ¡°Enbos offered some valuable information. The path to the left should lead to the cultists¡¯ cells, while the path over there leads to the exit.¡± Minna gestures toward the corresponding doorways, but upon mentioning the latter, more than a few listeners suddenly appear very excited. However, the decision isn¡¯t theirs as we all look to the four holy knights for guidance. The eldest among them, Sir Mavel, looks at everybody before closing his eyes in silent contemplation. ¡°We shall return to the main camp. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°We will heal our injuries, re-establish communications with the prior, and attempt to bolster our number.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°But why, sir!?¡± exclaims Sen, interrupting my own grievance. ¡°Everybody is here and we are only a stone¡¯s throw away from reaching out objective. If we depart this place, there is no guarantee we will ever get this close again!¡± ¡°It is as my companion says,¡± backs up Minna. ¡°Given the cultists¡¯ ability to manipulate our positions, our bearing will surely change if we let this chance slip by. Our mission will be a failure, esteemed knights.¡± ¡°Then all the more reason. If we recover the hostages now, our only way out may suddenly become closed, putting everybody in jeopardy. Moreover, look around you. No one is in peak condition, including yourselves. We would heal you, but by some insidious curse, my brothers and I are having trouble keeping our own wounds at bay. Compared to the hundreds upon hundreds of cultists that remain, we¡¯ve already lost far more than we can afford.¡± Regrettable, the holy knight makes a sound argument. Many of our number are weary or injured, but more importantly, recent events have greatly demoralised our group. Even if there are like-minded members like Sen, Minna and Norf, the fact that they are so clearly in the minority has discouraged anyone else from supporting them. Minna glances to her childhood companion before casting her eyes down. However, Sen remains undeterred. ¡°Are you serious? Sir Michael and Enbos stayed their ground so that we could keep going! We owe it to them to save those hostages!¡± ¡°Keep a clear head, adventurer. Our main objective has always been the complete destruction of the New Dawn cult. Unless you can convince me with the soundest of explanations, your duty is to follow my orders to the letter.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t sign up to be your pawn. We walked into this serpent pit to save a dear friend! Guys, if any of you are still able, please-¡± ¡°Are you insane, pal!? Look at what those monsters did to us¡­!¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve already lost one lifelong friend tonight. I don¡¯t want to lose anyone else¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Are you a bloody cultist? Why else would you want to divide us at a time like this?¡± ¡°¡­ The consensus is clear. We¡¯re returning to the main camp.¡± ¡°Fine then. We¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Sen¡­ We can¡¯t do this alone.¡± Hearing Minna¡¯s voice of reason, Sen seems to give pause as he takes a moment to look at his friends. Nonetheless, with his furrowed brow and clenched jaw, his is not an expression of resignation. He¡¯s holding himself back, trying to form a valid case, even as Sir Mavel is taking everyone away. ¡°Sir Mavel, wait-¡± ¡°I got your sound of explaining, right here.¡± Sig steps in to stand by Sen¡¯s side. The holy knight Mavel halts everybody to hear his opinion, while Sig extends his palm like he is demanding something. ¡°You see two paths but think we can only take one. You intend to return for another attack, but are doomed to repeat the same old tact. Do you see how mupped your plan is, my man?¡± ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± ¡°Bro, when Enbos was fixing up all the rooms, he said those pictures over the doorways showed what spot we¡¯re in. The reason we were so draked the first time around is ¡®cause we didn¡¯t know what troll-hole we were walking into. But imagine this: what if some of us went ahead and found the hostages, and told you which doors to look out for? Wouldn¡¯t matter how you got split up. Just pick the right squares and circles, and it¡¯ll be easy saviour-ing.¡± ¡°It is a waste of manpower. With your numbers and abilities, it¡¯s suicide.¡± ¡°Abilities, utilities. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re looking for a straight fight. Just some honest recon. Besides, we can always call coward and have the wackos take us to them. Easy doing. All we need is one of your magic emblems. I¡¯d clench it between my pleats if I have to.¡± ¡°Absolutely not. This is Church property. There is no way we will allow-¡± ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t be such a stickler,¡± says Sig as he brazenly wraps his arm around his shoulder. ¡°Think outside the well for once. We might even find what maze they stuck your prior in. So, what do you say?¡± Quickly losing patience, Mavel moves to brush Sig¡¯s hand off his shoulder. However, for a split second Mavel seems to freeze as Sig pulls back his hand before it can be grabbed. He stares at the beaming Sig with a vicious stare, before finally¡­ ¡°*Sigh* It is unorthodox, but far from blasphemous. Fine then, Sig the Singing Steel. We will allow your plan.¡± Huh!? ¡°En¡¯lite, my bro. Now we¡¯re really talking,¡± says Sig as he claps and rubs his hands. Mavel turns to one of his brothers who then hands Sig a small metal plate with a magic core in the centre. ¡°This is a backup communicator, but Church property all the same. We will terminate its connection, and you, if it¡¯s not returned.¡± ¡°Cheers, my man. If you hear nothing from us, at least remember our path has a downward triangle.¡± ¡°Duly noted. If anybody wishes to join them-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, mister sir,¡± says Sig with a cold stare. ¡°I¡¯m better off with a smaller, en¡¯lite crew. Come on, Sen, Minna, Norf. Let¡¯s roc.¡± ¡°A-ah, right.¡± ¡°May God watch over you four. Everybody, move out!¡±
¡°Okay squad, listen up! In place of Sergeant Damien who is missing in action, I¡¯ll be assuming command of the city guards present. Understood?¡± ¡°Sir, yes sir!¡± ¡°Good. Now stay alert and assume defensive formation. Leave no comrade behind.¡± ¡°Erm, Officer Hank?¡± ¡°Yes, Corporal Bryson?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a female member and a diminutive trainee among us?¡±
¡°Thank you, Sig.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Hm? Whatever for, Sen?¡± ¡°What else? I had no idea what to say to that holy knight.¡± ¡°No probs, my man. Fleeing didn¡¯t sit well with me either, although for different reasons than you might think.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well Minna, those polished bucket-heads seem to be putting all their cargo on Iudico¡¯s boat. Problem is the cultists and their boss are looking a lot like a leviathan.¡± ¡°I see. You think we should at least save the captives lest Iudico fails.¡± ¡°Not us. We¡¯re just guiding the cavalry. I know I said all that krakenpot about surrendering, but really, those masked fiends are as bloodthirsty as the things they summon. It¡¯s a dangerous mission, but you jobbers are dragon enough to risk it.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re adventurers, after all. Speaking of which, I¡¯m glad you two decided to join us. I didn¡¯t think anybody would step up, and for good reason.¡± ¡°True, true. Erm, Gretel and Henderson, was it?¡± ¡°That is right,¡± answers ¡°Gretel¡± in a slightly coarse voice. ¡°So, for what reason did you two come along? I mean no offence but we¡¯re mainly here for personal reasons.¡± As we make our way down the eastern passage, Minna looks back to address the pair of adventurers in the back. Naturally, the adventurers are none other than Lili and myself, after changing our guises from city guards. Masked I may be, I have to wear this enchanted bracer and stay in close proximity to Lili for her magic to work. Unfortunately, there is nothing she can do about our voices or our sizes, and although Lili has a surprisingly good vocal range, mine is not. She reassures me from experience that people don¡¯t tend to notice, although Sen and Norf are looking at us with tilted heads. ¡°There is someone we want to save,¡± calmly lies Lili. ¡°A stubborn fool who disregards his wellbeing and always tries to do everything himself.¡± ¡°That sounds relatable. Did he participate in the cursed quest?¡± ¡°Indeed, he did.¡± ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find everybody and bring them all home. It¡¯s basically our second time doing this,¡± reassures Sen. ¡°Are you two any good at stealth?¡± asks Sig. ¡°G-Gretel can be like a mirage, while I have the skill,¡± I say in an awkward attempt at a deeper voice. ¡°Good, because from here on out we be phantoms. Watch those corners.¡± We all respond with a silent nod and position ourselves closer to the walls. However, unlike the dense, large trees that make the Vivian Forest, the long stretches of empty space, parallel walls without a single beam, and vacuum-like silence that accentuates our footsteps now seem infinitely more intimidating. I¡¯m already shuddering at the mere thought of a random cultist spotting us from the other end of the corridor. Moreover, Lili and I must contend with one other concern. (Sig is acting as expected. Enbos¡¯ conjecture seems to be on point.) (Umu, although I can¡¯t find anything amiss with our companions.) (Neither can I. I¡¯m sure Enbos was mistaken. Either way, I can¡¯t relax my magic so long as Sig is around, so let¡¯s keep watching.) (I agree, Lili.) Enbos¡¯ distress is all too clear to me now. Seeing our companions operate so naturally, it feels like betrayal to scrutinise them so coldly. Several times, they would act in a way that would draw my attention, only to realise it was nothing more than my anxiety. The thought I could so easily misjudge terrifies me, and after hearing Enbos¡¯ musings, I find my observations to be alarmingly biased¡­
¡°¡­ Just so we¡¯re clear, I¡¯m really stretching my deductions here if we operate under the assumption one of them is definitely a fake. The problem with finding the imposter is that we have no idea how long it takes to steal someone¡¯s identity, and whether it be by torture and hypnosis, we don¡¯t know how much they can imitate, either. Although any one of them could have been ¡°taken¡± since leaving Catorrem, I can¡¯t discount the possibility it was as far back as that night at Kasseus.¡± ¡°B-but they were all caught in Tascus¡¯ trap the following day!¡± ¡°Perhaps Hachirou, but they also abetted the plan to go there in the first place, and any one of those cultists would happily give their lives. That said, Sen did end up disrupting the Soul Flaying Ritual in the end, so he¡¯s probably in the clear¡­ at the time.¡± ¡°I see. Then that leaves Norf who was the only other person taken hostage on that night.¡± ¡°Actually Lili, with what little I can draw on, Minna is probably my prime suspect.¡± ¡°H-huh? Why?¡± ¡°Because there was a stretch of time when we left her alone to save Sen and Norf. Moreover, Norf was proactive in your fight with ¡°Mr Kell¡±, whereas Minna only came at the very end to wrap things up. But the most suspicious thing of all¡­¡±
(¡­-chirou. Hachirou, look.) (Y-yes, Lili?) (Sig is using the communicator.) ¡°¡­ Understood. I¡¯ll keep in touch.¡± ¡°Was that Sir Mavel, Sig?¡± ¡°Sure was, Minna. Just checking if their fancy gem was working or not. Far as we can tell, it¡¯s only Iudico that we can¡¯t reach.¡± ¡°But that might not stay true for long.¡± ¡°I agree, Sen. We have to be lightning. Speaking of which, what are going to do about this?¡± We¡¯ve stumbled into yet another of this place¡¯s infamous junctions. Although Enbos¡¯ instruction was broad, the two perpendicular paths give no indication of the way forward. ¡°Hm, we should split up then regroup in a hundred paces. Minna, Gretel, Henderson, you go that way. I¡¯ll take the rest of the lads the other way. Cool?¡± ¡°No objections,¡± says Minna. ¡°Same here,¡± says Sen. ¡°Nice. Now then, stay sharp.¡± Agreeing with Sig¡¯s plan, we quietly split up and head our separate ways. Unfortunately, we¡¯re left in the awkward position of having to interact with the person we suspect the most. I-I have no idea what to say to test her, but before I can utter a word, Minna takes the initiative. ¡°So, Gretel and Henderson¡­¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°May you tell me more about the person you want to save?¡± ¡°Of course. He¡¯s name is Hansel and he is a C-rank swordsman,¡± answers Lili. ¡°He is also my twin brother, so be sure to look out for someone who resembles myself.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And you? Are you here to recover somebody as well?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m looking for an old friend named Rick.¡± ¡°Rick, you say? Can you tell us more about-¡± ¡°That¡¯d be enough banter for now, Gretel. Follow me. Try to keep up, old timer.¡± (So now I¡¯m mistaken as an elderly man¡­) Professionalism takes over as we tip toe our way down the left path. We soon happen upon a single doorway at the end of the passage. We hug the sides of the entrance and peer in at an angle, however the view is too narrow. No sound. No enemies, I signal using hand signs. Back. One object. Unknown, replies Minna from the other side of the entrance. Enter? I suggest. Minna looks to me and Lili then nods in response while readying her weighted rope. We quietly slip into the room, but as our eyes adjust to the vast space in the dim light, we find there is completely vacant. We walk further in, but again, there is nothing that catches our attention. (Shall I cast ?) (My mask has . I don¡¯t see anything on the walls) I say as I survey the area, including the ceiling. (I guess Minna was-) A slight breeze and the faint sound of parting air. Those were all the signs my body needed to turn on the spot and draw my katana, just in time to deflect a fast moving and heavy object. The metallic tang of my blade instantly alerts Lili as she conjures a wall of mana in front of me. Under the ethereal glow of her magic, our eyes widen as we recognise the silhouette of the woman standing in front of the only exit, winding her next attack.
¡°¡­ The most suspicious thing is that she didn¡¯t rush to Sen¡¯s side when he lost his finger. The announcement was loud and clear, and it was being conducted in the village square¡­ which was right outside of the inn we left her in.¡±
¡°M-Minna?¡± No, it can¡¯t be. She could have left the inn far earlier than Sen¡¯s ordeal. She could have been disorientated before she stumbled upon me and Norf. T-there¡¯s no way¡­ ¡°M-minna, w-why are you attacking us?¡± stammers Lili. ¡°Please, this has to be a-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull that act with me! I know you two are here to spy on us. I won¡¯t let you do anything else to Sen.¡± ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± ¡°You still think you can fool me? I memorised every adventurer that went into the caves, and I¡¯ve never seen the pair of you. Rather, you¡¯re the two guards who accompanied Enbos when he went scouting, aren¡¯t you? It doesn¡¯t matter if you replaced your faces. I know because you still have the signal baton that Sig entrusted to you at the time!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± exclaims Lili as she looks down at her belt. However, looking away proves to be a dreadful mistake as Minna throws the weight over the barrier. It lands between us, but as we take a step back, the weight suddenly ricochets off the floor and strikes Lili squarely in the stomach. The spinning force of the object scrunches Lili¡¯s diaphragm and leaves her completely winded. ¡°S-stop Minna! It¡¯s me!¡± I say as I remove my mask. ¡°E-even if you can¡¯t recognise this face, surely you know my voice and this blade - Ah!¡± I narrowly duck beneath the rope as Minna continues her offensive. Lili is sorcery is far more than I thought, but she is in no condition to undo the spell. I have to take off this bracer! ¡°!¡± She¡¯s not giving me the opportunity! Why did I have to bind the bracer with so many knots? I need to remove my glove to get a better- ¡°!¡± Again, I¡¯m given no time to spare as Minna seizes every opening I make. Although slow, her complete mastery of the uncommon weapon makes her attacks both heavy and unpredictable. Every time I think I can disengage, I misjudge the timing, resulting in a desperate dodge. Moreover, Minna herself is not a static fighter. She constantly varies her positioning and the length of her attacks to misdirect me. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to fight you, Minna! It¡¯s me, Hachirou. I just need to remove this bracer, and then-¡± ¡°How dare you imitate Hachirou¡¯s voice! You truly know no shame. !¡± Withdrawing her rope to a short length, Minna begins swinging her weapon with ever-growing velocity. Meanwhile, I¡¯m sawing at the leather bindings while watching her movements. She doesn¡¯t wait. Minna charges in and begins swinging her weapon without losing any of the prior momentum. With this much speed, the weight would crush my skull and the rope would mangle my arm. I can probably slip through using , b-but if I disturb her composure she could be seriously hurt. I have to keep my distance and- ¡°Hah!¡± All of sudden, Minna swings low and I jump back to avoid the sweeping attack. However, it turns out to be a trap as she quickly turns on her heel before releasing the deadly package while I¡¯m mid-air. I brace my katana against my forearm and manage to intercept the weight, resulting in a loud crack as I¡¯m sent hurtling onto the ground. I quickly roll back on my feet and, amazingly, I can still grip my katana with both hands. My arm hurts, but it is no more than I¡¯ve experienced over the past fortnight. I-is my adrenaline dulling the pain of a broken bone? No, this is¡­ it¡¯s the magic core on the bracer! Which means- ¡°Minna, stop!¡± ¡°H-huh!? Hachirou?¡± ¡°Thank goodness, you finally-¡± ¡°Get back!¡± Before I can have the chance to exclaim, I notice the object falling directly above my head. It¡¯s Minna¡¯s weighted rope. However, by the time I come to this realisation, it¡¯s already inches away from landing between my eyes. ¡°!¡± Suddenly, a spear strikes the falling weight with such force that it¡¯s diverted away from my body. I¡¯m left stunned before I turn to face my saviour in front of the doorway. ¡°Sen!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. Thank goodness I pre-empted what Minna was thinking,¡± says Sen as he and Norf enter the room. ¡°You know Minna, you¡¯ve always been on the remorseless when it comes to fighting.¡± ¡°B-by the spirits, I¡¯m so sorry, Hachirou! I-I almost cracked your skull in two.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Minna,¡± I answer as she pats my body for injuries. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, I swear. It was fortunate Sen made it here in time.¡± ¡°Um, about that Hachirou, we actually watched the entire thing from the beginning.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You see, after Sig led us away, he immediately revealed that the transmission he received was about a female corporal and a short-statured trainee who had gone missing. We decided to tail you two to see what you would do, but we never thought Minna would make the first move.¡± ¡°Female corporal¡­ Oh no. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s¡­¡± There is a quiet groan as Lili finishes healing her injuries and shambles back onto her feet. Her illusion has clearly unravelled judging by the trio¡¯s reaction. ¡°*Cough, cough* Um, h-hello Minna, Sen, Norf. It has been a while since- Huh?¡± Running up to Lili, Minna embraces her while Sen and Norf look on with momentary surprise. Lili initially stiffens up before gently wrapping her own arms around Minna. Looking at all their expressions, any suspicions I ever had of their identities are now gone. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Lili. I¡¯m sorry for hurting you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Minna. There is nothing you need to seek forgiveness for.¡± ¡°I know this isn¡¯t the best place for a reunion but¡­ I¡¯m glad to see you are doing well.¡± ¡°So do I, Minna. So do I.¡± ¡°Welcome back, Lili. This is where you belong,¡± says Sen. ¡°Well, not here, per se, but you get what I mean. Still, how did you and Hachirou get this far without anybody realising? Looking again, your disguises are shoddy at best, but I could have sworn you two looked entirely different.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s because of this bracer Enbos gave me,¡± I speak out. ¡°He said he enchanted it with experimental disguise magic, b-but since Minna destroyed the core, the enchantment has been undone.¡± ¡°Wow, disguise magic? Enbos really has a big bag of tricks.¡± ¡°Indeed Sen. No doubt highly illegal as well,¡± comments Minna as Lili looks away. ¡°Well, with all the outrageous things he can pull, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing fine against that skeleton.¡± ¡°Indeed, although¡­¡± ¡°Is something the matter, Sen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Hachirou. I have this distinct feeling that we¡¯re forgetting something really, really important.¡± While we all take a moment to mull over Sen¡¯s sentiment, Norf suddenly taps me and Sen on the shoulder before pointing toward the entrance. I can feel my blood freeze as we all turn to find Sig watching silently from the doorway, with his jaw ready to fall off. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah drakes! *Ahem* Um, Sig? Do you mind promising something?¡± meekly asks Sen. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You see, about the fact that Hachirou is a kobold- Oh, I can tell you didn¡¯t realise he was even that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A-anyway, I don¡¯t know how much it will take to buy your silence, but do you think you can just¡­ forget you ever saw Hachirou¡¯s face?¡± ¡°And Lili¡¯s.¡± ¡°Ah, right, Minna. And Lili¡¯s, too. And Enbos¡¯ newfangled magic that would probably annoy that inquisitor. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°¡­ *Sigh* You know what? I¡¯m not going to think about it,¡± says Sig as he picks up my mask and hands it back to me. ¡°I¡¯ve seen some mupped things tonight, but this is absolutely dragon. Straight out of a fairy tale, I tell you. Actually, I wanna be the one to write it-¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, Sig!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only jesting with you, kid.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not a kid.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re still the roc¡¯ing lad that followed your friend into the abyss. A guy worth swearing to on the jobber¡¯s code.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°A swear¡¯s a swear, Sen. Now Lili and Hachirou don¡¯t have to hide behind Enbos¡¯ magic on my behalf. Maybe now we can work like a chimera.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sig. You¡¯re a great guy.¡± ¡°Glad to hear. So guys, are you ready tell me what¡¯s the deal with En-¡± ¡°No deal,¡± we all say. ¡°*Chuckle* Fine. Fine.¡± It appears the issue has resolved itself soundly. However, if Enbos¡¯ theory holds true, I fear Sig¡¯s sincerity must be put in doubt. For now, Lili and I have no other choice but to follow along. (¡­-spond to me, right now!) ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing that disembodied voice, Sig reaches for his communicator but he is puzzled to find the device is still inactive. I come to the sudden realisation that the voice is not coming from Sig¡¯s hand, but the emblem hanging around my neck. The emblem that is connected to... ¡°Enbos!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 116: Wistful Skull ¡°Mistakes, I know I¡¯ve made a few. But I¡¯m only human. You¡¯ve made mistakes too, I¡¯m crying~¡­¡± Within a dark and cavernous room, in the company of a powerful and bloodthirsty monstrosity, I¡¯m meticulously carving dozens upon dozens of magic arrays into the floor. The skeleton watches me intently, its skull swerving freely upon its vertebrae, and yet it doesn¡¯t take a single step or make any other motion. I finish carving the ritual circle from my latest necronomicon then take a moment to compose myself, standing opposite to the bloodstained undead. Just as I thought: the skeleton never considered me a target in the first place. During that entire ordeal, it would prioritise others even when I¡¯m closest. Although it would retaliate whenever I attacked it or approached the exit, in actuality it was just trying to drive me away. The reason is because the cultist¡¯s last commands were to guard the passage and kill everybody in front of it. But to kill something¡­ it has to be regarded as alive in the first place. ¡°¡­ Lucky me. .¡± <¡­ 99%... 100%¡­ Scan complete.>
Name N/A
Race Undead
Class Risen Skeleton
HP 91%
MP 100%
Max HP 523
Max MP 20
Attack 292
Defence 272
Magic 19
Resilience 133
Agility 154
Integrity 24
Yeesh, just look at those unbalanced stats. No wonder we were having so much trouble fighting it. MP and magic aside, it could probably handle two Mellivoraths at once. All this power, all this survivability, and it¡¯s still technically a risen skeleton. Rather, looking past all the enhancements and examining the formulas that make its , it¡¯s no more than a run-of-the-mill, disposable undead. ¡­ like me. Pushed to its limit, its soul is now falling apart at the seams. Before I moved all the bodies and started drawing these circles, it¡¯s max HP was almost 600. I can probably leave it well alone and it will disintegrate on its own, long before the night is over. ¡°But I can¡¯t have that just yet. I need power to stand a chance against the likes of Tascus, and for that¡­ your soul is mine.¡± <¡­ 95%... 100% synchronisation achieved. 30% of Winged One¡¯s stats have been added.> ¡°, activate.¡± Class: Risen Skeleton HP: 90%... 89%... MP: 95%... 90%... Good, it seems the large-scale circle has locked onto the target and is fuelling both the ¡°incinerator¡± and the staff on my back. Although it can instinctively tell I¡¯m one of its kind, it¡¯s still driven by the same ravenous impulses, and at some point¡­ it will hunt for the closest source of spiritual energy. Class: Risen Skeleton HP: 84%... 83%... MP: 80%... 75%... Little by little, its body begins to twitch as its gaze grows more and more ominous. I draw Bloodletter then use 5 skill points to activate my . I know it¡¯s coming, and in its current state, there is no barrier nor tool in my repertoire that could ever hope to contain this unliving weapon. My anxiety reaches heart arresting levels as its HP continues to drop. Then, without so much as a sign, the skeleton charges at me, full throttle. ¡°, activate!¡± As its top half lurches over one of my arrays, its weight suddenly changes and the skeleton tumbles onto the ground in a heap of bones. I use the chance to create more distance and position another magic circle between us. Again, it blindly charges forth, and again, I play my hand then reposition myself. Every time it falls, I take a few pot shots before it can recover. ¡° ! !¡± Class: Risen Skeleton HP: 69%... 68%... MP: 55%... 50%... I can do this. Its health is almost a third of the way down. That said, these traps are one-offs and I only have so many. Moreover, its movements are becoming more sporadic, making it harder for me to lure into my traps. Did it learn not to approach me in a straight line? All of a sudden, the skeleton changes its approach and tears a large chunk of the floor. I conjure a just as the debris collides with my spell. Even with Maleosis¡¯ blessing, I can see my barrier shudder as the stone shrapnel leaves pockmarks in the ground. Three- no, four traps are out of commission. Although there is a plume of dust, I can see its revolting soul making a beeline for me. I dash to my left and¡­ ¡°, activate!¡± Again, I trigger one of my magic circles just as it runs through its centre. However, the undead suddenly drops to its hand and feet then scampers toward me. I trigger another , but it brushes aside my spell and pounces at me. ¡°!¡± CRACK! Its broken forearm fractures the floor and pierces straight into the ground. I reappear behind it with a slight tear in my cloak. My decision to kill the lights beforehand may have just saved my life. There is no mistaking it. This damn thing has regained some of its cognitive ability, as it scurries about like a three-legged lizard. is now on a 60 second cooldown, but I have three more charges thanks to the cultist souls in my core. That said, I¡¯d rather not lose the increased mobility granted from the . Time for phase 2. Class: Risen Skeleton HP: 62%... 61%... MP: 30%... 25%... <5 skill points allocated. 490 skill points reserved. Maleosis¡¯ Pact of Power: Refreshed.> ¡°Bring it!¡± The undead bolts toward me at breakneck speed, evidently unafraid of my traps. Owing to the fact it¡¯s originally a bipedal being and that it snapped its right arm, I¡¯m barely able to sidestep the skeleton. More often than not, it overshoots and tangles itself in its own limbs, but as it continues to attacks, its recovery time grows shorter and shorter. The fact I can only evade it along its right side makes luring it into position all the more- Crunch! ¡°Damn it!¡± As I sidestep the undead and avoid its broken arm, it uses its jaws to latch onto my left wrist. I manage to detach my forearm just before it can drag the rest of my body, but now my limb is dangling from its maw. It charges again, but this time I use and stand my ground with Bloodletter in my hand. I jump over its grasping left hand and block its jagged right arm. However, since I am mid-air, the force of its backswing is enough to send me flying to the roof as my entire body is flattened against the ceiling. HP: 93/183 MP: 115/168 Damn it. That¡¯s not the skeletons status, but my own. Half my HP is already gone and deflecting another attack like that without will probably end me. But it no longer matters¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡­ because I finally lured it right into my trap. ¡°!¡± I let out a sigh of relief as my multi-layered magic circle, the most complex I have ever devised, safely activates and pins the undead to the ground. Every square centimetre of mass is now pressing down on it all at once. That said, I¡¯m alarmed the accursed thing can still shuffle itself through brute strength alone. Moreover, there is only so much mana in those inscriptions. I sheath my sword and pull out my magic staff, the core now brimming with accumulated power. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°!¡± Instead of conjuring a dark nail, I imbue the spell into my staff and use the siphoned energy to supercharge the effect far beyond its basic strength. I then throw my staff into the centre of a small array that is connected to the super . Almost immediately, the dwindling spell is rekindled and the undead is forced back onto the ground. From the base of the staff, hundreds of dark tendril-like ¡°shadows¡± crawl across to the undead and bind every bone in contact in the ground. The restraints are not perfect, but with every second of the it is only growing weaker while my grows stronger. I barrage its body with from above as it¡¯s HP continues to drop. Class: Risen Skeleton HP: 36%... 34%... MP: 0% Good. Its MP is already gone and is now draining its remaining HP at a faster rate. Just in case, I will activate the ¡°incinerator¡± to finish it off. I should wait until its HP is below 15% before I deliver the coup de grace. Class: Risen Skeleton HP: 32%... 37%... MP: 0%... 10%... Wait, what? Oh shoot, my arm in its mouth! Since I forcefully ejected it, it¡¯s absorbing the residual energies in those bones. Huh, what is it- ¡°!¡± Using its brief shot of spiritual energy, it pulls itself upright and throws my detached forearm with the force of a cannon. However, I woefully misread its intention as my limb flies towards my staff. The increased gravity distorts its trajectory and the projectile ends up falling short, but not without spraying my staff in dozens of bone pieces. To my abject horror, I watch as a piece of my humerus bounces off the magic core, causing my staff to slowly tilt before rolling off the array. The black shadows immediately dissipate and the soon follows. The undead raises its skull and looks at me with frenzied eyes. Suddenly, a bang. The risen launches itself at me like a bullet, and before I can even register, my right is gone and I¡¯m falling to the ground. I quickly roll back onto my feet and scour my surroundings, but to my surprise I don¡¯t see it around me. It¡¯s above me, latched onto the ceiling like a damn cockroach. From that position, the can¡¯t reach it, and it knows it as well. I have to find a way to force it back onto ground. BOOM! ¡°Huh? Ngh!¡± I narrowly dive out of the way as the skeleton kicks off the ceiling and turns itself into an undead cannonball. As I right myself, I hear that familiar boom and immediately leap out of the way again. The sound of it launching itself repeats as I keep diving to the side for dear life. The bloody thing is bouncing off the ground then using the excess force to land back onto the roof! It¡¯s repeating this motion again and again, readjusting its aim every time. Its bones can take the punishment, while one clean hit will crush mine I don¡¯t have time to counterattack and its charges are too damn strong to block with ¡­ Wait, that¡¯s it! ¡°Mr Bonny, go!¡± I say while throwing my pet. ¡°Drag my staff to that ¡ª Wow! ¡ª magic circle, now!¡± I bound back and forth, in a zigzag pattern, as the skeleton leaves small craters in my wake. I try to avoid the runes of the and the large , but honestly, I¡¯m already running on cracked earth. I¡¯m tempted to spend all 50 skill points on my , but I refrain and use 5 instead. My Bonny¡¯s got this. I believe in it. My decrepit rabbit eventually drags my staff over to the centre of the magic circle. With my superhuman strength, I leap over to the array and fetch my staff and Mr Bonny mid-roll. I then gaze up at the skeleton just as it prepares another killing jump. ¡°!¡± I conjure my infamously fallible shield around me. As expected, the undead launches at me and breaks through my spell as I closely sidestep its landing. However, this time¡­ it doesn¡¯t have enough momentum to return to the roof. ¡°!¡± I deliver a powerful uppercut that realigns its trajectory to be perpendicular with the floor. While the undead is still in the air, I quickly stab my staff into the ground and empower the large magic array around us. The airborne skeleton reaches the apex of its ascent, and¡­ ¡°!¡± Like I hoped, the risen enters a state of microgravity as it freezes in mid-air. It grasps and struggles with all the force of a hurricane, but with no magical abilities or surfaces to kick off, it¡¯s as good as stuck. The precision timing and death-defying misses that led to this moment would have left me panting if I were still human. Then again, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad considering I would be breathing highly oxygenated air. The magic circle has more than an enhanced installed in its array: it has also been running the entire time. Now, both me and it are in the middle of a column of concentrated oxygen. All I have to do is activate the third function of the magic circle and a will shoot up and detonate the undead¡­ along with me. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be stuck here, and as it stands, I need to trigger the , to safety, then cast defensive magic to guard against the ensuing explosion, all in span of a second. Manually connecting the staff to the array is already taking a fair amount of my concentration, and despite my perfect timing, I¡¯ve only weakened gravity, not removed it. The skeleton is slowly accelerating at a few millimetres a second. No choice but to risk it. ¡°Burn in hell! , activate!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Activate! Activate? , go! , shoot! , explode, detonate, trigger, whatever the hell I actually programmed!¡± I swerve my skull to examine the complex array, only to let out an audible groan upon spying a particular crack in the ground. The couldn¡¯t absorb enough force. The enchantment has been ruined, and I am in no position to scoot over to fix it. Should I teleport away then throw my own at it? No, I¡¯ve already stripped bare the oxygen from the rest of the room. It won¡¯t even ignite! ¡°Come on, think! Igniting it isn¡¯t enough. I need something with¡­ explosive¡­ *Sigh* Oi, you!¡± I yell into the artefact hidden in my back jaw. ¡°Respond to me, right now!¡± (Enbos! Oh, thank goodness you¡¯re alright!) (Wait, Enbos? Is that the big guy really on the line?) (It is so, Sig) says a female voice. (Are you well, Enbos? Did you prevail over the skeleton?) Although I¡¯m slightly confused why Sig is speaking openly in the presence of Hachirou and Lili, now is not the time. ¡°Sorry guys, I need you all to keep quiet. I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I¡¯m was talking to him.¡± (¡­) ¡°You can drop the act already, Maximillian! I know for a fact you let us keep the communicators, just so you can listen in. Why else would I speak with Hachirou in a different language up until now? Anyway, at the count of three, I need you to detonate the collar around my neck!¡± (E-Enbos, what are you¡­) (Hold on, Hachirou) whispers a different female voice. (Let us watch.) Again, there is nothing but feigned absence as my imaginary blood pressure reaches impossible levels. The blasted thing is now descending at one centimetre a second. Its grasping digits grow ever closer while I¡¯m stuck in place. Nonetheless, I keep holding out, waiting for Maximillian¡¯s belated reply. (¡­) ¡°Goddamn it, Maximillian! This is no time to play dumb! Michael is dead, and I have this bloody skeleton breathing down my neck! If you¡¯re lucky, you can get both of us in the same explosion. Now will you or will you not!?¡± (¡­ Brother Michael¡¯s final wish. You have 2 seconds.) Making himself known, Hachirou and Lili exclaim with utter shock. However, I reply in a heartbeat. ¡°Continue the mission.¡± (¡­ *Sigh* Very well. The collar can be detonated immediately with a specific phrase. Just in case, I will now recite it in reverse¡­) ¡°¡­ Oh, you son of a- Arrrgh, forget it. Wish me luck.¡± Disengaging the communicator, I look up to find only a few metres remain between me and the stone-crushing, flesh-tearing skeleton. I work quickly and detach my head, exploiting the low gravity to remove the collar before popping my skull back on. I then away and use while the undead drops to the floor. Before it can launch itself back to the roof, I say the magic words. ¡°I GOT IT OFF!¡± BOOOOM! I knew Maximillian picked a powerful bomb, but witnessing the explosion first-hand has filled me with newfound disdain. In a brilliant flash of fire and light, I¡¯m thrown against the wall and pinned in place by the surge of force. I can¡¯t even move my limbs, long after the vibrations reside, as I slump to the floor and take in the devastation before me. There may not even be a rune left of the magic circle in that storm of falling dust. ¡­ The skeleton is gone, and I¡¯m beginning to wonder if it was worth all the effort. Considering I only have 32 out of 183 HP left, that battle was a little too close for comfort. I can recover a good chunk by absorbing its soul, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact I¡¯m missing an arm and I¡¯d rather not chop off Michael¡¯s. ¡°Guys, I made it¡­ Erm, guys? Hachirou? Lili? Sir Kills-a-lot? *Sigh* Figures,¡± I say as I spit out the magic emblem, the gem now thoroughly cracked. I stumble back onto my feet and begin sifting through the rubble. Hopefully there is still something left to scavenge after that powerful blast. I can still sense its soul hidden in all that debris, yet to be swept away by the life fall¡¯s- Smack! All of sudden, something bursts out of the smoking crater and tackles me, sending me rolling back all the way to the wall. It¡¯s the blasted skeleton, or rather, what¡¯s left of it anyway. Only a torso, an arm and half its skull remain, but it¡¯s still trying to strangle the life out of me. My vertebrae are being ground to dust and its spiritual energy is hungrily trying to absorb mine¡­ but to no avail. I reach out and grab its cranium before activating my skill. ¡°!¡± It may still have the physical strength of a troll, but when it comes to spiritual energy, I have the grip of a giant. With a steel grasp, not on its skull but its very soul, I slowly yet steadily drag it out of its marrow. Its spiritual links stretch then snap like cobwebs tugged away by a child. Out of desperation, it tightens its grip around my neck, but finger by finger, its joints loosen as I sever its bodily functions. At last, I take its soul into my core and let it collapse into a pile of charred bones. It¡¯s over. This time, it¡¯s finally over. Like I hoped, its soul decay has slowed inside my core, although it will probably unravel by tomorrow morning. "Long enough. Tch." My crushed neck is only barely holding up my head. I should never have underestimated the tenacity of an undead, especially a risen that has fallen into ¡°ravager-like¡± state. True to its design, it was ferocious, it was relentless, but¡­
¡°Please¡­ just kill me¡­¡± ¡°I will, Gavel. However¡­ it will not be an easy death!¡± ¡­ It¡¯s frustrating, it¡¯s unforgivable. I will purge them from this world, and partake in the embers of life that I was deprived¡­ ¡­ he needs to suffer more. To do that, I¡¯ll use to create a solution with the strength of an industrial-grade acid. That way, his eyes will burn and his respiratory system will become a bloody mess¡­
¡°¡­¡± Ding! Ding! Ding! ¡°Ah, yes. Of course, that would happen.¡± Although I certainly didn¡¯t expect to receive that upgrade, especially as my first master rank skill. Nonetheless, I¡¯ll be needing those extra levels in my confrontation with Tascus. I can already do that with spirit arts, although the latter part is awfully vague. Now how can I best use my new ability to- Wait a second. If is an improved version of , and relies on how much spiritual energy I can scan, that means¡­ ¡°. .¡± Ha, I knew it! The skill synergises with . I can now read the description for which I couldn¡¯t before. There might be more synergies with my other spiritual skills so I best test them out later. For now, I need to discover the source of Tascus¡¯ power, and I have to say I¡¯m kind of disappointed with the results. ¡°It looks like a generic buff that strengthens with time. Does Tascus strength come from his second blessing instead? No, the sensation from this pact is exactly the same. The only unique thing is this trait that allows it spread to other believers, who might one day upgrade their marks to pacts of their own. ¡­ ¡­ Oh my god. So that¡¯s what it is. This isn¡¯t a boon: it¡¯s a damn Ponzi scheme!¡± Maximillian¡¯s approach is all wrong. At this rate, the only head that¡¯s going to get cut off is his own, and I can¡¯t take down Tascus without the priory¡¯s help! I need to use the terminal to locate him immediately. It¡¯ll be tough convincing him, but I¡¯ll trap him in a looping corridor until he listens if I have to. ¡°But first things first, I need a new-¡± ¡°-ler.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I turn on my heel to investigate that voice, when all of a sudden, I stumble and fall to one knee. For a split second, I believe my leg is broken, but I look down to find it is intact. The spiritual and magical links are all there. What is going on? ¡°Tyler.¡± This time, I hear the voice clearly, and more shocking than hearing my true name is that I recognise their voice. How could I not? ¡°H-Helena?¡± No, that¡¯s impossible. Helena is ¡°here¡±. She always has been, ever since I started this journey, so why would I hear her voice now? Is it because of ? No¡­ I-it has to be the doing of that ghost. It has- Thud. I¡¯m no longer upright but lying face down in the rubble. I feel like I¡¯ve been trapped in my own gravity field. I struggle to turn my head, but as I do, the darkness at the edge of my sight encroaches on my field of view. Am I blacking out? An undead like me? ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tyler. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡± With the last of my willpower, I force my right ¡°eyelid¡± to stay open and notice that familiar, undefined shade crouching next to me. As my vision continues to slip¡­ the ghost becomes more definite. Is¡­ its hand on my head? I¡­ I see¡­ ¡­ a long cotton skirt¡­ auburn hair¡­ the same serene eyes¡­ as that fateful night. Arc 3, Chapter 117: Homecoming ¡°Come in, Enbos. Do you read me? Come in.¡± (¡­) ¡°¡­ Hm. It seems he may have been caught in the explosion after all.¡± As we continue to make our way to the target¡¯s location, I am consulting the communicator that is connected to Enbos¡¯ appropriated emblem. The faded magic circle on my detonator confirms he has triggered the collar, although I have no doubt in my mind it was far from his neck when he activated it. But never minding Enbos¡¯ current wellbeing, I¡¯m concerned about two things I have learned from that brief exchange. For one, although the magic core linked to his emblem still glows, Brother Michael has indeed lost his life on this expedition. He was a young and talented Holy Knight, and the entire priory shall mourn his passing once the mission is complete. The second is that I distinctly recognise one of the female voices on line; which means Lili is wandering around this cultist-infested domain. ¡°Anything developments?¡± asks Agnes who is walking beside me. ¡°Brother Michael has returned to the World Stream. A collar detonation has been confirmed. Enbos is not responding and our watcher has gone silent as well. Nevertheless, given the timing of the call and the watcher¡¯s last report, I believe Enbos was in mortal combat with the undead up until now.¡± ¡°I see. God bless our brother¡¯s just soul¡­ I only noticed but the one you referred to as the ¡°watcher¡± wasn¡¯t Brother Michael after all?¡± ¡°No. Our main communication network has been thoroughly compromised¡­ but not the personal ones I requested from the Ruler¡¯s Eyes. It appears the other team has encountered great difficulty.¡± ¡°We are not faring much better, brother. Although we have been unopposed, our path to the cultist leader has stretched over an inordinate length of corridor.¡± ¡°Indeed, but we have come too far to return to the aid of our other brothers. Our best course of action is to press on and finish off their hierarch as soon as possible. For now, I need to contact the Ruler¡¯s Eyes.¡± I take out a different communication item and herald the spymaster on the other end. The line connects and I immediately demand his identification code. A familiar voice responds and demands the same of me, to which I oblige. (¡­ Confirmed. What is your command, Sir Iudico?) ¡°Brother Samuel, our communications have been breached. I need you to create another secure network for my priory.¡± (Noted, prior. It will take half an hour to prepare the source psalms and connect everybody to the new line.) ¡°You have half that time, brother.¡± (Understood. By the way, this may or may not be relevant to your current undertaking but your letter to the main branch of the Novuseus House has received a reply. Shall I convey its contents?) ¡°¡­ I have time,¡± I say as I stare down the empty passage stretching into the abyss. (Permission confirmed. I shall now read item S34PF-F1M0: Dear¡­) I¡¯m no longer listening. The hairs on the back of my neck are standing on ends and I immediately cut him off with a curt question. ¡°Brother Samuel, has any item, operator or mission been designated the code S34PE-NTM0 over the past few weeks?¡± (¡­ I shall consult the register immediately. Please await my reply.) ¡°What is the matter?¡± asks Agnes. ¡°Is something amiss with the identification?¡± ¡°Indeed. Although I do not know the method by which the Ruler¡¯s Eyes assign their codes, from experience, they would never use a code that is so similar to another over such a short span of time. I doubt the letter is fake, which means-¡± (Sir Iudico.) ¡°Report, Brother Samuel.¡± (The code is listed in the register, however¡­ it is as you feared. The identification code is a forgery.) ¡°I see. Brother Samuel, I need you to notify our surviving brothers in the hostage rescue team to cease all contact with the ¡°watcher¡±. I will personally explain the situation once communications are re-established. Also, begin scrutinising all his reports and cross check them with the others.¡± (Yes, prior. Samuel signing out.) ¡°¡­ What did the Ruler¡¯s Eyes say, Maximillian?¡± ¡°*Sigh* The worst, Sister Gregoria,¡± I reply while rubbing my temple with three fingers. ¡°Our spy is a double agent.¡±
(Ears out, jobbers. I¡¯m hearing a lot of noise up ahead.) Tens of minutes have passed since Enbos¡¯ desperate transmission. Although he never followed up, there is nothing we can do but to pray for his success. Of course, since Maximillian has revealed he¡¯s been surveying our comms, Enbos could also be feigning his death. Regardless, we¡¯ve decided to press on and locate the hostages. We¡¯ve arrived at a doorway leading into the side of a vast corridor, and as Sig has noted, there is a great deal of sound coming from within. Something is coming this way. We press ourselves close to the edge, and abstain from peeking our heads out the doorway as the source of the echoes come closer and closer. ¡°March, my brothers! The New Dawn is almost upon us!¡± ¡°Ascension! Ascension! Ascension!¡± ¡°Tascus! Tascus! Tascus!¡± With their voices shaking the hairs on my snout, we watch as a large procession of armed cultists pass our doorless refuge. Sen is tightly gripping onto his spear while Lili seems primed to cast an emergency spell. To our dismay, two masked cultists stop a short distance away. The fact I can so clearly see them means it wouldn¡¯t take much for them to see me. ¡°Is this everybody from Quadrant 3, brother?¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Kory, although I am still uneasy about leaving the uninitiated alone.¡± ¡°The current crop has been exceptionally pliant. There is no need to be concerned about them.¡± Uninitiated? Crop? ¡°¡­ The real concern is that we are still behind schedule. For such things to occur on the eve of the New Dawn is pure sacrilege.¡± ¡°I understand your frustration, brother, but it cannot be helped. The latest report says we are still trying to regain control of our systems after the main terminal in Quadrant 7 was somehow comprised.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Indeed, an oversight on our part. Although we know the ancient psalms, it was a mistake to assume those heathens wouldn¡¯t be able to operate the terminals. At the very least, have the materials for the containment ritual been delivered?¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°Then let us give thanks to Maleosis and make haste.¡± The two cultists continue down the corridor while discussing logistics. The last of the black march passes as we all let out a collective sigh of relief. However, as Sen prepares to peer out the corner, I immediately grab his shirt and pull him back. As silent as silk gliding across a marble floor, another cultist walks past the doorway with uncanny movements. I¡¯m astounded they could get so close without me hearing. Catching a glimpse of their appearance, their entire head is wrapped in bindings with unknown runes. I-isn¡¯t that the Shadow Stalker whom Enbos said he fought on the rooftops of Catorrem? I¡¯m sure such a profession would have scouting skills, but it seems he has no reason to be - All of sudden, the bandaged man twists his torso and looks straight at the doorway. We immediately shrink away, but from the side of my eye, Sig is pointing desperately toward my chest. To my horror, I find my magic emblem is emitting a faint glow. I tuck the emblem behind my armour, but it¡¯s too late. I can hear them making their way over. Lili seems eager to cast an illusion, but with everybody unaware of her true abilities, they are liable to strike out of desperation. The scent of perspiration is thick in the air. C-can the Shadow Stalker also smell our anxiety? Hear our controlled breathing? Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Colligo, what are you doing loitering outside that passage?¡± ¡°¡­ Something caught my attention, Brother Kory. I wish to investigate.¡± ¡°It can wait. His Holiness demands our immediate presence in the Great Hall. You are now a member of the inner circle so you need to set an example. Now, let¡¯s go.¡± After a moment of excruciating silence, I hear his muted steps getting further and further away. We wait another five minutes before finally peeking our heads around the corner. The corridor is empty, and we almost collapse atop one another. ¡°T-that was too close for comfort.¡± ¡°I agree, Sen. What was that transmission, Hachirou? Is it from Enbos?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Minna. It¡¯s not responding anymore,¡± I say. ¡°I guess Enbos is alive and roc¡¯ing, although there¡¯s every chance it was that inquisitor, too.¡± ¡°Let us pray it was the former. More importantly, did everybody hear what those two cultists said?¡± ¡°Yeah, Lili. They were talking about people like wheat to be harvested¡­ Eric might just be down that corridor,¡± says Sen. ¡°Better yet, my man. It seems Enbos mupped their systems so bad that they can¡¯t scramble the rooms anymore. Bettermore, Iudico and his ilk are drawing all those cultists the other way.¡± ¡°The pair said they came from Quadrant 3, but how do we even find it?¡± muses Minna. ¡°We can¡¯t search every passage along the way.¡± ¡°Um, I can share some wisdom in that regard. From my travels with Enbos, we discovered the numbers used by the civilisations of old were reflected in the number of strokes. T-this is just an assumption, but¡­¡± ¡°Quadrant 3 should be the door marked by a symbol with three strokes. Right, Hachirou?¡± finishes Minna. ¡°Umu.¡± ¡°Makes sense to me,¡± says Sen. ¡°Come on, everybody. Let¡¯s go.¡± We head down the vacuous corridor, ever conscious of the weight of our steps. Our search eventually brings us to a small hall with multiple doorways on the left and right. However, unlike almost every other passage thus far, these rooms have been fitted with iron doors. I can sense Sen¡¯s excitement as he reaches for the closest handle, only to be stopped by Minna. (What are you doing!? We have no idea if these are cells or the cultists¡¯ quarters.) (I don¡¯t think they are cells, Minna) examines Lili. (There are no locks on any of these doors.) (Let¡¯s listen in for now before making a call) suggests Sig. (Erm, Hachirou? Since you are a kobold and all, could you¡­) (Of course.) I step up to the closest door then carefully press the side of my face against the cold surface. I hear nothing on the other end, but I decide to survey the rest doors before we open anything. The silence repeats until the last room, to which I quickly signal to everybody to prepare. There are hushed whispers on the other side. Their tones are also rather light, resembling the voices of¡­ (C-children?) (They imprisoned the village kids here?) (Maybe, Sen. There are about thirty or more of them inside. And those scratching noises¡­) (Scratching?) (Yes, Minna. A lot of small scratches, all at once. It sounds almost rhythmic.) (By the spirits, what on Garea are they putting through?) exclaims Sen. (We have to be level-headed about this) reasons Minna. (This is a covert operation, so the most we can do is to note this area for the holy knights to-) Suddenly, we all hear a short yelp come from inside. Ignoring her own advice, Minna kicks open the door and dives in with her weapon at the ready. It takes the rest of us a second to follow Minna¡¯s lead, but upon entering the room we find there are no cultists. What do find are more than thirty children sitting behind rows of coffins being used as desks. The source of the cry was a ¡°student¡± who accidentally knocked over their ink pot. Realising we are not their usual patrons, they become panicked and withdraw to the back of the room. One of them begins running to the lectern at the front which has a signal baton resting on top. Norf immediately intercepts the child and hoists him up as he flails. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay, everybody. We¡¯re not here to harm you,¡± reassures Sen. ¡°We¡¯re adventurers and we have come to save you and your family,¡± says Minna. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.¡± ¡°Y-you are here to take us away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but not right now,¡± says Sen. ¡°A bunch of knights in shining armour will come and take you all the safety. But we want to rescue everybody, so can you tell us where they are keeping everybody else?¡± ¡°W-we won¡¯t be learning necromancy anymore?¡± ¡°Yes, child,¡± says Lili, ¡°you won¡¯t be forced to learn such bad magic anymore. You can go back to your loved ones and-¡± All of a sudden, the entire class begins crying with all their heart. Lili is flustered by the reaction and is now trying to soothe them. Sig, who is standing guard by the door, hastily closes it lest we are noticed. One of the children, a young boy, is hugging their coffin-desk so tightly that splinters are digging into their fingers. I immediately rush to his side and try to console him. ¡°P-please, let go and allow my friend to heal your wounds. What¡¯s the matter? Did we say something wrong?¡± ¡°*Sob, sniffle* W-we can¡¯t go, mister. We need to learn the teacher¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°But why? It is dangerous magic and the cultists will soon be gone. You don¡¯t have to keep learning it.¡± ¡°B-but¡­ I want to see my mummy again!¡± For a moment, I¡¯m puzzled by the cultists¡¯ form of coercion. But then, it dawns on me. The children¡¯s attachment to their ¡°desks¡±. The depths of the cult¡¯s depravity. The methodical corruption of their innocence. I can¡¯t hold it in. A great surge of nausea overcomes me as I rush out the door. I rip off my mask and begin emptying the churning mass in my stomach. The memory of Enbos washing his mask in the stable flashes in my mind as my throat and eyes continue to burn. ¡°*Cough, cough*!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, kid. Take short breathes then keep letting it all out,¡± says Sig as he rubs my back. ¡°T-those¡­ They¡­ *Cough, cough*!¡± ¡°I know. We know. And they will sure as hell answer for all the mupped things they did.¡± I do not return to the ¡°classroom¡±. After my episode subsides, I rest against the wall and wait for the others to finish. A few moments later, Lili, Sen, Minna and Norf emerge with conflicted expressions. ¡°Are you alright, Hachirou?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lili¡­ The children?¡± Lili shakes her head. ¡°Their trauma is far too deep. We had to lie that we¡¯d leave them alone, but just in case, I disabled the signal baton.¡± ¡°Damn it, this is messed up!¡± roars Sen, hammering his fist against the stone wall. ¡°What do they see those children as!? What do they see themselves as!? I wish I could stick Tascus¡¯ head on the end of my spear, b-but even then¡­ that wouldn¡¯t save them.¡± ¡°I fear the holy knights will have to remove them by force. I pray that one day¡­ they will come to terms with their loss,¡± says Lili with downcast eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ We need to go, everybody,¡± says Minna in a weak voice. ¡°I found a map which shows the general layout of this quadrant. There is this ¡°off-limits¡± area that might be of interest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot. Hachirou, are you well enough to walk? Norf is offering to carry you on his back.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Sen. All of us¡­ need to move on.¡±
Using the map Minna had found, we eventually find ourselves outside a reinforced door. Instead of a lock, the door has a hefty metal bar running through a latch. It is clearly designed to keep things in, not out. Although no guards are in sight, we approach the room with upmost caution. Lili stops outside the door and hovers her hand over the frame, emitting a soft light from her palm. However, once she is done, she turns to us with a bewildered expression. ¡°Is something the matter, Lili?¡± asks Sig. ¡°The only enchantment I could detect was an alarm which I just removed. The security is so threadbare that I¡¯m having significant doubts. There may be another trap on the other side, or it may not be the prison after all.¡± ¡°I get you. What do you reckon, you all?¡± ¡°¡­ We go in. I¡¯ll take the lead, so wait for my signal. Norf, open the door.¡± Norf looks at his friend for a few seconds before nodding his head. Lili casts a protection spell on Sen while Minna ties a rope around his waist, ready to pull him back at a moment¡¯s notice. Norf removes the metal bar, and little by little, he opens the heavy door just enough for Sen to creep. (¡­ By the spirits. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We¡¯re here to save you. Erm, hello? Are you okay?) ¡°Sen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Minna. We found them,¡± says Sen as he peeks his out the door. However, there is a distinct lack of jubilation in his voice. ¡°You should all come in and see for yourselves.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll play gargoyle and stay here,¡± suggests Sig. ¡°You jobbers go on ahead.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Sig,¡± I say. We enter the room, and to our great surprise, we find ourselves in a large, well-lit space with dozens of small chambers long the left and right walls. However, most shocking are the residents: more than a hundred people dressed in simple grey clothes. None of them are chained, most are able-bodied, but barely any of them are reacting to our presence. It is not as if they are preoccupied. They are spread out across the entire floor in small groups, staring emptily into space or tinkering with pieces of bone or cloth, and only bothering to move to fetch supplies from one of the chambers. While I am relieved that they are alive, I would be hard pressed to describe them as living. Sen is shaking one of them, but they ignore him and return to sleeping on a blanket. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, you guys? The holy knights will be coming soon! Tonight, you¡¯re all going to be free!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sen, what is going on?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, Minna. It looks as if everybody has been bewitched.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the work of magic, Sen,¡± says Lili as she checks the room for spells and surveillance. ¡°There are no traces of sorcery on the walls for their bodies. I-I fear whatever the cultists have subjected them has broken their hearts.¡± ¡°Damn it, so that¡¯s what it is, but why is nobody responding? They¡¯re not deaf, mute nor mindless. They¡¯re deliberately ignoring us.¡± ¡°¡­ Everyone, may you please hear our case?¡± speaks Lili. Few heads turn in her direction, but she presses on regardless. ¡°We are here as part of Inquisitor Iudico¡¯s expedition to liberate you all from the cultists¡¯ control. Our forces have already occupied the foot of the mountain, and now, we seek to take all of you to safety before the final battle. I can see your doubts and I will not judge you for it. We know not what horrors you have experienced, what despair they have affected on your lives, but please: if any of you are willing, share your pain with us. Each and every one of us sincerely want to help.¡± As wholehearted as Lili¡¯s pleas may be, the expressions on the captives remain as impassive as before. For wait for several seconds but nobody steps up. Undeterred, Lili is about to continue her plight, when all of a sudden, Sen walks up to one of the captives and grabs him by the shoulders. ¡°S-Sen! Calm-¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t tell us anything, then that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll get you out of here whether you believe it or not. However, I have one question. Just one thing I need to know at this moment. Please tell me: is Eric Pinn in this very room?¡± The prisoner doesn¡¯t say a thing, but Sen sees something in his eyes that makes his own widen. He releases his grip and immediately paces about the room, shouting his missing friend¡¯s name. ¡°Eric! Eric! Talk to me, Eric! It¡¯s me, Sen!¡± ¡°Eric, are you here!? Please, if anyone knows just point us towards him!¡± joins Minna. As the pair continue calling out his name, I survey the room but find nobody has responded to their cries. My ears involuntarily lower, when suddenly¡­ (Squeaky? Bookworm? Is¡­ that really you?) In a voice so low that it shouldn¡¯t be audible to humans, Sen and Minna give a start before rushing toward one of the chambers. The rest of us follow them from a distance, and as I peer from the side, I spy a withered man slumped against the stone wall. Most tragically, he is missing his right forearm and most of his left leg. Minna gasps in horror while Sen is frozen rigid. However, as the amputee raises his head and looks at the duo through unkempt hair, there is an undeniable fire in his eyes. ¡°What¡­ the hell happened to your finger, Sen?¡± ¡°D-do I really have to bring a mirror, y-you smart-aleck?¡± stammers Sen. Sen nearly tumbles forward as he places a hand on his shoulder, almost as if to confirm the man¡¯s very existence. Likewise, Minna places her trembling hand on the other side. Norf and Lili included, I can¡¯t help but join share in their heartfelt emotion as tears stream from the three lifelong friends. Sen then reaches into his pocket and removes a bracelet: the one he exhumed from Kasseus Village. ¡°I¡­ I know it¡¯s nothing like we imagined. I always figured we would run into you, dead-drunk at a bar. B-but, after all these years,¡± says Sen as he clasps the trinket around his friend¡¯s wrist, ¡°I finally caught up to you, Eric.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 118: Prior Appointment I confess, I had little hope. Almost three weeks have passed since Sen, Minna and Norf came to me to unearth their friend¡¯s grave, and over that time, the cultists could have used him for any one of their unspeakable rituals. The fact that they have reunited now is a beautiful miracle, one born from hope and perseverance on both sides. Nonetheless, we are still behind enemy lines and I pray we will survive to stand under the light. Noticing our interactions with Eric, more prisoners are now paying us mind, but with the same listless eyes as before. ¡°By the way, Sen¡­ this isn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Yeah, we know, Eric.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s hard to believe¡­ you two are really here. Am I¡­ dreaming? Or is this another cultist joke?¡± ¡°No, this is reality,¡± says Minna, ¡°we¡¯re really here to save you.¡± ¡°Looks like I caused you a lot of trouble¡­ You¡¯ve made a few friends, I see.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re all great guys,¡± says Sen as he turns to introduce us. ¡°This is Norf. He doesn¡¯t speak much but he is a dependable friend. Next to him is Hachirou¡­¡± ¡°G-greetings.¡± ¡°¡­ he is more incredible than he looks, and he has an equally amazing partner who is not with us at the moment. As for the lady over there-¡± ¡°I am Liliana Iranor, a travelling cleric. Please pardon me for asking, Eric, but what do you mean by ¡°another joke¡±?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unpleasant to say, but¡­ those sadists¡­ like to hold unannounced ¡°drills¡± where a party of ¡°rescuers¡± will¡­ come in like you. Anybody that takes the bait¡­ they perform a live demonstration.¡± ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, so that¡¯s why all these people are like this,¡± says Sen through gritted teeth. ¡°Is that what happened to you too, Eric?¡± ¡°No,¡± whispers Eric with a wry smirk, ¡°I tried to escape of my own volition. On my second failure¡­ the others stopped listening to me, which is why I¡¯m in this corner. Just so you know¡­ I think I got pretty close, but both times¡­ I couldn¡¯t get past that blasted ¡°guide¡±.¡± ¡°¡­ Kell.¡± ¡°Yeah. The funny thing is their punishments affected my ¡°quality¡± which¡­ dropped me to the bottom of their sacrifice list. The rest of the B rank adventurers¡­ are already gone.¡± ¡°Oh my God. I-is this everybody that is left?¡± I ask. ¡°There are some kids, but they are kept somewhere else. As for the adults¡­ this is all that¡¯s left. I don¡¯t know if the others have been killed, or enslaved at some outpost.¡± ¡°We already found the children, Eric. But if this is everybody¡­ we should sound the rescue,¡± says Minna. ¡°I¡¯m still up for a third try, but¡­ I¡¯m missing a leg, and the rest of these guys¡­ won¡¯t budge a muscle. It¡¯s going to be tough.¡± ¡°Actually, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. We¡¯re only here to find everyone before we report to the holy knights. They¡¯ll be the ones carving a way out of this place.¡± For a moment, Eric¡¯s expression is vacant as he listens to Minna¡¯s explanation. However, to my concern, he suddenly becomes wide-eyed as he loosens his grip on his friends. ¡°I hope I¡¯m mishearing, but are you all supposed to be here¡­ covertly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We had a few close scrapes but we managed to make it here undetected. All we have to do now is sit tight and wait for-¡± ¡°No, Sen. You all¡­ have to get out, right now! T-they¡­ already know you are here.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Not everybody locked in here¡­ is a prisoner. One of them is a spy. We were told as much¡­ from the very beginning. You are all¡­ in danger.¡± ¡°By the spirits¡­¡± So that¡¯s why the security is so thin. That being said, I don¡¯t detect any magical circuits or enchanted tools on any of the occupants. Is there a hidden communication item? ¡­ Or did the cultists fabricate a cage from their own paranoia? ¡°¡­ I understand. Norf, do you mind carrying Eric on your back?¡± ¡°Sen, you dolt¡­ Just leave me. I will only slow you down.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but I know for a fact that if we leave you here, those dastards will use you for leverage.¡± ¡°Sen is right. Besides, we don¡¯t have to move a great deal. We only have to hide ourselves until the rescue force arrives. Moreover, we¡¯ve got an experienced B ranker waiting outside.¡± ¡°Heh. Did you forget I¡¯m also a B ranker¡­? Okay, I¡¯m in.¡± I cast healing magic on Eric while Sen and Minna bind him to Norf¡¯s back. As we make our way to the only exit, I look back at the rest of the watchful captives. Although it ails me to leave them as they are, I can¡¯t help but imagine other intentions behind their owl-like stares. Nevertheless¡­ ¡°Stay strong, everyone. To swear to our Lord that you will all find salvation.¡± ¡°Lili, we have to go.¡± I heed Minna¡¯s call and return to the rest of the party. As we emerge from the exit door, we catch Sig in the middle of smacking something in his hand. ¡°S-sig?¡± says Hachirou. ¡°Ah, welcome back, my jobbers. Looks like you found your long-lost friend.¡± ¡°Yes, but is something the matter?¡± asks Sen. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t that the communication emblem in your hand?¡± ¡°*Sigh* Yeah, and I hate to say it but something¡¯s up. I can¡¯t reach that knight Mavel at all.¡± ¡°B-by the heavens. Are the cultists already aware of us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, Lili. See this light here? It means it¡¯s connected but nobody is responding at all. Either they¡¯re smote, or they¡¯ve really decided to keep mum.¡± ¡°D-do you really think the others have been defeated?¡± ¡°I pray not, Hachirou. May I take a look at that, Sig?¡± ¡°Be my guest, Lili.¡± ¡°In any case, we can¡¯t direct the rescue team if we can¡¯t contact them,¡± says Minna. ¡°What should we do then?¡± We all fall silent as we ponder our next course of action. However, in our hearts, we already know what we must do, and it shows in the way we keep glancing at Norf¡¯s back. Without knowing the way, we have to sneak out of this labyrinthine domain and inform the main camp¡­ before the break of dawn. (-is being...) ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Lili, you did it! The communicator¡¯s working again!¡± exclaims Sen. ¡°B-but I only channelled mana into it.¡± ¡°All the same to me. Let me have that again... Hey Mavel, this is Sig the Singing Steel! I missed what you said earlier, so do you mind being an echo?¡± (-washed.) ¡°Washed?¡± (Mr Burner¡¯s cloak is being washed.) ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±
¡°Enbos¡¯ apprentice, do you copy? This is a silent transmission. Please respond without alerting your companions.¡± (¡­) ¡°Hachirou Nomura, do you copy? This is a silent transmission. You need to-¡± ¡°You need to stop, Brother Maximillian. It is clear they won¡¯t respond.¡± ¡°*Sigh* So it seems, Sister Agnes. I can only hope the Ruler¡¯s Eyes relayed my secret message.¡± ¡°Oh, so that is what it was. To be fair, if even I couldn¡¯t decipher your nonsense, then I fear for those adventurers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not for you. In any case¡­ the time of reckoning has finally arrived.¡± The long corridor is finally approaching its end. A massive stone door stands in our way, and although it¡¯s sealed shut, I can feel a foul aura emanating from the other side. I begin charging my blessed glaive long before we reach the entrance, but I don¡¯t bother destroying the door. We stand outside the entrance, and with a low rumble, the doors open on their own to reveal a vast and empty hall. Standing in the middle of this space is a lone cultist with a golden mask in the likeness of a ram. Around him are a dozen undead guards, decorated in full plate armour of tainted steel and in direct contrast to our brilliant armaments. Although it would not be below them to plant an imposter, there is no mistaking that presence, that conceit, that stench which resembles a stale crypt¡­ ¡°Dark Apostle Tascus.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I know not why you have led us to this place, nor do I care. What dark powers you command, what schemes you concoct, what false god you follow¡­ all of it ends tonight. For crimes too numerous to recount, for sins too grave to disclose, I hereby sentence you to death before the eyes of the Lord. Will you lay down your arms and accept your penance?¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°¡­ Personal guard, advance.¡± The heads of all the undead suddenly jolt as they become animate and draw their weapons. However, before they can take a single step, I unleash all my weapon¡¯s accumulated mana in a wave of golden light. The hierarch swings his staff and unleashes a black miasma equal to my attack. Our spells meet. The air quakes. The undead charge through the dust and meet our wall of blessed steel. One of the armoured monstrosities attempts to attack me, but I strike it with the back of my glaive and send it flying towards its master. With a flick of his staff, he brushes aside the hurtling mass of flesh and metal as he continues to observe my abilities. However, to my surprise, the hierarch turns his back to the battle¡­ and begins walking toward an exit on the other side. ¡°.¡± I throw a piercing construct of light straight at Tascus¡¯ back, but to my disappointment, the undead I deflected earlier jumps in the way and is reduced to ashes. As it crumbles, I sense a sudden surge in power in all the remaining undead. ¡°Maximillian, all these undead knights are linked. If we slay one, the rest will be empowered.¡± ¡°Yes, I noticed Agnes,¡± I say as I break one of the undead¡¯s legs and send it careening to the opposite wall. I click my tongue as black magic seeps from its wounds and repairs it in an instant. I point my glaive at the undead, but Agnes pushes my weapon aside as another knight engages the risen instead. ¡°Do not be distracted, Maximillian! You target is the hierarch.¡± ¡°Agnes is right!¡± shouts Brother Evans. ¡°We can deal with these undead, even if the last one becomes a ravager. !¡± ¡°Go, brother! We all trained for this!¡± ¡°¡­ Very well. Once you have reduced their number, kill them all simultaneously!¡± ¡°Yes prior! Godspeed!¡± ¡°Bless you all, my brethren. .¡± I launch myself to the roof then kick off the ceiling to land outside the exit. Leaving the sound of my brothers and sisters behind me, I soon find Tascus down the corridor, waiting beside a marble plaque. ¡°Hm, slower than expected. Did you hesitate in your-¡± ¡°.¡± I close the distance in an instance, but not fast enough to outmanoeuvre his teleportation. Without turning around, I sling my weapon over my back and intercept a heavy downward swing. It makes contact for less than second as I twist my body to launch a reverse kick. He sidesteps my attack, then very wisely jumps back to evade my second kick, with which I use my polearm as a brace. As my feet touch the ground, I flick my weapon out the ground and release a wave of holy magic. He blocks it with a but continues to dash back to evade my flurry of thrusts. My latest strike grazes past his mask, and he immediately exploits the opening to forward. I back to maintain some distance then swipe at him with the back of my glaive. Despite the narrow corridor walls, I push through and carve apart the stone masonry, before striking his raised forearm. Although my attack deforms his silver bracer, he maintains his posture and uses his golden staff¡­ to batter the other wall. With both walls crushed, the corridor is now collapsing around us as we continue exchanging heavy blows, tearing our surroundings to pieces. I continue pushing him back all the way to the great hall while the space behind me is consumed by dust and rubble. At the entrance, he blocks one of my upward swings and uses the force to somersault into the air before levitating several feet above the centre of the room. I remain outside the boundary of the room as I survey the interior. This isn¡¯t the same space as before. Although the architecture is identical, all trace of my brethren and his undead minions have completely disappeared. A layer of soil has also replaced the stone floor, ideal for manipulating with . I channel magic into my footsteps, leaving swathes of frost in my wake. ¡°Your technique, at least, is acceptable, although I must say your magic control is exemplary. Even as I speak, you are tuning your weapon to its upmost limits while disguising the residual energies.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can see the unease in your eyes. What is the matter, young inquisitor?¡± ¡°.¡± Ignoring his insidious words, I enchant the rustic edge of my glaive until it glows with burning light. The cultist shakes his head ruefully before opening his arms and hovering ever higher. I watch cautiously as I continue pouring mana into my divine weapon. Here it comes. ¡°O Maleosis watching from beyond, I invoke our .¡± The change is as immediate as it is extreme. It feels as if my are bleeding from sight of his new form. Just as described by Enbos, two dark rings of impure mana appear behind him as his power surges three time over. Despite the size, none of the mana is superfluous. Every drop of power is being carefully distributed across his flesh and bone, empowering his physical abilities. He is far more formidable than before, but that is irrelevant once I have finished charging Horizon¡¯s Edge. For it is natural providence that darkness must always give way to light. ¡°.¡± ¡°.¡± I instantly freeze the ground while infusing the loose soil with my mana. Although my footing is safe, Tascus claims enough ground to conjure a tidal wave of dirt. As I¡¯m enveloped from all directions, I cast and turn all the animated soil into a solid cocoon. I then start carving large chunks of the frozen shell and immediately kick them at Tascus in rapid succession. ¡°.¡± The earthen fragments break up against his protective spell, but I emerge from behind the latest missile. I swing my weapon and Tascus immediately drifts forward so that his barrier touches the shaft instead of the blade. However, without a foothold in this mid-air exchange, I send him falling to the ground all the same. Where I once walked, I conjure an icy pike to receive his fall. He then teleports to my left flank, but keeps his momentum to launch a short-ranged but full-powered charge. ¡°.¡± ¡°,¡± I cast as I narrowly duck beneath his attack. He soars all the way to the wall and shatters the entire surface. I¡¯m immediately behind him, my glaive aiming for his neck. All a sudden, hundreds of small fragments fly out from the broken wall, forcing me back and encasing my body in ancient stone. I immediately cast before breaking out of my marble cast in one go. However, I am too late. As I turn to face him, Tascus has already conjured a large spell circle; the destructive combination magic¡­ ¡°.¡± Although he didn¡¯t chant the full incantation, it¡¯s still a master rank strategic spell being cast in an enclosed space. I quickly cast and stay away from the walls as he fires a constant stream of . I swoop at high speeds and leave afterimages in my wake as I narrowly evade the deadly volley. The hall is shaking from the explosive barrage. Dark magic is thick in the air and the millennia-old roof is threatening to collapse from his wanton destruction. Although I¡¯ve avoided all his projectiles thus far, the shockwaves alone are battering my body and ringing my ears. The dissonance between my senses and my movements is quickly becoming material. My passive regeneration cannot keep up. However, instead of channelling healing magic, I pour more mana into my weapon, until... ¡°Horizon¡¯s Edge, awaken!¡± Suddenly, a brilliant flash fills the room as the brass edge of my weapon is replaced with the light of a hundred suns. Tascus¡¯ next barrage comes my way, but I charge straight into his attack and begin deflect the ¡­ without triggering a single explosion. The dark constructs are being disintegrated into magic particles as I continue my high-speed parrying. He quickly teleports to ground level as I slash at the magic circle, destroying it in an instant. Although he has monstrous mana regeneration, casting has cut deeply into his reserves. I continue my offensive and dive straight towards him, with my spear in front. He summons a massive wall of soil to impede me, but as soon as it makes contact with Horizon¡¯s Edge, the entire construct crumbles away. As the dust clears, Tascus is no longer on the other side but at the furthest point from myself. Or so he believes. ¡°Hm!?¡± From his new viewpoint, he suddenly realises ¡°I¡± am just a reflection in a prism of ice. He quickly traces the trajectory and turns in time to see a radiant edge being thrust toward his head. ¡°!¡± He evades the first blow by a sliver. The second, by a hair¡¯s breadth. The third- ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡­ doesn¡¯t connect. He teleported away in time. No, that¡¯s not it, he- ¡°Special-grade, anti-magic artefact: Horizon¡¯s Edge. I must confess, Sir Iudico, I did not expect you to ready it so soon.¡± Hearing that uncanny voice, I turn to find Tascus not thirty paces away. Although I can reach him in a second, I decide to hold back. The ground and all the surrounding rubble have been contaminated with his mana following that bombardment. ¡°Forged with unidentified metal fragments recovered from golden age ruins, its mana conductivity and capacity are peerless in the current era. Once fully charged, the decay effect of holy magic on dark magic is amplified to the extreme, causing a violent chain reaction that would destroy every trace along a circuit. Truly, it is the embodiment of the Cleansing Swords: powerful, thorough, yet slow and tragically misused.¡± ¡°Silence, Tascus! You may have spies, but you know nothing of the priory¡¯s ethos.¡± ¡°¡­ It seems you are still unwilling to accept the truth. In any case, your current strength is still above acceptable levels. I suppose I will have to move onto the next phase.¡± He takes a scroll from his belt and burns it in his hand, leaving a brand in the middle of his palm. All of sudden, a dozen upright coffins emerge from the earth around the room. The lids fall off to reveal armoured ghouls in every one, but compared to the group from before, these undead clearly have superior equipment and enchantments. ¡°I see. Your ¡°true¡± personal guard.¡± ¡°Indeed. Made from my most notable foes, our greatest martyrs, and the most ¡°heretical¡± of knights.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°*Chuckle* You hide your bloodlust well. Well then. Personal guard, advance.¡± I assume a defensive stance as the undead charge toward me from every direction. Tascus appears content to watch, although I am not foolish enough to take my eyes off him for even second. He clearly wants to wear me down and force me to expend the mana in my glaive. I strike at the closest challenger, and although it raises its blade to block, Horizon¡¯s Edge cleaves right through metal and flesh alike. However, the rest of the undead forces suddenly accelerate and I immediately realise they¡¯re also ritually linked. ¡­ No. Could it be¡­ ¡°.¡± Evading a blade from behind and a war hammer to my legs, I take to the air and prepare to dive in at Tascus. However, dark wings of mana then sprout from all the undead as they launch themselves upward and surround me in a ring. Three by three, they swoop in and engage me in a short melee before switching with the next trio. They¡¯ve spread out to avoid being destroyed in one go and to intercept my movements if I breakaway. I decapitate one of them and disintegrate its body in an instant, causing the rest to suddenly gain power. It would be one thing if it only increased their strength, but Tascus is meticulously adjusting their movements and employing team manoeuvres and tactics. I¡¯m finding it more difficult to swing my sure-kill glaive without leaving an opening. Did he really see through my fighting style? From that brief exchange? Two of the undead knights move in, and as I deflect their attacks and prepare to skewer the both of them¡­ ¡°A3, A4, detonate.¡± In a heartbeat, I activate using the spell enchanted in my bracer. A powerful explosion erupts from the pair of risen as I descend to the ground, unharmed, in an orb of golden light. Nevertheless, I find myself clicking my tongue at the sight of the surrounding undead, arranged in the heaven¡¯s gate formation. I can¡¯t turn this into a test of endurance. That was my only and the rest of the undead are undoubtedly enchanted with the same destruction spell. I need to finish this quick. As I wait for to recover my strength, I take note of every undead on the ground and in the air. I then release my barrier and wait for the fiends to rush me, which is when I bury the tip of my glaive into the ground. ¡°!¡± A crystalline structure instantly sprouts beneath my feet, carrying me twenty feet above the ground and right in the middle of the airborne undead. As the risen at the foot of the platform look up and those in the air quickly approach me, I activate my weapon which is still embedded in the magical ice. ¡°!¡± Concentrated holy magic blasts from the tip of my weapon and into the icy column, refracting on every imperfection along the way, before emerging as beams of cleansing light from every surface. Tascus is unable to command all his undead in time as the dispersed light strikes every risen at once. In the end, the disintegrates under the intense heat, and there is no one left but me and the hierarch, who is clapping in mock applause. ¡°Magnificent, inquisitor. Truly magnificent. Despite knowing my personal guard are linked to those opposing your brothers, you exterminated them nonetheless. Moreover, you did it all in a single move, which means they will suffer a large and unexpected boon to their opponents. Tell me: do you not fear your actions have caught your brethren off-guard? Led to their untimely deaths?¡± ¡°Silence, imposter! The priory will endure so long as we can take your head.¡± ¡°Imposter, you say? Why, pray tell, young inquisitor. Of whom do you believe I am imitating?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Maximillian, there is no one else that will witness this conversation. As loyal as my lambs may be, not even I wish for them to hear this. At the very least, you should use this opportunity to finish charging your weapon back to full strength.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°*Sigh* Perhaps this will finally convince you.¡± As he says this, he teleports away his ram-shaped mask. Seeing his golden hair and short silver beard, my breathing stops as the weight in my heart suddenly grows. However, that doesn¡¯t stop me from charging forth with a series of powerful swings. He deflects all my physical attacks with a patient hand. ¡°How disappointing. Is there nothing you wish to inquire?¡± ¡°Your true identity can be verified post-mortem! !¡± I thrust my weapon toward his unprotected head. He ignores the afterimage and deflects the actual strike directed toward his heart. Just as before, he doesn¡¯t so much as twitch as the illusionary blade passes between his eyes. ¡°But to be completely honest,¡± I say through gritted teeth, ¡°I already realised it was you when you evaded my . It truly sickens me that we ever mourned your passing seven years ago, but in the end, such disappointments mean nothing before our sacred charge. !¡± ¡°.¡± ¡°I shall not relent! But in what little time you have left on this mortal coil, all I want to know is: why?¡± I demand as I clash against his staff with all my might. ¡°Why did you turn your back on the priory¡­ Caetus Iudico!?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 119: Proteges Trial ¡°Now then, how on Garea am I going to get back?¡± As a soft breeze passes me by, I¡¯m sitting on a patch of grass, trying to make sense of my current situation. I do not know how much time has passed. I do not know what happened when I collapsed on the stone floor, only to ¡°wake up¡± to see foliage everywhere. I¡¯m no longer in a battle-worn hall but a dense wood filled with tall, thin trees. At first, I thought I was teleported to the forest at the base of Rever Point, however the topography is nothing like the Vivian Forest or Tiel Woods. Rather, I feel strangely comfortable looking at these trees. The second confusing thing is I can¡¯t see the sun at all, and yet it is as bright as day. I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯ve teleported to some secret greenhouse aboard this fortress, although I don¡¯t see any mana circuits at all. ¡°Did I get dropped from a magic circle on the roof? I guess I should scope the area by climbing these-Huh!?¡± ¡­ No way. This sensation. I was scratching my skull, but beneath the fabric it almost felt like¡­ I raise my gloved hands and grasp my clay mask. As I pull it off, I can feel dozens of strand-like protrusions catch onto the cloth around the back of head. I then place my hand on my face¡­ and feel something soft. My fingers also have a slight elasticity to the touch. Nervously, I turn my head toward the hanging mirror¡­ and find a familiar stranger from another lifetime. ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ human again? No, this doesn¡¯t make any sense! What the bloody hell is going on here!?¡± ¡°Dear me, Enbos. I don¡¯t remember teaching you such improper language.¡± Instantly, every bone ¨C and muscle ¨C in my body jolts upon hearing that jovial tone. I turn around, and to my utter shock, I¡¯m greeted by the familiar sight of a wooden cottage in the woods, along with its familiar resident waiting outside the door. Auburn hair tied back with a white ribbon. Hazel eyes set on a lightly freckled face. I find myself staggering past her wooden fence as I¡¯m entranced by every detail. ¡°H-helena?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ No, you¡¯re not her! WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!?¡± As I roar with unbridled rage, my surrounding suddenly disintegrates, leaving nothing but myself and the imposter standing atop an empty void. I¡¯m stunned by the abrupt shift, but just as quickly, the trees, ground, cottage and sky suddenly return. The fake looks about without a shred of surprise. ¡°W-what just happened?¡± ¡°You just happened. You lost control of your emotions for a moment, and it reflected in your inner mind.¡± ¡°Inner- Wait, are you saying this is all in my head, like I¡¯m dreaming?¡± ¡°Hm, not exactly, but it¡¯s the closest comparison, so sure.¡± ¡°How is that even possible? Shouldn¡¯t it be impossible for an undead to sleep?¡± ¡°*Giggle* If that were true, I would have lost myself thousands of years ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ You can probably guess who I am, but let¡¯s continue this conversation inside. Anyhow, could you please put your sword away?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I look down, and sure enough, I¡¯m already holding Bloodletter even though I don¡¯t remember drawing. Actually, didn¡¯t I lose that arm recently? Looking back up, I¡¯m already inside the cottage, standing beside the table that I spent so many hours behind. Everything is exactly as I remember, even the melted candle sticks Helena and I used to test . For one horrifying moment, I turn towards the distant bed, and almost sigh in relief. I watch closely as the imitation brews some herbal tea before offering me a cup. She then sits on the other side and leans forward, her hands holding up her serene face. ¡°After all this time, I can finally, finally talk with you, Enbos. Honestly, I wanted to sooner, but your was far too powerful. All I could do was pray that you hear my voice and invite me into your inner world.¡± ¡°*Sigh* More like you accelerated the development of my , used that guise to force yourself in, then trapped me in my own mind,¡± I say as I pull back the seat. ¡°My agency is far more limited than you think. Nothing in this world is from my memories, but yours. If you want to return to the real world, all you have to do is walk through that door and I wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing to stop you,¡± it says as it points behind me. I turn around to find the front door of the cottage. After a moment of concentration, a completely disembodied fire escape appears alongside it. I face my guest who is wearing a smile I¡¯ve seen a thousand times. ¡°As always, you learn quick.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been deluding HUD elements ever since I landed in this world.¡± ¡°Not very healthy, I must say, but let¡¯s put that aside. Shall we begin the lesso-¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Stop what?¡± ¡°Stop using her face and her voice when you talk to me. You¡¯re getting on my nerves.¡± ¡°Hm, that might be a tad difficult, although you can certainly change my appearance as you please. Mind you, if you don¡¯t have a firm enough image, my appearance might end up merging with another. I may grow fur, sprout pointed ears, or sound-¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll live with it. Let me ask you again: who the hell are you?¡± ¡°I am known by many aliases, Enbos. Teacher, saviour, destroyer, monster¡­ elder lich.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please, you don¡¯t have to be so wary. If you must call me something, then Iranorah would be fine.¡± ¡°Then, ¡°Ghost¡±, what did you want from me?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s very straightforward of you, Enbos.¡± ¡°I have a bunch of friends risking their lives out there, so don¡¯t waste my time.¡± ¡°There is no need to be hasty. After all, time passes dozens of times faster here than in the outside world. Just like that movie you really enjoy.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve read all my memories?¡± ¡°Sadly Enbos, while your mind may be protected from manipulation, it¡¯s basically an open book.¡± ¡°*Sigh* So it¡¯s not something you wish to learn from me. So, what do you want me to do?¡± Her eyes flick down as she maintains her faint smile. I don¡¯t press her and watch as she gazes out the window. ¡°Want, you say? For thousands of years, I¡¯ve existed as the shattered fragments of a disfigured soul. I am neither the age-old lich nor the city-destroying nightmare. I¡¯m not even a spirit in the loosest of sense of the word, as I can only manifest my consciousness through another. The desire I have now may just be a warped reflection, but seeing the world around you, knowing what Tascus intends for it¡­ I don¡¯t want my failures to bring any more suffering. I want the path I¡¯ve laid to lead a better future, for everyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Forgive me, Enbos. I know I am asking too much of you, but you¡¯re the only one I can turn to.¡± ¡°Iranorah, I¡¯ve seen the live map on your terminals, and there were no life signatures other than that of the cultists. You¡¯ve slept and stirred over thousands of years, and I tell you now, a thousand more have passed since you last woke. I¡¯m sorry but the people you have safeguarded are long gone. There is nothing left to protect, even if I take¡­ your¡­¡± My voice trails off as I notice the slight smirk on her lips. I can¡¯t shake the nostalgic feeling that I¡¯ve missed something incredibly obvious. ¡°You numbskull. Did you really think this place belonged to deer-headed people?¡±
¡°!¡± Dual wielding Horizon¡¯s Edge in one hand and a spear of concentrated holy magic in the other, I stay close to Caetus and unleash a relentless assault. He casts directly above us, but we both remain steadfast and continue to clash under a barrage of needles. My glaive latches onto one of the bone protrusions on his staff, and I force it to the ground as I thrust my other weapon to his nonchalant face. However, my shatters inches from his eye, its integrity ruined by the . ¡°.¡± Contaminated by his mana, the ground beneath us erupts as I¡¯m forced to jump back. A colossal obelisk adorned with heretical runes has been formed in its place. Caetus is about to activate his spell, when suddenly, he notices the ice crystal I hid beneath the ground during our last parry. He leaps off the obelisk just as I cast , which expands into a mass of icicles. ¡°Hm, 0.4 seconds to full size. At least thirty metres in diameter. I must say, you have come a long way since you were my squire, Maximillian,¡± says Caetus as he deflects my charge. ¡°You are no longer my teacher, and you are certainly no Iudico of the Cleansing Swords.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* How true. I am above such things now-¡± ¡°!¡± I close the distance and attack him with a series of complex techniques like a flowing stream. However, the priory¡¯s refined movements are now a liability, with Caetus anticipating every move. I attempt to launch a feint instead, however he immediately realises my trick and exploits the opening. I pull back in time to lock my weapon against his in a test of strength. ¡°Ngh! Above an inquisitor¡­ of the Path? What greater meaning to life could there¡­ be than serving as God¡¯s unblemished eyes!?¡± I roar. However, as the words leave my mouth, I remember they are not my own. ¡°Tell me, Caetus¡­ since when did you lose sight of your Path?¡± ¡°I never did, Maximillian. I¡¯ve only been stirred from my sloth through fire and sacrifice.¡± ¡°Fire¡­ and sacrifice? What do you-¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I see. You never recovered from the Cleansing of Aegror, did you, Caetus?¡± ¡°On the contrary, Maximillian, I was reborn. The day I burnt my hometown to the ground was the day I took my first step on the one, true Path. For all my life, I¡¯ve dedicated myself to God and carried out His will with all my being. And where did it lead? A tale spun about ¡°ghouls¡± and knights that nobody believes? The realisation that my extended family perished for naught, all because a saint-born feared the plague brewing in his lands No, my child. It was not cruel misfortune but a sign-¡± ¡°!¡± I fire my skill at close proximity, but not before Caetus teleports to the top of the room. He conjures and bombards my position, forcing me to dash back multiple times. His barrage stops, but not without a dozen more lances orbiting around him. I immediately prepare a , however neither us makes a move as I continue to charge Horizon¡¯s Edge. "I still don''t understand, Caetus. The saint-born was punished, reforms were introduced, and the names of all the fallen, both healthy and ill, were redeemed by his Holiness himself. You oversaw those changes and continued to serve the Path dutifully for years." ¡°Indeed I did Maximillian, but that was only because I was incapable of understanding His grand design at the time. I struggled to find meaning in the pious lives that I¡¯ve culled, and day-by-day, my powers waned. But then, in my darkest moment, I had an epiphany.¡± ¡°I see. You consoled yourself with the inane thought that their deaths were meaningful in and of itself.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* In a manner of speaking, yes. The moment I realised the Church¡¯s teachings were incomplete, I started to see truth in the very heresy we swore to destroy. That said, their teachings were disjointed, confused, and provided only glimpses of His divine will. That¡¯s when I realised God had placed me in the unique position of unifying these disparate elements. Thus was the advent of the Order of the New Dawn.¡± As he recounts his treasonous words, I can¡¯t help but feel deeply disturbed by the wholehearted glee upon his weathered face. It¡¯s an expression I have seen a hundred of times, and for every one of those hundred times, I now question if he has always been the monster before me. It would be a cold comfort if he had abandoned his principles, but the tragedy is, I¡¯m not so sure. ¡°I see, Tascus. I see you are too far gone for me to ever understand. In the end, your guilt consumed your psyche and now you find solace in a self-centred delusion that has enslaved thousands of others. The Caetus I knew is already gone. I just didn¡¯t realise he was dead long before you faked it.¡± ¡°Dear me. I am not one prone to madness, Maximillian. As a former inquisitor, I have always been predisposed to seek the truth. If you wish to see proof of the Path¡¯s and Maleosis¡¯ shared roots, then all you need to do is ask.¡± All of a sudden, Tascus launches all his at once, but not toward me. Instead, he concentrates his attack on the battered wall, creating an opening into the next room. I immediately throw my at him but to no avail. He¡¯s already teleported into the other room. I pursue Tascus and enter the dark space, with only the light from the entrance vaguely revealing my surroundings. It¡¯s a massive open area, even larger than the hall from before, with rows of stone pillars to my left and right. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Tascus is nowhere in sight. He¡¯s deactivated his blessing and hidden his presence in this darkened room. I summon a dozen as I tread deeper into his domain. The intricate details etched on the marble columns draw my eye, and as I pass my orb over it¡­ ¡°What¡­ What is the meaning of this?¡± The murals, etched in the millennia old stone, show that of a congregation¡­ of people. Human people. All praying toward a cloaked figure, with antlers, bearing a symbol of the Path. ¡°¡­ A striking resemblance, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Tch!¡± ¡°Three thousand years ago,¡± echoes Tascus from an indeterminate source, ¡°demonkind washed across the land. Their evil corrupted the people¡¯s minds and God was forced to bring down His almighty hammer. Some interpretations claim God spared humanity because they we were still pure of heart. Others say the Apocalypse was a sacred trial that only mankind was able to pass, thus proving our divine right. From everything I have found, the evidence overwhelming supports the latter.¡± ¡°T-the Great Ark. The cradle of modern civilisation.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve desecrated this holy place!¡± ¡°Desecrated? My son, we tried to restore this sacred sanctuary. The dark magic that sustains this miraculous space was a part of the ark from the very beginning. The Path shuns the dark arts, and yet it¡¯s the very magic that proved our worth before God.¡± ¡°Even if your words are true, it justifies nothing of your homicidal acts and inhuman methods. Dimensional magic and necromancy are two entirely different-¡± ¡°Maximillian, in the stories about the Great Ark, there was always a ¡°Watchful Light¡± that held up the great shelter and watched over the people as they weathered the calamity. Now, knowing that this space is sustained by dark magic, what other millennia-old being can you think of that is capable of such a feat?¡± ¡°¡­ Impossible¡­¡±
¡°¡­ y-you were the one who guided humanity through the Apocalypse!?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°But what- No, why- I mean¡­¡± ¡°*Giggle* Pick one of the five Ws, Enbos, or perhaps ¡°how¡±.¡± ¡°¡­ How did you pull it off?¡± ¡°Hmm. It would be disingenuous to say I built the facilities or orchestrated the master plan, but everything depended on my unique skill, . They were desperate times, Enbos¡­ and not everybody could be saved. My already powerful abilities were augmented by my transformation, allowing me to apply ¡°settings¡± to every subspace. To protect the survivors from the ravages of time, I placed everybody in a modified temporal zone so that the decades may pass as years.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re saying some pretty ridiculous stuff right now.¡± ¡°I suppose¡­ but despite my best efforts, the effects of the Apocalypse lasted beyond my wildest predictions. Dozens of generations had already passed. I could no longer sustain the budding population within these confined walls. In the end, I had to stop the program prematurely and release the people across the land.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I stand up and walk over to the secret room with the world atlas. Taking note of the crystals, I trace their positions on the map above while adding details from Takashi¡¯s notes and Maximillian¡¯s maps. Sure enough, the crystals are pointing to the three capitals on the continent of Aren, knowing Tiel was Reinsol¡¯s former seat of power. ¡°They developed into their own countries.¡± ¡°Indeed. The World Stream was far from healed at the time, and even now, mana flows are weaker than in the past. The tools we prepared for reconstruction became useless, and of course, that included long distance communications. Humanity had to rebuild with their own strength, within their own communities.¡± ¡°Still weaker now? It¡¯s no wonder Lili¡¯s people didn¡¯t claim the world at the same time as- Wait, that doesn¡¯t make any sense. You had control over this place, right? Couldn¡¯t you have continued to guide civilisation until-¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ You were nearing your limits, weren¡¯t you?¡± Whether I startled her or not, Iranorah knocks over a pile of berries as she was reaching for it. After a moment¡¯s pause, she continues the conversation while staring at the scattered red fruit. ¡°Even if I weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have dared stand before them, Enbos.¡± ¡°Why? Because you were a lich?¡± ¡°That, but also for a far simpler reason,¡± she says as she begins reassembling the berries that still remain. She then returns her attention to me while taking a sip of tea. ¡°¡­ I was the one who ended the world.¡± ¡°¡­ C-come again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. In our plight, I unleashed a calamity more devastating than anything the corruption could have wrought. The sin is mine, and yet, humanity had no choice but to rely on my abilities. For the sake of my surviving kinsmen and as ultimate penance, I assumed the mantle of the undead king and accepted the name Iranorah ¨C ¡°Watched in the Light¡±.¡± ¡°So, it really was man-made¡­ what exactly was the Apocalypse?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Enbos, but I refuse to say. The world ill needs another Apocalypse, or another elder lich. Both magics should be lost to the vestiges of time. That¡¯s why during the few instances I made myself known, I only ever appeared fully garbed and masked, to avoid being worshiped for my bloodstained form. Sadly, you can already see the consequences of when they do.¡± "¡­ The deer is a symbol of kindness, spirituality and freedom..." I see. So that is where the association came from, although it probably represented something else in her time. She says she assumed the position out of guilt, and yet I can¡¯t help but sense a well of genuine compassion. Looking at all the sleeper coffins in the next room, I can scarcely imagine a more protracted or tortuous death sentence. A thousand years of thankless solitude, all while knowing that in the end¡­ Wait a second. ¡°Your last appearance was not on the eve of the new world, but a thousand years later in the ruins of Tiel. You must have prepared something to ¡°safely retire¡±, so¡­ what happened?¡± ¡°¡­ There were arrangements for my disposal once my task done. Before the hunger took hold of me, I entered a sleeper coffin that would teleport to the bottom of an oceanic trench. The weight of the sea would hold me down as the last remnants of my soul consumes itself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°However, when the teleportation took place¡­ I was interrupted.¡± ¡°Interrupted? Was the mana stream to your burial spot damaged after thousands of years?¡± ¡°I do not know. When I regained consciousness, I was in a cave surrounded by cloaked mages engaged in prayer. I don¡¯t remember much after as I was immediately consumed by my endless hunger. Like a child drowning in a flowing river, I bobbed in and out of the water gasping for air, with each and every breath tasting of blood. However, all throughout that nightmare, I could feel its influence weighing down on my soul.¡± ¡°¡­ Maleosis.¡±
¡°¡­ The Almighty One. The Shepherd of Souls. Our Divine Lord. Though He is always by our side, His name has changed and diverged throughout the ages. But on these walls, you can see the archaic forms of runes that the Word, and our faith, still use to this day.¡± ¡°!¡± I strike down an object that is hovering in the dark. However, it turns out to be a communication orb that¡¯s been projecting Tascus voice. I can barely discern half a dozen more floating just out of sight, obfuscating his true position. ¡°Nevertheless, not all His teachings were imparted through the ages. Their duty fulfilled, the Watchful Light returned to their slumber and humanity claimed the new world. However, in the ensuing millennia, society had already forgotten necromancy¡¯s importance in their lives.¡± ¡°But they did not forget His divine grace. Whether such taboos faded into obscurity or your flimsy theory needs revising, God deemed there was no place for the dark arts in the new world,¡± I respond as I track all the communication orbs and pinpoint the scattered voices. ¡°Or so you say, but the Path of Eden was in decline as well.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Maximillian, during my time as hierarch, my followers excavated many ruins from the lost city of Tiel. Across a hundred sites, there were no religious facilities. No items of prayer. Nothing to insinuate the worship of the Path in the very heart of the former kingdom. In fact, looking at ancient maps, the Lysium Theocracy was at risk of being absorbed by its larger neighbour, and the Graland Empire was but a motley of feuding lords. It was a dark age for both our faiths.¡± As I trace one of the echoes, I¡¯m led to an enormous landscape painting, two-thirds black and one-third white. Above the painting, there is a carving of a sword hanging over it. Through the cracked, dark paint, I can discern a mass of grey silhouettes with white eyes, shaped like humanoid beasts- no, demi-humans walking towards the white section of the painting. Notably, there are normal humans mixed in the crowd as well. A red moon hangs ominously over the black section, and directly underneath, the demi-humans begin changing into monstrous forms with red eyes. As the procession continues, they revert to humanoid forms while retaining their red eyes. A wall of human spearmen fends off the demi-humans at the border while their kin, still white-eyed, march onto a radiant mountain. ¡­ No, that¡¯s not quite right. There are a few red-eyed humans in the mix as well. ¡°Only the most pious were admitted, and yet in a mere millennium, we almost lost our divine right. Had history run its course, our kind would have also become a pagan race and God¡¯s judgement would have descended upon the world once more.¡± ¡°Is that how you see the destruction of Tiel? That God unleashed the Undead Ravager as a form of mercy?¡± I say, happening upon a tattered carpet leading to a lit altar at the end. ¡°*Chuckle* I¡¯m glad you understand. With the fall of Tiel and the Path¡¯s proclaimed victory, the Theocracy gained immeasurable influence while the Kingdom had to rebuild further in the east. More importantly, the visage of the elder lich, the Watchful Light, was ingrained in survivors for generations, leading to a myriad of brotherhoods that rediscovered His name.¡± ¡°You forget, that terrible ¡°visage¡± ultimately fell to the Church¡¯s might,¡± I say as I approach Tascus, who is standing before a stained-glass mural of a golden-haired lady smiting a demon. ¡°The ravager was slain, not celebrated by the people, and that is the way things should be. Even if I fail, I see no reason why history won¡¯t repeat itself.¡± ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s the thing, dear child,¡± says Tascus as the candlelight reflects off his cold smile, ¡°there was never an expedition force that felled the undead ravager in the first place.¡±
As she recounts her tale, she gazes at the flickering lights from the fireplace. I then realise the flames are making very specific shapes, of humanoid pygmies falling before a misshapen blob. As the pygmies are consumed, the blob becomes a giant with curved horns. Suddenly, it tears out its own heart before extinguishing itself in an instant, leaving a protruding piece of charcoal with a bright ember on the end. ¡°You have my sympathies, Iranorah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m touched, Enbos, but as I¡¯ve said before, I am but a fragment. The city-destroying lich who cried for death is no more.¡± ¡°¡­ In any case, I guess that explains why Maleosis¡¯ mark was on your core. It looks like a failed attempt to control you.¡± ¡°No. The mark did exactly as Maleosis intended.¡± ¡°What do you- No, before that, I have to know for my own sanity: what the hell is Maleosis? What is this ¡°prophecy¡± that the cultists keep banging on about? Is Maleosis really more than an incorporeal being spawned from the World Stream?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Enbos. I don¡¯t know who or what Maleosis truly is, nor anything about this prophecy that haunts you so.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°However, what I do know is the entity existed long before my time. It is a perennial phantom from ages past, always whispered in the darkest corners of society. But that doesn¡¯t mean Maleosis is eternal. The Apocalypse decimated not only the living, but also the World Stream itself. The natural index of magic was reformed and old names of power became obsolete, with some never finding a replacement. With few followers, Maleosis dwindled in influence and almost disappeared from the collective consciousness¡­¡± ¡°¡­ until it used you to regain its strength.¡± ¡°Yes, although I fear the implications were further reaching than that. You see, Enbos, dark magic casters originally called upon the spirit of darkness to invoke their spells, but the Apocalypse destabilised the association between the greater spirits and their domains. While Maleosis was similarly weakened, I fear the entity was also empowered in some respects.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying the destruction of Tiel left such a strong impression that Maleosis supplanted the spirit of darkness in the collective consciousness?¡± ¡°Exactly, Enbos. Maleosis has basically been elevated to a greater spirit, except it¡¯s demonstrably self-aware. It is more prevalent now than it has ever been in three thousand years, and I fear that if Tascus were to succeed¡­¡±
¡°*Huff, huff*¡­¡± ¡°Good grief, my child, your stubbornness will be the death of you. I know you are almost finished with Horizon¡¯s Edge, but I suggest you cast if you still want the strength to swing it.¡± Begrudging, I take his advice while keeping an eye from fifty paces away. My situation is dire, to say the least. The entire area and over a dozen pillars have been destroyed in our recent clash, leaving plenty of contaminated debris under his control. Even if I wasn¡¯t limiting my use of magic, I wouldn¡¯t be his equal in his current state. However, what troubles me most is not his combat ability but his seeming indifference to Horizon¡¯s Edge despite knowing its true power. ¡°Such bloodlust. Surely you know by now you stand no chance. I could have killed you several moves earlier.¡± ¡°Hmph. Your charity does not change the fact you are a menace to the Church and society.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Your allegiance should be to the Path, not the institution that has failed to realise it. And society? My child, do you honestly think my goal is to march onto the Lysium Theocracy and tear down the Grand Cathedral? My war is one for hearts and minds, and I will do so by showing the people a better future under Him.¡± ¡°Your ¡°god¡± is not a benevolent one, Tascus. You say you believe in Eden, and yet the society you desire will always need a population to act as quarry. How can that be an Eden for all?¡± ¡°My child, which do you suppose draws more power from a ritual? A hapless farmer plucked from their field, or a willing adherent of the same build and health? In His world, only the pious would offer themselves, freely. Maleosis does not indulge in our suffering, Maximillian. He hears your prayers just as He hears mine. Life and death are inseparable concepts, and yet you worship Him for one and not for the other. The true Path to Eden is one that embraces both aspects, and what more is necromancy than a microcosm of His greatest gift: rebirth?¡± ¡°Rebirth? You turn innocent lives into weapons!¡± ¡°We turn them into instruments of His divine will, just like you and I. After all, what greater meaning could there be than serving as God¡¯s divine implement?¡± ¡°And yet your ¡°god¡± still demands a toll from its tool. Isn¡¯t that right, Apostle?¡± ¡°¡­ I fail to understand.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hide it from me, Tascus. Ever since you were my mentor, I¡¯ve never taken to your use of theatrics, but I know you always employ it to mislead or obscure. You didn¡¯t lure me here to give me a history lesson: you needed time after using your blessing. Am I right?¡± ¡°¡­ Even if that were the case, I could have provided a more engaging distraction, like a hundred undead or a thousand traps. But no, Maximillian. I sincerely wanted to show you the truth of this world. After all, how can I convince the masses if I can¡¯t even convince my own brother? If there is anyone that can understand my ideals, it would be another Cleansing Blade.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen the Church¡¯s darkness, Maximillian; you put your faith in the upper echelons to convey God¡¯s will, and yet they are deaf. You¡¯ve walked the path of prior; for seven years, you have acted as God¡¯s steel made manifest, and yet His blade draws more than heretic blood. You need not decide tonight. The Ascension need. Not. Be. Tonight. Just give me a chance to explain, and we may even find a middle path. So, what do you say?¡± As delusional as Tascus may be, it pains me to hear Caetus¡¯ sincerity in his words. However, in spite all that, I don¡¯t even hesitate for a second as I activate Horizon¡¯s Edge and illuminate this vast space. His weathered face falls under the searing light, but it¡¯s quickly replaced with a steely brow as he teleports his ceremonial mask back over his head. ¡°I have my own vision, Tascus. Michael died believing in it while the rest of my brethren are pushing me on. I will not betray them or the Path.¡± ¡°You still have a chance, Maximillian. However, if I cannot convince you with words, then I shall do so with miracles. After all, for His chosen apostles, Maleosis bestows two gifts.¡±
The sun is setting outside and our cups of tea have lost all steam. Iranorah is watching me quietly, and although I¡¯ve already asked so many questions, I still feel unsatisfied. No, it¡¯s because I already know she can¡¯t tell me what I really want to hear. I came here wanting to find out more about myself and the prophecy, only to find this place has almost nothing to do with either. Really, I have no idea whether I should be laughing or crying that I managed to stick myself in the middle of this history-changing mess. I just feel¡­ pathetic. ¡°¡­ everything is ultimately according to His grand designs. I pray you will awaken to God¡¯s truth in time, brother.¡± ¡°Balderdash. The lot of it¡­¡± ¡°I know I haven¡¯t been entirely forthcoming, but please believe me, Enbos,¡± misunderstands Iranorah. ¡°*Sigh* No, Iranorah, I trust you. Rather, I know you are telling the truth thanks to that.¡± I point towards her left wrist. She looks down and only now notices the silver chain adorned in glowing gems, which has been there since she introduced herself. ¡°A Chain of Sincerity. You do realise it won¡¯t work here like it does in the real world, right?¡± ¡°True, but I needed it to reinforce my mental image that you will tell the truth. You said it yourself. I can change anything I want, and you¡¯re only simulating a form of consciousness by using my soul and my memory of Helena as a template. Although you can always keep quiet, if I were to ask something sensitive, like¡­ ¡°did everybody involved in the Apocalypse event get sacrificed to turn you into an elder lich¡±, or ¡°was all information regarding the Apocalypse withheld from other countries¡±, you wouldn¡¯t be able to lie, right?¡± Iranorah doesn¡¯t say a thing, but her silence confirms my budding suspicions. Her ancient society was by no means a moral one. After all, she accepted the tortuous duty to protect her kinsmen, who were more or less held hostage. From what I have seen, no demi-human race has come close to the preparation humanity has. She said she made predictions, which means her country suppressed the data or even mislead the other nations. Heck, I don¡¯t even know if demonkind was to blame in the first place. For all I know, it could be some ancient human supremist plot, although she did mention a ¡°corruption¡±. I could keep pressing her for answers, however¡­ ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, I don¡¯t care what you did in the past and I have more important things to worry about in the present. As a Worldfarer, I¡¯m probably the last person to admonish you for your crimes against this humanity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want to stop the cultists as well, but honestly, I¡¯ll only help if we stand a fighting chance against Tascus. Because as I am now, he can probably flatten me with a mana-charged pinkie. So, what¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°You leave.¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°That is all. I can rearrange the rooms and lead your friends and the captives to safety, although there will be no saving Maximillian and his men. Tascus has everything he needs to become a superior lich, but before he does, I will imprison him here for as long as I can. He will eventually find a way out, but when he does¡­ you will be there to vanquish him.¡± ¡°Y-you want to buy me time?¡± ¡°Yes, Enbos. I will provide you some of my belongings to further your development, but if it¡¯s you, I know you will find the strength to prevail.¡± ¡°But why!? You have no idea what I will do, or what I may become! I could hide on the other side of the continent for all you know.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ve at least saved my beloved pupil at the end of this long nightmare.¡± ¡°¡­ I think that¡¯s the Helena side of you creeping in.¡± ¡°Maybe, but without the core, my spiritual fragments won¡¯t last long at all. This is the best I can do, and you¡¯re the only one I can ask¡­ But honestly, Tyler, I could have done with far worse,¡± she says with a warm smile as she opens the fire escape. However, I remain in place and stare at her in awe, as I finally remember the last thing I had come to this place to find. ¡°How, Iranorah?¡± ¡°How what?¡± ¡°How have you retained your humanity for so long? Even ignoring your current incarnation, you served as a doomed guardian for the sake of your brethren, and even stopped yourself as an undead ravager to spare more lives. After thousands upon thousands of years¡­ how do you defy the darkness that defines our very core?¡± ¡°¡­ I see. So, that¡¯s what it is,¡± says Iranorah as she closes the door. ¡°You still misunderstand what it fundamentally means to be an undead.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is your earthly attachments are more than a series of dark impulses. Hmmm, I could try to explain in detail but I think a more practical lesson is in order. Do you mind handing me the leashes, just for a moment?¡± She extends her hand, and after a moment of apprehension, I reach out to take it. Instantly, the cottage disappears and our surroundings are covered in snow. As I try to make sense of what she is doing, she lets go and urges me to walk ahead. I haphazardly take the lead, although my steps feel strangely nostalgic. She follows closely and doesn¡¯t say a thing. The silent trek continues for several more minutes, but before I can ask for the point¡­ ¡°I must say, I didn¡¯t know you hunt this far in the woods.¡± ¡°Eh? What are you-¡± ¡°Yes. Do you see this plant here? It¡¯s called the Ursa Fence.¡± ¡°Ohhh, I get it now. You¡¯re trying to recreate the moment when-¡± GROARRR! As if on cue, a large shadow looms over me as I turn to find a Blue Bear just about to swat me. It¡¯s a lot closer than I remember, but then again, what¡¯s also changed¡­ is that I now know dark magic. ¡°.¡± I stab the explosive tip into its stomach and obliterate the Blue Bear from the waist up. I¡¯ve never blown one up before, which is probably why it¡¯s turned into a pile of snow. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s move onto-¡± ¡°I must say, I didn¡¯t know you hunt this far in the woods.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± She points behind me and I turn to find the Blue Bear is back from the dead. It charges at me but I equip the Winter Troll¡¯s soul and cave its skull in. However, Iranorah repeats the line again, and another Blue Bear spawns from behind a tree. ¡°What are you playing at!? Is this some kind of training simulation?¡± I say as I set the latest one on fire. ¡°You can leave anytime you want. I¡¯m sure you could figure out the answer on your own someday, but while you¡¯re asking, I won¡¯t stop until you realise the truth.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Fine then,¡± I say as I draw Bloodletter. ¡°Time for a little R-and-R.¡± Chapter 120: Aspect of Maleosis Walls of stone. Blades of black. Arcane barriers. Tempered steel. No matter what Tascus puts between me and his neck, everything yields before the power of the sun. No longer able to engage me in direct melee, he¡¯s now resorted to ranged combat, manually detonating his before I can neutralise them. The residual shockwaves are not enough to faze me, however, and the control demanded of him has vastly reduced his firepower. I close the distance and strike again, but for the umpteenth time, he teleports to relative safety. His mana instantly replenishes but I know for a fact he can¡¯t maintain his blessing forever. ¡°.¡± Grasping the air around him, he compresses the elements into balls of compressed storms, held in shape by dark mana. Slashing the orbs with Horizon¡¯s Edge would only result in massive shockwaves. He beings firing the air bombs in rapid succession as I weave between the pillars, each powerful to crack the ancient masonry. Tascus continues to conjure more projectiles while keeping his distance, until¡­ ¡°¡­ Hm!?¡± All of a sudden, several of his explosive orbs trigger prematurely, stunning him with the close-range blasts. By drawing in so much wind, he failed to realise I had slipped holy mana into the air. From behind a stone column, I immediately blast through and thrust Horizon¡¯s Edge at his unarmoured neck. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± My glaive impales his protective shell, but not before buying the time needed to regain his bearings. He teleports away just as my weapon passes his head, leaving shockwaves in its wake. He reappears fifty paces away, when all of a sudden, a pure white flame erupts from his scratched shoulder. He immediately tears off his black silk robe before it reduces to ashes, revealing his full plate armour from seven years past. ¡°Hmm, the inherent weakness of still persists. I¡¯m beginning to believe it¡¯s not a design flaw but a deliberate compromise by Enbos, as if he had some other measure to counter piercing attacks. Truly curious indeed. Alas, I can only work within his framework, although it has been most insightful.¡± ¡°Hmph. Resorting to the magic of others¡­ Do you not have anything else to counter Horizon¡¯s Edge? Is there nothing else with all your borrowed strength?¡± ¡°My son, do you honestly believe I am intimidated by you? Although your development has been praiseworthy, you are still young. Your powers are beneath even mine when I was prior. Now, thanks to His divine grace, my abilities have been augmented several times over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself, Tascus. Maleosis didn¡¯t enhance your abilities: it replaced them,¡± I decry as I plant my weapon into the ground. He can clearly see the magic frost I¡¯m spreading on the ground, but he is in no position to look away. ¡°Life begins with nought but dirt to pave their own way. For those who find more than nought, their steps shall convey... God had blessed you with a holy affinity, Tascus. You were always meant to walk the path of the priory¡­ but look at you now!¡± I flick my weapon out of the ground and project a crescent of holy magic. He handily dodges, but my attack decimates the pillar behind him, raining dust and debris to obstruct his teleportation. I charge into the plume with a series of thrusts, reading his movements from his abominable mana. ¡°Your powers waned after leaving the Word, but instead of amending your ways, you continued to discard God¡¯s gift for the most heinous of substitutes. ¡°Caetus¡± would have used and to confront Horizon¡¯s Edge, but as you are now, you are no longer capable of such feats. !¡± He evades Horizon¡¯s Edge, but instead of empowering my glaive, I accelerate my other arm to land a . The clean hit sends him skirting across the floor, but as I¡¯m about to launch myself at him, he immediately teleports to the top of the room. ¡° ,¡± he says as he unleashes a corrosive smog from his high perch. Combined with his endless mana, it has become a wall of black fog that is creeping down the pillars. I calmly swing Horizon¡¯s Edge at the miasma, and as soon as the edge makes contact, the cloud is purified in its entirety. However, I immediately notice the severe erosion on the remaining columns, right before they give way to the collapsing roof. Hundreds of tonnes of masonry fall atop of me. I use some of my remaining mana to cast , resulting in an explosion of ice and stone. To avoid the log-sized shrapnel, Tascus immediately teleports to the furthest area¡­ and right into my kill zone. ¡°Hm!?¡± To Tascus¡¯ surprise, he is nowhere near the walls. Instead, he is beside a massive sheet of magical ice, reflecting another part of the room. Like a bolt from a ballista, I burst out of my ice shell and cleave at him with Horizon¡¯s Edge. No more running. No more deceptions. His time of reckoning is now. ¡°!¡± Clang! ¡°¡­ I-impossible. That cannot¡­¡± ¡°I will say it again, Maximillian. My abilities have been augmented.¡± Horizon¡¯s Edge, the priory¡¯s greatest weapon, designed to smite all evil with a single touch. It seeks and destroys all traces of black magic, burning every circuit and every host until even the ashes are pure. Now it rests, on blighted armour¡­ like a candlestick on pure mythril. My abject horror, visible through my full-face helm, elicits a slow shaking of Tascus'' head. ¡°My son, you gravely misunderstand Maleosis¡¯ true nature,¡± he says as he grasps my weapon, by its brilliant edge. ¡°He is the lord of all things. Life and death. Darkness¡­ and otherwise.¡± Huh? The colour of his mana¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡°.¡± With a burst of light, our two attacks meet and force each other back a dozen paces. My hand is left shaking from the blow, or rather, the realisation that his skill is genuine. More shocking, the two rings of mana behind his back are changing from black to grey¡­ to purest white. ¡°This is-¡± ¡°My second blessing. The one bestowed to His most devout followers. I must apologise, Maximillian, because the truth is I have been using it all along. After all, how else could I cast such a dark shadow?¡± ¡°I-it can¡¯t be. The ability to convert- No, this is a trick! There has to be some-¡± ¡°*Chuckle* Would you allow me to enlighten you, my son?¡± ¡°SILENCE!¡± I focus more mana into Horizon¡¯s Edge and charge towards him with a flurry of swings. However, with his abundance of magical power, he reinforces his staff and begins deflecting attacks. There is no denying it. His mana is insulating him my blade¡¯s effect, and it¡¯s only possible because it¡¯s holy in nature. ¡°At the advent of civilisation, long before the Golden Age, Maleosis graced Garea with His divine presence,¡± he lectures while parrying my blows. ¡°Though mortal in form, He was the pinnacle of all life, with powers and understanding beyond all others. Indeed, by choosing a terrestrial form over the celestial being He is, Maleosis inspired His children to become more in His image. He became the first, and only, Wisdom King of Garea.¡± ¡°!¡± Feigning a two-handed swing with Horizon¡¯s Edge, I align my right hand to project a spear of light straight towards his mouth. However, he pre-empts my surprise attack and conjures a from below, snapping mine in half. He then swings the construct at me, but as I¡¯m about to parry with my armoured arm, it suddenly becomes pitch-black. I¡¯m barely able to brace myself before the blast sends me sliding back. I can¡¯t refute it. That wasn¡¯t a holy-to-neutral-to-dark transition: it was a one-to-one conversion. ¡°¡­ However, He was but one man, and His wisdom was vast. Death would eventually return Him to His holy domain,¡± he continues as his mana rings change to white. ¡°While He could imprint His thoughts onto their minds, such would tarnish the beauty of free will, for a lesson learned is greater than a lesson remembered. .¡± He swings his staff against the floor and projects an ever-expanding arc of light like a crushing wall. I use to part the wave, however, Tascus is no longer in front of me. From the back of my heel, I conjure a wall of ice just as Tascus is bringing down his weapon. Slowed by a split second, I evade his attack and touch my ice wall to conjure a dozen icicles. He teleports back and reappears in front of the stained-glass mural, his rings of mana suspiciously black once more. ¡°¡­ So, He entrusted eight disciples with his teachings, each enlightened to an aspect of Him. In time, their teachings will spread from directions eight, then mingle and bloom with a single heart. That is what it truly means to be one of His Apostles: to each, our own paths are unique and profound, yet one day the stones we lay will converge. Can you guess what my aspect is?¡± ¡°Utter nonsense. I¡¯ve studied your so called ¡°Aspects of Maleosis¡±, and not a single one could grant the power to-¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Hahahahaha! Honestly, my child, has the Path tamed you so? Do you truly believe ¡°cultists¡± would identify with an ¡°Aspect of Corruption¡± or an ¡°Aspect of Lies¡±?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The Church¡¯s fabrications have left you flat-footed, Maximillian. The Aspects of Maleosis represent the eight universal truths: Life, Death, Knowledge, Strength, Love, Fate, Darkness¡­ and Light.¡± Opening his arms, his ¡°halos¡± turn white once more and illuminate our surroundings in a theatrical flourish. Although my can still sense Maleosis¡¯ taint, the warmth of his mana fills me with sickly-sweet nausea. ¡°I am a beacon for all others to rally toward. Once my Ascension is complete, the divided shall be as one and a new Golden Age will be upon us. God shall see proof of our enlightenment, and grace this mortal plane for our next step on the Path to Eden. Indeed, with the light of Maleosis in my hand, I shall wash away the Church¡¯s falsehoods and prove once and for all that He is our one true Lord!¡± I have many conflicting thoughts, but I refuse to let them distract me. The only truths I need right now are: one ¨C he still has all his abilities from his time as prior; and two ¨C Horizon¡¯s Edge is no longer an instant kill, with most of my mana now stuck in its reserves. He can convert holy mana to dark then back again, but he can¡¯t use both simultaneously. Crucially, nothing he has said changes the fact he can¡¯t sustain his first blessing, and based on our battle in the other room, it can¡¯t be much longer. Once he is cut off from his mana source, he will have to test his faltering light against my God-blessed steel. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°!¡± ¡°.¡± I summon a magic circle that rapidly fires a volley of armour-piercing icicles. They collide against his barrier and shatter into fine particles, creating a coat of white frost. My glaive then slices through his glazed barrier, only for Tascus to grab it by the blade again. However, I freeze over my weapon and trap his left hand as I wield a . He can¡¯t switch to dark mana to teleport away, not without Horizon¡¯s Edge taking off his frozen limb. Nevertheless, he¡¯s still fending off dozens of close-range attacks in a deadly one-handed exchange. Suddenly, he casts and receives one of my strikes, but in return, he thrusts his golden weapon straight into my side. I can feel my bones fracture, but I endure the blow and grab onto his staff to freeze as well. ¡°.¡± ¡°!¡± Despite my best efforts, Tascus¡¯ magic circle fires a concentrated blast of holy magic overhead, and with his obscene amounts of mana, it easily bypasses my barrier and breaks his icy shackles. I jump back before his can inflict serious damage, while Tascus strolls out of the beam of burning magic. ¡°What is wrong, my son? Do you have nothing else to counter my but ice?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done yet, Tascus. Horizon¡¯s Edge still has light in its steel.¡± ¡°Alas, I cannot understand your confidence. As long as I am channelling holy magic, the destructive resonance of Horizon¡¯s Edge will never affect me. Aside from its mana conductivity, it is little better than my own ceremonial staff.¡± ¡°Perhaps Tascus¡­ but at least it doesn¡¯t have a superfluous design that could fit an eyeball,¡± I say as I extend my arm then flick open my hand. ¡°.¡± From within the gilded skull on his staff, I activate the ice crystal I had hidden within. The ensuing explosion shatters Tascus¡¯ weapon and catches him off-guard. As he staggers, I dash forward and swing Horizon¡¯s Edge, forcing him to switch to dark mana and teleport to safety. I can¡¯t reach him in time to stop his healing, but if I timed everything correctly¡­ ¡°Ngh!¡± Without any warning, Tascus almost falls over as he braces against his knee. As expected, the two rings of mana behind him disperse, and although he still has half his energy, he is clearly disorientated by the sudden withdrawal. With no time to lose, I dash to his left flank with my weapon raised. ¡°!¡± ¡°.¡± ¡­ I almost dislocate my wrists as my overhead swing comes to an abrupt halt. My armoured gloves skid along the shaft, and yet I¡¯m gripping hard enough for blood to seep from my nails. Horrified, I turn to find Horizon¡¯s Edge seemingly frozen in mid-air. H-how can that be? Dark mana can¡¯t possibly attach itself to- ¡° is not a dark-type sorcery, Maximillian,¡± says Tascus, reading my confusion. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let me touch Horizon¡¯s Edge. Twice.¡± Touch¡­? He injected his own holy mana into its reserves! I have to- ¡°.¡± Instead of controlling my weapon, Tascus forcibly discharges the accumulated mana all at one. The resulting magical explosion knocks me off my feet, pushing me to the edge of unconsciousness. To my own amazement, I¡¯m still holding onto Horizon¡¯s Edge once I regain my senses, although its blade has returned to a bronze sheen. With my caved-in armour restricting my breathing, I tear off my cuirass and my helmet, and cough out mouthfuls of blood before casting . ¡°*Cough, cough* .¡± Those words were not my own. I look up to find Tascus is weaker than before. Although I took the brunt of the blast, he¡¯s still recoiling from his . As we steady our breathing, we look to each other and come to the same mind. ¡°[O mighty Lord residing in heaven¡­]¡± ¡°[O mighty Maleosis watching from yonder¡­]¡± ¡°[¡­ I stand in the abyss and bear your standard.]¡± ¡°[In darkness, I feel your light guide me¡­]¡± ¡°[¡­ and through me, you shine for others to see.]¡± ¡°[Let the heathen find dread¡­]¡± ¡°[Let your warmth be spread¡­]¡± ¡°¡­ your everlasting luminosity. ¡± ¡°<¡­ Heaven>!¡± Failing to cast first, our spells clash in a test of might and faith, bathing the hall in opposing lights. Neither of us are in peak condition. Both of us are pouring everything we have into our attacks. I have to finish him now before his returns. O righteous Lord, please¡­ watch over- BOOM! His overwhelms my own and blasts me a dozen feet away. I¡¯m left staring at the ceiling as the luminescence of our magic particles fade away. My attack managed to negate much of the impact, and yet I feel¡­ numb. I struggle to my feet and stare at my unsteady hand, before suddenly noticing Tascus¡¯ footsteps. He stops and stares at me from a distance as I assume an aggressive stance. ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve accepted it, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°*Spit* Nonsense. I-¡± ¡°Even if you deny it with words, your magic betrays the state of your heart. Our attacks were equal in intensity, and yet you still lost the exchange. So, if a difference in mana wasn¡¯t the deciding factor, it could only have been a difference in faith. Either God was truly on my side¡­ or your conviction has started to falter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have lost, Sir Iudico. You are lost, Maximillian. But now you know there is more to your Path than the Church¡¯s decree. Please don¡¯t throw away your life before you find your way.¡± ¡°You will not turn me, Tascus. Least of all at the tip of a sword.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not offering you life, my son: I¡¯m offering you purpose. If your heart was truly as set as you say, we wouldn¡¯t be having this dialogue. For I am Maleosis¡¯ champion. I do not dither. I do not doubt. I can show you a clearer Path, or I can add your bones to its foundation. After all, compared with creating an Eden for all, anything else is inconsequential.¡± Tascus reactivates his while I am languishing on my feet. Although I still think him mad, his words have left incisions on my faith, far worse than the fractures on my bones and the burns on my skin. I can¡¯t kill him. Horizon¡¯s Edge has lost all its lustre and my skills are no match for his, with or without his blessing. I do not mind throwing away my life, but I can see no other outcome than a pointless death. The most I can inflict is a single, fleeting wound. ¡­ No, there is still one thing I can do. If I strip the mana from all my magical armaments and redirect them into Horizon¡¯s Edge, it will be enough for a single, powerful attack with the width of branch. And if Tascus doesn¡¯t stop me¡­ I can pierce these stone walls and reach the barrier holding this ¡°pocket dimension¡± together. Being made of dark mana, Horizon¡¯s Edge will take effect and unravel this entire domain, crushing everything in an instant. Although I¡¯ve already ordered Brother Evans to destroy the gate if I fail, for an opponent as familiar and meticulous as Tascus, I can¡¯t leave it to him. For the sake of a clearer path, I need to take everybody down with- ¡°¡­ We may never walk side-by-side¡­ but I know that one day the stones we lay will converge.¡± ¡­ No, not even for her. I have to¡­ destroy the¡­ ¡°¡­ God doesn¡¯t need a weapon like you. I may not be a believer, but I¡¯ve seen tortured husks regain their hearts. Panicked crowds rally in force. Doomed men find hope in the most desperate of situations. I¡¯ve seen firsthand the very best that the Word of Eden has to offer¡­ and none of it requires swinging a sword¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I may never understand, but we are all followers of the Word, and in our own ways, we are all working towards an Eden for all.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you, Lili. Indeed, we walk different paths, and I know that you will eventually lead the Ascleson territory to greater prosperity. A great realm that will draw thousands from across Garea. A place where any pure soul can live together in harmony.¡± ¡°¡­ Again, you¡¯re resorting to flattery, brother.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not. If it¡¯s you, I¡¯m sure you will one day govern the steps of Eden...¡± ¡°Have you come to a decision, my son?¡± ¡°¡­ .¡± Extracting the mana from all my artefacts, I redirect them into Horizon¡¯s Edge and trace a circle on the ground. The ring of mana expands in all directions, coating everything in a twenty-foot radius in a layer of whitest frost. Tascus levitates to avoid the encroaching ice, and while he appears disappointed, he is also puzzled by my skill. I then stand upright, with both hands on my weapon, as a faint mist envelopes my body. ¡°A serenade?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to sing for a man.¡± ¡°¡­ Heh, how true. Although regrettable, I can see the resolve in your eyes, Maximillian. I will respect your decision. .¡± Tascus throws a single spell to test my defences, and with a wave of my weapon, the white dust on the ground drifts up between us. Although little more than flecks of sparkling ice¡­ his instantly freezes over and disintegrates into a puff of mist. Piking his curiosity, Tascus escalates his efforts and fires a dozen at once. Again, they scatter without a single sound. ¡°.¡± Testing with dark magic, he fires a barrage of destructive spears. With practised movements, I continue stirring the settled frost to guide a stream of crystalline dust. Everything crumbles before the white veil, and to Tascus¡¯ alarm, he finally realises his magical attacks are only adding to the forming blizzard. ¡°. .¡± Soaring towards me at high speed, he evades the freezing gales and attempts to engage in direct melee. As trap him in a translucent whirlwind, he suddenly switches to dark mana and teleports right behind me. However, I continue my measured movements even as his approaches my head. ¡°Hm!?¡± He immediately withdraws before his whole body is afflicted with frostbite. As I turn around, Tascus quickly evades the oncoming mist and teleports out of the frozen circle. The white cloud stops at the twenty-foot boundary, and realising this, he uses to throw the surrounding masonry in a destructive volley. Once again, the white veil envelopes the projectiles and shatters them to dust, but as the debris piles on, the pieces begin rearranging themselves. He stops and stares at the winter scenery before him as grass-shaped blades form and the frozen rubble reassemble into a protective thicket. As I settle my movements, he hovers over to the edge of the icy grove. ¡°I see. Although you¡¯ve absorbed significant amounts of my mana, it doesn¡¯t extend the range of your skill at all. Your sphere of control is like those glass toys from the north. And your movements¡­ are you practising your spearplay? No, that¡¯s not right. Although you use the priory¡¯s techniques, it almost resembles¡­ a dance?¡± ¡°What? Do you have something to say about that as well?¡± ¡°Why did you make this skill, Maximillian? The power is there, so it took no small amount of effort, but the purpose¡­ it¡¯s almost entirely defensive in design. No, it¡¯s too redundant in areas for even that. Is this truly your final show as Prior of the Cleansing Swords?¡± ¡°No, Tascus. It was never intended for you, but it is the embodiment of my faith in the Path. Because even if you ¡°ascend¡±, even if you wield the might of ages past¡­ I know a far more powerful force that will guide everybody to the steps of Eden.¡± ¡°¡­ You have changed, Maximillian.¡± ¡°Heh, I suppose I have. Regardless, what is a prior without a priory?¡± ¡°.¡± A magic circle appears beneath Tascus and erupts in a golden flare. Tascus is unfazed, however our attentions are now drawn to the lady at the entrance. The one and only scribe of the Cleansing Swords¡­ ¡°Nessa!¡± ¡°Agnes Gregoria,¡± says Tascus. Nessa seems to give pause to the sound of his voice, however, Tascus has no such qualms as he conjures a in his hand. ¡°Lieutenant, to mana signature, now!¡± ¡°.¡± She casts the spell just as Tascus¡¯ attack leaves a crater at her last position. She reappears right beside me and I immediately cover her in a protective veil. ¡°Stay close if you don¡¯t want to freeze to death. Now, update.¡± ¡°Our brothers were victorious, but we had to split up to navigate the large space. I¡¯ve already sent the signal.¡± ¡°I see. Then, we just have to hold on until our brothers arrive.¡± ¡°Dear me. And just how long are you going to last within that little garden? .¡± Infecting his surrounding with dark mana, Tascus has returned to gathering tonnes of debris as ammunition. He is taking his time to compress the materials and refine their edges before launching a series of deadly volleys. Again, the sculpted trees and freezing mist protect us, but with little mana to appropriate, he is trying to run me dry. ¡°Ngh! I can¡¯t maintain this skill for long. You need to get out before he completely overwhelms me.¡± ¡°Actually Maximillian, I have a better- , ,¡± she casts, protecting me from a barrage of ricocheting rocks. ¡°I have the artefact to cast , but judging by your remaining mana, the ceremony will take far too-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you time, Nessa. Storm Eye manoeuvre, now!¡± ¡°Yes, prior. .¡± Nessa places her hand on my back and uses the magical item¡­ to teleport me right in front of Tascus. He is stunned by my sudden move, however it is too late to escape as I summon the white mist to obfuscate our surroundings. I then strike. ¡°.¡± He conjures a polearm of holy magic to block my incoming attack. With no more mana to spare, I attack Tascus with a series of rapid strikes. Realising my predicament, Tascus infuses his armour with , rendering my physical attacks useless. However, as the melee goes on, his movements start to slow under the freezing winds. ¡°.¡± This time with dark mana, he punches the ground and erupts the floor in a powerful blast. I can feel my organs convulse as I weather the explosion with my body alone. The full brunt of his skill reaches my icy ring, but it dissipates into a fine mist. Extracting his fist from the ground, he finds it is coated in a half-inch of magic ice. ¡°I see. You have impressed me greatly, Maximillian. By sacrificing your mana and your control, you¡¯ve conjured this powerful vortex that could incapacitate even me.¡± ¡°*Huff, huff* That¡¯s right. Unless you want to feed more mana into my skill, I suggest you sit tight and wait for Agnes to finish.¡± ¡°I suppose so. At your current mana levels, your condition is more than ideal.¡± ¡°Killing me won¡¯t dispel the skill. You¡¯ve lost, Tascus, and it¡¯s not for lack of strength: it was because you were overconfident to stand against us alone. I may not live to strike you down, but once you are in chains, my brothers will slip a blade between your ribs.¡± ¡°*Sigh* You still misunderstand the nature of my blessing,¡± says Tascus as frost creeps up his limbs. ¡°My children stand by me at all times. Nevertheless, I would never risk the Ascension when faced with a capable adversity such as yourself.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°My son, for the entire time we were fighting, ever since you realised I was Caetus, did you not wonder who verified my ¡°corpse¡± in the first place?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± Although I am immune to the effects of my own magic, I swear I can feel my blood chill. He¡¯s insinuating there is a traitor within the priory. However, the only people authorised to examine a deceased soul in the Church are- ¡°T-that¡¯s not possible. After all this time, there was not a single-¡± ¡°Maximillian, I¡¯ve told you before but the is not a crutch. While I would¡¯ve preferred that she shared my vision, there are many things that can drive a person to conflict beyond a difference in faiths,¡± he says in a solemn tone. He looks almost apologetic as he redirects his gaze behind me. Dazed, I turn around to find Agnes holding an unravelled scroll. It¡¯s not the , but¡­ her list of personal grievances? No. Not grievances. Curses. If she infused those words with trace amounts of spiritual energy over all these years¡­ ¡°,¡± says Agnes as she slashes at the scroll with an ebony dagger. I no longer have the strength to react as the lines on the scroll animate and coil around my body like a thousand of serpents. Before the black ink can envelop my mouth, all I can utter is: ¡°W-why?¡± The ink is creeping over my head. However, in what may be the very last thing I see, I am stunned by something I have never seen in all my years: her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maximillian. I know you want to redeem the priory and bring light to the Church of Eden¡­ but it will never happen in our lifetimes. I can¡¯t keep consoling myself with that distant compromise as I continue to be their tool. The only way the Church can be brought to justice, and my parents¡¯ lives acknowledged¡­ is if my uncle succeeds tonight.¡± Unable to respond to her sorrow, I close my eyes before my entire world is enveloped in darkness. O mighty God residing in heaven, I wish I wasn¡¯t so blind.
In complete silence, we watch as the finishes encasing Maximillian in a black cocoon. Although fully sealed, it should preserve his life until the time is ripe. As his ¡°serenade¡± gradually dissipates into thin air, I walk over to pick up Horizon¡¯s Edge. However, I notice Agnes¡¯ gaze is still fixated on Maximillian. The tears on her face have frozen solid and are stinging her cheeks. I walk to her side and hover my hand over her shoulder to cast . ¡°I tried my best to convince him, Agnes. I swear to Maleosis I did all I could. In the end, we have to respect his choice to follow the Church.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to console me, Caetus,¡± she says with her cold mask. ¡°I knew this moment would pass ever since you came to me all those years ago. I won¡¯t stand in your way until you see your plan through.¡± ¡°But not afterwards, correct?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed, Agnes. I won¡¯t do anything to you. All that matters to me now is fulfilling the Prophecy.¡± I¡¯d gladly welcome her ire once the truth about Aegror is spread. She needs direction, and hopefully, she will rebuild her faith in time. Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that on this holy night¡­ my light could not reach either of them. ¡°I swear your death will be a most meaningful one,¡± I pronounce, resting my hand on Maximillian¡¯s head. ¡°What is your next step now, Caetus?¡± says Agnes while looking at Horizon¡¯s Edge in my hand. ¡°We wait. Once my agent returns with Enbos¡¯ companions, the Ascension can finally begin.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 121: Face Value (Everyone, we have to turn back now!) (Is it another patrol, Hachirou?) (Umu. I can hear many sets of footsteps and there is the smell of decayed flesh. I-I think it¡¯s the same group from before.) (Ah drakes, they cut us off again. Quickly, back to the last room.) Half an hour has passed since we set off to inform the main force. As feared, the cultists have become aware of our presence and are scouring the floor in small dispatches while cutting off paths with rows of undead. We have not yet left the quadrant, and as this chase continues, I feel we are being herded into unfamiliar territory. We take shelter in one of the many doorless rooms, though to my concern, I can smell that someone else has passed through this area recently. Lili accepts my advice and blockades the entrance with a , although I¡¯m sure she¡¯s cast other magic alongside it. She gives a nod and Sen immediately raises his voice. ¡°Damn it, we won¡¯t make it back before dawn at this rate! We have to take out that group of undead without alerting the patrols.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be possible. The moment we slay one, the necromancer will notice the dispelling of their sorcery,¡± explains Lili. ¡°We could incapacitate them but it would be far more difficult than knocking out a living person. Do you have an idea, Minna?¡± ¡°We could dispose one group and trick them into believing we¡¯ve broken through. However, that will only focus their forces into the next area. We need to find a different way to the exit.¡± ¡°I ain¡¯t liking this, my jobbers. This is their turf, and even if Enbos mupped their labyrinth, the quadrants flow with no rhyme or reason. Threatening them for directions is a moot idea as well. Do we have anything else?¡± ¡°¡­ You need a distraction,¡± murmurs Eric. ¡°One person¡­ to make them think we are in this quadrant¡­ while the rest move on.¡± ¡°Yes, that could work. But who among us would¡­¡± Minna¡¯s voice trails off as both she and Sen look at Eric with horror-struck eyes. It takes the rest of us a while to realise the intent behind Eric¡¯s words. ¡°You idiot, Eric. We didn¡¯t come all this way to leave you to die!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only way, Sen¡­ I¡¯m keeping you back, slowing everyone down¡­ Just put me in a corner with something to drum on.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not having this discussion. Come on everybody, we¡¯ll cull the undead then head into a different quadrant. It¡¯s the only shot we-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worth it, Sen. I¡¯m already broken¡­ To be honest, before you two came here¡­ I was just like the others. T-there¡¯s no more future for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hearing another word.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Please Minna, help me talk some sense into him.¡± ¡°Come on, Minna. Help me out with this idiot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Minna?¡± ¡°H-he doesn¡¯t have to be alone,¡± I intervene. ¡°I can stay back and look after Eric while being the distraction. That way, we can stay mobile while the main group is unfettered.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, that could work, Hachirou,¡± says Minna. ¡°But given your build, it would be difficult for you to carry Eric.¡± ¡°B-but with my senses, I can-¡± ¡°No kid, l should be the one looking after Eric.¡± Unexpectedly, Sig steps up for the dangerous undertaking. He is uncharacteristically solemn as he looks at Eric before turning to the rest of the party. ¡°Hachirou¡¯s talents would be far more useful for the path ahead, and far¡¯s I can tell, you¡¯ll do fine even without me. As for myself, I now know the joint and the number of patrols, so it¡¯s no sweat off my back. I¡¯ll have them jumping at shadows all night long.¡± ¡°Are you really up for it?¡± ¡°Come on, Sen. Have faith in me, my man. ¡®Sides, I¡¯m a good few-feet taller than Hachirou here.¡± ¡°Then what if you and Hachirou take Eric to the camp instead? Minna, Norf and I can stay and-¡± ¡°Sen, the best way to save Eric and everyone else is if we get back as quickly as possible,¡± reasons Minna. ¡°¡­ Yes. Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right. I¡¯m sorry... Eric?¡± ¡°Sig, was it? No offence¡­ but if my friends can make it out alive, I¡¯ll accept your company.¡± ¡°Feeling¡¯s mutual,¡± says Sig as he tosses Sen the communication emblem. ¡°Lili, you still have that signal baton I passed you, yeah?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right here.¡± ¡°Roc¡¯ing, cause when I make my move, I¡¯ll alert you through that. Now go.¡± ¡°¡­ We¡¯ll be back, you two,¡± declares Sen. ¡°Godspeed, my jobbers.¡± ¡°Good luck¡­ you guys.¡± The pair watches as everybody leaves the room and begin heading back to the quadrant exit. Although Eric lets out a small sigh of relief, there is an unmistakable loss of cheer in his eyes. Sig then walks over to Eric and carries him on his back. (So¡­ what¡¯s your plan?) (For starters, we better get away from the others and see where all those cultists are at. You flowing on my stream?) (Yeah. Lead¡­ the way.)
They travel a short distance before Sig suddenly turns off into another room. He quickly plops Eric on the floor before pressing his ear against the wall. After a while, he then turns to Eric with a platonic expression. (Did you¡­ already find the cultists?) (Indeed, I have.) (You don¡¯t have to¡­ worry about me. Leave me here while¡­ you distract them. It doesn¡¯t matter if they catch me.) (¡­) (Sig?) Without a single word, Sig slowly draws his rapier and approaches Eric. There is a moment of shock on Eric face, however it¡¯s quickly replaced with resigned despair. Wordlessly, Sig then presses the blade against Eric¡¯s throat. Naturally, we weren¡¯t going to stay quiet. ¡°!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Minna¡¯s rope wraps around Sig, while Norf¡¯s sends his rapier flying out of his hand. Minna and Sen then pull the rope together, sending Sig spinning into the air. As expected of his rank, Sig still lands on his feet, however Lili casts over him as a makeshift prison. ¡°Ah, krakenpot. You guys stumbled in at a ba~d time.¡± ¡°What is the meaning of this!? Have you been Tascus¡¯ dog all along?¡± roars Sen as Lili hastily covers the entrance. ¡°You got it all wrong, my man. I was trying to off the real changeling right there!¡± ¡°Huh? Eric? What makes you suspect him?¡± asks Minna. ¡°I know because those blasted cultists haven¡¯t been searching for us: they¡¯ve been tracking us! During our fox-and-hare game, I looped us around and the same patrol came strolling along. Someone¡¯s been feeding them directions, and the only new cook is him!¡± ¡°You weasel¡­ The only reason you¡¯re¡­ saying this now is because you¡¯re caught! How dare¡­ you say-¡± ¡°Please everybody, show calm!¡± I plead. ¡°I think there¡¯s been a major misunderstanding. Sig, could you explain why you had to act on your own?¡± ¡°*Sigh* It¡¯s because I knew something like this would happen. Sen and the rest of you guys are too blinded to ever doubt that mimic in human skin. After the incident at the camp, it¡¯s obvious the cultists have it out for Enbos. The ¡°Kell¡± you told me about also knows about you guys, so it¡¯s weirder they wouldn¡¯t do anything to your pal at all.¡± ¡°Like¡­ I said. I¡¯m not a bloody cultist! If I were¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have offered to stay behind, now would I?¡± ¡°Not even the Lord would know what goes through your degenerate mind. You could be letting yourself get caught just so they have a convenient hostage to-¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I get what you¡¯re both saying,¡± says Sen in an exasperated tone. ¡°I guess it¡¯s our fault we didn¡¯t let anyone know.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean, Sen?¡± I ask. ¡°The truth is, Minna and I already confirmed Eric¡¯s identity, with that.¡± Sen points to the bracelet around Eric¡¯s wrist. It¡¯s the coming-of-age gift they returned after digging it out in Kasseus. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry Sen and Minna, but could you elaborate? Is there something special about Eric¡¯s bracelet?¡± I ask. ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡­ it¡¯s not mine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± answers Sen, revealing Eric¡¯s actual trinket from his right pocket. ¡°Minna suggested I prepare this trick, and Eric instantly spotted the difference. If he really were a cultist, he would have nodded along and I would have beheaded him myself.¡± ¡°Still, you guys, those patrols have been shadowing every move we make. They must have done something to-¡± ¡°Lili already did a full body search, Sig,¡± says Minna. ¡°There were no magical enchantments or false flesh. They must be tracing us by some other means. Still, that shouldn¡¯t be enough to condemn him to death.¡± ¡°¡­ *Sigh* Yeah, you¡¯re right. I know it doesn¡¯t excuse me, but I guess all this tension really did get to me. Lili, could you drop the ?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lili?¡± Lili doesn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, she is using a stick of graphite to draw runes around Sig. Far from lifting the spell, it seems as if she¡¯s reinforcing it. ¡°Um, Lili? Do you mind explaining what you are doing?¡± asks Sen. ¡°¡­ Does everybody recall Brother Mavel¡¯s last transmission before we lost all contact?¡± Lili suddenly says. ¡°I believe it was, ¡°Mr Burner¡¯s cloak is being washed.¡± Right?¡± ¡°Yes, Minna. At the time, we thought the cultists had interfered with the transmission, but we were wrong. It¡¯s a hidden message from Maximillian. He was referencing a case where he once exposed a former cultist based on their laundry.¡± ¡°An interesting story, sure, but why does that mean I have to stay in a bubble?¡± ¡°Because, Sig, the name of the culprit was Mr Turner, not Burner. The only reason he would bother to use a riddle on a secure line, misspelling his name with a ¡°B¡±¡­ is if he suspects the intentions of the ¡°B¡± rank adventurer leading our group.¡± I can feel my fur quiver from the revelation. Once again, the atmosphere takes a turn for the worse as we all stare at Sig with tense expressions. Our weapons are drawn, but with Sig at our complete mercy, the weight of Lili¡¯s revelation becomes all the heavier. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Lads and lasses, c-could you not look at me like a swarm of basilisks? I know it looks re~ally bad after I just tried to off your pal, but I¡¯m clean. Honest.¡± ¡°I-is it possible we were too quick to judge, Lili? ¡°Maybe, Hachirou, but at the very least, he is not one of Maximillian¡¯s men and he clearly has other intentions. This is the only chance we can ask him.¡± ¡°Wait, what are you talking about, Lili?¡± asks Minna. ¡°You were the one who told us to turn around, but did you suspect something about Sig all along?¡± ¡°W-well, yes,¡± I reply. ¡°Enbos was never comfortable with Sig¡¯s presence. Although he helped us attend the Primera Carro, the holy knights were quick to trace our locations after we left the inn. The knight that tried to tail Enbos was the same one who was watching our cell. Moreover, Sig managed to convince Sir Mavel to let us find the hostages. Honestly, we both thought he was working with the priory, but¡­¡± ¡°But now that Maximillian has confirmed he isn¡¯t one of their own, I fear it means only one thing.¡± ¡°By the spirits. A double agent,¡± breathes Sen. ¡°Or so it would seem, but we must be sure. Sig, who are you, truly?¡± questions Lili. ¡°¡­ I know it¡¯s going to sound like krakenpot, but I ain¡¯t no cultist. I¡¯m simply Sig the Fencer.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not denying your suspicious behaviour either,¡± says Minna, joining in the questioning. ¡°For all we know, the cultists could have paid you off to help them.¡± ¡°Help them? My jobber, if that were true, I would have walked you all into a locked room lo~ng ago.¡± ¡°Then what are you really here for? If not Maximillian not Tascus, then who are you-¡± ¡°I¡¯m working for nobody, my jobbers. Well, technically we¡¯re all working for Maximillian, but you get the point. Come on, you guys, you¡¯ve got to cool your heads and trust me. The inquisitor has clearly got it all wrong.¡± No, it¡¯s impossible Sig has been acting without ulterior intentions. However, it¡¯s also true that if he wished to kill or capture us, he could have arranged an ambush at the prisoner quarters. The odds are still against him, but even if it¡¯s ¡°likely¡± he¡¯s a cultist collaborator¡­ should we really seal his fate on possibility alone? ¡°¡­ We should leave him here,¡± says Sen. ¡°Wait, are you serious, my man? If those cultists find me, I¡¯ll be as good as draked.¡± ¡°And if we bring you along, and you¡¯re lying, we¡¯ll all be ¡°draked¡±. Lili¡¯s magic won¡¯t last forever. If you¡¯re a cultist, you¡¯ll no longer know our bearing, and if you¡¯re not¡­ then at least you have a chance to survive. On your own.¡± ¡°Damn, this is mupped! I can tell you¡¯re still angry but you¡¯re only making things worse. With Eric there in poor shape, you need all the help you can get.¡± ¡°No Sig. I need all the trust I can get, and you¡¯ve just lost ours. Does anyone disagree?¡± Nobody says a word as Norf collects his arrow and Minna coils her rope. Although Lili appears hesitant, Sig is looking straight at me, hoping for my understanding. I honestly don¡¯t know who is right. If Enbos were here, he would conjure some ingenious test, but I lack his creativity. A-at the very least, I think I should ask Lili to shorten the duration of her spell. However, as I¡¯m about to turn away, Sig¡¯s eyes suddenly widen in shock¡­ and I turn to find a cultist standing outside the sealed entrance. ¡°Everybody, take cover!¡± Bang! The cultist fires an explosive spell that dispels Lili¡¯s barrier. Although I brace against the shockwave, I can barely hear a thing after that excruciating sound. As the world tilts around me, six cloaked figures enter the room and engage everybody in melee. Sen and company appear disorientated from the enclosed blast, but none more so than me. I can barely remain steady as one of the figures approaches. ¡°!¡± The cultist immediately jumps back, but by my third ¡®claw¡¯, I lose balance and brace against my katana. My left ear is in pain and my head is still in disarray. I¡¯m in no condition to fight upright. Instead, I stay low and scurry on three limbs to avoid the cultist¡¯s war axe. Unused to my physique or my movements, his attacks are limited to vertical swings. However, as I sidestep his attack and aim for his heel¡­ ¡°<¡­-dow ball>!¡± ¡°Ngh!¡± ¡­ I¡¯m blown back by their mage¡¯s spell, and collide against Sig¡¯s prison. I stagger to my feet, but I¡¯m immediately forced onto my knees as I block an overhead . The axe is pressing against my shoulder, the pain clearing up my head. Everybody is too busy with their own battles and Sig is hammering against the barrier. D-did I come all this way¡­ just to become a burden on Enbos? No, I can¡¯t lose focus. I have to keep regulating my spiritual energy and- ¡°¡­ take it smooth and look outside the well.¡± ¡°Delivera-¡± ¡°Thank you, my jobber.¡± In a flash, the cultist¡¯s neck erupts in a spray of blood as his body slumps to the side. The surprised mage is about to cast a spell, when suddenly, a bloodied knife flies through his throat. The rest of the cultists appear caught off guard as the freed man picks up his rapier and enters the fray. ¡°Sig! How did you-¡± ¡°No time to patter, Sen. !¡± Whatever their capabilities may be, they clearly can¡¯t handle a B rank adventurer. I breathe a sigh of relief as Sig singlehandedly corners them with a flurry of sharp thrusts. The battle is quickly over as Norf hits one with an arrow, Minna trips another for Sen to finish off, and Sig cuts down the remaining two. Lili runs over to me and applies healing magic, restoring my sense of hearing. However, the tension in the air is yet to be lifted as Sen points his spear toward Sig. ¡°Heavens, you¡¯re a tough crowd. Was saving you guys not enough to prove myself?¡± ¡°Only if you weren¡¯t waiting for the most dramatic moment to jump in!¡± snaps Sen. ¡°Clearly, you could have broken out at any point and-¡± ¡°I was the one who let him out.¡± ¡°-yet you feigned¡­ Huh? H-hachirou?¡± ¡°Umu. When I was brought to my knees, I used my tail to erase Lili¡¯s enchantment,¡± I say as I pull away from Lili to stagger to Sig¡¯s side. ¡°I know his actions bear another intention, but I truly believe he means us no harm.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t be sure of that, Hachirou!¡± says Minna. ¡°For all we know, he could be from another cultist faction.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean he is antagonistic. That doesn¡¯t mean we should cast him out, just to have some sense of certainty! W-we¡¯d be no better than all the people who persecute Enbos, unable to see past his fierce visage. I know Sig won¡¯t explain himself, but please everyone, give him another chance.¡± ¡°Hachirou¡­¡± I never intended to sound so offended. Even Sig appears stunned by how far I¡¯m willing to defend his name. Am I so sure he has no ill intentions whatsoever? No, that¡¯s not right¡­ ¡°H-honestly, everyone¡­ I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m tired of seeing us trying to assume the worst in each other. E-even among our usual company, Enbos was willing to suspect any one of us.¡± ¡°Huh? D-did he really?¡± exclaims Sen. ¡°Regrettably, yes,¡± confirms Lili. ¡°Well, I guess that does sound like him,¡± sighs Minna. ¡°Umu. But in the end, he still placed his faith in us and told us where to find Eric. Y-you may not have the same faith in him as me, but please¡­ believe in the me that believes in him!¡± ¡°¡­ Come again?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. M-my father used to say something similar. W-what I mean is-¡± ¡°*Sigh* No, we get it, Hachirou,¡± says Sen as he slowly lowers his spear. ¡°He might just be another maverick like Enbos, after all.¡± ¡°I very much disagree, Sen, Hachirou,¡± says Minna. ¡°Unlike Enbos, I can¡¯t tell when he¡¯s being sincere at all. Lili?¡± ¡°¡­ If Hachirou trusts him in spite of everything, then that is enough for me. The holy knights have you marked, Sig, but we can help you out. I hope you will continue to cooperate with us.¡± ¡°Well, seeing how they¡¯re trolling the only exit, and how both you and Hachirou are masters of disguise, I¡¯d appreciate the assist.¡± ¡°This is beyond¡­ naive,¡± murmurs Eric. ¡°If we bring him, at the very least, we should¡­ keep a close eye.¡± ¡°We will. All of us will,¡± says Minna before extending an open palm. ¡°In the meantime, I want you to hand over your weapon. Agreed?¡± ¡°¡­ Alright, I¡¯m flowing,¡± agrees Sig as he tosses over his sheathed rapier. Norf promptly pats him down and confiscates a hunting knife from his side. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan now?¡± ¡°Before that, we believe we should relocate, with haste,¡± urges Lili. ¡°We just took out one of their patrols, and if they managed to send out a distress signal¡­¡± ¡°Right. Come on, everybody, let¡¯s move. Norf, keep an eye on Sig.¡± As Sen and Lili go to fetch Eric, and Minna keeps watch by the entrance, Sig is standing in front of me and Norf, his bow at the ready. Sig then scratches his head with a grimace on his face. ¡°Again, I have to thank you, Hachirou, but your sense of trust totally needs adjusting. I know your big secret, bushy tail and all. Really, I wouldn¡¯t blame you if you thought I was better off offed.¡± ¡°No, Sig. I¡¯ve seen your true essence. You would risk an inquisitor¡¯s ire and delve into hostile territory, yet when I released you out of desperation¡­ you did not abandon us.¡± ¡°Heh. Maybe I figured my chances were better in this flock.¡± ¡°Or maybe there is a greater meaning to our acquaintance after all.¡± (Quiet, everybody) announces Minna. (I think I hear something.) (Damn it. Is it another patrol?) asks Sen. (I¡¯m not sure. Can you make them out, Hachirou?) (¡­ There are a lot of distant echoes. It sounds like¡­ they¡¯re fighting?)
Although wary, our party is moving at a brisk pace. The sound of clashing blades and furious shouts are now unmistakable, and coming from just around the furthest corner. Indeed, I can identify the tell-tale scent of the death-mongering cultists, although I can¡¯t tell what they are facing. (Did the holy knights receive our transmission?) (I don¡¯t know, Hachirou, but if there is a battle, at least one of the participants has to be friendly) says Minna. (We have to back them up. Weapons at the ready!) commands Sen. (Say, do you mind-) (Not a chance, Sig) says Sen as he and Lili lay Eric against the wall. (Norf, keep your arrow trained on him. The rest of us, let¡¯s go.) Lili casts as Sen, Minna and I peer around to find a hooded cultist with his back turned toward us. There are rows upon rows of undead in front of him, and although we can¡¯t see what they are fighting, they are all preoccupied. Nodding to all of us, Sen creeps behind the necromancer with his spear raised for the killing thrust. However¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Sen¡¯s makes contact with the magic barrier, which explodes and forces him back. Minna launches her weighted projectile, but one of the undead leaps in the way of her attack. It¡¯s too late for me to charge in. The necromancer is already bringing around some of his minions, each adorned in iron plates. ¡°Ah, more heathens. Offer you bodies so that I may deal with the Forlor-¡± ¡°Like I¡¯d let you.¡± All of a sudden, a humanoid figure leaps out of the overlapping shadows and covers the cultist¡¯s mouth from behind. A silver blade passes through his back and protrudes from the front in a bloody display. It would be ghastly if not for the disconcerting familiarity of it all, as the cultist and all his undead slump to the ground to reveal an unmistakable silhouette. ¡°Enbos!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re all okay,¡± he says as he flicks the blood off his sword, ¡°although honestly, if I knew you were going to take this long, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about the prison and solved everything myself. Where the hell are the holy knights?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve headed back to camp to-¡± However, as I¡¯m about to step closer, Minna puts her hand in front of me and looks at Enbos with unblinking eyes. Enbos then nods his head slightly, understanding her sentiment. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Take off your mask,¡± tests Minna. ¡°No,¡± says Enbos bluntly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s come to that just yet.¡± ¡°¡­ Relax, guys. It¡¯s him,¡± says Sen. ¡°He¡¯s the only one who knows how to speak Hachirou¡¯s language. Are you going to question us too?¡± ¡°Nah, no need. If both Hachirou and Lili are comfortable enough to reveal themselves, then I guess you¡¯re all clear.¡± ¡°Ye~ah, about that. Minna actually- Ouch!¡± ¡°You can tell him later. What we want to know is: what happened?¡± ¡°I dealt with the undead, but I¡­ lost consciousness after the battle. No, no, I¡¯m fine,¡± says Enbos as a motivated Lili then remembers he¡¯s disposition. ¡°Anyway, I decided to isolate this quadrant and set about eliminating the cultists. I think this guy¡¯s the last of them. All we need to do is find the nearest terminal then connect a path straight to the exit.¡± ¡°B-by the spirits, you really did do everything,¡± exclaims Sen. ¡°Not entirely¡­ did you find your friend, Sen?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± Following Sen around the corner, Enbos face-to-face with Eric who is resting against the wall. His gaze immediately drifts to his missing arm and leg as I quietly hear him crack his knuckle. However, Enbos can¡¯t help but let out an involuntary ¡°Eh?¡± upon seeing an unarmed Sig being threatened by an armed-and-ready Norf. ¡°Everything¡¯s cool, my jobber. Rocs to see you again, Enbos.¡± ¡°Yeah, it rocs? Um, Hachirou, do you mind telling me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He is not one of Maximillian¡¯s own, nor of Tascus¡¯. Although I trust him, I-I can¡¯t speak for the rest of our companions.¡± ¡°I see. And you? Are you Eric?¡± ¡°I¡­ am. So, you¡¯re the other one¡­ Sen was talking about.¡± ¡°The feeling¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Sorry, for all¡­ the trouble I¡¯ve caused.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be, because in the end, Sen proved me wrong,¡± says Enbos, his smile hidden behind his mask. ¡°But let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. We have to get back to camp first.¡± ¡°Yeah. Here Eric, let me carry you... No offence Enbos, but we best watch for stragglers,¡± suggests Sen. ¡°Okay, but what about the other prisoners? Don¡¯t tell me Eric was the last one.¡± ¡°No, there are more, including children,¡± answers Lili. ¡°H-however, their will is shattered. Unless Maximillian is successful in his undertaking, we¡¯ll need the holy knights to forcefully remove them.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Hachirou. Come on, follow me.¡± We begin making our way down Enbos¡¯ path of carnage, sidestepping the corpses along the way. Enbos is leading the way, but even from behind, we can tell something is amiss. Although as quiet and light-footed as always, he seems less vigilant and more¡­ lost in thought? We look amongst ourselves with concern as Norf goes on ahead to tap Enbos on the shoulder. ¡°Hm? I¡¯m fine, Norf. If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it once we get back to camp.¡± ¡°No, Enbos. You can discuss it now,¡± says Sen as we all come to a halt. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to tell us, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Like I said, it can wait. You all need to get to safety as soon as-¡± ¡°Please, Enbos,¡± says Lili, ¡°we are no longer strangers. You don¡¯t have to bear everything on your own.¡± ¡°Indeed, Lili. Worse, I have a fishy feeling you¡¯re about to go off on your own again,¡± says Minna as Enbos looks away. ¡°Something has gone wrong, hasn¡¯t it? Now, tell us.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m almost certain Maximillian is going to lose against Tascus. I¡¯ve checked the terminal and his life signature is much weaker than his opponent¡¯s. Once we evacuate the non-combatants, our only recourse is to destroy the gate.¡± ¡°O-oh my God. But then-¡± ¡°I know Lili, but it¡¯s the only way to- No, it might even achieve that. It¡¯s hard to believe Tascus hasn¡¯t prepared a contingency. Even so, the moment we return with the prisoners¡¯ whereabouts, there will be no more room for negotiation.¡± ¡°¡­ I know what you¡¯re thinking of, Enbos,¡± says Minna, ¡°but there is nothing you can do. You know better than anyone that without the holy knights¡¯ cooperation, Maximillian¡¯s death is a foregone conclusion. You don¡¯t have to feel responsible.¡± ¡°*Sigh* But that¡¯s the thing, Minna¡­ I finally know how to take Tascus down.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡°Y-you do?¡± ¡°Yes Sen, but¡­¡± ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ But to do so, I¡¯m going to need your help. All of you.¡± I see. So that¡¯s why he appears so reluctant. It will be a perilous operation, I¡¯m sure, and all to save an inquisitor trying to put him on death¡¯s row. Enbos might still desire the core, and he¡¯s undoubtedly convinced himself of such, but there is no mistaking his chivalrous spirit. However, the risk is no longer solely his to bear, and to Enbos¡¯ despair, Sen is showing a slight grin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. None of you do.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be bringing it up if you thought we didn¡¯t stand a chance, Enbos. From then on, the responsibility¡¯s on us, not you,¡± says Sen. ¡°Besides, a story about a group of adventurers saving an inquisitor would make an epic song. What do you reckon, Minna?¡± ¡°Well, it would be one thing if Sen came up with the plan-¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°-but I¡¯m at least willing to listen to yours, Enbos. I¡¯m sure you thought this through, with all our wellbeing in mind.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°But you feel that it¡¯s right. Neither of us agree with Maximillian¡¯s views, but we both know his intentions are pure,¡± says Lili. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m relieved, Enbos¡­ because I would have felt the same guilt if we had to leave him.¡± ¡°¡­ Hachirou?¡± ¡°This is the first time you have trusted my abilities in their entirety. I won¡¯t disappoint you, Enbos, now or from here on.¡± I have grown over the past few days, but the one who has gained the most is not I, but Enbos. Something has changed him over the past few hours, and now, he¡¯s finally found the heart to lean on all of us. This is no longer a battle for all of humanity, but also for Enbos¡¯ own humanity. ¡°You guys¡­ *Sigh* Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the plan,¡± relents Enbos. ¡°Hopefully, you will change your minds afterwards. But first, let¡¯s move to a more secure location.¡± ¡°Erm, I don¡¯t suppose you include me in your Tascus-slaying pack?¡± ¡°Honestly Sig, I have no idea what to do with you, but by the looks of things, you¡¯re not with the New Dawn cult. Could you do us a favour and take Eric back in case we don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Please¡­ you all need to¡­ reconsider. Y-you have no idea what of monster Tascus truly¡­ is. O-only an army could-¡± ¡°Easy, Eric. Take nice, long breaths. We¡¯ve all seen what that hierarch can do, firsthand, but if you know anything about Enbos¡­¡± While Sen reassures Eric, we continue walking towards the terminal on the side of the corridor. Enbos walks ahead and begins inputting commands into the marble plaque. He then directs our attention to the wall on the left. ¡°I¡¯ll open up a path over there. There are no life signatures and it will be completely disconnected from the rest of the building.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Erm, Hachirou? What¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°Can you blame him?¡± says Minna. ¡°Last time you told us to go ahead, you one-sidedly conjured a wall between us before charging headlong into a deathmatch. Who¡¯s to say you won¡¯t do so again?¡± ¡°N-no, I won¡¯t. Look, I¡¯m really sorry about doing that to you guys. If you want, you can all stand next to me until I¡¯m done with the terminal.¡± ¡°T-that wasn¡¯t what I was thinking about, Enbos,¡± I explain. ¡°It may be presumptuous of me to say, but I¡¯m glad you- LOOK OUT!¡± Immediately, Enbos leaps out of the way just as an arrow embeds itself in the stone terminal. Sen, Minna and Lili are in complete shock as the assailant notches another shot. Although my blade is drawn, even I am at a loss before our close companion, now seething with killing intent. ¡°I-it can¡¯t be-¡± ¡°N-Norf?¡± No, if the imposter is really him, then the real one is already¡­ gone. Coming to the same realisation, small tears run down Sen¡¯s appalled expression. ¡°H-how can this happen? Since when did you-¡± ¡°Get away from him, everybody!¡± shrieks Norf. ¡°That¡¯s not Enbos!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 122: Butterfly ¡°!¡± The battle resumes immediately. While we¡¯re befuddled by Norf¡¯s accusation- or rather, his voice, Sig snatches back his rapier from Minna and draws his blade¡­ against Enbos. Deftly, Enbos parries Sig¡¯s blow with Bloodletter while the rest of us back off towards the walls. Sig then leaps to the side as Norf fires three arrows at once, however, Enbos somersaults down the corridor and evades every shot, including a hidden fourth. The three men come to a standstill. After a moment of hesitation, both Sen and Minna stand by Norf¡¯s side while Lili and I are still gauging the situation. ¡°Damn it, what is going on? Are you two really working for Tascus?¡± exclaims Enbos. ¡°There is no point feigning ignorance. You already stumbled on two occasions,¡± says Norf. ¡°Three, if you¡¯re willing to count my two penz, you changeling.¡± ¡°P-please everybody, did we not suffer this already?¡± I interrupt. ¡°You all need to lower your weapons and try talking this out.¡± ¡°Hachirou is right,¡± says Enbos, although nobody is breaking their stance. ¡°I have no idea what you suspect about me, but unless you¡¯re actually cultists in disguise, this is probably just one, big mis-¡± ¡°Is it really? Go on, tell us then: what does Hachirou really look like? After all, most of us have seen his face already.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°E-Enbos?¡± ¡°Your silence is a good answer¡­ Mr Kell.¡± ¡°¡­ *Sigh* Good greef. Already? I forta did a good job imatatin im.¡± My blood turns cold as ¡°Mr Kell¡¯s¡± voice leaks from the clay mask. His entire presence changes in an instant and I¡¯m left wondering how I could ever have mistaken him at close range. Nevertheless, I can¡¯t help but feel a perverse sense of admiration to his craft. From Enbos¡¯ unique combination of scents to the wear and tear on his replica equipment, he is an outward doppelganger of my closest friend. B-but how on Aren did he learn to speak Japanese? Ah, of course! He must have ! He could¡¯ve eavesdropped on our conversations in the Vivian Forest. ¡°Y-you!¡± spits Sen as he lowers his crippled friend. ¡°What on Garea did you do to Enbos?¡± ¡°Nuthin at all. Otherwise, I woodent be standin here ta catch ya. He¡¯s locked imself in dat room, but I wasn¡¯t lieyun about ¡®im being knocked out. Terminal saz he¡¯s still alive, but he hazzent moved fer quite a while.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Anyhow, I¡¯m embarrassed I slipt up so fast. If I had known ya sounded like dat, I would haff taken your face instead, Norf. Do ya mind reveelin how you managed to expose me?¡± ¡°¡­ You copied Enbos¡¯ movements too closely. We recently gifted him a steel breastplate, and even if it was hidden, your movements didn¡¯t accommodate for that fact at all.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. And you, Mr. Senseless?¡± ¡°I figured you out with this,¡± says Sig as he pulls out a broken signal baton. ¡°I gave one to Lili and one to Enbos, each linked to their own pair. The fact your pants ain¡¯t flashing like the sun proves everything. I¡¯m glad Norf was acting as my escort, ¡®cause we were able to talk it out on our ownsomes.¡± ¡°Hm, fair enuff. Still, Enbos could haff abandoned his armour in battle and lost da baton in da prosess.¡± ¡°Which leads to your most egregious mistake of all,¡± says Norf as he pulls back his bowstring. ¡°You let me tap your shoulder. From the very beginning, even after everything we¡¯ve been through, Enbos has always been conscious of my presence. He would never let me, or anyone else for the matter, get so close, let alone touch him.¡± Huh? Did he really confirm Enbos¡¯ identity with a single tap? W-wait, could it be Norf actually knows he¡¯s¡­ ¡°Good Lord, really? I fort afta all dis time he woulda gotten closer to you guys. Ah well. Guess it¡¯s a good fing I prepared a continjinsee.¡± ¡°After what you did to us and Eric, do you really think we would let you walk away?¡± growls Sen. ¡°*Chuckle* Wat do ya fink I waz buyin time for?¡± All of sudden, a chorus of pained groans can be heard down the way we came. Although we do not yet see them, they are undoubtably getting louder. ¡°It¡¯s the undead horde!¡± exclaims Minna. ¡°The necromancer must still be alive and well.¡± ¡°Damn it! Lili, Minna, Hachirou! You three hold back the undead. The rest of us will take out Kell before-¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t fink so, Sen. Tracker overload: activate.¡± ¡°Hngh! ARRRRRGH!¡± All of a sudden, Eric begins screaming in immense pain, catching everybody in the vicinity off-guard. He is clutching what remains of his arm so tightly that he¡¯s reopening old scars. Appalled, Sen and Minna move to restrain his thrashing, all while Mr Kell watches with a hidden smile. ¡°DAMN YOU, KELL.¡± ¡°S-stop it, Eric! You¡¯re killing yourself! Hurry Lili! He needs your-¡± ¡°L-Look out above!¡± Despite his excruciating pain, Eric manages to give a desperate warning. Without a second thought, Norf fires at the space above us and forces the hidden assailant to the ground. It¡¯s the cultist with the bandaged head, and landing in our midst, Sig, Lili and myself are suddenly cut off from everybody else. Worse, the horde of undead finally reach Sen and his party, just as Mr Kell and his partner charge toward me and Sig. Lili casts as she puts her back to the wall. I dodge a swing from Mr Kell and perform an iaijutsu strike. He easily deflects my attack with his scabbard then rapidly thrusts the replica Bloodletter. It¡¯s disconcerting to fight somebody with my friend¡¯s visage, although honestly, his technique and speed exceed Enbos¡¯ own. As before, I¡¯m only just keeping track of his flurry of strikes. With my heart drumming against my chest, I can¡¯t help but recall our last exchange, and so those he. He is deliberately replicating my wounds from that night, and it is only a matter of time before he pierces a tendon. No, there is more at stake than my own survival. ¡°Huh? !¡± Ting! ¡°Lili! Protect yourself!¡± ¡°!¡± There is no mistaking it: that throwing knife was clearly directed at Lili. She is presently the most crucial person here. Eric is writhing in pain and clawing at his bloodied limb. Sen, Minna and Norf want to help, but they¡¯re preoccupied with the undead horde, wielding unblessed weapons against an unyielding mob. They all need Lili¡¯s magic. I have to force Mr Kell back before Eric bleeds to death! (Haaaaa¡­) Reining in my heartbeat, I accelerate my flow of spiritual energy while fending off Mr Kell¡¯s thrusts. Although time yields for no one, I suddenly become conscious of every motion before me, all at once. I tighten my movements with every clash and begin dodging his attacks more adeptly. I then duck beneath his latest swing and delve deeper into his zone of attack. A faint tremor in the air alerts me to a dagger from my blind spot, which I deflect with nary a thought. Noticing my change in demeanour, Mr Kell breaks away to re-evaluate his options as I stand with my back to Lili. ¡°Hm, ya suddenly moving a lot betta now than in Kasseus. Seemz Enbos is a betta swordmasta than he is a magic teecha.¡± ¡°No, Mr Kell. Enbos helped me find my own strength, and this time, I will best you with it.¡± ¡°Ya getting ahead of yourself, kid. You¡¯re desent, yes, but dat¡¯s only fer somewun of your age. And dis time¡­ I won¡¯t be taking you lightly.¡± Unexpectedly, Mr Kell throws his sword at me with great force. As I deflect the spinning blade, he is immediately upon me with a pair of long knives. Although I can keep track of his attacks, I am no match for his dexterity as he juggles his blades in a whirlwind of short, precise swipes. Despair washes over me as I track all his movements, and yet my own limbs are too stiff to match them. Over and over again, I¡¯m forced to step back, but I¡¯m well aware there is only so much space between me and Lili. He''s still aiming for my tendons. Is he prioritising my value as a hostage? No, he''s trying to force me to use , the one technique that can pose any danger. Lili can heal me, but time is not Eric¡¯s ally. I¡­ I need to create an opening. What if you face a stronger opponent? I''d rather you ran, but I know that''s not the answer you seek. You are a good listener, little brother, so remember well, for we do not have time to teach you my sword arts. Let''s see... Do you know why Ken has never bested me, despite being as broad as a yagi? Like any good warrior, he fights in both the present and the future, his attacks flowing and adapting like water. But a better warrior would read their opponent¡¯s ¡°future¡±¡­ then convince them it will come to be¡­ ¡­ Thank you, Eldest Brother. ¡°!¡± I use my skill in apparent desperation, and as expected, Mr Kell deflects all my strikes and thrusts one of his knives. I grit my teeth and prepare to receive his attack, forcing my body still as the blade comes within an inch of my shoulder. There is a sharp burst of pain, however, with Lili¡¯s magic and my spiritual energy, I can still¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡°Heh. Too obvious.¡± I bring my katana down with enough force to slice and shatter the ancient stone floor. Mr Kell uses to invalidate my attack while I remain frozen in place, as if unable to lift my own sword. ¡°Good resolve, kid, but dis is as far as it goes.¡± ¡°Hachirou! ! !¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bover tryun, Lili. I¡¯ve seen him in dis state before. It¡¯ll take more dan a few spells to-¡± ¡°HA!¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± As fast as a striking serpent, I raise my katana the moment he takes a step forth. Again, he dodges my swing, but the shock in his voice is as clear as day. Encouraged, I continue swinging my katana without losing any of my explosive power. Although none of my attacks connect, he can no longer deflect nor parry any strikes. Every muscle in my body is under strain, but I mustn¡¯t lose focus. I have to keep circulating my spiritual energy. ¡°!¡± ¡°Ngh!¡± I layer my skill atop of the effects of . Although swung in one hand, Mr Kell is forced to block with both knives as he slides back several feet. Unfortunately, I do not give chase, as I grapple with my spiritual energy. My strategy has failed. All I have done is left a few chips on his blades. Now, I can only fight in earnest. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Dat skill¡­ It¡¯s not a one-shot trick afta all?¡± ¡°It was, Mr Kell, but no longer,¡± I say as I savour the moment of reprieve. My throat sears with pain, but I dare not reveal my shortage of breath. ¡° pushes my body to its upmost by releasing the bounds of my mind. However, by accelerating my flow of spiritual energy, my recovery speed and physical limits are now greater, allowing me to sustain my unleashed state.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Nevetheless, the skill is not without risks. For one, I have not been spared from my skill¡¯s cost; I¡¯ve only substituted it with my spiritual energy. While Enbos is unfeeling, I have seen my sister push herself before. I fear the same fate awaits me. ¡°Da power¡¯s dere, yes, but wat really scares me is dat ya still have some control. Dear me. Guess I hafta reevaluate ya afta all. Still¡­¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°¡­ you¡¯re just too green around da ears.¡± Again, he evades my moves, but instead of backstepping, he sidesteps my thrust and kicks me as I¡¯m lunging forward, turning my speed against me. My concentration almost breaks, and he exploits my distraction to cut my left flank. He¡¯s other knife aims for my neck, but then I realise it¡¯s a feint. However, my body stiffens for a fraction of a second, enough to swing his foot into my open wound. Rather than reading him, he¡¯s the one reading me. As I feared, I¡¯m still not comfortable with my empowered state. He¡¯s realised I¡¯m limited to basic moves. ¡° !¡± ¡°!¡± Behind me, Lili casts her spell through her transparent barrier, blasting Mr Kell¡¯s sight with golden light. I follow-up with a desperate strike, but faster than I can swing, he leaps above my katana and over my head. I panic for Lili¡¯s life, but to my shock, he kicks off her ¡­ and heads straight for the preoccupied Sen. ¡°SEN!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°!¡± To my horror, I watch as Mr Kell dives towards Sen. Sen quickly turns around, but not quick enough to raise his spear. Helpless, we watch as Mr Kell performs two simultaneous swings. ¡­ at thin air. In fact, he¡¯s landed well short of Sen¡¯s position. ¡°W-wat on Aren iz-¡± ¡°!¡± Mr Kell leaps out of the way of Sen¡¯s attack. No, more than that. He¡¯s overreacted and is now further from us than before. Resting his head against one hand, he glares at Lili as she rushes to Eric¡¯s side. ¡°You¡­ You ain¡¯t no cleric! Wat in Maleosis¡¯ name did ya do to me!?¡± Huh? What did- Oh, I see now! Lili must have distorted his depth perception! ¡°Tch, neva mind. Now I know wat dat magic feels like, I won¡¯t fall fer dat ag-¡± ¡°Brother, to your left!¡± Unaware of his current positioning, Sig seizes the opportunity to swing at Mr Kell¡¯s head. Mr Kell immediately dodges the blade and flips to his companion¡¯s side, but not without losing the left antler of his mask. While Sen, Minna and Norf fight behind us, I stand beside Sig to confront the pair of skilled assassins. ¡°Lord bless, ya almost got me. ¡®Ard to believe you can hold off Colligo ¡®ere and still care to attack me. Are you really a B rank advenchera?¡± ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just drake? If you face us wurms, prepare to be en¡¯lite.¡± ¡°¡­ You know wat? I¡¯m not gonna bover rememberun your twisted speech patterns.¡± ¡°*Whistle* You¡¯re a dead man now.¡± ¡°¡­ But I agree we should be more practical ¡®bout dis. Brother Colligo.¡± Colligo brings out a small wooden rod and breaks it in his hand, releasing a flare of light toward the roof. My tail curls as I immediately realise it¡¯s a signal baton: he just called for reinforcements. ¡°Although dey¡¯ll be takin¡¯ de long way around, your fates haff been sealed. Jus¡¯ make it easier on yourselves and ya might live to see da New Dawn.¡± ¡°I refuse, Mr Kell. So long as my friends continue to stand, I will never surrender.¡± ¡°Preach, my jobber. Besides, our prospects are a lot better than you loonies. Did you not get the pigeon? Even if your holyman or whatever ascends, the knights will just break the bridge and turn this place into your tomb.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Did I not say His Holiness was prepared? Da bridge- no, even da teleporter in de cave outside¡­ exists in just one subspace. We haff others, includin¡¯ a direct connecshun to Catorrem.¡± ¡°N-no way.¡± ¡°Yes way. Do you see now, kid? Once our ¡°imprisonment¡± is confirmed and da labrinf shrouds are lifted, we¡¯ll emerge from the streets of Catorrem and show da world His Holiness¡¯ new power. No more doubters. No more hidin¡¯. Come morning, Catorrem will be the heart of a new world order!¡± ¡°I see. So, you dastards want to take the city of Catorrem, correct?¡± Huh? Sig¡¯s voice¡­ ¡°And what, pray tell, will happen to the Velvet Road between the Lysium Theocracy and Reinsol Kingdom?¡± ¡°Hmph, dere will be no dealun with heathens. With the wisdom of da golden age, we¡¯ll acheev true self-suffishensee and build a civilisashun free of vice. We¡¯ll not rot like da false church.¡± ¡°I see, I see! Well now, that¡¯s truly a shame since we love catering to ¡°vice¡±¡­ I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± ¡°S-Sig, what do you-¡± ¡°Stand back and protect the others, Hachirou. .¡± Suddenly, before anyone can react, Sig appears right in front of Mr Kell. Although he is taken aback, Mr Kell immediately attacks Sig out of reflex. However, his dual-handed attacks are being deftly repelled by a single rapier. No, more than that. Sig is actually pushing him back. ¡°!¡± Colligo joins the fray and launches an attack from Sig¡¯s flank. Incredibly, his skill is deflected by an even swifter kick from Sig as he also parries a coordinated attack from Mr Kell. The pair of cultists launch another simultaneous attack, but in a show of supreme resourcefulness, Sig kicks up the severed antler from earlier and uses it to catch Mr Kell¡¯s dagger. As he twists it out of his grip, he thrusts his rapier at Colligo without turning around. His attack misses, but with a twirl of his weapon, he catches his opponent¡¯s dangling bandages and pulls him in for a sharp kick. He has no stance or signature skill, but his flexibility and sense of flow is leading the cultists by the snout. H-he is¡­ strong. ¡°Seriously, who in Maleosis¡¯ name are ya? No B rank advenchera could know or take two of us at da same time!¡± ¡°Why, I¡¯m Sig the ¡°Fencer¡±. A man of words, a man of my word¡­ and a man of our mutual acquaintance, ¡°Johnathan Terrace¡±.¡± J-Jonathan? That¡¯s Zur the Crimson Hand! Then that means¡­ ¡°D-da underground guild!?¡± stammers Mr Kell. ¡°I fort we had an agreement! Why would you interveen in our affairs?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t blame us, my man. You were the ones who complained to us about Enbos¡¯ conduct. After the holy knights got involved, the big guy told me to investigate. So, you say you want to occupy Catorrem, hm? That doesn¡¯t sound good for business. Not. Good. At all. Mind, you did no favours blowing up his favourite festival, either. Sorry, loonies, but as Jonathan¡¯s envoy, I have to say: you stepped on our toes, now prepare to get stomped!¡± Without a shred of hesitation, he dashes between them and begins overpowering the two cultists. I watch for a moment to intervene, but between their fast movements and Sig¡¯s fluid fighting style, I can¡¯t find an opportunity. How should I- ¡°ARRRGH!¡± Hearing Eric¡¯s ongoing screams, I turn to find Lili is having trouble holding down the thrashing patient. Sen, Minna and Norf are doing an amiable job holding back the relentless horde, but their fatigue is starting to show. After one last look at Sig, I rush to Lili¡¯s side and grapple the flailing Eric. ¡°Thank you, Hachirou.¡± Lili taps Eric on the head, and mysteriously, he enters a wide-eyed trance. I¡¯m about to relax my grip, but Lili stops me and pulls out her ceremonial knife with quivering hands. ¡°.¡± ¡°Lili, what are you-¡± ¡°T-there is something within his amputated arm. He might awaken, so please, keep him still¡­¡± With some hesitation, Lili makes deep incisions on his scars then digs her fingers inside. Although still entranced, his body convulses a few times before Lili pulls out her fingers and immediately closes the wound. Eric¡¯s body suddenly relaxes, and in Lili¡¯s blood caked hand is a small, dark orb. ¡°A-a magic core?¡± ¡°Yes, Hachirou. When the cultists took away his arm and his leg¡­ they left something behind.¡± ¡°By the spirits. No wonder the cultists were able to track- Ah! There is no time! I need to warn everybody!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy time. Everyone, fall back! . < Circle of Healing>.¡± Sealing off the corridor with her magic, the risen press themselves against the shimmering wall, while the at their feet greatly weakens them. Sen, Minna and Norf take a moment to breathe while Lili steps forward to channel the two spells. ¡°*Huff, huff* Thank you, Lili. Is Eric alright? Oh God, w-why is he staring blankly into thin air!?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine, Sen. I had to put him under a spell but his condition has improved.¡± ¡°I caught a bit of what you said, but is trouble coming, Hachirou?¡± asks Minna. ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid so, everyone. Colligo and Mr Kell have just called for reinforcements. We must leave this quadrant quickly!¡± ¡°By the spirits, they just don¡¯t let up. Should we join Sig and take down Mr Kell? A-actually, isn¡¯t he already doing well on his own?¡± remarks Sen as he spies the lightning-fast exchange down the corridor. ¡°Even if you do, that is the wrong way to go,¡± says Minna. ¡°Kell lured us too far from the only exit.¡± ¡°Minna is right,¡± concurs Norf, his voice still a foreign experience. ¡°Even if we leave now, it would still take a few minutes.¡± ¡°Damn it. We have to fight our way through after all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Sen! We¡¯re already having trouble with a dozen undead. We can¡¯t possibly handle any more enemies.¡± ¡°Right, Minna. Then we stand our ground, maybe set up a trap. Does anybody have any ideas?¡± ¡°¡­ .¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡° ,¡± repeats Lili in a soft voice. ¡°I can incapacitate the cultists once they come into range, b-but¡­ I will need time to cast on a large area.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll buy you time! Lili, undo your barrier and focus on your spell. Hachirou, protect Lili in case Sig slips up. Now, let¡¯s go, you two!¡± yells Sen. As the trio rush to the front, Lili rescinds her magic then assumes a kneeling posture. Puzzlingly, she pulls up her hood and places the bloodied magic core on the ground. Standing guard beside her, I immediately notice a change. (L-Lili, your ears!) (I know, Hachirou.) I can see her ears for what they truly are: long and pointed beneath her white hood. Her fair skin is faintly luminous, and her eyes resemble a glittering lake. Her hair is as illustrious as white gold, imbued with the holy power that¡¯s maintained her illusion for all this time. With Eric¡¯s blood still fresh on her hands, she begins drawing runes around the magic core, several of which I recognise from Enbos¡¯ magic extender. (To be honest Hachirou, I think Enbos has had too much of a bearing on me. I would never have conceived such a macabre idea, nor end up lifting my longest spell.) (Y-your appearance is exposed from the front! Your complexion is one thing, but if it¡¯s just your ears-) (No, Hachirou. I mustn¡¯t hold back¡­ because Enbos would not. I¡¯ve spent a lifetime helping others from a distance, asking for their heart yet refusing to show my own. At some point, I started valuing that ¡°distance¡±... but no more. At the very least, if I must oust myself, I couldn¡¯t ask for a better group.) (I see.) (¡­ I can only inscribe the first circle. I have to incant the rest, but I can¡¯t afford to cast a barrier. Please, protect me, Hachirou.) I respond with a nod, then Lili holds out her sceptre and begins chanting in an ancient and unintelligible language. Strangely, I can feel my body getting warmer, although her magic is by no means the fiery kind. The two cultists suddenly stiffen as I position myself in front of Lili and take a defensive stance. Whatever they may think of her magic, they have certainly noticed her luminous form. As Sig repels Colligo¡¯s retractable blades, Mr Kell drops a small device that explodes into a thick cloud of black smoke. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Snap! Sig breaks the other signal baton in his possession, launching twin flares from his and Lili¡¯s waists. The darkness instantly disperses, leaving only a carpet of black mist as Sig immediately swings at Colligo trying to get around him. His attack connects and Colligo¡¯s arm is sent flying away as Mr Kell moves in to protect him. I breathe a sigh of relief as Sig pushes back the cultists once more. Although it¡¯s a prosthetic, Sig has firmly gained the upper hand as Colligo dives in to- Huh? D-didn¡¯t Enbos say Colligo was able to replace his limbs? Why is he rejoining the battle without a new arm? Unless¡­ ¡°B-be careful, Sig!¡± I yell. ¡°That man¡¯s arm is hiding in the smoke! It must be some kind of tr-¡± Clack! The moment I hear that sound, I realise my mistake. As feared, Colligo can control his arm remotely. With a retractable blade, it launches itself from the low-lying smoke¡­ and aims for Lili¡¯s exposed throat. ¡°!¡± Faster than koboldly possible, I dash back and deflect the arm before it can touch Lili. Almost immediately, my entire body is wracked with electrifying pain as I accidently lose control of my spiritual energy. Lili¡¯s voice slightly falters, but she pushes on with her incantation. ¡°[,denrut si wodniw eht ,nepo ediw seye htiW ¡­ ¡­rorrim tseraelc eht ot ssalg detnit morF]¡± Lili is not done, and she is in no position to heal me. I-I need to regain my tempo. Soothe the body-wide exhaustion. In the meantime, where did that arm- Fwiiip! ¡°Ah!¡± All of a sudden, I¡¯m grabbed by my heels and forced on my back as something drags me away from Lili. Looking down, I discover my legs are tangled in steel wires, connected from the prosthetic arm to Colligo who is reeling me in. I try to cut myself free, but to my horror, I drop my katana while my hands are numb. I can¡¯t escape! ¡°!¡± Coming to my aid, Sig appears between me and Colligo and severs the wire with a single swing. However, in that critical moment, Mr Kell behind Sig, with a glistening dagger in his hand. ¡° !¡± I hear a tearing sound, but Sig manages to flip over Mr Kell¡¯s head and kick him in the back. As the former guide somersaults to an upright position, Colligo charges after Sig, his missing hand replaced with serrated claws. I manage to roll to a safer position but maintain my kneeling posture as I focus on recovery. As before, Sig is repelling every attack and forcing the pair of assassins onto the defensive. I should have enough time to- Ting! For a shocking instant, Mr Kell knocks Sig¡¯s rapier out of his hand, but Sig jumps back to fetch it before dashing back in. Was it a momentary slip? N-no, the resonance of their clashing weapons has changed. Sig is¡­ ¡°Damn¡­ this is¡­ drake.¡± ¡°Wat¡¯s wrong? Outta breth already? Or are ya finally feelin¡¯ da effects?¡± I-I knew it. Sig has been afflicted by one of Mr Kell¡¯s deadly poisons! If he keeps pushing himself, he''s going to die! ¡°S-somebody¡­ help Sig. H-he¡¯s-¡± ¡°Argh!¡± In silent horror, I watch as the pair of assassins methodically take Sig apart. I don¡¯t know what kind of poison it is, but is fast acting as Sig turns paler than mountain snow. I can still hear Sen and the others fighting with the undead, which means¡­ ¡°.¡± ¡°T~oo slow.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Move, move! By the spirits, let me fight once again! The pain means nothing, b-but please, rid me of this weakness in my flesh. I-I have to help him now. I have to stand and- ¡°Ah!¡± The moment I put strength into my leg, my ankle rolls and I tumble onto the ground like a battered sack. I don¡¯t even have strength to clench my fist in frustration. The only thing I can do is keep my eyelids open and watch as Mr Kell deflects Sig¡¯s rapier¡­ before Colligo moves in for the kill. ¡°.¡± ¡°SIG!!!¡± Colligo¡¯s metal claws tear through Sig¡¯s leather armour and cleave deeply through his flesh. A burning sensation flushes my face and clenches my throat as our companion collapses to the ground in his own blood. The larger-than-life eccentric that I have come to respect¡­ has returned to the Great River. ¡°Sig? Damn it, Sig has been-¡± ¡°Look out, Sen!¡± I¡¯m too weak to turn around, but by the sound of commotion, it appears their reinforcements have finally arrived. Mr Kell looks over my pathetic form and kicks me over, giving a clear view of my friends being subdued. Unaware of her surroundings, Lili is alone, still chanting her mysterious spell. ¡°[,denrut si wodniw eht ,nepo ediw seye htiW ¡­ ¡­rorrim tseraelc eht ot ssalg detnit morF]¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten ¡®bout you, ya crafty witch.¡± ¡°L-Lili, ru-!¡± Thud. ¡­ It was over in an instant. With a flick of his wrist, Mr Kell lodges a small knife straight into Lili¡¯s chest. My shocked eyes lock with mine as she slumps to the ground, and all her radiance from before becomes a fleeting memory. As Sen and the others cry out in shock, I can¡¯t say a word as I choke on my shame and tears. I couldn¡¯t protect her. I-I can still hear her heartbeat against the ground, but at this rate¡­ ¡°Gag dat trio then take everybody to His Holiness, ¡®sept dat blasted heathen. She can bleed out fer all I care.¡± ¡°N-no, please¡­¡± ¡°We haff everybody we need, espeshally you, kid. Really, I hafta thank ya for distractun Zur¡¯s illiterate spy.¡± ¡°Please Kell, I beg of you. Don¡¯t let Lili die¡­ D-don¡¯t let Lili¡­¡± Why am I such a failure? How could I let things come to this? I wanted to find my own strength, but in the end, my efforts can never compare to my family. I can never be another¡¯s pillar. I¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everybody¡­¡±
¡°¡­ up! Wake up, Hachirou!¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± Hearing Lili¡¯s healthy voice, my mind enters a state of disarray as the world around me slowly comes into focus. I don¡¯t know when I ever lost focus, but the scene before me is vastly different from the nightmare I just witnessed. Lili is alive and well, although her body is no longer radiating holy energy. Sen, Minna and Norf are still standing, confronted by a dozen or so masked assailants. Nearby, Mr Kell and Colligo appear to be approaching our position. I say ¡°appear¡± because everybody besides Lili and myself are mysteriously frozen in place, with only the slight swaying of their bodies disputing that they are life-like mannequins. Their eyes are wide open and staring blankly into space, with several muttering incomprehensible words under their breath. ¡°.¡± ¡°Lili, what is happening? I-I swear you were¡­ were¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you saw, Hachirou, but I can clearly tell you were distressed. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t spare you from the effects, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve cast such a powerful spell on multiple targets. Please understand.¡± ¡°Huh? Then that means¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Hachirou. We made it. is now in effect.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 123: Kage ¡°T-trai¡­-tor¡­¡± In a non-descript alleyway under an orange sky, I stand before a dead man with a green scarf. I remove my own green scarf and wipe the blood from my blade, before dropping it atop his vacant eyes. ¡­ I was twelve at the time, and although it was not my first kill, it was the first time I had done so under another guise. My brothers welcomed me back warmly, and with my information, we were able to whittle down the rest of the competition. It was supposed to be a one-off job, only possible with my passing resemblance. I never imagined it would be a lifelong career. Months later, the bakery burned, along with our base which was directly behind said building. We were surrounded by outsiders who had come to wrest our Territory. To escape, I dressed as one of their own and watched as my brethren were slaughtered. Some recognised me behind my disguise and bled out with pleading eyes. They took everything from me, and yet, I stayed with the new gang, even learning a few knife skills during my stay. On one particularly long night of revelry, I gave the boss a first-hand demonstration before leaving the city with a courier¡¯s bag. Always changing, always learning, I quickly became a proficient assassin. While masquerading as a guard, I happened upon a confiscated tome, with face stealing magic that completed my art. My infamy only grew from there. I had money, I had respect, and yet¡­ ¡°I must say, young man, you have quite a fine touch with that brush. I don¡¯t remember you being so talented.¡± ¡°Haha, you flatter me, uncle. I might still make a mess of it yet.¡± ¡°I can spot passion when I see it. Surely you are taken by this hobby?¡± ¡°Not at all. I was just¡­ imitating someone I once knew. ¡­ Say uncle, I once procured a bottle of the finest red and stashed it in the cellar. Would you like to join me?¡± ¡°Would I? By all means, lead the way!¡± Empty. I felt so incredible empty. I¡¯d mimicked dozens of lives and stolen dozens more, but I still had nothing since that blazing night. Most of my time between kills was spent preparing for the next. My path was undoubtedly one of death and deception, and yet I didn¡¯t see a point to it all. It was no longer a means of survival. Only the fleeting satisfaction from my victims¡¯ last, confused moments served as commendation of my craft. Until¡­ ¡°*Cough, cough*!¡± ¡°You are a brave one to have snuck into our brotherhood, my ¡°son¡±. If only you had earned His mark, then I wouldn¡¯t have suspected you at all.¡± Looking back, it was sheer folly that I could ever hope to take His Holiness¡¯ head. I had several A rank parties ¡°stumble upon him¡±, and yet he dispatched them without a single qualm. The opening he showed was, of course, a trap, and I was pinned under his armoured boot as a result. I can still remember the calm eyes behind his then iron mask as he raised my paralysed body. He saw through me at a single glance. ¡°No. Bravery is reserved for those who act with conviction. Bravery is for those who conquer their fear of death in service to a greater cause. You act like a tool but there is no master, no matter what client may have set you upon me. You are a talented man but it pains me so to see a lamb so lost.¡± ¡°¡­ I live. I die. Like anybuddy else I killed wiv my blades. Be it a noble or a lunatic, we¡¯re all jus bags ov blud.¡± ¡°Oh child. You poor, poor child¡­ you are so very wrong. You may question your own worth, but in truth, you have given those disparate souls glorious meaning.¡± ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°Why do you think Our Lord blessed you with such destructive talents? While others may sow, you live to reap, thus perpetuating the cycle of death and rebirth. You partake in the embers of their meandering lives, all so you can better your sacred role. The only tragedy is you are merely returning their souls to the World Stream rather than delivering them to His embrace.¡± ¡°*Spit* Wat rubbish. Is dat how you brainwash all da others? By absolving dem of all dere sins?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already lived among us for a while now, so you should know we are above such petty promises. Nevertheless, I can hardly hope to convince you at this very moment. All I¡¯m asking is that you give my words more consideration,¡± said His Holiness as he lowered me back onto my feet, ¡°because I can give you the one thing you have always sought. The one thing worth more than all the riches in the world: purpose.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Dedicate your prey to Him, my son. Think of Our Lord, Maleosis, when you finally breathe your last. If you can do that, then I will be content. Kory, please take ¡°Brother Rufus¡± to the nearest outpost. Treat him as my guest.¡± My life was spared on that day. Anyone else would think him arrogant, but I can tell sincerity when I see. I didn¡¯t indulge in their hospitality, slipping away on the very same night, but as his words burned into my mind, I returned a week later with my client¡¯s head to prove my own sincerity. He had already saved me, and as I committed myself to the scriptures, I felt I could save others as well. For the first time in my life, I felt complete. In the following years, his Holiness delivered more miracles, discovering the Great Ark and rallying the greatest brotherhood in all the lands. His destiny is fast approaching and I will do anything to see his wishes through. I don¡¯t have much time to learn Mr Kell¡¯s mannerisms, but¡­ Huh? Was I not using Mr Kell¡¯s speech patterns when I conversed with His Holiness? That is impossible. Right now, I¡­ Am I the guide? Borris? Enbos? N-no, this is¡­
¡°¡­ wrong¡­ wrong¡­¡± I watch Mr Kell keenly as he whispers under his breath, but he remains frozen mid-step alongside Colligo. Quietly, Lili continues to tend to my self-inflicted condition while I gawk at her non-existent wound. I know it was all an illusion, and yet¡­ ¡° is my most powerful skill under the skillset,¡± explains Lili, noticing my disbelief. ¡°It traps a target in their own mind, leading them to fabricate experiences from all five senses. As the vision goes on, they will start reliving their dearest memories as if they were the first.¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s hard to believe my mind could conjure such horrifying hallucinations. I¡¯m not sure what is real anymore.¡± ¡°And that is why the spell is so dangerous. I always dispel it prematurely because it could lead to lasting effects. It directly tampers with the mind, and in the worst case, you could end up dreaming of your mother¡¯s embrace forever.¡± ¡°I-I see. Ngh!¡± ¡°Are you still in pain, Hachirou? I¡¯ve exhausted most of my mana but I can push myself if I must.¡± ¡°No, Lili. Thank you. Nevertheless, I hope you still have the power to tend to Sig. He fought harder than any of-¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°L-Lili?¡± ¡°Sig¡­ was the first one I tended to. H-he¡¯s...¡± Lili doesn¡¯t finish her sentence as tears swell in her eyes. Appalled, I slowly turn my head to find a still figure slouched against the wall. I can hardly breathe as I stumble my way to his bloodied body. Although Lili managed to close the wound, there is no reversing the amount of blood he has lost. I can hardly hear a breath or heartbeat from the pale figure before me. ¡°S-Sig?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°N-no. Please Sig, s-say something. T-tell me this isn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I had a nice dream, kid. But seeing you upright¡­ is even better.¡± Although I want to cry out in joy, it is plain as day he only has moments to live. Blood spills from his weak smile as he exerts all his strength to raise his head. ¡°Don¡¯t bother raising *cough, cough*¡­ my hopes. Lili already set my outlook straight. I guess¡­ I won¡¯t see my book become¡­ a bestseller.¡± ¡°This is¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Sig. I¡¯m so, so sorry. T-this¡­ this is all my fault. If only I were stronger- No, my strongest was never enough. I-I should never have been here.¡± ¡°No, Hachirou¡­ It happened because I wanted to save you. You *cough* defended me until the very end. You listened. You¡­ believed. You are str- *Cough, cough, cough*!¡± ¡°P-please Sig, hold on! Once Lili recovers her mana, she can heal you. I-I¡¯ll check Kell¡¯s possessions. He must have-¡± ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± he says resolutely, ¡°but not you. I¡¯m glad my sacrifice¡­ meant something in the end.¡± ¡°N-no, not like this! Please Sig, y-you still have so much more to live! Think of your interpretation of the Word. Think of your dream of spreading your teachings to the whole world!¡± ¡°Then heed my lesson, kid: move on. You¡¯ve got¡­ a bright future ahead of you. You will soar¡­ higher than any roc. I just know it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°H-Hachirou? Are you still there?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t, Sig. I¡¯m no longer a child¡­ which means I don¡¯t have much more to grow,¡± I say with gritted teeth. ¡°What little potential I had, I¡¯ve already diminished by wasting my earliest years. N-now, I¡¯m paying the price for my self-pity. Even when I pushed myself to the absolute limit, I¡­ I still wasn¡¯t enough.¡± Bitter tears slip past my eyes, carrying all my insecurities and cleansing all my delusions. Lili¡¯s spell wasn¡¯t a simple dream: it was a reflection of my own heart. The fact I saw everybody fall while I was powerless to stop it shows I was defeated long before the spell even began. Now, I¡¯m begging Sig to stay alive lest my failures compound. ¡°Oh, krakenpot. You¡¯re cooking¡­ something, right?¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°I saw¡­ you save Lili. That move... was like mine. Too much like mine.¡± ¡°It was nothing like yours. The speed was inferior, and because I lost focus, you had to¡­ to¡­ I-I¡¯m not worthy to use that technique again.¡± ¡°And yet, Lili¡¯s alive¡­ because of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°*Chuckle, cough* You said¡­ at your limit, and yet¡­ broke¡­ without thinking. I¡¯m not offended¡­ I¡¯m flattered. You really need¡­ to own it. *Hack*!¡± ¡°Sig!¡± ¡°Tell the big man¡­ you¡¯re part of the choir¡­ Now go. Prove me right. You¡¯re¡­ not drake, Hachirou. You¡¯re *cough, cough*¡­ a wurm.¡± ¡°¡­ You too, Sig. T-the way you fought was en¡¯lite.¡± ¡°Heh, that really¡­ flows¡­ Roc¡¯ing¡­ Absolutely¡­ roc¡¯ing¡­¡± His chin drops to his chest, but the smile on his face is wide. Although it was the smallest of tilts, I can feel my heart sink to the cold floor. I want to call out to him, but I¡¯m paralysed by a single, overwhelming realisation. Sig¡­ has passed on. The Singing Steel, the Senseless Preacher, the good-natured friend¡­ is no more. I close his glazed eyes then take off my wooden mask, partly to show respect and partly to wipe away my tears. I can barely feel my fingers as I tightly clasp my mask. Lili rests her hand on mine before bringing my wetted face into her bosom. Behind me, Sen, Minna and Norf gather around Sig¡¯s body, free from Lili¡¯s magic. We share a moment of silence as Sig returns to the Great River. ¡°If your soul is still listening, Sig: thank you. You were a true adventurer. I¡­ I should never have doubted you. Please forgive me,¡± says Sen. ¡°Rest in peace, Sig,¡± says Minna. ¡°We will sing your exploits until the end of our days.¡± ¡°Are you okay, Hachirou?¡± ¡°I¡­ I will be fine, Lili,¡± I say as I wear my mask before bowing with pointed palms, my body trembling with every repressed tear. ¡°I-I want his life to mean more.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°It shall. O Mighty Lord residing in heaven, please bless this pious soul.¡± ¡°¡­ I hate to sound cold, but we¡¯ll retrieve his body for a funeral later. Right now, we need to sort some things out. Minna? Norf?¡± The party of three nod to one another before taking out their hunting knives. To my shock, Minna and Norf begin stabbing the incapacitated cultists. Lili expresses her own surprise, but she only offers her prayers as they continue their culling. Noticing my dismay, Sen grimaces slightly as he returns my dropped katana. ¡°¡­ I know it¡¯s a dirty thing to do, but we can¡¯t let a single one of them live,¡± says Sen. ¡°For the sake of our escape, we can¡¯t risk any more enemy reinforcements.¡± ¡°No. I understand, Sen.¡± ¡°Thanks, Hachirou. Still¡­ you should look away,¡± he says as he looks toward Mr Kell, ¡°because honestly, I don¡¯t want you learning from my example.¡± Sen readies his spear and walks over to the pair of cultists. Despite Sen¡¯s suggestion, I watch on, hoping for some sense of closure, anything to lighten the crushing weight on my soul. However, I suddenly catch Colligo¡¯s unconscious words¡­ (Dad¡­-dy¡­) ¡°¡­!¡± (Bring back¡­ daddy¡­) ¡­ No. There is no catharsis to be found. No monsters I can unequivocally hate. It may have been Mr Kell¡¯s toxins and Colligo¡¯s claws that finished Sig off, but I only wish I had done better. However, the same can¡¯t be said for Sen as he passes by Colligo and stands before Mr Kell. ¡°For murdering Sig and mutilating Eric, it¡¯s time that you pay for your sins, Mr Kell. !¡± Swish! ¡°H-huh?¡± All of a sudden, Mr Kell turns his torso as Sen¡¯s spear grazes his left shoulder. Worse, Mr Kell immediately counterattacks with a wide swing. Minna screams out in horror, but Sen jumps back out of reflex as Mr Kell¡¯s knife glances off the Mellivorath armour. The former guide is about to attack with his other knife, but I charge in and deflect it. Sen attempts to follow up but it¡¯s no use. The cultist assassin is just too fast, too skilled to be pressured by the likes of us. Sen and I are promptly forced back as Mr Kell cradles his aching head. ¡°N-no way.¡± ¡°H-how on Garea did he break free? He should be trapped in his own-¡± ¡°¡­ Heathen¡­ Heathen! Heathen! HEATHEN!!! HOW DARE you ensnare me with His Holiness¡¯ likeness! Tracker overload: maximum charge!¡± Without any warning, a dozen cultists violently convulse as if a volley of invisible arrows suddenly hit them. I can feel my blood run cold as their eyes begin to stir. Norf hurriedly fires actual arrows into their bodies, but it¡¯s too late. A number of cultists have awakened from their daze, including the one named Colligo. As they come to terms with their reality, Minna and Norf fall back to a defensive position while Lili conjures barriers on both sides. However, Mr Kell flies into a frenzy and slashes at her barrier, constantly cutting as Lili constantly repairs. Her mana exhaustion is well and truly affecting her as her legs eventually buckle. ¡°Lili! Are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry everyone, but I can¡¯t offer much more! You must deal with the awakened cultists on the other side.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy,¡± says Sen through gritted teeth. ¡°Both Kell and that other assassin are up and ready. Only this time, Sig is¡­¡± ¡°But they¡¯re not at full strength, either,¡± points out Minna. ¡°Your last attack injured Mr Kell, while whatever he did to wake up those cultists has clearly impaired them.¡± ¡°Yeah. Yeah, you¡¯re right! Okay, here¡¯s the plan: Hachirou and I will deal with Mr Kell and his partner. The rest of you-¡± ¡°I will face them.¡± ¡°Yes Hachirou, we will-¡± ¡°I will face Mr Kell and Colligo¡­ alone.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ve recovered enough of my strength, and this time¡­ I am resolved.¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± yells Minna. ¡°I know you feel guilty about Sig¡¯s death, but you have to think about this clearly!¡± ¡°Minna is right, Hachirou. I-I can hold those two back, so please-¡± With some remorse, I activate and slash through Lili¡¯s barrier at the same time as Mr Kell. As feared, her weakened barrier easily shatters, but before she can repair it, I jump across and force Mr Kell back with rapid thrusts. He backsteps to his companion¡¯s side and all three of us come to a standstill. Colligo has finished shrugging off his headache, while Mr Kell is seething with murderous intent. ¡°¡­ Keh! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Kehahahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I haff ta hand it to ya kid. Yoov dun a magnifisent job undermining your friends. First, ya convince everywun ta lower dere guard and follow along wiv my trap. Den, ya get Sig killed by letting yourself get caught. Now, you fro aside Lili¡¯s charitee and deplete even more of her mana. Truly, you are a blessing from Maleosis.¡± ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t deny the entirety of your words, no matter how poisonous they may be,¡± I say as I stand my ground. ¡°I am weak, but Sig believed otherwise. This time, I will believe in my own blade.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t beat us, Hachirou. Jus¡¯ give yourself up and we¡¯ll spare yor pals, even dat siren in white ova dere.¡± ¡°I refuse, Mr Kell. I know: I¡¯m not suited to be a warrior, but it¡¯s the life I¡¯ve chosen, nonetheless. The only way to give my path ¨C and his sacrifice ¨C any meaning is to fight both of you.¡± ¡°*Sigh* How trite. Brother Colligo, may I leave dis to you?¡± ¡°It is done,¡± he says as he readies his prosthetic arm while I subconsciously grind my teeth. ¡°This time, I will incapacitate Enbos¡¯ student completely.¡± ¡°My fanks, but don¡¯t bover holdin¡¯ back. As fer me, I¡¯m goin¡¯ to teach Lili a long, painful lesson.¡± Taking a deep breath, I let my spiritual energy wax over me as I expand my awareness once again. Though I am not at death¡¯s door, a thousand thoughts are awash in my mind. You said¡­ at your limit, and yet¡­ broke¡­ without thinking... Sig realised the truth. pushes oneself to their limit, while spirit arts can raise that limit at the cost of spiritual energy. I was only operating at my physical limit, using my spiritual energy as a safety buffer, but in truth, I could have kept strengthening myself as far as my meagre lifeforce allows. ¡°I know Enbos, but because I¡¯m weak, I have to depend on you¡­ ¡­ I-if I don¡¯t get stronger soon, I would be no better than poison in your marrow.¡± No. Knowing me, I wouldn¡¯t stop there. The technique would create a vicious cycle, driven by my desire for raw strength. I need to cross that boundary, but to avoid falling prey to my own mania¡­ I need an unshakable image. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sure everyone would be more than happy to for someone as talented as you.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t Minna. Compared to my siblings, my talent is shallow. I still have a long way to go.¡± ¡°Do you come from a family of heroes¡­?¡± I know it was only rhetoric, but the fact of the matter is I do. Each and every one of my kin are a master in their own regard, and I spent my whole life envying their boundless talent. Nonetheless, I will never belittle all the time and effort they have dedicated to their craft. What I truly envied was their sense of purpose, and it was Enbos that inspired me to find my own way. I¡­ I can never hope to match them, even if I suddenly gained the same gifts. Like imitation squid, I will always be inferior to the original. Nevertheless, even the combination of cheap ingredients can be greater than the sum. ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short, Hachirou¡­ ¡­ And don¡¯t you start comparing yourself to your father or sister¡­¡± I¡¯m sorry, Enbos. I don¡¯t think I can ever stop holding myself up to my brethren. However, things are different now. I was too concerned about disgracing my family tree, but now, I appreciate how majestic their canopy is. Indeed, I¡¯ve spent my entire life admiring them more than any other¡­ which means I¡¯ve watched them more than any other.
Ding!
Shiiing! ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± Drawing my blade from my scabbard, I leave a long gash, stretching from wall-to-wall, right in front of their toes. I furrow my brow for having missed their legs, but I disavow such thoughts as I hold onto that distant memory. Mr Kell is no longer quipping. He assumes a low stance and directs all his attention onto myself. As I sheath my katana for another draw, my opponents charge toward me from different angles; one from below and one along the walls. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Ting! Ting! Ting! I deflect all their attacks in a single continuous motion. Undeterred, they continue their multi-pronged attacks, but I repel them without ever stopping the momentum of my blade. Steadily but surely, I begin building an ¡°absolute territory¡±: a space around my body that must never be encroached. It¡¯s a far cry from my brother¡¯s twenty-foot , but I will continue to honour his technique. The knife behind my head. The claw near my left leg. The feint from Mr Kell¡¯s right hand. The trajectory of Colligo¡¯s flip¡­ I can see my brother reacting to these attacks in my mind, and my body is straining to match those phantom images. The pain I feel now is incomparable to before, as if every drop of my blood has been replaced with acid. My limbs weigh like lead, but I will not falter. My brother is with me and I will never disgrace him. Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! ¡°Wat da heck? He¡¯s like a compleetlee different person!¡± ¡°His mobility and arm strength have decreased, brother.¡± ¡°Yeah, but in return, his speed is many times fasta. Da worst bit is he can now send shockwaves flyun throu-¡± Shiiing! ¡°Wow! Watch it kid!¡± ¡°¡­ . It is not a simple change in agility; it is a tribute to my beloved kin. My friends, my family¡­ they are closer to me now than your god is to you.¡± ¡°*Spit* Do not insult His name, kid. Yor powa¡¯s based on dat dubble-edged skill, while ours iz divine. You will break down, like evree uver time.¡± ¡°No, Mr Kell, I will not. Not before I bring you both down,¡± I say as I sheath my katana once more. ¡°.¡± Both cultists freeze, anticipating another shockwave attack. However, I maintain my drawing stance, with my right hand on the handle. It is an uneasy impasse as Mr Kell and Colligo keep glancing behind me, evidently displeased by the battle on the other side. Finally, they make the first move. Opening a hidden compartment in his arm, Colligo drops a familiar spherical object that erupts into a cloud of darkness. Mr Kell immediately behind me, but as his blade touches the fabric of my cloak¡­ ¡°Eh?¡± ¡­ it passes straight through my ghostly visage. I can sense his shocked eyes behind his clay mask as he finds I am now on his right side. One step¡­ ¡°!¡± Two steps¡­ ¡°To your left!¡± ¡°!¡± Three steps¡­ Four steps¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t target hiz bodee! Use magic!¡± ¡°!¡± Five steps¡­ ¡°Damn, dat didn¡¯t work eeva!¡± Only one step left in my false skill. Unlike the , I can¡¯t attack while the skill is active. I can only bide my time for the perfect opportunity to strike. ¡°!¡± Mr Kell¡¯s knife passes through another afterimage, but as he surveys his flanks, I¡¯m standing directly behind him with my sword drawn. Colligo dives forth with a retractable wrist blade while Mr Kell launches a reverse kick. However, both attacks fail to connect as I kick off my sheath and vault over Colligo¡¯s head. With Colligo and Mr Kell in the same spot, I turn my torso and unleash my brother¡¯s secret technique. ¡°Have you realised, Hachirou? uses three swings instead of six. Most people fail to realise that martial skills can be just as versatile as magic. They both draw power from the World Stream, but whereas Takumi can burn forests and freeze rivers¡­ I can carry storms along a single length of steel.¡± ¡°!¡± With unrefined movements, I launch twelve wild shockwaves that tear through the ancient corridor, leaving twelve trails of destruction. All the shockwaves converge on Mr Kell and Colligo, before erupting into a cloud of dust and debris. The resulting blasts sends me flying onto my belly as a layer of dust coats my back. Dumbfounded, I sit up and stare at all the devastation before me. D-did I really do all this? The force should be enough to decimate the both of them. No, I mustn¡¯t let down my guard, not until I see- ¡°H-huh?¡± To my utter shock, I find no trace of either cultist along the straight corridor. Even high rank can¡¯t hide them from plain sight, and yet, as the cloud of dust thins, I can make neither head nor tail. T-this is bad. Although I am surging with strength, I can feel several fractures across my sword arm. Worse, I smell fresh blood from my side, which means my wounds are starting to reopen. The price for my extreme skill is already taking its toil; I¡¯m metabolising so much energy that it¡¯s damaging my body. Whereas they are unscathed from my attack, I only have so much strength left to spare. I have to find their scent, but it¡¯s almost as if- Wait, don¡¯t they have ? T-then, if it¡¯s anything like Enbos¡¯¡­ Shiiing! ¡­ they can delay when they emerge from the shadows. The scent of Sig¡¯s blood reaches my nose. I immediately deflect Colligo¡¯s attack from my blind side, but to my horror, his clawed prosthetic clasps onto my blade and locks in place with an iron grip. Behind me, I can hear Mr Kell emerge from a separate spot as he charges toward me. I-I can¡¯t free my katana! I have to continue fighting unarmed, b-but Brother Ken¡¯s fighting style is better suited for- ¡°!¡± All of a sudden, there is a loud thud between me and Mr Kell. Next, several arrows whistle through the air as Colligo detaches his arm and evades an incoming spear. My arms drop like lead bars, but a familiar warmth fills my core and eases the weight. ¡°T-this is¡­¡± ¡°*Huff, huff* Hachirou, are you okay?¡± ¡°Thank the spirits! Promise us you will never do that again.¡± ¡°You know Minna, we really should¡¯ve known he would brush us off to go fight on his own. He is Enbos¡¯ disciple, after all.¡± ¡°S-Sen? Lili and Minna? Then the other side-¡± ¡°All clear,¡± grins Sen. ¡°You know, we really fought like lions just so we could come to your save.¡± ¡°You did a good job holding out, Hachirou, but now you can leave the rest to us.¡± ¡°No, Minna,¡± I say as I shatter the bloodied hand latched on my katana. ¡°I will see my battle to the end.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay, Hachirou. But keep yourself safe because Lili has already run herself ragged. She is in no condition to heal anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All you have to do is hold the line and we¡¯ll be with you¡­ right after we deal with him! !¡± With a burst of speed, Sen closes the distance and thrusts his weapon past Mr Kell¡¯s head. Meanwhile, I dash towards Colligo as he replaces his arm with the one from earlier: the arm that indirectly led to Sig¡¯s death. All of a sudden, Colligo points his right hand towards me and his ¡°fingers¡± fly out like piercing arrows. I deflect his five digits, however, glints of light reveal steel wires trailing in their wake. ¡°!¡± The moment I make contact with my first slash, I realise I¡¯m not strong enough to cut the wires. Instead, I redirect the wires with my remaining slices to avoid being ensnared. His fingers then retract, but despite my best efforts, I¡¯m left with a gash on my thigh. The multiple trajectories are hard to read but not impossible to defend. However, my already precarious health is reaching a tipping point. My sword arm is in no condition to use the and I have less than a minute before his is ready again. I-I have to close the distance and beat him here and now! ¡°.¡± Again, he fires his fingers towards me, except all five digits pass through my afterimage. However, instead of withdrawing his deadly wires, he begins swinging them wildly, ricocheting off the walls and slashing the open air. I hold my breath as I walk straight into the whirlwind of razor thin threads. Swoosh! Two steps¡­ Swish! Three steps¡­ Crack! F-four steps¡­ Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! ¡°Ngh!¡± F-five steps. I was almost- No, don''t lose focus now. Just one more step until he''s in range. One more step until I correct my mistakes. I want Sig''s memory to inspire me, not haunt me forevermore. Six- ¡°Six steps.¡± Stealing the words from my mind, I involuntarily freeze as Colligo points his left arm towards me. His second prosthetic then splits open, revealing a metal tube that resembles- BOOM! With the force of compressed thunder, Colligo fires his weapon at point blank and triggers a blazing explosion. The sound is deafening and the entire corridor is filled with ash and smoke as Colligo is forced back by his near-suicidal move. Spotting a charred katana in the smoking crater, he ejects his crumbling limb, however¡­ ¡°.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°!¡± With my esteemed second brother by my side, I mirror his movements and launch an all-or-nothing thrust with my other arm. My wrist snaps and my shoulder pops as my fist makes contact with his raised arm. I can¡¯t even feel my attack hit. All that matters is that I tighten my fist until it is as hard as folded steel. ¡°BREAK THROUGH!!!¡± CRACK! Ken¡¯s skill punctures through his prosthetic arm, shattering it to pieces, before connecting with his defenceless chest. With my back leg planted into the ground, I unleash a powerful blast that sends Colligo flying into the wall. The attack is no less powerful than his cannon, as he slams into the masonry with such force that the sounds of quaking stones and shattered bones echo throughout the hall. Then, like a broken puppet freed from the strings of its dark master, he collapses to the cold floor. ¡°Hah, hah, hah¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I-I did it?¡± The battered corpse doesn¡¯t respond, which is an answer in its own way. I wholly expect him to return to his feet, but as I continue observing, the truth eventually settles in. The truth that by my own fist¡­ I¡¯ve taken Colligo¡¯s life. My hands begin to shudder, and not just from the immense recoil of my attack. The culmination of everything I have experienced, everything I have pursued, has finally borne fruit. I¡¯ve never felt such jubilation in my entire life¡­ and yet, there is a small discomfort in my heart. A realisation¡­ that I have the power, and the will, to deprive others of their entire lives. I-is this how Enbos felt when he finished off Yuki¡¯s killer? Would it be worse if they were a kobold? I have no regrets about killing him, but no matter how evil he may have been¡­ ¡°Rest in peace, Colligo. May you reconnect¡­ with your family¡­ like I.¡± Thud. ¡­ S-so tired. I¡­ I can no longer stay upright. As I thought, Sig¡¯s was still too much. I-I have yet to make it my own, but¡­ ¡°I hope¡­ I have honoured you¡­ Sig.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 124: Devotion ¡°!¡± Closing the distance in an instant, I attack Mr Kell just as he ducks beneath Norf¡¯s arrow. He twists his body just in time, and as the spearhead passes his face, he takes a cheap swipe at my leg with his knife. My spear plants into the wall behind him and I use the leverage to pull myself over his attack. Hearing a familiar swooping sound, I suck in my stomach as Minna¡¯s rope wraps around my waist and pulls me out of range of Mr Kell¡¯s rising strike. As I unwind myself from the rope, I strike the weight with my weapon, launching it at Mr Kell¡¯s body. He dives out of the way, only for Norf to fire a at his mid-air state. ¡°!¡± Crack! ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t stop! Keep attacking! !¡± Once again, I engage Mr Kell in armed melee, fully exploiting my spear¡¯s superior reach compared to his dual knives. However, far from overwhelming him, I am barely keeping him at bay as all my attacks hit air. Because of these corridors, Norf can¡¯t manoeuvre himself to get a clear shot, and Mr Kell is too skilled to leave himself open. Minna is ricocheting her weighted rope to assault from different angles, but the time between her attacks is too long. I have to make an opening for- ¡°!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Evading my jab by mere millimetres, he suddenly accelerates forward with his knife up to my face. However, instead of recoiling in shock, I relax my legs and allow myself to fall onto my back. Not expecting my drop, his attack misses, but more importantly, it leaves him wide open to Minna and Norf. ¡°!¡± ¡° !¡± ¡°!¡± We all use our skills at different elevations, but as before, he manages to evade everything with incredible dexterity. Jumping over my spear, he kicks off Minna¡¯s swinging weight with impossible precision. He then uses his knives to attach himself to the ceiling as Norf¡¯s arrow passes between his legs. I immediately roll back as Mr Kell descends like a falling blade, only to be forced back by Norf¡¯s rapid shots. ¡° !¡± Fwoosh! ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°¡­ I admit. Yoov got sum good teamwork and plentee of grease on ya hilt,¡± he says casually as he evades my thrusts, ¡°but ¡®onestlee, ya¡¯ll are more disappointun dan Enbos¡¯ brat. At least he was willin¡¯ ta fro away his life.¡± ¡°No thanks for the advice, Kell. We don¡¯t fight for ourselves: we fight for our friends and are stronger for it! Because as much as I like a heroic sacrifice, I¡¯d much rather have a tale where we all go home together.¡± ¡°*Sigh* You fools,¡± he says as he catches my spear with his blades. With Enbos¡¯ likeness, he gazes at my bleeding stump as I push with all my might. ¡°You bind yor fate to uvers of feebell flesh instead of an immortal Lord. All it takes iz one blow to ya weakest link, and yor tower of leaves falls. I¡¯ve seen it, time and again, from bands of five to lifelong lovers¡­ to ya friend Eric over dere.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°Keh. Did you think you were his only pals? We didn¡¯t jus¡¯ take hiz limbs to teach ¡®im, ya know?¡± ¡°You son of a-!¡± BOOM! All of a sudden, there is a deafening blast followed by a rush of smoke that fills the entire corridor. He jumps back and submerges into the darkness, while I retreat closer to my companions. W-what the hell just happened? No, more importantly, who will Mr Kell attack now? He said something about attacking the weakest link, which would make the exhausted Lili a prime target. Then again, taking out Minna or Norf would make much more sense in this- Whoosh! Me!? Out of conditioned reflex, I immediately knock down the surprise attack before it touches my body. However, I belatedly realise it was a throwing knife¡­ and he didn¡¯t just throw one. ¡°Oh shi-!¡± ¡°!¡± Like a guardian angel, Minna steps in front of me and deflects all the knives with her twirling rope. The wind from her technique disperses the smoke, however, Mr Kell is no longer in sight. Did he run off to find reinforcements? No, he¡¯s- ¡°Lili, the shadows!¡± ¡°!¡± Understanding my message, Lili fires her magic at the ground, and from Norf¡¯s shadow, Mr Kell is forced out of hiding. Norf quickly fires several shots, but to my horror, he weaves between the arrows and ducks below Minna¡¯s weight. Lili is desperately trying to cast a barrier, but it¡¯s clear she can¡¯t- BANG! ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°What now!?¡± The second loud sound startles Mr Kell as he hastily jumps back for safety. Likewise, we are equally surprised by the sharp sound as we cautiously turn our heads. Despite the stinging smoke, my eyes widen upon spying the diminutive figure standing over the bandaged corpse. ¡°H-Hachirou!?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it...¡± ¡°Hachirou actually won!¡± ¡°Haha, way to g-¡± Thud. ¡°¡­ HACHIROU!¡± By the spirits, d-did that cultist get him? No, I don¡¯t see any major wounds and he¡¯s still breathing. Mr Kell seems bewildered, but the worst we can do is to let this chance pass us by. Hachirou has pulled his weight, now it¡¯s time we do the same. (¡­ Minna, Norf, do you remember when we subjugated that Colossal Mantis?) (¡­ Got it, Sen) ¡°.¡± (Count?) asks Norf. (Forty- no, fifty seconds. Use instead of .) (That long?) asks Minna as she continues spinning her rope. (I know I need time, but Kell is not a feral animal. His awareness is way too good.) (I can activate to draw his attention, although I would lose all mobility. The window will be small, but-) (*Huff, huff*¡­ Sen, I can¡­) (No, save your magic, Lili. Hachirou will need it when we¡¯re done with Kell.) (I can manage. But about your little problem¡­) says Lili as she kneels by the bloodstained magic circle. (¡­ I have an unorthodox idea.)
¡°Brother Colligo¡­¡± Bested by a mage¡¯s apprentice, I¡¯m left dumbfounded as one of our most devout agents lay dead on the ground. Although this entire capture mission has been a mess thus far, it pales in comparison to losing a member of the inner circle, along with the connection to his flock. However, as I question the divine meaning behind this turn of events, Hachirou then collapses alongside him, immobile but very much alive. I see, I see! My brother has fulfilled his divine duty. He has incapacitated the target and delivered himself to His side, as all believers should. It was foolish of me to falter for even a moment and I shall endeavour to follow his example. ¡°!¡± Ting! ¡°Grrr!¡± ¡°Eva da oppachoonist. Seems ya don¡¯t understand yor not in my leeg.¡± Repeating the same attacks, I evade every one of Sen¡¯s techniques while maintaining my close distance. In the back, Norf has notched several arrows while Minna is spinning her weight at greater speed. I¡¯m tempted to just stab Sen in the heart then use his body as a shield, but the damn Mellivorath hide armour is no decoration. Still¡­ ¡°Yor gettun slower, Sen.¡± ¡°Damn it! !¡± ¡°Keh! Hahaha! Fool!¡± As Sen empowers himself with enough strength to fend off a treant, I leap over his head and dash toward Minna, Norf and, most despicable of all, Lili. Be it shock or resignation, they don¡¯t react to my approach as I- ¡° !¡± ¡°Wat!?¡± All of a sudden, Sen cuts me off and thrusts his spear with great force. I barely in time, but Sen gives chase and continues to drive me back with powerful swings. Unlike Hachirou, he isn¡¯t pressuring me with pure strength or dexterity, but a combination of the two along with years of experience. Wasn¡¯t supposed to immobilise him!? Did he bluff the activation of his skill? No, he¡¯s definitely stronger than before. Then how- Huh? As I glance towards his legs, I realise he¡¯s not moving in the slightest. Instead, he is standing atop a plate of mana that is moving around for him. As I dodge another thrust to my head, I spy Lili in the back, with her hand atop the magic circle from earlier. ¡°Tsk! Bludee heathen.¡± It¡¯s a petty trick, but a troublesome one nonetheless. The only drawback to Sen¡¯s strongest skill is effectively gone. I have no choice. I didn¡¯t want to divert power from His Holiness¡¯ flock, but¡­ ¡°O Maleosis watching from beyond, I invoke our !¡± Clang! ¡°Wha-!¡± To Sen¡¯s astonishment, I brush aside his paltry strike. The trio behind him are shocked still as they watch a halo appear above my head. A torrent of mana pours into my vessel, ravaging my organs but fuelling my tattooed enchantments. ¡°S-Sen, get back! He¡¯s doing the same thing as-¡± ¡°!¡± Almost immediately, Sen is forced onto the defensive as I launch my counterattack. My bends his wooden spear, and with evident alarm, he forces away my attack and focuses on evasion. Lili notices his distress and begins shifting him backwards. However, she¡¯s misjudged the gap in our power. Sen can neither dodge nor deflect my blessed attacks. Unable to move on his own, he uses his leather bracers to deflect the sheer force of my blows. ¡°!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Sen!¡± ¡°Really, dat armour¡¯s too good fer da likes of you. How about ya stand on yor own two feet fer once¡­¡± Faking a swipe from my blade, I launch a swift kick that shatters the he is standing on. The short stumble breaks his stance and deactivates his skill, leaving him utterly helpless. As I pull my arm back for the killing blow, I can¡¯t help but imitate Enbos¡¯ voice. ¡°Enbos was right. You know nothing about resolve. Nothing but a selfish idiot.¡± (¡­ Forty-nine¡­ Fifty!) All of a sudden, Sen drops to the floor as Norf fires three arrows towards- No, he already fired them before Sen ducked to the ground! Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. I immediately deflect all his shots out of pure reflex. For a fraction of a second, I brace for another arrow from Norf, but¡­ "!¡± ¡°Kugh!¡± ¡­ Sen manages to knock me off my feet. I tuck my chin to avoid slamming the back of my head against the floor, but by the time I recoil from my landing, Sen is already upright, his spear ready to impale my heart. I can see my corpse reflected in his hardened eyes. However, as his spear falls, I reach out to the shade beside me. ¡° !¡± ¡° Huh!?¡± I can¡¯t relocate!? Ting! ¡°Ngh!¡± ¡°Die, Kell!¡± With barely a fraction of a second to spare, I cross my knives and narrowly block Sen¡¯s attack as he presses down with all his strength. My blades are pinned to my chest, but Sen is unable to break the tempered steel. He continues to glare at me with fevered rage, but I¡¯m looking elsewhere as I hold back his spear. There was never a shadow, only a patch of black soot. Damn, how could I make such a simple mistake? No, this feeling is¡­ Looking past Sen, I cast my attention to the other heathens. Sure enough, Lili is still atop the magic circle, with her hands pointed toward me. ¡°DAMN YOU, WITCH!!!¡± With all my strength, I launch a vicious kick into Sen¡¯s side, however he endures my blow even as blood drips onto my mask. He¡¯s teetering on the edge. Another kick should- ¡°!¡± Minna unleashes her spinning weight, and to my horror, I watch as it strikes the top of Sen¡¯s spear. THUMP! ¡­ I¡¯m dying. There was a metallic sound, followed by a burst of pain, then coldness as blood drains from my impaled heart. The realisation of the inevitable sparks a myriad of emotions, but one-by-one, they all fade¡­ to nothing. Anger¡­ nothing. Humiliation¡­ nothing. Regret¡­ nothing. Despair¡­ nothing. Everything is returning to the void¡­ exposing the empty, faceless husk I am. My thoughts¡­ are fading. There is nothing¡­ to reminisce. Nothing to celebrate¡­ across my life. Only one memory¡­ one promise¡­ remains. ¡°*Ack, cough, cough*¡­ M-Maleosis,¡± I say¡­ with my own smile, ¡°I deliver¡­ myself and¡­ to thee.¡±
¡°¡­ The deed is done. You can rest easy now, my friend.¡± ¡°Geez, could you not say it such a misleading way, Sen?¡± says Minna. ¡°After all, Eric is still alive.¡± ¡°Actually, I was thinking about Sig, but yes, Eric and the rest of us are alive. He will never have to suffer this sadist ever again.¡± With a solid heave, I dislodged my spear from the stone floor and out of Kell¡¯s lifeless husk. As the red subsides from my sight, I wince from Kell¡¯s parting gift: a broken rib from his final kick. Fortunately, it¡¯s only a blunt injury instead of a cut from his poisonous blades. I feel a great sense of relief knowing that this menace will never walk amongst our midst. Even in death, he¡¯s still an aggravating existence, with his Enbos-like disguise evoking concern about our missing friend. ¡­ Come to think of it, none of us have seen ¡°Mr Kell¡¯s¡± true face. It may be pointless, but at the very least I can stop imagining Enbos¡¯ dead- Crackle! ¡°Wow!¡± All of a sudden, Kell¡¯s corpse bursts into flames, starting at the head. A professional monster to the end, but I guess that¡¯s the only face I ever need to know. I cover my nose and retreat to the others, unable to stand the smell of burning flesh in this tight space. Looking ahead, Lili is holding Hachirou while Minna and Norf watch on in concern. For some reason, Lili has pulled up her hood, although I can tell she has a strained expression. She really did go above and beyond for all of us. ¡°Li¡­ Lili?¡± ¡°Hachirou! Thank God my magic still works.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for going off on my own. I-it was-¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Hachirou,¡± says Minna. ¡°We can carry you back to camp so rest on Norf¡¯s back. Sen, could you go fetch Eric?¡± ¡°Sorry Minna, but I¡¯m not in great shape. To be honest, Kell¡¯s last kick might have fractured something, or rather, somethings. Could you go instead?¡± ¡°I suspected as much. Lili¡­ could I impose on you to treat Sen, if only a little?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you,¡± smiles Minna. As I drop to my knees, Lili begins channelling healing magic over my side. The weak light and periodic dimming of her magic is troubling, but I can already feel the pain fading away. Beside me, Norf offers to carry Hachirou, but the kobold instead looks at him with disconcerting silence. ¡°Norf, about how you exposed Mr Kell by tapping his shoulder¡­ D-did you already know Enbos secret?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes. To the bone.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Wha- How!?¡± reacts Lili. ¡°H-how in the Lord¡¯s name did you discern Enbos¡¯ true appearance? Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± ¡°It was from you, Lili.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I saw your expression after Enbos was struck by that treant. Your despair and disbelief were stuck in my mind. After he revealed he was a necromancer, I began piecing together his peculiarities, before finally uncovering the trick behind his brazen name.¡± ¡°T-trick?¡± By the looks of things, Lili seems to already know Enbos¡¯ true face, although she seems incredibly confused by Norf¡¯s assertion. A trick? Is there something to Enbos weird name? Meanwhile, Hachirou seems to scratching his mask with an air of awkwardness. ¡°¡­ Oh my God.¡± ¡°Lili?¡± ¡°I am such a dunce,¡± she says as she hunches over and pulls her hood over her entire head. She seems oblivious to my concerns as she buries her face in her palms. ¡°Lili, are you okay?¡± ¡°All those hours spent discerning his identity, and the answer was right in my face all along. T-this is so embarrassing. How¡­ How did I not notice sooner!?¡± ¡°Um, i-if it¡¯s any consolation, Lili, far more familiar individuals still have no idea,¡± says Hachirou sheepishly. ¡°Seriously, what are you three talking about. What¡¯s the deal with Enbos¡¯ name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sen,¡± says Norf as he covers his lips. ¡°His secret stays with me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Norf.¡± ¡°Okay, fine. Hey Minna, what do you¡­ think¡­ of¡­¡± ¡­ N-no. No, no, no, no, NO! ¡°MINNA!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Minna is collapsed on the floor. I rush to her side and scoop her into my arms, jostling her for any reaction at all. There is no response. I almost scream out in despair, but I bite my lip before putting my ear to her chest. ¡­ S-she¡¯s still alive, but her breathing is far too weak. S-she needs- ¡°LILI, HELP HER!¡± ¡°Lay her down, Sen! !¡± With a fading light in her palm, Lili hovers her hand over Minna¡¯s body, trying to find the source of her weakness. I almost shout at Lili to work faster, but I can tell she is only barely keeping herself from collapsing on top of Minna. Seconds later, Lili¡¯s hand suddenly stops over Minna¡¯s right arm. I help tear the sleeve to reveal a large patch of discoloured skin around a narrow cut. ¡°T-this is?¡± ¡°Mr Kell got her. She¡¯s been poisoned by one of his weapons.¡± ¡°Oh my god, back during the smokescreen¡­¡± ¡°The cut is shallow and her condition is better than when I found Sig, b-but it¡¯s spread far and my mana is¡­ is¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god, i-it hit her dominant arm. And I told her to swing a bloody weight for fifty seconds straight! I-I¡­ I¡¯ve-¡± ¡°You idiot, Sen¡­ If I hadn¡¯t, Kell would have¡­ killed us all.¡± Hearing her chiding words, my mind is awash with joy as I let out a choked laugh. However, my tears betray the truth of the situation. With a touch so fragile, Minna raises her hand and brushes my miserable face. ¡°W-we¡¯ll get you back to base, Minna,¡± I promise as I clasp her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll get you back to the holy knights and then they¡¯ll heal you in a snap.¡± ¡°Sen¡­ I¡¯m not sure I can-¡± ¡°WE WILL¡­! There is still time, s-so please, don¡¯t give up on me, Minna. O-our pursuers are down and Eric¡¯s tracker is gone, so¡­¡± Even as I try to comfort Minna, my voice trails off as I reckon with the reality of the situation. The way back has probably been changed, and there are plenty of cultists left to replace the ones here. The only one of us in good health is Norf, but as bulky as he is, he can¡¯t carry Minna, Eric and Hachirou all at once, while Lili and I limp behind him. W-what can I do? ¡°¡­ The antidote.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Mr Kell¡­ has the antidote,¡± whispers Hachirou ¡°Wait, really Hachirou?¡± asks Lili. ¡°Last time, we beat Mr Kell by using his own poison against him. If I were him¡­ I would bring a cure with me.¡± ¡°I-I see- Damn it! His body is burning as we speak!¡± As I¡¯m about to rush to Kell¡¯s corpse, Minna suddenly tightens her grip on my hand, stopping me in my tracks. I look down to see Minna¡¯s pleading eyes, and with conflicting feelings, I return to her side. Both of us are afraid that it would be the last time we can feel each other¡¯s touch. Norf has inherited my distress and is busy batting the flames with a dampened cloak. Lili is defying her base instinct and is trying to meditate instead of squeezing more magic out of her soul. Everybody is doing their best, but it doesn¡¯t change my despair as Minna¡¯s grip slowly loosens. ¡°¡­ It should have been me.¡± ¡°Sen?¡± ¡°After the Tiel Plains, I told myself that I would shape up for your sake, a-and yet¡­ you¡¯re still picking up after my mess. A-all this time, you¡¯ve been watching my back, helping me realise my childish fantasy, a-and yet¡­ I¡¯ve done nothing for you. The one person I cannot imagine without. I-if it meant losing you¡­ I would never have left the village.¡± ¡°Sen,¡± she whispers with a soft smile. Seeing such tenderness terrifies me when compared to her usual demeanour. ¡°I¡¯ve always told myself the same thing. Sometimes, I would daydream¡­ that we¡¯d return to Travillis and settle down for good. I would imagine you¡­ running errands for the village, tilling the earth for our lame neighbour¡­ *Giggle* before hitting a stone and breaking the hoe¡­¡± ¡°¡­ while you would read the same old book under that same old tree, chiding me every step of the way,¡± I smile weakly. ¡°Spirits know how you never get bored.¡± ¡°¡­ And then we¡¯d watch the green windmill spin together¡­ until the moon comes out in full. That¡¯s what I thought¡­ I wanted. I was wrong.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When we fell¡­ under Lili¡¯s spell, I didn¡¯t dream of home, but of our adventures¡­ Slaying monsters and helping villagers¡­ Tracking bandits and exploring new lands. I¡­ I finally realised. I wasn¡¯t happiest just being by your side¡­ I was happiest seeing you be the kind of man I always knew you are¡­ a hero.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know about that. I only ever chased after Eric¡¯s shadow, but¡­ the only reason I¡¯ve come this far is because you were there, Minna.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Sen, I¡­ I-I¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Minna?¡± ¡°¡­ C-could you come closer? It¡¯s getting¡­ harder to hear.¡± I readily oblige and lean in closer toward her ear. All of a sudden, she clasps my head and gently pulls me in¡­ until a soft sensation spreads across my lips. Her embrace seems to last forever, until the remaining strength in her arms slips away. Soon, my confusion is replaced with alarm as Minna closes her eyes, with a serene smile on her pale face. ¡°I love you¡­ Sen¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°M-Minna?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°H-hey, Minna, y-you can¡¯t just-¡° ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, not like this! HURRY, NORF! I¡¯m losing her!¡± Norf immediately rushes back with two charred containers in his hands. Hachirou calls out to him to come over, and after inspecting the contents, Hachirou then points to the small pot in Norf¡¯s left hand. ¡°It has to be¡­ this one. The vial in your right¡­ smells like Mr Kell¡¯s knives.¡± ¡°Quick, pass it over!¡± I say. Norf readily passes the pot and I immediately apply its contents to Minna¡¯s arm. But as much as I smear it on her skin, her condition doesn¡¯t seem to be improving. ¡°Stop using so much, Sen! It should be more than enough.¡± ¡°H-how long until it takes effect?¡± I ask Lili. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what kind of poison or medicine this is. It might be hours before it cleanses the toxins. Unless¡­ pass it over, Sen. I need to check.¡± Handing over the salve, Lili dips her finger into the pot before raising it in front of her. She focuses intensely, and after a few seconds, it suddenly changes colour from white to slightly red. ¡°A-as I thought,¡± says Lili as she uses the red salve to write runes on the infected area. ¡°It¡¯s a magician¡¯s salve. The medicine might be effective in and of itself, but it needs magic to permeate the body more quickly. H-however¡­¡± Lili finishes her enchantment mid-sentence, but with shaky movements, she strains to hover her hand over the wound. Just drawing the spell took everything from Lili, yet she¡¯s still pushing herself for Minna¡¯s sake. The applied medicine starts to take a pinkish tint, but all of sudden, Lili almost faints as Norf catches her in time. ¡°*Huff, huff.*¡± ¡°She¡¯s burning up, Sen,¡± says Norf. ¡°No, I can still-¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s enough, Lili,¡± I say weakly. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough. H-hachirou?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I am so sorry,¡± Hachirou apologises profusely. ¡°I-I focused so much on spirit arts t-that I never asked Enbos to-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Norf!?¡± we both exclaim. He nods in response then places his hand over Minna¡¯s injury. ¡°Ever since my first magic lesson with you and Enbos, I kept practising what little I managed to learn. I¡¯ve found a sensation for my mana but¡­ I need your guidance, Lili.¡± ¡°¡­ How do you perceive your mana, Norf?¡± ¡°A quiet ringing sound, low but crystal clear.¡± ¡°Then how much can you sense?¡± ¡°Only a single source, somewhere in my torso. However, it is fleeting. Sometimes, I question if it is there at all.¡± ¡°Focus on that single point, Norf. Focus on that one spark of mana like it¡¯s the only thing in a vast void. It is there, it is real, and its resonance rings out in all directions.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lili¡¯s impromptu lesson continues, but without , I have no clue if Norf is making any progress. All I can do is hold onto Minna¡¯s hand as warm tears continue to pour. Lili lesson eventually stops but Norf¡¯s fierce concentration continues, while I¡¯m left squeezing her hand like an abandoned toddler. ¡°I-I¡¯m losing my grip, Lili.¡± ¡°Relax and try again from the beginning, Norf.¡± (Even now, I can¡¯t do anything right by you. I-I really wish I had given you more attention. After all these years, y-you must have dropped so many hints, but I was just too dense to notice¡­) ¡°Y-you¡¯ve bent your mana circuit too far, Norf. Try again.¡± ¡°Yes, Lili.¡± (¡­ That¡¯s why, I want to respond to your feelings properly. I-I¡¯ll arrange a venue and everything. I¡¯ll even handpick the bouquet. I promise you, Minna, and I¡¯ve never broken one to you yet. Because only a real hero keeps his word and saves the woman he loves. T-that¡¯s why¡­ come back to me, Minna. Please¡­) As I press my forehead against her hand, I feel a few light taps on my shoulder. It¡¯s Hachirou, but with his masked face, I can¡¯t tell his intentions as he points toward Minna¡¯s upper arm. With breathless anticipation, I slowly turn to Norf and Lili¡­ to find they are smiling. The reddish salve has seemingly dissolved into Minna¡¯s skin. I almost have a heart attack as I notice another sensation: Minna just tightened her grip on my hand. She¡¯s still asleep, but¡­ ¡°¡­ Thank you, everyone. Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡± I say through ceaseless tears. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how I can ever repay all of you.¡± ¡°Only strangers worry about debts, Sen,¡± says Lili. ¡°We¡¯re lifelong friends, and that¡¯s all the reason we will ever need.¡± ¡°*Sniff* Yeah,¡± I say as I rub my burning eyes. ¡°I just so happened to have the greatest companions in all the lands. That includes you, Hachirou. Minna- No, all of us, are alive because of you.¡± Directing those words to Hachirou, he seems flustered by my praise and everybody¡¯s smiles. However, looking down at Minna¡¯s still-breathing form, he humbly lowers his head while feeling mollified. There is no way we could have made it this far without him, and now, he has finally accepted this fact. ¡°I was just doing the right- Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hachirou?¡± I ask as I grab my spear. ¡°I-I hear something coming down the corridor!¡± ¡°Oh no, did we take too long to recover?¡± asks Lili. ¡°Damn it! Norf, go get Eric. We have to-¡± ¡°W-wait everyone. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s another cultist force. Whatever is coming is alone and sounds far too small to be a human. And judging by the smell, I-I think I know what it is.¡± Sure enough, something the size of large rat is scampering its way in the darkness. It might actually be a rodent, but nothing we have seen suggests the cultists have a vermin problem. Hachirou seems relaxed as he steps forth and scoops up the creature in his hands. He then turns around to reveal¡­ ¡°Enbos¡¯ ugly pet!?¡± ¡°Erm, if I recall, he named it Mr Bonny,¡± grimaces Lili. ¡°But if that¡¯s here, then that means-¡± (*Ahem* Testing, testing. Is this magic core working?) ¡°Enbos! You¡¯re alive!¡± ¡°Can you hear us, Enbos? Are you alr-¡± (Wait, what am I even saying? This is just a recording¡­) ¡°Don¡¯t play with our emotions like that!¡± (Anyway, I would love to explain what happened since we left, but I¡¯ve got more important things to share. You see, I finally know how to take down Tascus, but¡­ I¡¯m going to need all your help. To save Maximillian.)
Thump. After being carried for several minutes, I¡¯m eventually dropped onto the solid floor. I can hear chains being wrapped around my body before metal nails are hammered into the ground. Since Agnes cast , I¡¯ve been unable to see a thing nor move a single muscle. Nonetheless, I¡¯ve been conscious throughout my capture, conserving my dwindling supply of mana. All I need is a God-given opportunity to strike, but every passing second is diminishing my chances. Eventually, Agnes¡¯ spell unravels, but not before the cultists finish my new prison. As feared, I¡¯m bound in cursed chains and trapped in a cage of dark mana. Worse, I¡¯m not alone. The rest of the Tascus elimination squad are imprisoned in their own circles, unconscious¡­ and arranged in a large ring. We are in a great hall, and all around us, rows upon rows of cultists are chanting blasphemous hymns. Taking stock of my surroundings, I then turn to glare at Tascus who is accompanied¡­ by Agnes. ¡°Ah. So, you were still conscious, Maximillian,¡± says Tascus as he walks closer to my circle. ¡°Welcome to the ritual room, the place where the Watchful Light was born. Although it would fill you with despair, you are blessed to bear witness to my Ascension, firsthand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°*Sigh* Such hatred. It didn¡¯t have to be this way, Maximillian. If you had just agreed, any other member among your order would have sufficed. Now, I must use your bones to build the new world.¡± ¡°¡­ I see. You didn¡¯t barricade your forces in here to buy time; you cornered yourselves to lure me and my men in. You needed our holy souls for this unholy ritual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the whole reason, but yes. As magnificent as the lich ascension circle is, it was only ever designed to accept ten sacrifices at most,¡± explains Tascus as he walks around each of my compatriots. ¡°The souls of this age are far too inferior, and they have to be holy in nature for the spell to work. I earnestly tried to modify the ritual, to sacrifice a dozen of our own for a single one of you, but alas the wisdom of the ancients was too great. That¡¯s why I had to arrange for your cross-border expedition, although I honestly didn¡¯t plan for your intervention at Kasseus.¡± As he says this, he glances towards Agnes who is watching with a passive expression. I feel sick in my stomach as I recall her signing our visas to the Reinsol Kingdom. However, as I¡¯m looking in her direction, I notice the furnace breathing purple flames in the back, with Horizon¡¯s Edge laying on a nearby table. ¡°Ah, yes. The other reason I had to bring you here. The reason I couldn¡¯t make do with any of the Path¡¯s other knightly orders.¡± ¡°You plan to melt down Horizon¡¯s Edge?¡± ¡°Indeed. For a magic circle of the highest order, it needs to be inscribed with a material of equal value. Otherwise, the extreme mana circulation will burn out the runes before the spell is even active. Sadly,¡± pauses Tascus as he traces his finger along the inscriptions on the ground, ¡°the original medium deteriorated after three thousand years. Rather, it was probably expended during its original activation.¡± ¡°Which is why you need Horizon¡¯s Edge, whose mana conductivity is of the highest grade. You¡­ You knew I would bring Horizon¡¯s Edge to our battle!¡± ¡°I hoped for it, despite all the red tape the Church has introduced over the years. I was confident you would bypass their processes¡­ because that is exactly what a Cleansing Sword would do.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother biting off your tongue, Maximillian. I¡¯ll just heal you, less your appendage.¡± There is nothing I can do. Nothing I can think of to disrupt Tascus¡¯ plan. Nothing short of a blessed miracle could stop him at this moment. At the very least, it will take a while for them to heat up the furnace and melt Horizon¡¯s Edge. Hopefully, it will be sufficient time for Lili and the others to escape. I know she will make it, but I will do everything in my power to delay this ritual until then. Noticing the look in my eye, Tascus then slowly shakes his ram-shaped head. ¡°Even now, you still believe the Path will endure. Although I would rather hasten the Church¡¯s decay and focus on building His true kingdom, I could easily grind the great cathedrals to dust if I so choose. Accept it, Maximillian. The Church¡¯s reckoning is upon them. ¡°This is far from the end, Tascus. You call it your Ascension, but in the end, it is nothing but a means of increasing your raw power and your lifespan. Your feats of terror will never be seen as miracles. And before the vast scale of human history, your reign will be but a minor detour from the one, true Path.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* You misunderstand, my child. My Ascension may be preordained, but it¡¯s only ever been a means to an end. Look over there.¡± Following his gesture, I turn to find a massive stone door of circular design, inscribed with tens of thousands of arcane runes. Tascus walks towards the door with his arms spread wide in apparent awe. ¡°Behold. The Vault of the Watchful Light. Within it are the tools the great undead used to sow the seeds of civilisation. However, it is my belief there are still gifts to be be had. The Watchful Light was reawakened to restore humanity¡¯s faith in Maleosis, but at the time, the mana flow in the World Stream was still weaker than it is today. Far too weak for relics of the Golden Age to be used. Humankind¡¯s inheritance lies behind this fated door, and it shall usher in an eternity of prosperity.¡± ¡°Is that it, Tascus? Is that your so called destiny? All this death, all this misery, all this betrayal¡­ just so you can steal a monster¡¯s identity and rob its possessions?¡± I say as I glance toward Agnes, who casts her eyes slightly downward. ¡°You disgust me, heretic.¡± ¡°¡­ No, Maximillian,¡± replies Tascus as he lowers his arms and turns to face me. ¡°The Ascension would only allow me to wield His divine tools, not open this ancient door. Even if I achieve my perfect form, my soul will still be my own, and this domain will never recognise it. Despite all our efforts investigating the Great Ark, the door will only ever open for the Watchful Light. ¡­ or their reincarnation.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, there is a low rumble and I turn to find a different door being opened. The surrounding cultists begin chanting louder and louder, seemingly encouraging the intruder to push through the massive stone panels. My eyes widen as a pair of wooden antlers emerge from the gap, followed by black-cloaked body and a silver sword at his hip. As the heavy doors are sealed behind him, the lone mage stares straight at the hierarch and his army of murderous fanatics. ¡°Welcome, Brother Enbos. I have been expecting you.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 125: The Moth and the Moon How many times has it been? ¡°.¡± How many times have I demolished this Blue Bear? ¡°Helena, make a really tall wall behind it!¡± I stopped counting after the first thirty or so, although quite some time has passed since I took up Iranorah¡¯s challenge. I¡¯m beginning to worry I¡¯m wasting real-world hours even in this pseudo dream of compressed time. Even Iranorah is starting to sound bored as she repeats the same lines in Helena¡¯s voice. ¡°[¡­ up our tools and belittle our towers.] .¡± ¡°! !¡± Crack! ¡°Ah,¡± I say as the bear crumbles into a pile of snow. ¡°I must say, I didn¡¯t know you hunt this far in the woods.¡± ¡°Oh, goddamn it...¡± With that monotone cue, another Blue Bear spawns in the distance as I breathe a sigh of exasperation. Another failure. Should I just cancel this entire thing and take up Iranorah¡¯s proposal? Although I still don¡¯t know what the point of all this is, I¡¯m starting to understand what she wants me to do. Killing the bear will only reset the loop. Instead, by recreating the events of that fateful day, I can progress further in the cycle, although I¡¯m having trouble holding back my strength. Moreover, the bear¡¯s behaviour isn¡¯t deterministic, which means the loop might fail anyway. I got pretty close that time around, so¡­ ¡°Treat it like a Fox Boar. We¡¯ll stick to our agreed plan!¡± ¡°!¡± Blind it with ¡°Helena¡¯s¡± attack, then run behind the Blue Bear. Strike its hind leg but not enough to do damage¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Block its swing then strike its solar plexus. Adapt to the bear¡¯s movements and bait its freezing breath attack¡­ ¡°Helena, make a really tall wall behind it!¡± up the then strike the back of the bear¡¯s head. You don¡¯t have to use like in the past. Just knock it out without caving in its skull¡­ Whack! Punching the bear for the umpteenth time, it then collapses into the snow. However, this time it doesn¡¯t disintegrate or get back up. Did I do it? ¡°Are you alright, Tyler?¡± YEEESSS! ¡°I¡¯m mostly fine. More importantly, you saved my life today. Thank you Helena.¡± ¡°For a moment, I thought your perished from its . I was really scared for you!¡± ¡°I was scared as well.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that true Enbos? I was sure you were enjoying it.¡± Like hell I was! I¡¯m just glad this BS ¡°level¡± is over and done with! ¡°I can¡¯t deny it entirely, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem. How about you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Helena?¡± ¡°¡­ I must say, I didn¡¯t know you hunt this far in the woods.¡± I almost burst a vein hearing that bloody line. Sure enough, another Blue Bear spawns, to which I throw a while blowing my top. ¡°What the hell are you playing at, Iranorah!?¡± I roar as I decapitate another bear. ¡°I could ask the same of you, Enbos. I said I would help you realise the truth about undeath, not entertain a shallow pantomime of your past. It seems I will have to try something different¡­¡± Iranorah abandons all pretence of historical accuracy as a hundred Blue Bears materialise from the snow. Similarly unfettered, I charge into the oncoming horde and begin mowing them down. ¡°! ! ! !¡± Damn it, damn it, DAMN IT ALL! What on Aren is she getting at? What the hell am I overlooking? I¡¯m just killing these things for stress relief, but what is she trying to achieve by swarming me with these things? What is so special about the Blue Bear from my past that I can realise the truth about my humanity? ¡°For crying out loud, Iranorah!¡± I say as I detonate an at my feet. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just-Huh?¡± One of them is making a beeline for her! She¡¯s going to- ¡°!¡± Breaking out of my encirclement, I land between Helena and the charging bear. I then turn around and promptly cut off its arms and legs. Miraculously, the bear is still alive as it shuffles its way toward Helena. I have to¡­ The bear is still alive, and I have to kill it¡­ My short sword stops short before I can pierce its eye. The bear similarly freezes as it awaits my final decision. Although I snap out of my trance and remember my situation, the discomfort remains in my mind. T-this feels all too familiar. At the time¡­ ¡°Since no one else wants it, I guess you can enjoy this consolation prize. Besides, you¡¯re too big to carry back...¡± Yes, I spared the bear and even offered it our fish, but even then I knew there was no guarantee it would stop chasing us. So, why? If Helena¡¯s safety was at risk, why would I¡­ ¡°¡­ Is that true, Enbos? I was sure you were enjoying it...¡± ¡­ I¡¯m about to draw my short sword, but the idea of killing the unconscious animal in front of her troubles me. She turns her back away, but I still hesitate¡­ ¡°¡­ Come on Helena, let¡¯s continue our hunt.¡± She stares at my face in bewilderment, before she smiles and replies, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh my god. She knew. She always knew.¡± As if waiting for those magic words, our surroundings dissolve and is replaced by a small campsite close to a stream. Helena¡¯s likeness is lighting a small pile of sticks, but her eyes are watching me closely as I collapse to my knees on the other side. ¡°My disdain for life, my inherent bloodthirst¡­ Helena knew. S-she knew all about my true nature, and still accepted me.¡± ¡°You never could get anything past her. But do you understand now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say weakly. ¡°I was never Tyler Suesa in her eyes. From the very beginning¡­ she only ever saw me as Enbos.¡± Helena didn¡¯t fall in love with my human semblance, but with the undead that was willing to change himself for her. But if that¡¯s true: what am I trying to protect? What part of me is still left aside from my past memories? All this time, I¡¯ve been trying to preserve my humanity, when in truth, Helena valued my pursuit of it. ¡°Enbos, Tyler never battled magic bears with a chipped sword. He never talked to fairies or learned to conjure fireballs. He never cut down humans or risked life and limb for his companions.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve framed your past self as the paragon he never was, always imagining he would have chosen differently. Whether you see this life as a fresh start or an extension of your last, you can¡¯t keep blaming your undead state.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I will say it again: you fundamentally misunderstand what it means to be an undead. We are bound to this plane by our earthly attachments. Our negative emotions and tendencies are only a symptom. You want to find your morals in this cruel world, when in truth you already have a belief you are willing to kill for.¡± ¡°I¡­ I know.¡± ¡°From cultists to monsters to various adventurers, your mantra has been broad and constant. The only times you falter are before the young, and that¡¯s because of the trauma of Yuki¡¯s untimely-¡± ¡°I SAID I KNOW! I get it, Iranorah! The only reason I¡¯ve festered into the mess I am today¡­ is because ¡°Tyler¡± was already messed up in some way. Something twisted must have happened when he died. Some part of him awakened that he never wanted to know! B-but no matter how hard I try¡­¡± As I look around me, our surroundings change into a shopping mall. All the people are frozen mannequins, including a semblance of ¡°Tyler¡±, checking his phone while on an escalator. ¡°I-I can¡¯t remember it. I can¡¯t explain this¡­ this feeling. And if I did, if I empathise with that dying, loathsome self¡­ would it be the humanity I actually want?¡± Running out of breath, I plop onto the closest bench and stare blankly at the faceless crowd. Eventually, the mob begins to resemble a mass of bodies, killing each other under a moonlit field. Iranorah fixes her long skirt before sitting next to me, waiting for my emotions to die down. ¡°Your earthly attachments are not innately evil, Enbos, but it¡¯s time you reckon with your inclinations. I¡¯ll ask you some questions. I don¡¯t mind if you lie, but know that I¡¯m the last person on Garea who should judge you. Okay?¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± ¡°What do you feel when you cut down others?¡± ¡°¡­ Envy.¡± ¡°Envy of what?¡± ¡°Envy of their warmth, their weight, their every breath. T-the only time they can share in my grief¡­ is when their precious life is slowly slipping away.¡± ¡°I see. But it¡¯s not like you want to tear down everybody by their mere act of breathing.¡± ¡°No. But I could have been,¡± I say as I turn to an adjacent bench, now filled with familiar faces. ¡°I am indebted to their kindness, Iranorah. They¡¯re the only reason I still have something.¡± ¡°Then who? What individuals deserve your hateful envy?¡± ¡°¡­ Cultists. Knights. Even some adventurers.¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why, Enbos?¡± ¡°Because they all treat life so wantonly, even their own. Here I am, trying my damnedest to be among the living, and yet they willingly cast aside the life I seek. I hate it. I hate how they keep taking the gift of life for granted, especially in service to the idea of an immutable soul.¡± ¡°An immutable soul?¡± ¡°Yes, Iranorah. The pathetic idea that there is a reason behind our circumstances, as if anything they do in this life¡­ won¡¯t just be rendered meaningless by time. Karma? Fate? To hell with those self-comforting notions! The World Stream is a mindless arbiter and the soul can rot like any other severed organ. Case in point: me.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± ¡°There is no divine will. There is no great enemy. There is no higher calling nor equality! Each and every human is a miraculous stack of carbon molecules that has achieved sentience, evolved to show boundless compassion. And yet, what do they do?¡± I say as I point to a ram-shaped mural. ¡°WHAT DO THEY DO?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°They tear each other down. They tear themselves down. They use their boundless reasoning to show less compassion than lone beasts. I¡¯m sick of the cultists who see souls as commodities. I¡¯m sick of the holy knights who deem themselves fit to judge everybody. If anybody deserves to play executioner, then it would sure as hell be me! The thought of returning the fear of death to them stirs my rotten soul. Because if they can¡¯t feel their own beating heart, if they can¡¯t appreciate the fact they were born rather than manufactured, then I will gladly carve the beauty of life into their screaming-¡± ¡°And there you have it.¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°The heart of your mania.¡± ¡°W-what do you-¡± ¡°The reason you fight, the reason you can still keep going: it¡¯s because you understand the beauty of life more than any other. Enbos the Black, you truly appreciate how precious human life really is.¡± All of a sudden, it feels as if all my anxiety never existed. Our surroundings turn blank upon hearing that revelation, leaving only me, Iranorah and our wooden bench. I instinctively try to rebuke her, but it¡¯s hard to say anything to that gentle face. Noticing my disbelief, she goes on to elaborate. ¡°Every endeavour you have undertaken has serviced this idea to some degree. All your sins, all your good intentions, can be framed around that single belief. While it¡¯s up to you how you frame this belief, personally, I find your philosophy to be truly amiable.¡± ¡°T-there¡¯s no way. How can that-¡± ¡°Then answer me this: why are you fine killing cultists but not impoverished bandits?¡± she says as the scenery flashes between a village square and a rainy road. ¡°Because one had absolutely no regard for their own lives. Why did you reach out to Hachirou when he was at his lowest? Because you feared he was valuing his own existence less and less. Why do you want to resurrect Helena? Because you felt she was taken before her time. Now, you are on a grand adventure to live the life she could not.¡± ¡°T-that reasoning is a bit revisionist, don¡¯t you think? I kill because I care?¡± ¡°You kill because you care too much, which is the nature of all undead: we are an existence sustained by obsession. If you believe killing humans is universally wrong, then so be it. Let your life experiences inform your ethics. However, you must always be true to your core ¡°attachment¡±, because it¡¯s the one human aspect that will always remain.¡± ¡°¡­ Then what of Gavel?¡± I say as I look down at my bloodied broadsword. ¡°I killed him out of grief and rage.¡± ¡°Even then, you could argue you were still following your belief. You spared him at the last moment, but he cast aside your charity and his will to-¡± ¡°No. At the time, I reverted to my basest instinct before being saved by Hachirou. I will carry his blood on my hands, Iranorah, and to all the Gavels I may encounter in future: never again. It¡¯s just¡­ would Helena accept the man - the undead - I become?¡± ¡°¡­ Your views will ultimately diverge, but speaking as a mentor, she would be happy that you learnt to stand on your own¡± Iranorah says with a soft smile. ¡°Now go,¡± she then says as she gently takes my hand and leads me to the cabin door, ¡°return to your friends and leave these ruins. Keep exploring the world until you are ready to confront that hierarch once more. Tascus may become a lich¡­ but you will become complete.¡± Staring at the door for the longest time, I place my hand on the handle but refuse to turn it. On the other side, I can hear a vicious winter storm. My actions reflect a love of life? Honestly, I¡¯m still coming to terms with that answer. Iranorah claims I have always been true to this idea, but it¡¯s ironic I¡¯m now afraid of defiling that belief the moment I¡¯ve become aware. ¡°Thank you, Iranorah. For everything. It feels as if a weight has been lifted from my shoulders. A dream it may be, but it¡¯s good to see Helena¡¯s face after all this time.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine, Enbos. Take it as a lesson from a senior who has walked your path.¡± ¡°I will repay this. Once I deal with Tascus, I¡¯ll return your soul to the World Stream. You deserve to rest in peace after all you have done.¡± ¡°¡­ Only when it¡¯s over. This won¡¯t be the last time we meet.¡± ¡°Yeah. See you later, Iranorah.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, Tyler.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ You¡¯re not turning the door knob. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°*Sigh* Such doubts. Such hesitation. And to think it was your own story that inspired me over my thousand year vigil.¡± ¡°¡­ Wait, what?¡± Turning away from the door, I stare at Iranorah as she smiles coyly without another word. She heard about me? Three thousand years ago!? Then there must really be a- No, wait. She said she knew nothing about a prophecy. That said, the World Stream transcends both time and space. It¡¯s a bit outlandish but the only explanation is if she reincarnated from somebody in this era. But the most incredible thing is that she¡¯s speaking in the future tense. Forget vague prophecies; she actually knows my life¡¯s story. A story that I will one day divulge before she passes on, becoming the elder lich before me. It can¡¯t just be anybody. After all, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll publish an autobiography. Moreover, to avoid having your memories washed by the river of souls you¡¯d have to be a Worldfarer, but her smile is saying otherwise, like we¡¯ve already met and will meet again- ¡°¡­ I will take her around the world and let her experience my journey firsthand¡­¡± ¡­ No. No way. ¡°¡­ I am known by many aliases, Enbos. Teacher¡­¡± The odds are astronomical, and in the first place- No, i-if I reconstituted her soul then reinforced it, it would all make sense. Most likely an unintended by-product. But the long, lonely fate she will come to endure is¡­ ¡°¡­ After all this time, I can finally, finally talk with you, Enbos¡­¡± I-it has to be someone else. Someone I have yet to¡­ ¡°¡­ Then I¡¯ve at least saved my beloved pupil at the end of this long nightmare¡­¡± No matter what angle I look at it, the same name keeps appearing in my mind. Layer upon layer, my previous questions are answered as I look at ¡°Iranorah¡± in a new light. The reason her core released its barrier as if I had the key. The reason I couldn¡¯t detect another soul despite her haunting me. The real reason she chose the form of a deer over a less conspicuous choice. I can¡¯t contain my trembling or squeeze the words past the lump in my throat. As always, she watches the numbskull before her with a slightly mischievous smile on her lips. ¡°Y-you¡¯re-¡± ¡°A possibility. A decaying fragment. Either way, Tyler, I¡¯m not the same woman you-¡± Without any hesitation, I step forward and embrace her in my arms. I don¡¯t even know if we have ¡°physical¡± forms. All I feel is her loving warmth as if nothing else matters in the whole world. It doesn¡¯t matter if she comes from a different timeline. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s an amalgamation of many souls. I can still feel the sliver that belongs to her, and more importantly, she can now feel me. For duty, redemption, kin or curse, she has endured over three thousand years of tribulations, and yet it¡¯s also true¡­ a part of her just wanted to see me one last time. ¡°I¡¯m back, Helena.¡± ¡°¡­ Welcome back, Tyler.¡± As I become conscious of my sobs, the interior of the woodland cabin reforms around us. Slowly, I step back to look at her auburn hair, her lightly freckled face and her tear-soaked smile. I always imagined the things I would say, yet standing before her now, just feeling her touch is enough. On the eve of a cultist calamity, I wished I realised sooner, or rather... ¡°F-for crying out loud, I wished you¡¯d just told me,¡± I say as I rest my head on her hands. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± ¡°As do I¡­ but the true Helena is still waiting for you, Tyler,¡± she says while patting my head. ¡°I¡¯m only a fleeting semblance. If I were you, I would be furious for having borrowed your lover¡¯s-¡± ¡°No, Helena. I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°¡­ I see. Honestly Tyler, why are you always there at the end of my lives? And every time, you make me feel¡­ that I¡¯ve lived a worthwhile life.¡± ¡°I will always cherish you,¡± I say as I wipe her tears with my hand. ¡°Still, I must admit this entire situation is¡­ surreal. It¡¯s too much of a miracle, don¡¯t you think? I mean, I might just start believing in fate.¡± ¡°Then, would you like to hear about your future?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Tyler, I know how much you hate to think our actions are written in stone. I¡¯ve forgotten too much to test fate myself, but maybe not for you. You might finally solve that ¡°prophecy¡± which has hounded you so.¡± ¡°¡­ No. I finally get it, Helena,¡± I say softly as I look at the lock of brown hair in my hand then the ancient spirit before me. ¡°If there is such a thing as destiny, then it has always been a product of our own choices. It was a mistake to let ¡°prophecy¡± dictate my actions. Maleosis may return, and I might become his champion, but at least I will own my decisions. Besides¡­ a ¡°possibility¡± is all the prophecy I need.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you found your answer, Tyler. Don¡¯t stop moving, don¡¯t stop growing,¡± she says while stepping out of my reach, ¡°and never lose sight of yourself. Not to prophecy¡­ and not to me.¡± ¡°Helena-¡± ¡°Find your own happiness, Tyler. But if you insist on following this path¡­ just promise me you won¡¯t hug ¡°her¡± as tightly as you did me.¡± Although it won¡¯t be the last I see of Helena, this is the last she will see of me. Without the core, she is quickly disintegrating, but even if I recovered it, I wouldn¡¯t want to prolong her current state. I¡¯ve only ever wanted her to be happy, and yet life has wronged her once again. The tragic irony of her fate is not lost on me, and for the first time, I seriously stop to question my endeavours. Nonetheless, there is nothing more I can do for the Helena before me¡­ except set off with the resolve she so admired. No, there¡¯s no way I would settle for that. Fate or not, ¡°Enbos¡± would do more. I¡­ I don¡¯t have the power to save this incarnation, but at the very least, I want her to rest easy. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Tyler?¡± ¡°Before I go, Helen- no, Iranorah, there is one more thing I want to ask.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°In the secret room, with the crystals pointing to the world atlas, each of them corresponded to a waypoint where humankind resettled, which would one day become their own countries. That said, if there are now three major powers on the continent¡­ what¡¯s the purpose of the fourth crystal?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Unlike the others, it¡¯s still active but it doesn¡¯t point to anywhere on the map. I found it strange you offered to trap Tascus instead of collapsing the entire pocket dimension. For such a dangerous foe, it¡¯s an unnecessary risk, unless this place still served a purpose. Iranorah, the reason you don¡¯t want to send everything to the void¡­ is because you¡¯re still protecting something, right?¡± Iranorah doesn¡¯t respond immediately. Although I don¡¯t expect an answer, I can tell she wants to respond nonetheless. To my surprise, she reaches for the Chain of Sincerity on her wrist and unfastens it, before looking to me with a brave and beautiful smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I forgot.¡± ¡°¡­ Honestly Helena, you can¡¯t help being a guardian angel.¡± ¡°That is my obsession.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Do you remember what I said on the night after our encounter with the Blue Bear?¡± I ask as I add more sticks to the campfire. ¡°You offered to share in my pain.¡± ¡°Yeah. I said: even if it¡¯s the smallest fraction, I¡¯ll take it, erase it, then keep on until there¡¯s nothing left for either of us to carry¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Just more time to spend together, like this,¡± she says as she leans against my shoulder. In this still world under a star-studded night, I savour the warmth of her fragile touch. Although I could never experience this in reality, I refuse to call this moment, or her, a lie. I just wish she feels the same. But more than indulging in each other company, I¡¯m tempering my will into an invincible steel edge. ¡°¡­ Helena.¡± ¡°Yes, dear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going after Tascus. You want to protect this place, but trapping him here means he has all the time to tear it apart. There is every chance he could find that hidden room.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t beat him, Tyler.¡± ¡°On my own, no. That¡¯s why,¡± I say as I bring her over to the fire escape. I press my skeletal palm on the metal panel whilst holding her hand in my other. ¡°Let¡¯s make a miracle, together.¡±
¡°The forlorn opens the forbidden pass Bearing a soul with pure intent. Once my champion overcomes his impasse My full rebirth he shall foment.¡± In a massive hall before an enraptured crowd, Tascus recites the damned prophecy as I walk over to confront him. A bound and battered Maximillian is looking at me with utter shock, probably surprised that I survived his explosive collar. He tries to say something but a magic barrier suddenly encases him, muting any interruption. I stop a dozen or so metres away from the hierarch and wait silently as the stone doors are slammed shut. ¡°The last stanza of the prophecy. The only part I could not divine. I oft wondered who this forlorn being could be, and why they would deserve such a title. But after meeting you, Enbos, I finally understand. I had my suspicions when you picked up the sacred core, oblivious to its powerful protections. My suspicions were confirmed when you readily accessed this sanctuary¡¯s controls, despite taking us half a year to do so. Last we met, you asked what I knew of your fate. Have you realised the truth now, my brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Enbos the Black, your true nature¡­ is the reincarnation of the original elder lich. The second coming of the Watchful Light, who has wandered aimlessly all his new life. But the moment of destiny has time, and you have willingly answered His summons without knowing why. I originally had plans for Maximillian to ¡°discover¡± our base, but in the end, you led everyone here of your own accord. That is why He has bestowed you with ¡­ a soul with ¡°pure intent¡±.¡± Again, I don¡¯t say another, only this time I¡¯m flabbergasted that he can get so close and yet be so wrong. Coincidences sure are scary, especially when a vague prophecy is involved. ? Isn¡¯t that the fake skill I came up with to trick Maximillian? How did Tascus- ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I say as I spy Agnes in the back. ¡°I¡¯m relieved you are so willing to accept, Enbos,¡± continues Tascus. ¡°Although I suspect you do not understand the full import of your legacy. You see, this sanctuary-¡± ¡°Is the Great Ark, the birthplace of modern society. Yeah, I already know,¡± I say while stuffing my hands into my robe¡¯s pockets. ¡°The ¡°Watchful Light¡± already gave me cliff notes on everything while I was out cold. You can cut to chase already¡­ Caetus.¡± ¡°¡­ I see, Enbos. Then, I have all the more reason to rejoice. For you now know the truth of this world, and you have walked into this room of your own volition. So tell me, Brother Enbos,¡± asks Tascus as he extends an inviting hand, ¡°will you join us in building a better future, together?¡± For a moment, I pretend to consider his proposal. There are hundreds of cultist warriors including his entire inner circle. All exits are covered and Tascus is watching me closely. He probably has men going after my friends, but even if they fail, they are still trapped in this four-dimensional labyrinth. Maximillian¡¯s eyes temporarily meet with mine. He can probably guess the situation from our body language, but in an moment of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, his jaw pre-emptively drops. ¡°I¡­ refuse.¡± From the largest ¡°pocket¡± in my robe, I finally grasp the luminescent orb from my obscured bag. Although, there is a surge of killing intent from the surrounding cultists, Tascus immediately halts them as he recognises the item in my hand. ¡°That is-¡± ¡°200 souls. 200 innocent souls you and your men have stolen from adventurers and villagers alike. All crammed into a 20cm glass ball, and left to gather dust in a small chest.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why the confusion, Tascus? You said as much yourself. I have all the keys to this place, including to your lab.¡± ¡°*Sigh* How unfortunate, Enbos. We¡¯ve returned to where we left off. Destroying the soul prison won¡¯t end His designs. Even if the blasts kills you and ruins the Ascension spell, it would only delay the inevitable. After all, the Prophecy never said the forlorn soul had to be alive. Fate will ultimately deliver for the faithful, so your resistance is entirely pointless.¡± ¡°Pointless, eh?¡± I mutter as I stare at his distorted reflection through the orb, ever conscious of the pained screams coming from within. ¡°According to your notes, you harvested these lives just in case the Ascension ritual needed their spiritual energy. But now that you have Maximillian and his men, they¡¯re nothing more than materials for mass-produced undead. The fact you stuffed 200 souls into a globe of perpetual, communal suffering is just for the sake of saving space.¡± ¡°What is your point, Enbos?¡± ¡°My point is that you have an entirely materialistic view of human life. Although you claim it is for a higher purpose, you are incapable of appreciating all the wonders a single life can achieve. You don¡¯t even see your own lives as beautiful, willing to confine yourselves to a single ¡°purpose¡±.¡± ¡°There is beauty in death, as well. Like the autumn leaves that nourish the sapling, the rodents that feed the great bird, and the great bird that feeds the humble archer, our lives can be offered to something greater. Maleosis demands and we deliver. We are enlightened enough to recognise His greatness and view him in reverence rather than primal fear. For if humans are benevolent, then our Lord is kinder still, since He is our better in every way.¡± ¡°Like a shepherd and his sheep. No, even sheep can be multifunctional. You seem content with only offering human lives, all so Maleosis can take pittance and build a bigger barn,¡± I retort. ¡°For that alone you all deserve to be wiped from the face of the planet¡­ but that¡¯s not the reason why I¡¯m confronting you.¡± ¡°Hoh?¡± For a precious few seconds, I turn my attention to the glass prison while pretending not to notice the trail of mana Tascus is quietly drawing towards my feet. As I gather my thoughts, I let the weight of the orb strain against my digits. ¡°Honestly Tascus, before I met you I was already losing my way. There was a darkness in my heart that I didn¡¯t want to accept. A jealousy that turned everybody in sight into ungrateful dolls of flesh. I was afraid of becoming something truly abhorrent, so I sought the lesser of two evils and used your cult as a punching bag, just to dull my sensitivities.¡± ¡°I see. And the result?¡± ¡°¡­ I was wrong. Although I wanted to cut you all down, I didn¡¯t actually understand why. I didn¡¯t realise I was undermining the very belief I had valued most: that human life will always be beautiful. My biggest mistake was believing my appreciation was oversold. That I had to tone down my sentimentality to something ¡°realistic¡±¡­ when in truth, I was only scared of bearing the full weight of another life.¡± ¡°¡­ It only weighs as much as you let it,¡± says Tascus in a soft tone. ¡°All life is filled with unfulfilled promise, even if they are claimed by the passage of time rather than your own blade. We can only seek our own Path, Enbos. You mustn¡¯t stop to lament the shattered ends of others. If you wish to honour them, then it is far better to incorporate their stones to your Path.¡± ¡°I disagree, Tascus. If I start salvaging the ¡°value¡± from my sins, I might start wanting to pay that price,¡± I say as I look at the core hanging from his neck. ¡°I must never forget this crushing burden. To move forward, my only choice is to grow strong enough to carry it.¡± ¡°Is it not the same? In the end, we will follow our own Paths above all else.¡± ¡°No, Tascus. I may kill, again and again and again, but every time, I¡¯ll still weigh my soul against theirs. I may endure. I may change. I may simply break¡­ but I¡¯ll always give their lives their due respect.¡± ¡°Then why? Why fight at all? You swear no allegiance to God nor king nor country. Why risk your feeble heart by choosing to stand before me now?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m indebted to a beautiful soul. I would ask you to step down, but we both know that won¡¯t happen. And so, before those who know nothing of life¡¯s splendour, I will never yield.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you for hearing me out, Tascus.¡± ¡°Please, the honour is mine, Enbos,¡± he says as the ground beneath my feet is contaminated with his mana. ¡°As the Apostle of Light, it is my duty to guide others along their Path, even if yours aligns with the Aspect of Life.¡± ¡°Nah, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just glad I finished the chantless invocation.¡± ¡°Chantless- !¡± ¡°!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 126: One, True Champion ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Unleashing the pool of mana hidden beneath his feet, I envelop Enbos in a dark haze and attempt to interrupt his spell. In an instant, I compress my mana into an iron cast upon every inch of his body. If he doesn¡¯t suffocate first, my skill should cut off- ¡°Hm!?¡± My ¡­ was dispelled? ¡°Go.¡± With a whisper, Enbos unleashes all the dead spirits within the glass orb. As expected, he¡¯s not allowing all the energy to run amuck; he¡¯s channelling trace amounts of mana into every spirit before rallying them above him. Kory immediately orders our mages to open fire upon Enbos, but from his other pocket, he somehow pulls out an entire wooden staff and plants it into the ground. ¡°!¡± He conjures a greater rank spell around himself, but against all logic, he holds out against the magical barrage from all my most ascended brethren. I conjure a and throw it at his spell. Surprisingly, he creates a window in his shield and- ¡°What?¡± ¡­ catches my spell without triggering the explosion. All my followers cease their assault as they stare dumbfoundedly at Enbos. I can¡¯t even detonate my own skill remotely as he forcibly disintegrates my conjuration. There is no mistaking it: at this very moment, Enbos¡¯ mana control has surpassed my own. By a significant margin. ¡°Y-your Holiness, the spirits he¡¯s summoned¡­¡± Looking overhead, the 200 souls have materialised as ethereal blades. Each and every apparition is shaped from spiritual energy, with murderous intent plain for all to see. Suddenly, the swarm of swords fly out in every direction, throwing all our formations into complete disarray. Some of my followers conjure protective wards, but the ghostly weapons pass through their shields and pierce their bodies. Although there is no mark, the pain is very real. A dozen or so blades target me in the ensuing chaos, but I repel them by channelling my spiritual energy into my armour. I have to destroy that orb before it gets out of hand. ¡°.¡± I reappear in front of Enbos and launch an into his . Anticipating my response, he retrieves his staff and jumps back as his barrier shatters. I follow up with a string of hand-to-hand techniques, but he continues to dash back while fending me off with his weapon. As he blocks my open palm thrust, I attempt to snatch his staff but he immediately casts and wastes his to get behind me. I see. The source of his newfound strength has to be from that mysterious staff. I don¡¯t recognise the runes on along his instrument, but- ¡°My Lord, could it really be¡­¡± ¡°¡± All of sudden, the ground beneath me erupts into a stone spike that barely scrapes my mask. I immediately teleport into the air as a dozen more spears spawn at my last position. However, I¡¯m far from safe as I narrowly evade a massive falling block. With the distance made between me and Enbos, he then raises his hand and conjures an immaculate pentagram. ¡°!¡± With almost no preparation, Enbos fires hundreds of fireballs in a near constant stream. I attempt to teleport away, but four stone walls suddenly cut-off my line of sight. With little choice, I conjure a as my surroundings explode into dust. Fire and smoke continue to obscure my vision as my barrier shakes like a web in a storm. Alarmed, I quickly switch to as the scorching flames lick my armour. This power. Those foreign runes¡­ He¡¯s clearly wielding the legendary staff of the Watchful Light! With his unique skill, did he already access the vault by other means? I can¡¯t fight him without my , but until my flock has dealt with his spirits, I can¡¯t afford to activate it. ¡°Support His Holiness! !¡± A few of my followers bombard Enbos with dark magic and interrupt his rain of fire. Seizing the chance, I immediately charge through the flames to reengage in close combat. He raises his staff to feign a spell, but I call his bluff and pressure him with a series of armoured strikes. Even if he has the magic of the ancients, his mana capacity is still that of an ordinary mage¡¯s. ¡°.¡± Turning his earthen spikes against him, Enbos repels the barrage with his frantic swordplay. However, with only one hand at his disposal, I eventually crack the soul prison in his other. As Enbos recoils from the shock, I raise my hand- Shiiing! ¡°Hm!?¡± ¡­ and narrowly dodge a ghostly blade. Enbos seizes the chance to bludgeon a nearby adherent with the orb and recover some mana, shattering it in the process. Although damaged, his complete disregard for the former artefact gives me pause. What is going on? The orb has been destroyed, the spiritual connections to Enbos have been severed, and yet all 200 spirits have still not lost form. He can¡¯t possibly command so many apparitions without a conduit, so how- ¡°I¡¯m not commanding anything, o Holiness,¡± says Enbos, reading the confusion behind my mask. ¡° is a composite spell of , and . All I¡¯m doing is reshaping their residual life force before attaching their lingering resentment to that energy. Even without the orb to regulate their remaining life force, they will continue to rampage like a swarm of wild forsaken.¡± ¡°You¡­ You relinquished all your control?¡± ¡°Of course. Since I¡¯m learning to face my sins, it¡¯s only fair you faced yours. Let¡¯s hope you treated them nicely in their final moments, Tascus!¡± Reacting to the mere mention of my name, over fifty blades suddenly change course and fly straight towards me with raging screams. I conjure a and begin repelling them in rapid succession. Contrary to conventional wisdom, my holy construct doesn¡¯t exorcise them in an instant. They are masses of spiritual energy, not souls attached to physical mediums via dark magic. Although an effective nuisance, this ploy is far from lethal. What is Enbos¡¯ true scheme? As I fend off a dozen more apparitions, I glance toward Enbos who is busy culling my flock and rejuvenating his mana with his unique . Across the great hall, my followers are still struggling against the unblockable, undeterrable wraiths, with many starting to become short of breath. The casualties thus far are few and- ¡­ Wait, already? It¡¯s only been mere moments, and yet my most experienced warriors are already losing their breath? Unless- ¡°.¡± I immediately blast the roof above us, creating an opening into this enclosed space. However, Enbos then commands the stones to cover the hole. I see. He¡¯s making the air thinner, thus turning our sealed room against us. It¡¯s the same trick he employed in Catorrem¡¯s amphitheatre, except far wider than reported. The sacrifices will suffocate at this rate, and if he continues to cast fire magic, he will choke everyone with smoke as well. ¡°I won¡¯t let you. .¡± Closing the distance, I aim for his head with my spell. As expected, he stalls for time, dashing backwards and summoning stone walls between us. Cleaving through the obstacles as if they were aged cloth, I struggle to maintain sight of him as he constantly summons more walls. He¡¯s about to run out of mana again, at which point¡­ ¡°¡­ Hm!?¡± He conjured a stone sculpture! The black colour is just his mana dyed with . Where is- Crack! ¡°!¡± Before I can comprehend, Enbos¡¯ spell connects with the side of my torso and explodes. Despite being a greater rank skill, it¡¯s now powerful enough to send me tumbling across the hall. I reorient myself upon landing and look up to find fragments of stone hanging from his robe. I see. The ¡°sculpture¡± was Enbos after all. But to completely hide his mana when I was so close is- No, I should¡¯ve expected as much after his chantless incantation of , and his manipulation of the air in the midst of combat. Even I¡¯m having more difficulty breathing than moments earlier. I don¡¯t have time. ¡°.¡± I throw my projectile towards Enbos, and as expected, he handily sidesteps my attack. Unbeknownst to him, I manage to strike my true target as I feign a barrage of magic. However, before I can retract my outstretched arm¡­ one of the apparitions pierces through my hand. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Did you forget already?¡± Enbos says dryly. ¡°You still have to answer to those ¡°stones¡± you selfishly took.¡± Forty-nine more ghostly swords catch up to me, but instead of evading, I concentrate my spiritual energy and bear their attacks. All fifty ethereal blades then impale my entire body, but I ignore the phantom pain and press on. My life force is still healthy despite my followers¡¯ horrified cries, although I can feel the weight of these souls impeding my every step. For an instant, Enbos watches me with an air of suspicion, before raising the lich¡¯s staff to cast another inferno. ¡°!<-rtseriF>¡± ¡°!¡± All of a sudden, Horizon¡¯s Edge, which was lying on the table behind him, flies forth and knocks the ancient staff out of his hand. The resulting magical backlash causes Enbos to stagger, but before he can dive after the relic, I teleport behind him and bring down Horizon¡¯s Edge upon his head. With impressive dexterity, he twists around and catches the bronze edge between his palms, forcing him onto his back. The tip is mere inches from his mask, but at this proximity, it¡¯s become even harder to breathe. So if I can¡¯t kill him this instant¡­ ¡°Activate .¡± ¡°Oh, you son of a-¡± I use the emergency scroll to teleport to a different subspace. Enbos exploits the sudden change in elevation to twist aside the glaive, but not before I kick him squarely in his chest. We both land some distance away in this empty hall. I bring myself to full height and take a deep breath, while Enbos staggers back onto his feet. ¡°I must confess, Enbos, your plan was sound. If we had continued to fight in the Great Hall, there was every chance you could have emerged victorious. That was the closest anyone has come to interrupting His grand designs.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Good grief, Tascus. Just because I failed to strangle everyone with doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve already won,¡± says Enbos as he brushes the dust from his robes. ¡°It was never my intention to kill you in that room but to trim the number of ¡°terminals¡± attached to your pact. I always planned to fight you somewhere secluded, but I guess that part¡¯s been brought forward.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* Truly your hubris knows now equal. Even with your , you¡¯ve lost your greatest asset. While I¡­¡± Holding Horizon¡¯s Edge before him, I activate my and fill the glaive with holy mana in an instant. It¡¯s searing light bathes the entire hall while Enbos slowly draws his longsword in feeble defiance. ¡°Your life is forfeit, Enbos the Black. Truly, you are a forlorn soul to have pushed aside my charity, and in the end, all your defiance has amounted is but the smallest of distractions. Without the miraculous powers of the legendary staff, there is nothing-¡± ¡°Ah shucks, that amateur thing? I¡¯m flattered you think so highly of my handicraft, but really it¡¯s just some Treant wood with a Melivorath core glued to the top.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Something in his voice causes me to stop. Something in his posture causes my body to stiffen. Despite all everything going against him, he manages to plant a seed of doubt in my mind. His power¡­ is not from that staff? The spells he was casting was from his own ability? No, that cannot be. He couldn¡¯t possibly have learnt so many high-level spells and reached the pinnacle of mana control in only a week. Then, is his source of strength from some other relic hidden on his form? If so, why reveal it now? How can he be so confident I wouldn¡¯t disarm him like moments before? ¡°¡­ It matters not.¡± I¡¯ll just crush him with God¡¯s true might. ¡°.¡± Empowered by Maleosis¡¯ pact and amplified by Horizon¡¯s Edge, I fire a massive blast of holy energy, as bright as the golden sun. It strikes Enbos¡¯ position with the force of a hundred giants and smoulders the stone beneath him. I¡¯m almost disappointed how quickly it¡¯s ended, although I won¡¯t hold back just to entertain his delusions. For I am Maleosis¡¯ Champion. I do not dither. I do not- ¡°.¡±
¡°.¡± While Tascus is busy channelling his beam of blinding light, I fire a concentrated bolt of electricity that cuts through his spell and strikes him squarely in his chest. The thunderous impact shakes the entire room, as Tascus flies back at the speed of a cannonball and slams into the wall with an equally loud crack. If I didn¡¯t have , I would have thought him dead as he remains embedded in the pulverised stone. I¡¯ve got to admit¡­ That. Felt. Good. *Sigh* And after your heartfelt speech about respecting life. Please be more careful, Tyler. I know, Helena. I¡¯m not dumb enough to take it easy on the likes of him. That¡¯s not what I meant. Isn¡¯t this situation close to your worst-case scenario? You never expected him to wield Maximillian¡¯s spear. Yeah, and I didn¡¯t take out as many of his inner circle as I would have liked. Things might have to come down to them, but in the meantime... ¡°I-impossible. He¡¯s as strong as bef-¡± ¡°.¡± With lightning fast reflexes, Tascus extracts himself from the wall just as a massive spike bursts out from it. I don¡¯t let up and continue intercepting his movements with stone protrusions. In my other hand, Helena is busy constructing another magic circle along my sword. She gives a mental nod and I point Bloodletter towards my prey. ¡°¡­¡± Alarmed, Tascus immediately teleports to another location. Helena calls out to turn to my left as I redirect the spell without hesitation. Sure enough, Tascus reappears right in the path of our attack. He instantly raises his guard as I finish the last syllable, blocking the blast but being pushed a dozen feet back, electricity crackling across his arms. Thanks Helena. I¡¯ll keep track of his eyes, so just focus on attacking. Wait, where is his- ¡°!¡± The golden glaive suddenly flies out from the rubble as it dawns on me that he can¡¯t teleport while holding a holy-attribute weapon. I immediately cast to pin the glaive to the ground, but Tascus constructs a large magic circle while I¡¯m preoccupied. ¡°!¡± ¡°! !¡± Casting that dreaded spell, Tascus rains a hundred on my location, decimating everything but my small bubble. My entire body is rattling like washers in a dryer, and yet my empowered barriers hold firm. For the umpteenth time, I¡¯m amazed by how powerful Helena¡¯s elder lich form must have been, considering I¡¯m only borrowing a fraction of a fragment of her original power. Nonetheless¡­ Beep! Beep! Damn it, I have to switch. True, but are you sure you want to carry through with this trick? Yeah. If it¡¯s his dark form, I can manage. If it¡¯s the other¡­ I¡¯ll see how far I can go. I see. I believe in you, Tyler. ¡°Release!¡± Removing my , the holy spear flies straight towards my back. Even when I know it¡¯s coming, I narrowly dodge the scorching blade as it pierces through my barriers like an arrow through tissue paper. However, the instant it passes me by, I cover my foot in and kick the back of the flying glaive, sending it straight to its owner. As expected, its holy aura disintegrates every along the way and vaporises his spell circle. As it passes his outstretch hand, Tascus tilts his head before it touches his mask and uses to curve it right back at me. I deflect it upwards with Bloodletter, but Tascus then teleports above me and switches to his holy form, grabbing the twirling spear for a powerful downward swing. ¡°.¡± ¡°!¡± Disrupting his descent, I barely sidestep the wall of crushing light as the spear tip hits the ground. I aim for his exposed flank, but he in the opposite direction while singlehandedly swinging the glaive. With a contortionist¡¯s flexibility, I evade the wide attack, then immediately dash back as Tascus jousts with the full length of the spear. As always, his arm strength is ridiculous, and every one of his quick thrusts is shaving HP due to the weapon¡¯s holy aura. I could slip past the blade, but even touching that ¡°radioactive¡± shaft would destroy me in an instant. At this point, I¡¯m not sure if buying time with melee is any safer than being bombarded by- ¡°!¡± Damn! <1 skill point allocated. 496 skill points reserved. Maleosis¡¯ Pact of Power: Active>
Stat Base Blessing Total
Attack 74 180 254
Defence 64 140 204
Magic 152 110 262
Resilience 77 20 97
Agility 71 46 117
Reserved Points 496
Ting! By the thinnest of margins, I divert his attack with both hands against Bloodletter as the searing pole slides past my head. However, with his other hand, he conjures a and thrusts it toward my ¡°heart¡±. ¡°!¡± I conjure my spell to overlap his arm, slowing his attack before it can build momentum. I then allocate another skill point before launching a kick into his chest, pushing myself away from his deadly spear. However, the moment I land, Helena calls out: Above you, Tyler! Huh? Damn it, that magic circle is too wide! ¡°.¡± ¡°!¡± Although a basic rank skill, I strike the decimated floor with all my might and fall into the floor below. His still hits me, though, as the scorching beam strikes my back and I slam into the hard floor, before rolling out of the way of the golden light. HP: 67/198 MP: 32/180 Good grief. All that effort and I¡¯ve barely regenerated my MP. I could really have done without that last hit. It would have been worst if you had dug a bigger hole when that light shone through. It could have killed you. I suppose¡­ Is Tascus already in this room? Yes. He¡¯s switched to his dark form and is- Seven o¡¯ clock! <1 skill point allocated. 498 skill points reserved.> Turning on my heel, I raise Bloodletter and block Tascus¡¯ fist just as he reappears. In the next instant, he vanishes away but I¡¯m left on high alert to my surroundings. Nine o¡¯ clock! <1 skill point allocated. 499 skill points reserved.> Four o¡¯ clock! <1 skill point allocated. 500 skill points reserved.> Eleven o¡¯ clock! <1 skill point allocated. 501 skill points reserved.> Above you! <1 skill point allocated. 502 skill points reserved...> Over and over again, I spin around deflect his attacks by a hair¡¯s breadth. Even with Helena¡¯s instructions coming at the speed of thought, I¡¯m being pressured too quickly to even counterattack. I only have 68 skill points ¨C and falling ¨C while Tascus can spam his teleportation near endlessly. Tascus won¡¯t realise the difference, Tyler. Just finish the ploy then defend yourself! No, the time isn¡¯t right, Helena. I don¡¯t want to squander a surprise attack, so long as he doesn¡¯t figure out how we¡¯re tracking him, I can- Six o¡¯ clock! Got it! BOOM! Shiiing! ¡°Huh?¡± All of a sudden, the telekinetic spear breaks through the roof above as I narrowly dodge it¡¯s holy blade. The tip embeds into the floor, and to my alarm, Tascus makes an opening motion with his hand. Sure enough, the spear discharges all of its holy energy in a nova of light, but I quickly leap out of way¡­ only to remember Tascus is right behind me, ready to strike. Out of the corner of my eye, I watch a fly from his hand towards my airborne form. I-it¡¯s too close to dodge¡­ <¡­ 98%... 99%... 1-> BANG! Striking me squarely in the back, I hurtle through the air like a ragdoll before sliding to a complete stop. There is a moment of silence as Tascus watches my still form, now leaking a fair amount of spiritual fragments into the air: a tell-tale symptom of a dying soul. His armoured boots echo throughout the empty room as he prepares to finish me off for good. Thud, thud, thud¡­ ¡°I do not know how you managed to learn the secrets of the Golden Age, but you never stood a chance before a true adherent of His will.¡± Thud, thud, thud¡­ ¡°In the end, you couldn¡¯t stall for long enough to recover your limited mana. It is clear that such sorcery, genuine as it was, was ill suited to your constitution. Only one who is blessed with His infinite power could ever wield such magics.¡± Thud, thud, thud¡­ ¡°But the greatest cause of your defeat was not your lack of mana, but of fervour. You never showed the same determination as you did on the Tiel Plains, because of that¡­ you are weaker than before¡± Tascus grabs my wooden antler and raises my limp form. In his other hand, he uses to recall the spear to his hand, and immediately fires up the metal into a golden sheen. Slowly, I carefully raise my hand to grab the arm on my antler while Tascus shakes his head with derision. ¡°Even now, you still¡­ Farewell, Enbos the Forlorn. Once I am done with your soul, I hope you will bear witness to my legacy in your next life. This is¡­ deliverance.¡± CRUNCH! ¡°¡­ Dead wrong. I couldn¡¯t be any stronger, in every way.¡± With but a singlehanded squeeze, I crush his steel bracer along with the bones in his arm. Although stunned, Tascus immediately thrusts the spear toward my chest. However, I¡¯m faster as I land a lightning-quick front kick with the force of a truck. He slides back on both feet from the sheer power of the blow, but to both our surprise¡­ he suddenly falls to one knee. I can see the disbelief in his eyes as I quickly close the distance with earth-shaking strides. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Reduced to one arm, his straightforward thrust fails to connect with my agile form as I strike his chest plate with reinforced bone. Tascus holds steadfast but his armour does not, leaving a small dent in his silver piece. I don¡¯t let up my assault, however, as I launch a barrage of explosive punches while sticking to his injured flank. The sound of my attacks resembles a metalworks factory as I batter his full-body armour with my bare fists. improved far more than just . At this very moment¡­
Stat Base Blessing Soul Total
Attack 74 180 146 400
Defence 64 140 136 340
Magic 152 110 10 272
Resilience 77 20 67 164
Agility 71 65 77 213
Reserved Points 515
¡­ I¡¯m stronger than the undead that repelled half-a-dozen holy knights. Suddenly, Tascus conjures a in his open hand, having just mended his broken bones. He then drives the conjured weapon into my torso, and naturally, it pierces straight through my breastplate. But the moment the spell makes contact with my sternum¡­ ¡°Hm!?¡± ¡­ it shatters against the enchanted bones I salvaged from my last battle. ¡°!¡± With a rune-etched fist, I land a uppercut directly into his armoured chest, launching his entire body over fifty feet into the air. He narrowly avoids smashing into the roof with , however, I¡¯m already allowing up with another attack. ¡°!¡± BOOM! Shattering the ground with a single stomp, I launch myself toward Tascus like a ballistic missile. He barely turns in time to avoid my crushing fist, however, I then reorient my body and kick off the ceiling, ricocheting right up to his surprised face. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± BANG! Smashing through his barrier with apparent ease, I send Tascus crashing to the ground with monstrous force. The immediate aftermath is not unlike a falling meteor, gouging a trail along the earth. With all my momentum transferred into Tascus, I drop straight down and observe his prone form. Did you get him, Tyler? ¡­ No. He cast and at the last moment. All I did was bruise him. Then are you sure you shouldn¡¯t attack him while he¡¯s down? Even with the Pseudo Ravager¡¯s stats, his flying spear can still vaporise me in a single hit. My Pact of Power just expired and I only have 55 skill points left. I need to save up for my next big move. I see. But your equipped soul is also on a timer. The moment you took it out of storage, that mutated soul has been falling apart at an accelerating pace. It¡¯s not the only soul that¡¯s falling apart, Helena. I¡¯m only borrowing my counterpart¡¯s soul as a medium. Even if I break down, it won¡¯t affect her spiritual structure at all. I promise. *Sigh* You know full well I¡¯m not worrying about ¡°her¡±. But right now, I¡¯m more worried about what Tascus is scheming, half-buried in the floor. ¡°Heh¡­ Hahahahaha¡­¡± All of a sudden, Tascus starts laughing in a dry and drawn out manner. I begin to wonder if he¡¯s finally discarded his last pretence of sanity. Nonetheless, I raise my guard as he raises his body upright like a marionette. ¡°Everything is clear now.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°The Forlorn Soul, the Celestial Beast, the Ascension to the Crown¡­ I finally understand what the Prophecy is all about.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to understand at all, Tascus,¡± I say as I walk over to my dropped sword. ¡°You discarded your own agency to become a cog in a machine. Whatever part of the prophecy does or does not come true, you will never own it.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but I suppose that is what makes me ¡°forlorn¡±,¡± he says as recalls his spear once more. ¡°Enbos, that power you demonstrated earlier, that magic and strength which surpasses my own, can only have been gifted by Him. You¡­ You¡¯ve become an Apostle, have you not?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I see, I see. So you¡¯ve finally embraced His teachings and found your true Path. I always thought I was destined to be His champion, but I must confess, I never understood why the prophecy must be so¡­ controversial. Why He spurs His most devout followers into conflict with one and other, all in hope of becoming His one, true champion. Now, I understand. My brother, it is because his favour must be earned. We are both candidates to His will. We are both forlorn souls with pure intent. We are both each other¡¯s impasse, and only in combat, when we uncover each other¡¯s wisdom, shall our enlightenment be complete.¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what wisdom I have to offer, but it¡¯s true that I have changed,¡± I say while recharging more of my MP. ¡°Ever since I became an Acolyte, I wanted to deny his existence. I couldn¡¯t accept the idea that my life, for all its tragedies, was being determined by anyone but myself. And yet I continued to call upon his power. Continued to feel his presence. Continued to exist by his grace, long after I killed my handler. From the depths of my heart, I always knew. That Maleosis was real.¡± ¡°I see. The arrogance of man is to believe everything is within their comprehension. Before an omniscient deity, you pursued the illusion of chaos rather than trust in an unfathomable being. To you, our actions in His name defined Maleosis as ¡°evil¡±¡­ until now. Although you still champion life, you¡¯ve found your own way of serving Him, and broke through the wall between Acolyte and Apostle.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say as I get within twenty feet of Tascus and activate my pact. ¡°The world needs to know his true form. That Maleosis is¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ an incorporeal entity spawned by the collective consciousness of mankind, reinterpreted as the spirit of darkness in the current age.¡± ¡°¡­ I beg your pardon?¡± Arc 3, Chapter 127: Black-Cloaked Berserker No, I couldn¡¯t have heard that right. It is impossible for an Apostle of God to say such a thing. No matter how blithe, antagonistic or conniving he may be, he can¡¯t possibly describe Maleosis as anything less than divine and still retain His blessing. And yet the aura I¡¯m sensing from him is unmistakably our Lord¡¯s. ¡°You heard me the first time, Tascus. ¡°Maleosis¡± may be a higher being but he is no god, let alone an almighty one. He was spawned from the precepts taught by Wisdom King Maleosis, an enlightened sage but ultimately mortal. Millenia of worship, long before the Golden Age, has deified his memory.¡± ¡°*Sigh* I was a fool to ever think you would respond with sincerity. Clearly, I was mistaken that your strength was from the divine.¡± ¡°Au contraire, Tascus,¡± says Enbos as he draws closer. I can still sense the Lord¡¯s power emanating from his form. ¡°Worship is all fine and good, but really, the only prerequisite is to recognise Maleosis¡¯ existence. From there, it is no longer a matter of piety but of terms and conditions. I mean, why else would there be so many different cults to Maleosis, with some drawing enough power to rival yourself? Are your beliefs not more complete than theirs, or mine?¡± ¡°And yet fate has led us here, not them, Enbos. We walk the path of the Watchful Light-¡± ¡°Oh please. The Watchful Light? It was one of many surveyance units that outlasted its end of service life. It just so happened one wasn''t properly decommissioned when humanity left the ark. And the prophecy? A string of semi-coherent terms derived from a database of delusions, uploaded by tens of thousands of individual cults. The only reason it is real is because you made it real, but you are too self-convinced to see-¡± ¡°Enough,¡± I utter as I stamp Horizon''s Edge on the ground. ¡°You have made your stance clear, Enbos the Black. I will no longer convey His wisdom to the likes of you.¡± ¡°*Chuckle* That¡¯s the thing, Tascus. You were right to say we have something to learn by fighting. So, whether you like it or not, I¡¯m gonna beat the ¡°truth¡± into your skull!¡± With a stomp louder than thunder, Enbos bursts forth with his sword reared back to his opposite side. I immediately take to the air as his brutish swing misses my legs. The resulting shockwave churns the stone floor like a whirlwind through sand. With the mana-infused fragments, I cluster it on Enbos with the force of crashing tides. However, like a rising leviathan, he parts the waves with a single motion, before plunging his hand into the ground to extract a piece of masonry fit for a trebuchet. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± BANG! A cloud of dust showers the immediate area, and within the lingering plume, I dive in and engage Enbos in blind melee. Reading each other¡¯s spiritual signatures, he brushes aside my attacks with overwhelming strength while I divert his with my superior reach and spearplay. The glowing blade of Horizon¡¯s Edge darts like a firefly in the abyss, but Enbo intercepts every move by a hair¡¯s breadth. ¡­ No- ¡°!¡± ¡°Ngh!¡± The gap is growing. It¡¯s subtle but he¡¯s becoming more agile with every exchange. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ is his connection to God actually strengthening? ¡°!¡± I fire a blast of holy magic from above, buying me time to jump back. I mustn¡¯t allow myself to be distracted. The important fact is he¡¯s getting stronger with every swing. Although he¡¯s rightfully wary of Horizon¡¯s Edge, prolonged combat will eventually give him the advantage. In that case¡­ ¡°.¡± Recalling Horizon¡¯s Edge to my hand, I begin channelling an immense amount of holy mana into the blade. However, Enbos closes the distance in an instant. I take a defensive stance and repel a tempest of powerful strikes, all whilst imbuing Horizon¡¯s Edge with my finishing spell. ¡°[O mighty Maleosis watching from yonder¡­]¡± ¡°Good grief, Tascus. Would you quit it with the glorification?¡± Bang! Although I block his kick with my arm, the force travels straight to my chest and I¡¯m pushed several feet back. Nonetheless, I manage to continue my recital. ¡°[¡­ I stand in the abyss and bear your standard.]¡± ¡°I already told you, Tascus. He¡¯s not the god of everything. If anything, the original Maleosis was probably the progenitor of necromancy,¡± he claims while ramping up his assault. ¡°However, when Tiel was destroyed by the Elder Lich¡­¡± ¡°[In darkness, I feel your light guide me¡­]¡± ¡°¡­ all dark magic became stigmatised as a result. Eventually, the image of the spirit of darkness and Maleosis became one and the same.¡± ¡°[¡­ and through me, you shine for others to see. Let the heathen¡­]¡± ¡°So you see, Tascus, he¡¯s not even the embodiment of darkness¡­¡± CRUNCH! ¡°¡­ let alone of light.¡± Flicking aside Horizon¡¯s Edge with his sword, Enbos manages to land an open-palm directly into my chest. I stagger for a moment, but I don¡¯t have the luxury of breathing as I parrying a following thrust. In the same motion, I aim for his head with the back of my spear, but in a black blur, he contorts his body and kicks my arm at the same time. It might be a light tap for him, but it¡¯s an impactful one to me. For all my mastery of the spear, it¡¯s as futile as confronting a mithril golem with a bronze rapier, except he¡¯s far nimbler and of smaller stature than I. I need to immobilise him. Crack! ¡°Eh? These are¡­¡± Expending one of my scrolls, three coffins suddenly appear around Enbos and explode into pieces, as an equal number of undying warriors assail him. They¡¯re the last risen from the capture operation, empowered by the loss of the other undead in their set. However, for all their strength and magical arms, they are still no match for Enbos as he grapples them with one hand and brushes off their bone-crushing attacks. Nonetheless, with their distraction, I have to time to wait for an- CRACK! Correction: I only have one shot and it needs to be now. ¡°[Let the heathen find dread in your everlasting luminosity.] !¡± As my personal guard latch onto Enbos, I fire a fully-empowered blast of holy magic. Unfazed, he calmly grabs my struggling undead and uses them as shields. The collides with their bodies and splinters into a dozen searing streams. My undead immediately begin disintegrating, however Enbos still stands. Just as I expected. ¡°Is that all you- Wait, what!?¡± To his horror, he realises my is being cast from my palm. As he braces against my attack, he turns his head see Horizon¡¯s Edge, hovering to his side, fire a second . Enbos is caught in a crossfire of blinding lights, and having completed a chantless invocation with , it is just as powerful as the first. Nonetheless, for one horrifying moment, I spy him walking against the stream of cleansing mana... BANG! ... but it proves to be an illusion as my twin attacks propel him all the way to the back wall with a thunderous crack. The entire wall then collapses on top of Enbos¡¯ remains, becoming a multi-ton coffin. ¡°*Huff, huff, huff*.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°*Huff, huff*¡­ Deliverance.¡± I drew far too much mana near the end. My hands are beginning to shake. Did I vanquish him once and for all? No, I best not doubt his unnatural fortitude. I can still detect his lifeforce beneath that pile of debris, although it¡¯s markedly weaker than bef- ¡°Heh. Hahaha¡­¡± I almost choke on my ragged breaths as Enbos quiet yet haunting chuckle fills the vast room. With narrow eyes, I watch as he extracts himself from the rubble and extinguish his smouldering robes. He¡¯s still holding onto the charred remains of my personal guard, and as he raises their skulls to show me, he crushes them in his hands. ¡°.¡± ¡°What!?¡± That cannot be- No, both his lifeforce and mana are recovering at a staggering pace! Moreover, I can sense his base strength is even greater than before. He really used , the ability to feast on the living and dead alike¡­ But how!? How can he possibly possess an undead exclusive skill while being- ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tascus? Can¡¯t handle your own blessing? It¡¯s almost as if Maleosis couldn¡¯t give a damn about your condition, and I really stress the words ¡°could not¡±.¡± ¡°¡­ No. You will not inherit the Watchful Light¡¯s power. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°Then you better shape up soon, ¡°brother¡±. <.aiaG fo dnaH>.¡± Taking a covert approach, Enbos sinks into the ground while I quickly recall my spear with unsteady hands. His mana has fully recovered, which means he¡¯s free to use his ancient skills once more. As for me, I need time to recover from the backlash, especially after using so many times in one night. For the first time in decades, I feel I am at a knife¡¯s edge. I can distance myself if he comes too close, but doing so will allow him to attack with his powerful magic. I could approach him with , but I won¡¯t be able to bring Horizon¡¯s Edge which is my only defence. I should keep teleporting until his mana is exhausted, but for some reason, he¡¯s been able to intercept my movements. In any case, he is far too cunning to just sprout from the floor. I must¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ What is happening? I¡¯ve managed to recover in the time he¡¯s been hiding beneath the ground. Is he preparing an even grander spell, or¡­? ¡°¡­¡± Don¡¯t tell me¡­ He actually¡­ ¡°You shameless heathen! !¡± Following the lingering mana from my latest attack, I make my way through the twisting corridors at great speed. As feared, he¡¯s headed in the direction of the closest terminal, but I should be able to trace him once I reach one myself. Nonetheless, I¡¯ve already given him too much of lead. I can¡¯t believe he actually took flight. But for what? Is he seeking reinforcements from the outside? Did he decide to target my flock? Why did Enbos change tactics when I was clearly weakened while he had clearly recovered? There has to be something to- ¡°Hm?¡± This room. I don¡¯t recognise it. Moreover¡­ ¡°*Sigh* I see.¡± ¡­ the doorway I just entered is gone. There is no other exit. (.ybdnats no :secnefeD .orez :detected stegrat fo rebmuN .detavitca moor lliK) ¡°Hm?¡± (.degagne :secnefeD .eno :detected stegrat fo rebmuN .smrofefil namuh ot smrofefil detcefni morf degnahc tegraT .detpecca edirrevO) All of a sudden, four levitating orbs phase into existence on each side of the room. Each of them are composed of a different element: water, fire, glass and metal, with brilliant gems acting as their cores. Although I¡¯m fascinated, an immediate sense of alarm crawls down my spine. I narrowly jump to the side as the metal orb fires a blast of forked lightning. The rest of the orbs follow suit, casting different elemental attacks. I cast , but a powerful scythe of water cuts clean through my defences, followed by a continuous beam of burning light. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°!¡± Letting go of Horizon¡¯s Edge, I teleport directly above the glass orb and turn it into a shower of fragments. The lightning orb attempts to attack from behind, but I catch it¡¯s attack with Horizon Edge and redirect it at the water one, frying its core. The ball of water collapses, and I use to turn it into a wall to extinguish the fire orb¡¯s attacks. From the resulting steam, I ambush the lightning orb and crush its shell in my hands. Powerful they may be, but far too fragile. Enbos must have reactivated these ancient defences which we never could, but even if there are a thousand more, he couldn¡¯t possibly expect these weapons would- (.yletaidemmi moor llik eht etacav esaelP .detaitini locotorp noislupxE) ¡°That voice¡­¡± (¡­enin ¡­net ni noislupxE) As I backflip away from a wave of blue flames, I land in a crouching position and pour my mana into the stones. My mana spreads to every brick and I soon realise¡­ ¡°Well played, Enbos.¡± (¡­neves ¡­thgie ¡­) ¡°!¡± I rearrange the masonry to create a opening beneath the fire orb, and instantly, a geyser of dark mana erupts and extinguishes the construct. I immediately close the hole but there¡¯s mistaking it. This room is no longer connected to the main structure: it¡¯s adrift in the sea of dark magic that sustains this dimension. And if Enbos truly wants to kill me¡­ (¡­evif ¡­xis ¡­) I must hurry and create a barrier to- No, even if I somehow survive, I¡¯ll still be buried under a hundred feet of earth¡­ (¡­eerht ¡­ruof ¡­) There is no terminal and I have no way of overriding Enbos¡¯ control. My only choice is to teleport, but¡­ (¡­owt ¡­) Coordinates, a mana link, anything that will allow me to teleport back to- Hm? This is- (.eno ¡­)
A cold breeze sends shivers down the sentry¡¯s back. He pulls his green robe up while maintaining a clear view of the war-torn fields. The moon is full and the scene is as silent as the grave, although he notices a subtle change in the hue of the sky. The sound of shuffling grass alerts him to the presence approaching from behind, but as he whips his head around, he recognises the woman dressed in the same style of robe as himself. ¡°Rise and shine, Mist. Is your head doing okay?¡± ¡°It was only a mild concussion, Lyon, although I have to say I feel miserable all the same,¡± says the woman as she sits a few feet away. ¡°¡­ How many survived?¡± ¡°¡­ I lost over half my squad,¡± Mist says with a bitter smile. ¡°And I wasn¡¯t even conscious to protect them.¡± ¡°I lost half my guys as well,¡± says Lyon, ¡°except I wasn¡¯t even at the front. We had two imposters in our midst, and¡­ *Sigh*.¡± ¡°Fifteen fablars per person. I¡¯m guessing you have to be alive to collect that in the end.¡± ¡°Yeah. We might have been greedy bringing more people, but those goddamned knights were counting on us to drop like flies.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t argue about that. If I wasn¡¯t grouped up with that Novuseus mage, I¡¯d being lying over there as well,¡± she says as she gazes over the war-torn landscape. ¡°I really owe him a favour.¡± ¡°For us, it was this dwarf of a city guard. He held line while we sifted through our members, and honestly, I have to reconsider my opinion of those wall sitters. *Sigh* It¡¯s a shame then that those knights dragged the both of them along in their first incursion. They haven¡¯t returned from the cave since.¡± ¡°Great. Another reason to despise the Church¡¯s dogs.¡± ¡°That reminds me, where¡¯s my replacement at? A big guy with an axe should be covering my shift.¡± ¡°A just passed a guy like that on my way here, but he seemed to be staring into the air in front of a makeshift grave.¡± ¡°I see. Well, I don¡¯t blame him. While you were out cold, one of his ¡°friends¡± turned out to be wearing a flesh mask. So, are you here to replace him?¡± ¡°No. The knights are rounding up everybody to mobilise. I heard from some survivors that they¡¯ll bury the place at dawn, the hostages and their own men included.¡± ¡°That is seriously cruel, but first light is still an hour or so away. Why move now?¡± ¡°How would I know? But that¡¯s beside the point, Lyon: should we just take our remaining crew and leave, reward be damned?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mist. Boss won¡¯t forgive us for losing half our parties and returning with nothing to show for it.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s another suicide run, it¡¯d be too late for us to-¡± CRACK! All of a sudden, there is a violent tremor as the side of the mountain suddenly erupts. Mist and Lyon look back at the cloud of dirt and debris while the adventurer camp enters a state of pandemonium. The pair immediately enter full alert and signal to the other lookouts in the distance. However, there is nothing to report, and the mountain quickly returns to silence. ¡°W-what was that, Lyon? An enemy attack?¡± ¡°N-no clue. But at least it didn¡¯t trigger a landsli- Look out!¡± Both adventurers leap to the side as a long object lands nearby and releases a burst of blinding light. As they meekly look over the smoking crater¡­ there is a dull, brass polearm embedded in the ground.
¡°Hmmm, how annoying. Honestly Tascus, I should have attacked you while you were still recovering. I never imagined you could escape the kill room, and yet here you are.¡± Having teleported to safety by the narrowest of margins, I now stand before Enbos in the original terminal room. Contrary to his claims of surprise, he is in the middle of enchanting his cursed sword for his next attack. A shrewd man, but he has yet to realise my escape was enabled by his own spell. ¡°You are a cunning adversary, Enbos the Black. I must confess that was the closest anyone has ever come to killing me,¡± I say as I resupply my mana. ¡°And I will come closer still,¡± replies Enbos as he reactivates his blessing. ¡°Especially without your spear to defend yourself. It was about the only thing that could have killed me in a single hit, so as far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s checkmate.¡± True, Enbos has recovered his mana and finished imbuing his longsword with unknown magic. Curiously, it shares the same symbology as , but with several new runes. He¡¯s also stronger than ever before, having absorbed the souls of my personal guard. Nonetheless, I now understand the idiosyncrasies behind his strength¡­ and his weaknesses. ¡°!¡± Seizing the initiative, Enbos fires a torrent of destructive flames. I teleport above him and twist my body just as a stone spike protrudes from the roof. I narrowly avoid his attack then snap off the construct to launch at him like a ballista. Instead of enduring the blow with his body... "!" I knew it. Enbos¡¯ power is not holistic. He has three distinct states and can only embody one at any single time: a state of superior magic; a state of overwhelming physical might; and, most crucially, a neutral state while transitioning between the two. It¡¯s the reason why he didn¡¯t use his massive strength back in the great hall, and why he resorted to that ¡°kill room¡± once his mana was restored. He should be vulnerable to close-quarters combat in his current state. I can close the distance in an instant with , but up to now, Enbos has countered my teleportation by pre-empting my destination. That being said, I¡¯ve finally figured out his trick. He must have planted this spell back when he struck me in the great hall. Nonetheless, I won¡¯t sever this magical link just yet¡­ not when I can exploit it instead.
Checkmate, you say. Yeah, yeah. I know, Helena. I was being presumptuous, but I really need to sell the act. In a deadly test of quality versus quantity, I cast Helena¡¯s destructive magic as Tascus evades and teleports without abandon. Even with Helena tracking his teleportation, he¡¯s doing too many, too quickly for her to convey everything at once. I hate to admit it but he¡¯s got the right idea, to bleed me dry of MP and force me to equip the Pseudo Ravager¡¯s soul. Worse, the skeleton¡¯s soul is already on the verge of collapse, so I can¡¯t sustain that herculean-state like before. I¡¯ve got to find a way to push Tascus to his limit while I still can. ¡°! !¡± Flooding the entire floor with my fabricated water, I proceed to chase Tascus with dozens of electrified tendrils using . Very wisely, he keeps himself airborne and evades every attack before teleporting to the ceiling. However, from his bird¡¯s eye view, he immediately realises my elaborate trick: a full-room magic circle made out of ¡°water¡±. ¡°!¡± ¡°! !¡± BOOOOOM! Hundreds of fireballs fly past my feet and completely decimate the roof, including the room above. There are not even chunks left as they are all blown upward by the sheer force of the barrage. The spell quickly disintegrates, however, leaving a thick cloud of dust to linger. ¡°Tch. .¡± I absorb the personal guard soul I secretly stashed, recovering a fair portion of my HP and MP. The shockwave was so strong that I even received damage from down here. While I doubt it would have killed him, there is no way he could have dodged- Tyler, earth wall! ¡°!¡± Conjuring a stone barrier in an instant, I catch a glimpse of Tascus as he bursts forth from the cloud with a spear of light. It cuts clean through my barricade, however, as I barely parry his deadly blow. He then conjures another and presses the attack. I evade out of desperation, but as the dust cloud descends to ground level, I use to hastily retreat. Casting , he immediately clears the air and looks at me in deathly silence. For the first time, I see his unmasked face, golden-haired with eyes as cold as the steel he wears. But aside from a few scorch marks, he¡¯s barely scathed! How on Garea did dodge that attack!? He used to create a vacuum around himself, which cushioned the blast. But there¡¯s something else, Tyler. He closed his eyes while- ¡°.¡± Behind! Out of pure reflex, I obey Helena¡¯s command and whip around to intercept him. However, what greeted me was not Tascus, but his infamous gold mask hovering in mid-air. To my horror, I find Tascus mirrored in its polished cheek, about to crush my head from my right flank. He used the reflection to redirect his teleportation, which means¡­ he knows about . ¡°!¡± Pouring an obscene amount of mana into a single punch, Tascus launches an all-or-nothing attack. He¡¯s too close to dodge, too close to block. His steel gauntlet connects with the back of my head and¡­ BANG! ¡­ doesn¡¯t even tilt it at all. The disbelief on his face is almost palpable. A few milliseconds becomes a prolonged silence as Tascus¡¯ eyes begin to widen. I can spell out the shock from his open lips as he fails to react to me raising my blade. ¡°!¡± Blessed by Maleosis, I bring down Bloodletter with all my might. Almost everything was for this single moment. The window immediately closes as Tascus teleports out of reflex, leaving me to cleave through his afterimage. However, the red sheen running along the edge is no illusion. Crack! ¡°Ugh!¡± Splitting his mighty armour, I leave a bloody trail running diagonally across his torso. Still, I can¡¯t help but mentally click my tongue. He forced me to play my hand too soon. If I had finished charging Bloodletter he would be in two pieces, but I guess a cursed wound will have to do. Of course¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not going to give you the chance to breathe!¡± I launch myself at Tascus and begin attacking at lightning speed. He conjures a to defend himself, but his other hand is busy keeping the blood in his body. Unable to endure my assault, he vanishes out of sight but the spiritual energy leaking from his injury betrays his airborne position. More blood spills from his wound as he refocuses on healing. ¡°! ¡° on self!¡± <¡­ 3%... 47%... 82%... 100% synchronisation achieved. 50% of Helena (Elder Lich)¡¯s stats have been added.> ¡°!¡± I conjure a massive spike from the ground to skewer him in the air. He handily drifts out of the way, however, I immediately switch to the Pseudo Ravager¡¯s soul and grab the stone protrusion, turning it into a gigantic club. Distracted by his injury, I swat Tascus into the nearest wall with a resounding crack, before throwing the remnants of my ¡°club¡± like a ballistic missile. The entire wall collapses, revealing a massive hall in the room over, but Tascus manages to conjure a in time. Nonetheless, there are red blotches staining the floor of his protective sphere. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Switching souls again, I rain fire on Tascus¡¯ shelter while running towards him. His overcharged defences hold, however, as he focuses on dispelling Bloodletter¡¯s curse. Unfortunately for him, I manage to reach his airtight bubble. ¡°!¡± Touching his , I stain his translucent spell into a pitch black sphere. Effectively a sitting duck, I dance around his barrier while firing a barrage of that phase through his magical defences. I can sense his lifeforce being whittled away, until¡­ ¡° !¡± ¡­ pop goes the pirate. Converting his into a , the dark dome explodes in all directions and forces me back. He then immediately attempts to teleport away¡­ only to find he¡¯s surrounded by four sturdy walls in a deadly cage match. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Trapped in here with me, I launch a chain of deadly attacks as Tascus masterfully parries my blows. However, with each and every interception, he replaces his and leaves several drops of fresh blood. He¡¯s also weaker than before as I¡¯ve already stopped using my Pact of Power, and yet he still can¡¯t confront my strength. But despite it all¡­ Your sword can¡¯t contain any more energy. It¡¯s ready, Tyler. Thank you, Helena. Hopefully, I can end it all in my next move. Please be careful. The look in his eyes- Yeah. He plans to unleash the full power of his blessing. And I plan to let him. Are you sure, Tyler? Of course. It was my plan in the first place. Now then, since he can react this well in a closed-off space, he must have the skill . If so¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡°Hngh!¡± ¡­ he¡¯s probably forgotten he¡¯s standing in the dark. I warp behind him and launch a powerful kick into his armoured back. Tascus stumbles a few steps before hunching over and coughing a not-insignificant amount of blood. Slowly, I walk over to his flank and raise my sword to decapitate him. ¡°Say hello to that collective figment for me. ¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Fully expecting him to unleash his Pact of Piety, I¡¯m instead surprised by the dull, brass glaive that¡¯s reappeared in hand. Tascus reignites his weapon into a golden spear, while I desperately switch souls and activate my Pact of Power. is on cooldown and I¡¯m too close to jump away. I have to¡­ ¡°!¡± Shiiing! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I-impossible. T-that¡¯s¡­¡± With one hand, I stop his attack by grabbing his spear¡­ by the brilliant blade. I can feel the inferno of holy energy condensed within its steel, but it¡¯s far from incinerating me in an instant. Once again, Tascus is left dumbfounded by my miraculous feat, only this time he¡¯s well and truly paralysed. ¡°I told you before, Tascus,¡± I say as I pull back my sword. ¡°Maleosis is not the embodiment of light. .¡± Saying those magic words, a brilliant blue hue envelops Bloodletter as Helena¡¯s and my runes interact. My wrist threatens to shake to pieces as I unleash all the accumulated energy from my recent bout, before focusing all that power along the length of the sharpened edge. Tascus immediately realises what I¡¯m about to do and pulls back his glaive to defend himself. But it¡¯s too late. ¡°!¡± SHIIIIING! As I swing my sword in a wide arc, the surrounding stone walls seemingly fracture without contact. Tascus braces his golden spear against the coming edge, and as it makes contact, he¡¯s beset by thousands of oscillations beating against a single point. With a guttural roar, I push with all my might, until¡­ Clink! ¡­ I begin cutting through his weapon. Tascus is stunned by the change in sound, but before I can push through and cleave his body in two¡­ BOOOM! ¡­ all the accumulated energy within the glaive bursts out of the fracture and sends us flying in opposite directions. My stone box crumbles from the explosion as I rattle across the floor before sliding to a stop. I instinctively ¡°cough¡± with all the dust flying around and look down at my sword which has reverted to its red tint. Damn it, I couldn¡¯t finish him off again. Looks like I have to resort to that final plan, after all. How much damage did I manage to- ¡°*Cough, cough.*¡± I look through the thinning dust to find Tascus staring at the shattered glaive in his hand. He gazes up at me, but instead of the usual bloodlust, there is only confusion on his weathered face. ¡°How?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How could you touch Horizon¡¯s Edge and be unharmed? I can still sense the dark magic infused in your entire body, and yet you weren¡¯t reduced to the smallest of cinders. How can your darkness possibly-¡± ¡°Tell me, Tascus. Have you ever wondered what darkness, as an element, truly is? By definition, it¡¯s the absence of light, and yet mages call upon it like they¡¯re drawing power from nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In the Golden Age, the element went by a different name: aether. The most fluid of the fundamental elements that form the fabric of reality. Only in the void can aether be pure¡­ but originally, it was never the antithesis of light.¡± ¡°What?¡± Of course, the truth is that Helena¡¯s soul has superior light resistance, but my point still stands. The fragment of an undead should unravel at its enchantments no matter what the foundation is. And yet, when I was forced to go through Maximillian¡¯s teleportation circle back in Kasseus Village, it was Helena''s spiritual energy that shielded me from the light. Like before, a lot of it is pure conjecture, but if I really want to grief him¡­ ¡°After the Apocalypse, the natural index of magic was reset, and during that formative period, the Watchful Light reappeared and the Church of Eden was accredited with cleaning up the event. As a result, the idea of ¡°light vanquishing darkness¡± became ingrained. As someone who wields aether, the original darkness, it¡¯s only natural I can defend myself, unlike yours which has been degraded by a millennium of misconceptions.¡± ¡°My darkness¡­ is inferior? N-no, that cannot be. I was bestowed this affinity by the Lord Almighty. He converted my light to-¡± ¡°Then answer me this, Tascus: if Maleosis named you the ¡°Apostle that conquers Light¡±, why would he give you that ability¡­ and not mine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, if your lord is truly unbeholden to mere public opinion, why can I embrace both light and dark, while you flip-flop between the two as a cheap workaround?¡± ¡°Enough¡­¡± ¡°Face it, Tascus. Either your aspect is a lie-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°¡­ or Maleosis is an imposter of the spirit of darkness after-¡± ¡°ENOOOOOUGH!!!¡± With an unhinged roar, Tascus projects a massive field of dark mana. It¡¯s not an attack, but it feels as if an earthquake just rippled through the air. The mana around him is spinning faster and faster as dozens of tendrils of tainted energy suddenly materialise and feed the sphere. The concentration is so dense that I have to turn off just to see his outline within that localised storm. He actually did it. Yeah. I told you he could do something like this. His Pact of Piety is supposed to be a support ability, and yet he¡¯s exploited the mechanic for all this time. Even though you were the one that antagonised him to this point, are you sure you don¡¯t want to attack him now? The stronger he gets, the easier it will be for the others. I¡¯m prepared. I see... I¡¯m really happy you found friends you can trust, Tyler. Yeah. That said, I must admit this is looking a bit much¡­ Suddenly, the ball of dark mana shrinks as Tascus further compresses all that power. His form becomes visible, and behind him, his twin black halos have increased to three. The ethereal tendrils of mana are still there, plugged into his back like ethereal power cables. Ominously, black markings now cover his body, constantly writhing, sometimes peeling, with a massive dark scar sealing shut his wound. Finished, he looks up at me with eyes like obsidian marbles. ¡°I will¡­ flay every inch of your flesh, in slices as thin as grass. Cast your bones¡­ in the fiercest furnace, then watch as every fragment is reduced to ash. Grind your soul into imperceivable specks¡­ before scattering them across the entire Wasteland! A heathen like you does not deserve His embrace¡­ only oblivion beyond the mercy of death. And so, I swear, on my title as champion, in the name of the entire order, for the sake of our one, true Lord¡­ DELIVERANCE!¡± Arc 3, Chapter 128: Gold-Hearted F(r)iend ¡°!¡± Making the first move, Tascus conjures a massive pentagram and fuels it with his near limitless mana. I prepare to block his holy attribute attack, only for a desperate voice in my head yell, ¡°Get away!¡± I instantly oblige ¡­ just as a column of dark mana brushes past me. Every bone in my body rattles from the blast as it continues to puncture half a dozen rooms. Livid, Tascus takes to the air and conjures an even wider magic circle overhead. Recognising the symbols, I create a just before his attack. ¡°!¡± A chill runs down my spine as I instinctively release my mistake. My surroundings go dark right as hundreds of thousands of shards pummel the area. This isn¡¯t a ¡°rain¡±; it¡¯s a torrent, and I¡¯ve been caught out with nothing but an umbrella. ¡°, , !¡± CRACK! Naturally, the entire floor gives way and I enter freefall while being pressured from above. Switching to the Pseudo Ravager, I create a and kick off it to escape his area of attack, enduring a brief stint in his barrage of needles. As I land on my feet, Tascus descends from the massive hole with his arms outstretched. ¡°!¡± With a burst of dark mana, Tascus dismantles the entire area, brick by tainted brick, to conjure twin twisters of grinding stone. He proceeds to wield them like massive whips as I leap from wall to roof to pillar in rapid succession. With every area destroyed, he adds to the destructive vortex. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to keep away from his rapidly growing swings. That said¡­ ¡°! !¡± ¡­ all the additional mass is slowing him down, allowing me to weave between the crushing twisters. ¡°! !¡± With a loud crack, I fire a powerful bolt of lightning directly at Tascus. Relinquishing control of his spell, a hundred tonnes of debris suddenly fall to the ground, filling the entire room with dust. His dense mana is still clouding my , but that must have- ¡°ENBOS!¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± A strained roar fills the air as all the airborne dirt is cleared in an instant. To my chagrin, I find he is safely inside a pitch-black . Worse, I failed to even damage his spell despite borrowing Helena''s offensive magic. Deactivating his bubble, Tascus levitates all the surrounding stones then claps his hands in a firm grip. No points for guessing. I cast and to avoid the oncoming masonry, but while I¡¯m in the air, Tascus suddenly appears in front of me, with a supercharged fist. ¡°DELIVERANCE!¡± ¡°! !¡± SNAP! Puncturing through my guard, I¡¯m sent hurtling back at neck-break speeds. I hit the ground and lose another chunk of HP, but bounce right up to evade Tascus¡¯ . HP: 56/208 MP: 9/190 Damn it! The hallway, to your right! Without missing a beat, I run towards the exit while weathering a volley of . Pre-empting my movements, he throws one at the doorway ahead, but I slide between the collapsing stones without losing momentum. Sure enough, there is a control terminal at the end, but I can sense Tascus behind me, standing on the other side of the blocked entrance. ¡°!¡± Barrelling down the straight passage, Tascus fires a massive blast of dark mana that disintegrates the rubble and fills the dimensions of the entire corridor. I cast before diving at the terminal, desperately slapping the buttons on the board. My barrier disintegrates in an instant, and from the corner of my eye- ¡°!¡± CRACK! ... The terminal in front of me crumbles to pieces, but I¡¯m still in one piece. Looking around, I¡¯m no longer in the doomed corridor but an empty room with several exits. After a long silence, I finally let out a drawn out sigh of wholehearted relief. Are you alright, Tyler? I¡¯m fine, Helena. He broke my humeris, but it¡¯s nothing can¡¯t fix. Honestly, I¡¯m more worried about our next encounter. Even if I recover my HP, the Pseudo Ravager¡¯s soul is already crumbling in my hands. At the very least, he can¡¯t follow you directly. It¡¯ll take him time to find the right quadrant. True¡­ but I need him to keep using his blessing. I¡¯ll go after him once I recover enough MP. Please don¡¯t. It¡¯s suicide, Tyler. It¡¯s our best shot at winning, because at the end of the day¡­ Tascus is only human. Without the Ascension to implant a magic core, no mortal could ever handle as much mana as he does, which means he¡¯s burning himself from the inside out. Moreover, it would help¡­ the others¡­ Tyler? ¡­ N-no way. There is a sudden change in the air as an indescribable sense of unease congeals in my marrow. Following the subtle shift in the winds of mana, we stare down one of the long corridors, seeing nothing but knowing full well what¡¯s in that direction. Suddenly, the lights along all the walls gradually dim, plunging everything into darkness. H-he knows¡­ But how!? Did he detect his mana lingering on your body? I don¡¯t know, Helena¡­ Where is the closest terminal he could have used to get here? On the other end of this quadrant. You have to move quickly, Tyler. Right. Where is the overlapping subspace with the second kill room? Go to the corridor on your left. Reach the end then turn right. It¡¯s the third room along that passage. I give a mental nod before venturing on the designated path. Just in case, I activate as I make my way across the long stretch. The path is half a kilometre long and a part of my mind is screaming at me to leg it, stealth be damned. I can almost imagine the mana in the air becoming murkier and murkier as I force myself to take muted steps. What¡¯s not in my head however¡­ Do you feel that, Helena? Yes. There is a slight trembling in the walls. And I think it¡¯s getting stron- BANG! A dozen or so feet behind me, a massive beam of dark mana bursts from the side of the wall. I twist my head around just as another beam crashes through, only several paces away. My skull goes cold as I abandon all pretence of stealth, just as another blasts nicks the tail of my cloak. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! That bloody maniac! He¡¯s trying to snipe me from the other side of the quadrant! T-Tascus can definitely sense you! There has to be a mark somewhere! Yeah, but I don¡¯t know what! ! I warp a short distance ahead to avoid his oncoming blasts. His shots start appearing in front of me, so I cycle through my stock of assassin souls to daisy-chain . I¡¯m almost- Oh god, it¡¯s them! W-who!? Those cultist souls you collected from Catorrem! He¡¯s tracking you through their lingering Marks of Piety! Goddamn it! I¡¯ll- Oh. As I reach the end of the corridor and turn the corner¡­ I find Tascus glaring at me from the other end. In a heartbeat, he teleports up to my face while winding an overhead fist. With a silent roar, I dive forward and under his empowered strike. However, the moment his fist touches the floor, it unleashes a massive shockwave that sends me tumbling down the hall. Ugh! Tyler! Damn it, my leg- Look out! As I clutch my fractured femur from outside my cloak, Tascus is already preparing another . I¡¯m feeding on the Pseudo Ravager¡¯s soul residue, but it''s- ¡° Hngh!¡± All of sudden, Tascus clutches his chest tightly. So tightly that he¡¯s digging his metal gauntlet into his wounded flesh. Wracked with pain, the gums around his clenched teeth are starting to bleed as he braces against the wall with his shoulder. The black markings crawling across his body are leaving red welts in their wake. This is¡­ About time. He overused his pact again, and now, he¡¯s in far worse shape than before. Then use this chance to withdraw! You have to recover your- No, Helena! I need to deal as much damage as possible. I can¡¯t squander this opportunity! ¡°! !¡± Launching myself towards him, I immediately switch back to the Pseudo Ravager before I land in front of his dishevelled form. The undead¡¯s soul is barely a tenth of its original size, but all I need is just one. Clean. Blow. ¡°¡± ¡°!¡± CRACK! ¡°Ngh!¡± ¡°¡­ You insolent fraud. Did you really think I didn¡¯t know what you were planning? Did you really think this is enough to stop ME!?¡± Pushing me back, I watch in bewilderment as Tascus pulls himself together before charging at me with unchanged ferocity. Did he fake his condition? No, he¡¯s puppeteering his own body with ! Even with healing magic, he¡¯s ignoring his muscle tearing and internal injuries just to keep up his flurry of blows! ¡°I carry the dreams¡­ and sacrifices¡­ of more than a thousand believers!¡± HP: 42/208 MP: 5/190 ¡°You¡­ are but¡­ one heretic! While we¡­¡± HP: 31/208 MP: 5/190 ¡°ARE THE NEW DAWN!¡± Damn it, I can¡¯t keep up with his attacks. He¡¯s only getting stronger¡­ No, that¡¯s not it! My equipped soul is- This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°DIE!¡± BANG! HP: 12/208 MP: 5/190 By the time I regain my bearings, I realise I¡¯ve been kicked through a wall and into a wide, empty room. My bones are fractured. Multiple alarms are blaring on my HUD. My skull tilts and I watch as Tascus walks into the room, with a supercharged in his hand. T-Tyler? Tyler, get up! I know, Helena, although I¡¯m barely capable of moving. Then switch with me and use my unique skill! Just give up on your last plan. Sorry, but even if I wanted to, I don¡¯t have the mana to use it. Then absorb my soul fragments and- Risk destroying you forever? Treat you like another resource? I¡¯m only a shallow reflection, Tyler. One that is too far-gone. No, Helena. I see you¡­ just as you have always seen me. Besides, it¡¯s already too late. No more banter. No more mercy. This time, he¡¯s well and truly exhausted his patience. As I force myself to stand upright, Tascus raises his deadly spear. ¡°DELIVERA-¡± Crackle, crackle¡­ ¡°Huh¡­? UGH!¡± ¡­ when all of a sudden, he falls to one knee and braces against his . However, he immediately switches to his hands as his fabricated weapon crumbles into particles. His eyes flick from side-to-side before slowly widening as he turns to look behind him. The third halo from his pact is becoming hazier and hazier, before fading away altogether. It¡¯s not alone either, as his other halos are also becoming more indistinct. ¡°T-this¡­ this is-¡± ¡°Heh. Hahahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Y-you¡­ WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME, ENBOS THE BLACK!!!¡± ¡°Nothing. Nothing at all, o great Hierarch. But that¡¯s exactly why¡­ you don¡¯t know the first thing about solidarity.¡±
Crowded around Minna¡¯s unconscious form, we listen carefully as Enbos¡¯ voice is projected from his unsightly pet. It is a relief to hear his voice, and judging from his lax tone, he seems to be doing fine. Of course, being the eccentric undead he is, he catches everybody off-guard by revealing it is all a recording. I hide a faint smile as Sen¡¯s and Norf¡¯s mood suddenly ease while Hachirou plops back on the floor. However, his following words were by no means light nor comforting. (You see, I finally know how to take down Tascus, but¡­ I¡¯m going to need all your help. To save Maximillian.) Hearing Maximillian¡¯s causes me to stiffen. Everybody else reacts more to Tascus¡¯ mention as we all fall into a brief silence. Seemingly anticipating our sentiment, Enbos¡¯ recording also falls quiet, allowing us to digest the full import of his request. While I do not doubt the author of the recording, I¡¯m truly concerned about his determination. Now I know why he left a recording. ¡°S-seriously, he¡¯s so¡­ *Sigh*,¡± mutters Sen. ¡°Is this real?¡± asks Norf. ¡°Only Enbos can command Mr Bonny,¡± explains Hachirou as he picks the creature up. ¡°And I don¡¯t smell any other scent aside from his.¡± ¡°The runes are also too peculiar to be anyone else¡¯s but his,¡± I add. ¡°In any case, we should hear him out.¡± (¡­ Maximillian has already been captured. Honestly, he never stood a chance against Tascus without knowing the source of his strength. Even after knowing, he¡¯s still a broken- I mean, overwhelming foe to face. That¡¯s why I¡¯m hoping you can tip the scales in my favour. At the very least, you all need to know the truth behind his Pact. You see, Tascus¡¯ is not a god-given blessing: it¡¯s a scam. By offering a part of their soul, it allows the bearer to impart a on others before eventually receiving a so-called boon. Once their blessing evolves, they¡¯ll impart marks of their own and the cycle resumes. In practice, all the mark does is create a spiritual connection that transfers strength from the newest members up the chain of command. The earliest converts will reap the accumulated power, with Tascus benefiting the most. Worse, since he has full-mastery over his Pact, he can forcefully withdraw mana from everyone under his thrall.) ¡°O-oh my God¡­¡± So that¡¯s what the cultists were doing at Tiel Plains. They were offering their strength to their hierarch! D-didn¡¯t Maximillian say there were at least 500 cultists left in these caves? Even after all our fighting, Enbos will still be facing a one-man army. ¡°Damn it, Enbos, that¡¯s too much even for-¡± (Now, now, I know it sounds like I¡¯m way in over my head) says Enbos, anticipating Sen¡¯s reaction, (but forcing him to use his Pact is actually my best shot at winning.) ¡°Huh?¡± (You see, if I anger Tascus enough to start endangering the lives of his followers, he will drain them of all their strength and leave them in a vulnerable state. Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to take on an entire barracks, no matter how weak they become. The goal is to use that window to free the proverbial lion-) ¡°Maximillian,¡± I utter alongside Enbos. (... and from there, he can take out Tascus¡¯ inner circle and destroy his mana network. See? Easy as- ¡­ No, I won¡¯t make light of this request. It¡¯s still the most dangerous thing I have asked, and will ever ask, of all of you. I don¡¯t know what condition you¡¯re in, I hope you¡¯re all in rude health. But if it really is impossible¡­ just leave.) ¡°T-that¡¯s-¡± (Don¡¯t feel obligated to help me. Especially you, Hachirou. You all have your own adventures, and quite frankly, this is mine. Besides, the plan is more of a contingency anyway. I still have a forty ¨C no, sixty ¨C percent chance of killing him on my own. If you want to leave, just find the door with the triangle sign then go to the end of the corridor. But if you want to help¡­ take the door with the circle and find the great hall. ¡­ I wish I could say more, but there¡¯s not much ¡°memory¡± left on this blasted emblem. So let me get this off my sternum: I¡¯m sorry I ever suspected any of you. Sen, Minna, Norf, Lili, Hachirou¡­ No matter what happens tonight, I feel blessed to have met you all.) ¡°E-Enbos-¡± (Recording¡­ end.) As the message ends, the undead rodent curls into a ball in Hachirou¡¯s unsteady hands. There is a heavy silence in the air as we look between Sig¡¯s corpse, our battered bodies and the unconscious forms of Minna and Eric. Eventually, Sen raises a question to Hachirou. ¡°Hachirou¡­ Do you think Enbos was telling the truth? That he has a sixty percent change of beating Tascus?¡± ¡°H-honestly Sen, I don¡¯t think he knows himself.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Yeah. That¡¯s what I figured,¡± he says while staring at the ceiling. ¡°Daybreak is coming. All of us are in bad shape, and Minna and Eric¡­ they need proper treatment.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s return go back to camp and ask the holy knights to-¡± ¡°H-Hachirou, you¡¯re forgetting about Maximillian¡¯s last instructions,¡± I explain. ¡°He explicitly ordered his men to destroy the exit once the hostages are safe, or if his assault fails to kill Tascus.¡± ¡°W-what are you-¡± ¡°What Lili is trying to say is that the moment we report their hierarch has failed, they¡¯ll just bury the entire place. If we want to help Enbos, we have to do so amongst ourselves.¡± ¡°T-that can¡¯t be right, Sen. Surely the knights would want to rescue their own prior.¡± ¡°I want to believe so too, Hachirou,¡± I answer with downcast eyes, ¡°but you¡¯ve seen firsthand how ruthless they can be.¡± ¡°T-then, w-what should we do?¡± ¡°No idea, Hachirou¡­ but I can¡¯t leave Minna and Eric in this godforsaken place.¡± ¡°S-Sen, you can¡¯t possibly be considering-¡± ¡°I KNOW, Hachirou! I-I¡­ I really know.¡± Clutching his head in one hand, Sen¡¯s anguished gaze is fixated on Minna. Norf also appears troubled as his mouth hangs open, struggling to find the right words to say. Hachirou appears determined to help his friend, while I-I¡­ My heart suddenly stops as Sen then turns to me in silence. He¡¯s pleading for guidance¡­ but what do I say? What can I say? Across a hundred scriptures, what wisdom should I¡­ ¡­ No, there is no chapter on sacrificing others. Not in my mind nor the Word¡¯s. More than a cleric, the person that Sen needs to hear from most¡­ is a friend. ¡°I want to save everyone.¡± ¡°Then, what do you reckon is the right-¡± ¡°Neither, Sen. Neither.¡± As I say the most obvious thing in the world, Sen looks at me with wide eyes. While I do not know the correct path, I want to believe there is another way. Suddenly, Sen¡¯s eyes seemingly focus as he then turns to Hachirou. ¡°We¡¯re going back. We need to inform the strike force where the kids and prisoners are being kept.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± ¡°¡­ so whatever you do, do not mention Maximillian¡¯s current predicament.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised? Lili implied as much herself. They won¡¯t seal the cave so long as they don¡¯t know their prior failed. Once they bring in the rescue force of adventurers and soldiers, I¡¯ll do my best to talk them into Enbos¡¯ plan.¡± ¡°But Sen, surely there will be holy knights accompanying-¡± ¡°No, it could still work, Hachirou,¡± I then realise, ¡°Mr Kell said there was another subspace of the cave, which means after we save Enbos, he can open that second exit. The important thing is bringing those adventurers here in the first place.¡± ¡°There is a chance that won¡¯t happen, Sen,¡± says Norf suddenly. ¡°The holy knights might just carry out the rescue themselves.¡± ¡°Even so, we have got to try. I want to help Enbos by any means possible.¡± ¡°D-do you really mean it, Sen?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t have reservations, Hachirou. My mortality is one thing, but if Minna woke up to find I got myself killed¡­ it would hurt her more than words can describe. Still¡­ Minna always saw me as a hero. If I were to turn my back on a friend now, what kind of hero would I be? It might be my usual recklessness, but this time, I¡¯m going in with my eyes wide open.¡± Stunned by his conviction, Hachirou then thanks Sen profusely, the tears behind his mask evident for all to hear. Honestly, it¡¯s not a great plan but one I can wholeheartedly respect. After Norf gives Sen a nod of approval, they move to carry Minna and Eric on their backs while Hachirou and I stagger behind. Time is of the essence. The sooner we get back, the better the chances of rallying a bigger force. However, Hachirou suddenly stops mid-step and turns back to look down the corridor. (Hachirou? What is it?) ¡°¡­¡± (Hachirou?) ¡°¡­ A penz for a pint?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A penz for a pint?¡± ¡°What are you-¡± ¡°A fablar for a feast.¡± All of a sudden, a disembodied reply echoes throughout the pass. Sen and Norf immediately lower their companions then draw their weapons, but Hachirou gestures to them to stand down. ¡°A penz for the poor?¡± ¡°A fablar in my pocket.¡± Distant footsteps can now be heard on the stone floor, and from one of the adjacent doorways, half a dozen city guards emerge. They seem to be some of the forces who were separated from our initial group, but it¡¯s clear from their demeanour that they are far from lost. ¡°You impress me, kid,¡± says one of guards wearing a visored helmet. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I¡¯m pretty confident in my skill. How on Garea did you notice us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your brew,¡± answers Hachirou, pointing to the bottle at his hip. ¡°It has the same smell as the drinks that¡¯s only served at your, um, guild.¡± ¡°I see. *Sigh* As expected of the pint-sized pygmy of the legendary duo that downed our entire house.¡± ¡°H-haha.¡± ¡°Erm, excuse me for interrupting, but who the heck are you? And what is your relation with Hachirou?¡± asks Sen. ¡°Easy now. My identity is irrelevant, but you may call me ¡°Sergeant Damien¡±. We¡¯re acquaintances, or rather, friends of your mutual acquaintance,¡± he says as he walks over to the deceased Sig. Hachirou¡¯s body suddenly stiffens as ¡°Damien¡± kneels down to look at his former associate. ¡°*Sigh* You really are a dunce. You should have stayed clean. ¡°Jonathan¡± wouldn¡¯t have minded if you did, but now, there is no one to carry your torch.¡± ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Damien¡± looks back at Hachirou, silently evaluating his battered form. After a few seconds, he turns back to Sig and reaches out to his bloodied collar. ¡°We heard his final transmission, so there is no need to explain,¡± he says as he removes a small pin. ¡°All of you are now ¡°part of the choir¡±. That¡¯s Sig¡¯s way of saying our interests align and that we should work together.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Uhuh.¡± ¡°By the spirits, that would be great,¡± breathes Sen. ¡°If you are as skilled as Sig, then Enbos¡¯ plan will definitely-¡± ¡°U~nfortunately, my jobbers,¡± says Damien, ¡°it¡¯s not as simple as any of you think. We did some scouting, you see, and your friend¡¯s idea still seems suicidal. Even if they become as weak as infants, they still have a bunch of undead to with. Moreover, Tascus went out of his way to invite members from other cults. No offence, but I honestly can¡¯t fathom why your friend thinks you can pull it off.¡± ¡°I see.¡± When Enbos suggested that scheme, he must have had my in mind. However, with my mana as low as it is, I can¡¯t possibly sustain it long enough to slip past everyone and save Maximillian. ¡°Like Sen suggested, we¡¯ll have to bring in more men from the outside. Problem is the adventurers are looking as gutless as skeletal mice. Not sure how on Garea you¡¯ll win them over.¡± ¡°I can damn well try.¡± ¡°Ha! I¡¯m starting to see why Sig took to all of ya. Don¡¯t worry though. It¡¯s not as though we¡¯re out of luck. I have some of my own boys waiting outside, and they can slip in and clean everything up.¡± ¡°R-really, Damien.¡± ¡°Yeah kid, so let me get one thing straight with the rest of your pals¡­¡± Although we can¡¯t see the change in his eyes, his sudden bloodthirst is unmistakable. Sen and Norf almost react, but they stop themselves as they realise the difference in strength. ¡°You might be part of the choir, but you are not part of the guild. Normally, I¡¯d knock out everybody except the kid, or perhaps entertain a more permanent option. But out of respect for my old colleague, I¡¯ll settle for a non-disclosure agreement with you all. Understood?¡± ¡°Y-yeah.¡± (¡­ Um, Hachirou?) I slowly whisper. (W-why do I feel that your acquaintances are not the most upstanding kind?) (I-I understand how you feel, Lili, but as a pair of travellers with secrets, Enbos has had to tread in grey areas.) (I-I see.) ¡°¡­ Hm? Hold on a minute, isn¡¯t the only bridge into this place being guarded by a holy knight? How do you plan on sneaking your guys pass him?¡± asks Sen. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple,¡± says Damien as he takes out a communication orb. ¡°We just kill him.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Forget grey, these guys are pitch-black! ¡°Hello? Do you hear me, Viper? Take aim at Holy Knight Evans and-¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait!¡± All four of us interrupt Damien as he is about to order the kill. He looks at us with a flash of annoyance, obviously reconsidering his earlier threat. ¡°T-this is a holy knight we¡¯re dealing with, right? If you fail-¡± ¡°I find a mithril-tipped arrow can kill most things, Mr (Sen) Carris, and we have our best sniper aiming between his eyes.¡± ¡°B-but one of his companions might check on him and-¡± ¡°The holy knights are already stretched thin, preparing for an attack from Tascus¡¯ surrounding forces. They won¡¯t bother to check on a higher-ranked member. But if you¡¯re so worried, kid, I suppose we can worm into the cultists¡¯ information network and trigger a premature engagement as a distraction.¡± That¡¯s even worse! ¡°L-let¡¯s not be hasty to waste an opportunity, Sergeant Damien. There is one thing I want try before you commit to removing him.¡± Catching his interest, Damien lowers his communication orb while my companions look at me with nervous eyes. I then walk over to Hachirou, and to his confusion, I reach out to Enbos¡¯ pet and frisk my fingers in its chest cavity. Sure enough, there is a golden emblem wedged between its bones. ¡°T-this is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the enchanted emblem that belonged to Brother Michael. Enbos reworked its magic core to record his message, but it still functions as a communicator. Hachirou, did you perhaps overhear Brother Michaels identification code when he was reporting to Maximillian?¡± ¡°I did. I-I think it was M3TAT-000N.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hachirou. And just now, Sergeant Damien,¡± I say as I turn towards him, ¡°you said you could falsify Tascus¡¯ attack order. Does that you mean you have a means of imitating others?¡± ¡°¡­ We do.¡± ¡°Then my idea can work. Sergeant Damien, could you contact Brother Evans while imitating Brother Michael?¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s brilliant, Lili!¡± exclaims Sen. ¡°Like hell it is,¡± lambasts Damien. ¡°Do you really think you can imitate a random holy knight well enough to trick his own brothers?¡± ¡°No¡­ But I understand their inquisitor more than I¡¯d like to admit,¡± I say softly. ¡°If you repeat my words, I believe we can convince the knights to aid us. Besides, there is no risk if I fail. Y-you can just¡­ eliminate Brother Evans if I do.¡± I¡¯m shocked I am saying such a thing. It¡¯s a callous and uncharacteristic remark, and yet it might be the only way to save Brother Evans. Damien still appears immensely sceptical, but after a brief sigh, he gestures to hand over the emblem. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he sounds something like this?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Save it. I¡¯ll only repeat what you say, but the moment he suspects something we¡¯re shooting him,¡± he says as he passes his communication orb over to his subordinate. ¡°Are you ready, Lili?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sen. But I really meant it when I said I wanted to save everybody.¡± Still, I¡¯m having a hard time formulating the words in my head. I feel more pressure now than when I had cast in the middle of battle. Clearly, Enbos¡¯ audacity has rubbed off on me¡­ but is it any different from before? Even without my mana, I¡¯m still¡­ ¡°¡­ Reporting in, Brother Evans. This is Brother Michael. Do you hear me?¡± (I¡¯m receiving you. Identification?) ¡°M3TAT-000N.¡± (Identity confirmed. Praise the Lord you¡¯re still alive, brother.) ¡°Likewise, but now is not the time for pleasantries. I have urgent information to share.¡± (I see¡­ Go on, Brother Michael.) ¡°¡­¡± (Brother Michael?) ¡°Michael¡¯s soul has passed on, Brother Evans. This is¡­ Liliana Ascleson speaking with you.¡± Naturally, Damien doesn¡¯t repeat these words as both Sen and Hachirou intercept his attack. At the same time, Norf throws a knife to knock the ¡°guard¡¯s¡± communication orb out of their grasp. A battle is about to break out, when all of sudden, we receive a reply. (I¡¯m listening, Lady Ascleson. I¡¯m thankful you didn¡¯t keep up that charade.) ¡°Hold up! Sheath your weapons, everybody!¡± calls out Damien. ¡°¡­ Thank you, my brother,¡± I say as I recover the emblem. ¡°Did you already know?¡± (I won¡¯t disclose, but know that you have done yourself no favours. Whether you are truly sincere, or this is the most devious machination I¡¯ve ever encountered, I¡¯m willing to hear.) ¡°Then I will not dither. We have critical information about the cultist hierarch, and drawn a plan to defeat him. All I ask is that you listen before you decide to believe.¡± I begin reciting Enbos¡¯ message, from Tascus¡¯ pact to our desperate and foolhardy plan. Although I keep the details brief, my throat has never been drier and my legs are feeling unsteady. I never knew I could be so tense from using my true name. ¡­ No, it has nothing to do with ¡°Liliana¡±. It¡¯s because ¡°Lili¡± has become more than a mask. ¡°Lili¡± has become myself. ¡°¡­ The main thing you need to know is that Maximillian has been captured, and he needs your help to free him. Only then would Tascus¡¯ ritual be ruined.¡± (I¡¯m sorry, Lady Ascleson, but our orders are to destroy this bridge once the captives are saved, or if our prior fails. I am duty bound to-) ¡°It won¡¯t work. Tascus already has another means of escape. I¡¯m not sure if Brother Mavel has already told you, but this place is made of overlapping realities. Even if you destroy one bridge or cave, there is another that is untouched.¡± (I see. *Sigh* So that only leaves one option.) ¡°Yes. So-¡± (¡­ to destroy the entire mountain while keeping the labyrinth shrouds in place. With our current relics and personnel, that is not beyond possibility. It seems you are close to the exit, so please vacate as quickly as possible.) ¡°Brother Evans!¡± (I¡¯m sorry, Lady Ascleson, but we have our protocols. As the scriptures say: ¡°In neglect, the undergrowth shall encroach on your Path.¡± So, we must: ¡°be diligent and reap the tangled sprigs.¡± Even if it means losing Brother Iudico, such shall be his final will.) T-this is bad. Whether the priory destroys the mountain, Damien has Brother Evans shot or the cultists are tricked into launching an assault, all paths lead to death. It¡¯s futile to appeal to the priory¡¯s better nature. Their sense of justice and interpretation of the Word are far too predisposed. In the end, Maximillian¡¯s reforms- ¡°Is it really? Is that truly what Brother Iudico wants?¡± (You cannot sway us, sister. Not even for a saint-born as esteemed as you.) ¡°But Maximillian could. And he¡¯s tried. I know that for the past six years, he¡¯s endeavoured to change the priory¡¯s ways, all in hopes of convincing others of your divine justice, but most of all, yourselves.¡± (¡­) ¡°T-to be honest¡­ I don¡¯t think anything he¡¯s done has changed what you fundamentally are: a blade designed to strike fear in our own flock. Maximillian acknowledged this and yet still he refused to lay down his spear. He wanted to prove to everybody that the Cleansing Swords could do more than punish. That all of you could also inspire¡­ hope. But if you go through with Rever Point¡¯s destruction, regardless of whether it stops Tascus or not, it would just be another tragic tale. So I beg of you, brother: please stand alongside us.¡± Brother Evans continues to remain silent as I allow him time to consider my words. Sergeant Damien and his guards appear tense, and honestly, I¡¯m surprised they haven¡¯t already ordered the hit. Either Sergeant Damien is more tolerant than he appears or Brother Evans is too on guard to be easily dispatched. Looking to my companions, Sen and Norf gives supportive smiles while Hachirou offers an encouraging nod. Although Minna is unconscious, I can easily imagine her smiling alongside them. (¡­ *Sigh* If you had kept pretending to be Brother Michael, I would have second-guessed myself.) ¡°Huh?¡± (Brother Michael was one of our most promising members, who joined after Maximillian became prior. It hurts to hear you say the priory hasn¡¯t changed, because me and the other veterans saw that ideal future through him. Like you, he understood our prior¡¯s vision and supported his reforms. But now, he is gone, and Brother Iudico has started slipping back into our ways of old.) ¡°If you cut off Maximillian now then that future really will be over. Rarely are God¡¯s trials presented so clearly, brother, but I truly believe this is the priory¡¯s moment of truth. So please¡­¡± (¡­) ¡°¡­¡± (¡­ You¡¯re right, Sister Ascleson. We can¡¯t extinguish this hope for our future brethren. I will have to discuss this with my brothers, but God willing, the Cleansing Swords shall clear the way for a miracle.) Arc 3, Chapter 129: Bane of Cultists ¡°What¡¯s our status, Donovan?¡± ¡°Unchanged, Father Kory. We still have limited access to the Great Ark¡¯s systems. Although teleportation is still possible, our current layout of quadrants is unknown and we are unable to change it. It will take time to rally the others.¡± ¡°And our forces around Rever Point?¡± ¡°Still no contact. Somehow, the holy knights detected and disabled our line of communication.¡± ¡°¡­ This bodes ill for us, Donovan. Station lookouts in the immediate quadrants and report any movements. Send a scout to map the rest of the floor and collect any of our scattered flock. Our brothers on the outside will move in on the mountain if the silence persists, but until then, we must stand defend the ritual room with our lives. His Holiness should be finished with Enbos soon, so the Ascension must be ready at any moment.¡± ¡°Understood, father.¡± ¡°¡­ Is what they said, Sergeant Damien.¡± ¡°Not bad, kid. I could only make out a few syllables from this distance, but your ears are as sharp as a hound¡¯s.¡± ¡°H-haha.¡± Within the ritual room below, hundreds of cultists are assembled in uniform rows, awaiting their hierarch¡¯s return. Maximillian is completely bound at the centre of the room, positioned in a circle of his unconscious men. The enemy is already expecting an attack, but for all their caution, they fail to notice us observing them from on high. For some reason, a massive hole has been blown in the roof of the ritual room. Although it was crudely sealed, we¡¯ve made several small openings to spy from above. The underground guild is ready to attack, however, the timing is too soon. ¡°I¡¯ve dispatched men to clear the way here, but the holy knights are running late. I¡¯m guessing Evans is having trouble convincing his priory and those second-rate jobbers won¡¯t move without them.¡± ¡°I have faith in Sen and Norf. They will come.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t. All that matters is your cleric managed to talk that knight into leaving the bridge. Now, all my boys are on this side,¡± Damien says as he surveys his professional crew, all dressed as adventurers or city guards. ¡°Not as good as the knights, but better than any B-rank party. Just hope your mate pulls through.¡± ¡°He will, Damien. Because Enbos is strong.¡± We both return to observing the cultists, and after a minute, there is a noticeable change in their midst. One-by-one, the cultists start staggering or collapsing to their knees as if an impossibly virulent malaise is spreading amongst them. ¡°H-His Holiness seeks our charity. Let us prove our devotion! For Maleosis!¡± ¡°MALEOSIS! MALEOSIS! MALEOSIS¡­!¡± ¡°¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be draked. Your friend actually did it. Those maniacs are losing so much energy that we can probably clear them out on our own.¡± ¡°B-but the adventurers and knights have yet to arrive! We have to wait until-¡± ¡°We have no idea how long this is gonna last. It¡¯s now or never, kid. Are you sure you can keep up?¡± ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t remain idle, Mister Damien. Not when I know my friend is giving his all,¡± I say as I brace my ears. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Good, ¡®cause I won¡¯t be looking after your hide. Hey Bob, can we blow hole and drop directly on top of the inquisitor?¡± ¡°Sorry boss, but this floor¡¯s harder than I thought. We¡¯re lucky such a big hole got blown here in the first place.¡± ¡°*Sigh* The messy way it is. Alright, you wolves¡­ time to feast.¡± BOOOM! In a shower of crushing stones, Damien¡¯s men reopen the hole in the ceiling and use the chaos to descend into the room below. I rappel down with some rope, but I fall behind the rest as they simply jump down and begin fighting the cultists below. As per his word, I¡¯m forced to catch up to the band of assassins as they rush toward the ritual circle. From above, a cohort of archers rain death on the cultists, thinning the enemies around us. Despite my fatigue, I manage to join the rear, fending off the enfeebled cultists with my equally feeble body. ¡°! Tell the archers to focus fire in front of us! We¡¯re breaking straight through!¡± ¡°Undead group coming in on our left!¡± ¡°Ignore them! They won¡¯t catch up so long as we keep pressing-¡± ¡°Look out!¡± All of sudden, an enormous beam of scorching light passes through our group, as we all dive to either side. Although nobody was hit, that single attack has shattered our formation and forced all of us on the defensive. W-what happened? How can they still cast such powerful magic while their lifeforce is being drained? No, before that, the nature of that spell was clearly¡­ ¡°I-is that-¡± ¡°Why the hell do the cultists have a holy knight!?¡± As pointed by one of our members, that attack came from one of the priory¡¯s own elite fighters. Even more shocking, it was cast by none other than Maximillian¡¯s lieutenant¡­ Agnes Gregoria. ¡°.¡± ¡°Get back!¡± Hovering in the air with her winged armour, Agnes fires dozens of spherical lights to pin our fighters in place. Furthermore, the human cultists have pulled back, allowing their relentless undead to swarm around us. Even our archers cannot help as the revenant shrug off their shots. ¡°W-we can¡¯t do this, boss! Not with that bloody knight picking us off!¡± ¡°She ain¡¯t a knight, she¡¯s Maximillian¡¯s secretary! Just get close and take her out.¡± ¡°None of us are in position, boss! There are too many bodies.¡± ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll deal with her myself. !¡± With incredible agility, Damien weaves between all the undead and cultists before any of them can react. He then appears in front of Agnes, with both swords drawn, leaping up to her before she can conjure a barrier. ¡°!¡± Ting! Ting! ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°For your information, this ¡°secretary¡± was second in line to be prior of the Cleansing Swords.¡± As I evade a skeleton and cut off its head, I notice Damien¡¯s blades have seemingly stopped on Agnes¡¯ skin. D-did she really conjure a barrier? At that distance? Moreover, Damien can¡¯t pull back his swords. This isn¡¯t a reactive defence: she actually planned to catch them by a hair¡¯s breadth. ¡°Quick, get bac-!¡± ¡°.¡± Too close to dodge, Agnes conjures a translucent orb in her palm and presses it against Damien¡¯s chest. It detonates with explosive force, sending him crashing through cultists and undead alike. I barely manage to halt his momentum, but even with , my small physique causes both of us to fall over. ¡°*Cough, cough*!¡± ¡°Damien, a-are you alright!?¡± ¡°D-do I look- *Cough*¡­ Sorry kid. Looks like¡­ I was the one who needs fussing.¡± ¡°We have to withdraw. Your companions can¡¯t fend off Agnes and the cultists on their own!¡± ¡°Aye¡­ Fall back, now!¡± Following his command, all our comrades suddenly scatter small pellets in every direction, leading to a series of loud bangs and grey plumes of thick ash. The resulting smog fills the entire room and obscures our escape as I struggle to carry Damien. ¡°Just go¡­ kid.¡± ¡°Not without you. My friends and I swore not to abandon anyone.¡± ¡°By the spirits, you really are the darndest- Look out!¡± All of a sudden, a translucent wall erupts from ground in front of us. I try to turn but two more panes manifest around us, completing the triangular prism. I place Damien on the floor and draw my katana to face Agnes who emerges from the lingering smoke. I-I can probably break out with , but will my body hold? Can I really face off against a holy knight after paying the toll? This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°¡­ Contact him.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°Contact Enbos and tell him to submit to Tascus,¡± demands Agnes. ¡°The fact you launched this attack now implies coordination. You must have a means of receiving his orders.¡± ¡°He never ordered me to do anything, Ms Gregoria. I stand here now because I chose to answer his trust.¡± ¡°You cannot reach your master, then?¡± ¡°Even if I could, I would encourage him to fight harder!¡± I declare. ¡°Our bond is not as mentor and apprentice, but as equals. We respect each other¡¯s path and are willing to give our all for the other¡¯s success. I will not betray my companion, like you!¡± ¡°¡­ Some paths¡­ are never meant to align. ¡­ And some paths will end right here.¡± To my alarm, Agnes raises her hand and conjures a magic circle that fills the base of the pyramid. This isn¡¯t a bluff: she truly means to kill us. I immediately begin accelerating my spiritual energy before- CRACK! To both our surprise, something heavy flies in from the smoke and smashes through Agnes¡¯ barrier, before swerving back into the haze. I hastily grab Damien and leap back just as a blade of light erupts from the ground. Sensing something is amiss, Agnes raises her guard instead of following up on her attack. Now that I think about it, I can still hear fighting throughout the room despite Damien¡¯s order to retreat. ¡°C-could it be¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Hachirou. The cavalry has arrived.¡± Caught off guard by a familiar voice, I turn to find Sen standing beside me with a wide grin. He¡¯s not alone either as dozens- no, a hundred armed figures emerge from the thinning smoke. Although greater in number, the cultist forces panic from the sudden reinforcements. ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe¡­ you gathered this many jobbers,¡± stammers Damien. ¡°And I can¡¯t believe you would dive into an army without us. You almost got Hachirou killed.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Sen. Thank you for freeing us from Agnes¡¯ prison.¡± ¡°Actually, Hachirou,¡± Sen says with a sidelong smile. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Drop dead, drop dead, drop dead, you skin-stealing slimes!¡± Leading the charge, a tall, burly man with a two-handed axe charges into the cultist line. He throws his glowing axe and cleaves through their metal shields before recalling it with equally impressive force. He then leaps into their midst and unleashes a powerful shockwave, dismantling their formation. ¡°Come at me, you dogs! You will pay for killing my right-hand man!¡± ¡°I-is that Dion the Destroyer? Was he the one who saved me and Damien?¡± ¡°It sure is, and he¡¯s not the only one who came to your aid.¡± Pointing to the back, I see Norf alongside the green-robed archers from the battle on the plains. At the front are the city guards I was accompanying while under disguise. Even some adventurers from our original incursion have rejoined the attack. All of them have formed a united front¡­ ¡°.¡± BANG! ¡­ against the might of a former holy knight. ¡°H-hey guys, i-is that-¡± ¡°Unfortunately so, Sen. Agnes is our opponent.¡± ¡°Where are¡­ our own holy knights?¡± asks Damien. ¡°We divvied our fighting force since we had no idea what this quadrant looked like. They should be coming soon, but at this rate¡­¡± ¡°Die, you wretch!¡± ¡°No Dion, get back!¡± ¡°.¡± Sidestepping his downward strike, Agnes conjures a wall that sprouts from the ground like a guillotine. Dion immediately pulls back out of instinct, and while he avoids having both his arms chopped off, Agnes removes the head of his magical axe. She then creates another ¡°barrier¡± along the length of her palm, as thin as a sheet of paper. ¡° !¡± Drawing Agnes¡¯ attention, Norf fires an arrow straight at her head. She turns and knocks the arrow out of the air, but to his surprise, her swing creates a wind scythe that cleaves through the crowd. To my horror, the shockwave eviscerates his bow as Norf falls over in a spray of blood. ¡°NORF! Damn you. !¡± Closing the distance in an instant, Sen readies his spear as Agnes is about to impale him. However, Sen then thrusts his spear into the ground and uses the momentum to flip over her¡­ while I follow up with . Unfortunately, Agnes sees through Sen¡¯s misdirection and carries through with her thrust, deliberately aiming low to strike me. But before her hand can make contact¡­ Swoosh! ¡°¡­!¡± ¡­ I activate , and Agnes¡¯ sword palm passes through my afterimage. Meanwhile, Sen the ¡°Distraction¡± attacks from behind. Ting! ¡°Wha-!¡± ¡°No way!¡± She conjured a small barrier in her blind spot! ¡°.¡± I can feel my ears shudder as the spell that blocked Sen suddenly reshapes into a golden dome, enveloping both me and Agnes. Sen frantically stabs at the unyielding cage while Agnes lords over me with her deadly palm. I-I only have five steps left on my skill. Can I even last long enough to- ¡°.¡± Agnes launches a series of flowing strikes that could rival my eldest brother¡¯s. I don¡¯t even have time to panic as I quickly exhaust my remaining steps. I desperately activate ¡­ Cling! ¡­ only for my katana to be caught by her reinforced hand. There¡¯s another magical edge in her other palm. I can see her attack coming, b-but my body can¡¯t- ¡°Ngh! ARRRRRGH!¡± ¡°HACHIROU, NO!¡± I-it hurts. Even with my spirit art dulling my senses, I can tell I am badly wounded. Her fingers are buried deep in my shoulder, and the only reason she hasn¡¯t pierced straight through is because I¡¯m grabbing her wrist. I-I can¡¯t push her back with . A-am I¡­ going to die? ¡°Brothers¡­ Sisters¡­ please¡­ stand with me!¡± Snap! All of a sudden, the pressure from Agnes¡¯ attack recedes, followed by the excruciating pain. I didn¡¯t succeed in overpowering her; she withdraw her palm of her own volition. While I¡¯m too tired to attack, I¡¯m also transfixed by her current expression. Not quite sadness. Not quite distress. It is beyond my ability to read human emotion. I then realise I¡¯m holding on a thin bracelet, which Agnes is staring at intently. Silently, she looks down at her own hand, covered in fresh blood. ¡°A Bloody Hand¡­ now attached to nought.¡± ¡°Agnes?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t honouring their memory¡­ was I, Nomura?¡± Lost for words, I stare at Agnes as I finally gleam what lays behind her vacant eyes. However, before I can reply, a golden spear collides with the wall of magic, shattering it into a thousand fading lights. It takes a moment for my eyes to adjust as the backs of two silver-clad champions appear before me. ¡°AGNES!¡± ¡°Mavel... Evans¡­¡± ¡°Do not address us, traitor! You disgrace the title of Gregoria! You betrayed the trust of Sir Iudico!¡± ¡°For the crime of colluding with heretical elements and discarding your sacred duty, I hereby sentence you to death before the eyes of the Lord!¡± Their unbridled fury is palpable as friend and foe alike distance themselves from the inevitable clash. The two knights charge at Agnes who coldly receives their challenge. Elsewhere, away from the display of thunderous lights, our side is still cutting through the cultist forces. ¡°Hachirou! Are you alright?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll live, Sen. I think that knight applied healing magic when he arrived.¡± ¡°Still, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re in any condition to fight. Here, let me carry you-¡± All of a sudden, there is a powerful burst of magic that even the mana-insensitive can feel in the air. We turn to find a massive arcane wall bisecting the entire room, with the cultists ¨C and Maximillian ¨C on the other side. Close to the barrier, dozens of dying mages are chanting endlessly in a possessed state. ¡°T-that¡¯s the same barrier from before, when we were trapped with that skeleton,¡± exclaims Sen. ¡°Not even the holy knights could break through that. How are they even casting magic in that kind of state?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t think they¡¯re using mana, Sen,¡± I infer. ¡°They must be sacrificing their spiritual energy to maintain that wall of magic.¡± ¡°Damn it, so they plan on holding out until Tascus is done? I-I hate to say it, but can Enbos really survive against the power of a thousand cultists? Do you reckon¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sen.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Everything will be fine. While I believe in Enbos¡¯ perseverance, I want you to know¡­ I can¡¯t smell her on this side.¡±
A wave of foul mana washes over me as I continue to observe the situation. Although I can barely turn my head nor see past the blasphemous mass, it is clear things are spiralling out of the cultist¡¯s control. While I suspected there was more to Enbos¡¯ straightforward assault, the events that have transpired were beyond my expectations. From the sudden weakening of the cultists, to the explosive incursion, to the timely arrival of reinforcements, I have been kept in a state of constant disbelief. But most shocking of all¡­ is the involvement of my Path-sworn brothers. I can¡¯t believe they defied my command to rescue me. Did they embrace my vision of the priory in lieu of precedent? I don¡¯t know what brought about this defiance and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the right thing to do, but in the depths of my being, I can¡¯t help but feel proud of my brethren. Even Agnes appears taken aback, and it¡¯s because she¡¯s witnessing firsthand what she said she¡¯ll never live to see: change. *Crackle!* ¡°Tsk.¡± The magic binds are still strong, even with most of their mages focused on the frontline. I¡¯m about to try again, but unfortunately, I¡¯ve drawn the attention of one of their number. I need to bide my- Huh? These footsteps are muted, almost like they¡¯re trying to avoid notice. Could they be¡­ As the mysterious figure stands before me, a cacophony of noises return as the translucent barrier is suddenly dispelled. Holy magic is being channelled into my cage, weakening the restraints across my entire body. Keeping quiet, I look up at my unknown rescuer¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ and almost exclaim in shock as I recognise the figure staring back at me. It¡¯s a familiar face, but not one I ever expected to see again. His grey-lined hair, that torn black cloak, and those mismatched, hardy eyes. He¡¯s the spitting visage as that person on that fateful night, only this time¡­ he¡¯s the one holding a spear. Clang¡­ The man rolls the spear towards my bent knees. Looking up, I catch a glimpse of a melancholic expression just before ¡°he¡± fades into thin air. From that single, fleeting look, it suddenly dawns on me¡­ that I¡¯m not the only one haunted by a face since that night. I know. You still haven¡¯t forgive me... But thank you. Thank you for understanding.
BOOOOOM! ¡°W-what the hell!?¡± ¡°Something blew up behind the cultist¡¯s wall!¡± ¡°Wait, look! It¡¯s breaking!¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s because half their mages are dead! Did someone sneak a bomb in?¡± ¡°N-no, that¡¯s¡­¡± As the thick dust lingers, a single beacon of light uplifts the attackers¡¯ spirits and chills the bones of every cultist in the room. The two holy knights disengage from battle and take a moment to offer their salutes. Agnes looks back at the tall figure, not with her impassive fa?ade, but genuine, dumbfounded astonishment. Mana-deprived and physically-battered, yet none can match his overflowing spirit, like a warding flame in a swarm of heresy. The inquisitor then points his weapon to Agnes and says: ¡°The world needn¡¯t wait for a new dawn. We will carve a better Path right here, right now!¡±
¡° !¡± Thrusting Bloodletter, I narrowly miss Tascus as he diverts my blade with his steel bracers. However, I immediately follow up with another , and another, and another, as I cycle through my collection of souls. To him, I must seem like I¡¯m ignoring my skill¡¯s cooldown as he desperately conjures an . However, with his mana level fluctuating so greatly, he¡¯s unable to conjure the complex runes demanded of him. Frustrated, he materialises a and deflects my blows at close range. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Swoosh! ¡°! !¡± ¡°Hm!?¡± I¡¯m so glad he gave his assassins standardised training. Tascus manages to intercept my blade as the sheer force of knocks him onto the floor. He immediately recovers, but the in his hand disintegrates into ethereal particles. His twin halos have all but disappeared, and with the backlash from his blessing still going, he can barely tap into his own mana. Of course, I¡¯m little better with my critically low HP, and both Helena¡¯s and the pseudo ravager¡¯s souls in poor condition. Tyler, your MP is ready. Thanks, Helena. Are you sure you¡¯re up for it? My soul can still be used, but the spiritual fragments sustaining my consciousness will unravel after this¡­ I won¡¯t be able to watch over you from then on. I see¡­ Helena, in case I don¡¯t make it- Shhhhh. It won¡¯t be the last time I see you, Tyler. Because it¡¯s preordained? Because you promised. Yeah. Leave it to me, Helena¡­ ¡°It¡¯s about time we ended this.¡± ¡°INSOLENCE!¡± Tascus charges forth and launches a series of barehanded thrusts, each strike more than enough to kill me several times over. However, oblivious to this fact, he¡¯s exerting too much energy trying to overwhelm me rather than land a single precise blow. With manufactured grace, I continue to evade his attacks while he grows ever more unhinged. ¡°You think¡­ you have¡­ bested me!? I swear to Maleosis¡­ I will see you dead before my last breath!¡± ¡°*Sigh* You just had to walk into that one. Sky-Splitting Vajra!¡± Falling for my bluff, Tascus leaps back as I direct my sword towards him. However, I continue the motion and point my enchanted towards the roof. Suddenly, invisible runes across every brick in this room begin to glow, resonating with the magic array along my blade. He tries to charge back in, but he stops as the space between us appears to stretch. ¡°What kind of sorcery-¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you realised, Tascus? As someone who has inherited the Watchful Light¡¯s soul¡­ I also have the same powers that made this place.¡± See you later¡­ Tyler. Leaving behind a fleeting smile, Helena¡¯s visage fades from view as I finish activating her Unique Skill, . Immediately, our surroundings distort then change into the target destination. From an empty room with smooth floors, to a crater-filled hellscape filled with debris. There are no exits in this dark space, but most of all¡­ ¡°Hngh! *Cough, cough, cough*!¡± ¡­ there is no oxygen left from my battle with the pseudo ravager. Silently, I stare at Tascus as his coughs and gasps continue. Everything has come to this point, or rather, if he had just died from any one of my previous traps, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. Cruel as it is, I must admit that such an end is almost fitting. ¡°This is what you tried to throw away,¡± I say as he shoots me the same, murderous gaze. ¡°This is what I go through with every. Imaginary. Breath. Welcome to my world.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 130: Enbos the Black ¡°I really wish it didn¡¯t come to this, Tascus. If I was stronger, you would have died in blissful ignorance. Even now I don¡¯t have the power to grant a quick death, but I will burn your final moments into my mind, knowing that despite your personal philosophy¡­ you struggled to live.¡± Bleeding, battered, exhausted, distraught. Now, he¡¯s also asphyxiated. On face value, it would seem I went overboard, and if he were to keel over now, I would agree too. However, the fact that Tascus is still raring to kill perishes such thoughts as I¡¯m reminded he will always be my greatest foe. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s suicidal or stupid, so for the final nail in this coffin... ¡°.¡± To his great confusion, I pull out a metre-long pole and plant it into the scorched ground. The pole then projects a spherical matrix that expands beyond the confines of the room. As expected, Tascus tries to teleport, only to discover that he can¡¯t. He looks again at the glowing spike, now realising what it truly is: a labyrinth shroud. One of the magical artifacts Maximillian commissioned for the expedition, and that Michael just so happened to be carrying before he died. I¡¯ve already destroyed the terminal in this room. The only other exit is buried in debris, and just in case, I¡¯ve reinforced it with . His body is in no condition to smash through the stone walls, and the soot-filled air would choke his lungs if he tries an incantation. His only choice is to break the labyrinth shroud¡­ by going through me. Without delay, Tascus dashes forth with a spear of light. Sparks fly as I meet his conjuration with Bloodletter and exchange half a dozen more swings. He¡¯s desperate, yes, but it doesn¡¯t show in his sharp moves. It seems he got his head back after deactivating his blessing. Nonetheless¡­ ¡°!¡± Ting! ¡°Ngh!¡± ¡° !¡± Ting! ¡°*Cough, cough!*¡± ¡°! ! ! ! Heavy Strike! ! Piercing Blow! ¡­!¡± Don¡¯t stop. Keep attacking. Manage the cooldowns between souls and throw in a few bluffs. Overwhelm him with an endless stream of martial skills and exhaust every speck of oxygen in his body. Some of my attacks are slipping past his , although he then deflects them with his metal bracers. He knows this can¡¯t go on, which means he might- ¡°¡± ¡° !¡± Striking his wrist, I divert his thrust away from the Labyrinth Shroud as he struggles to recover from his failed attack. He tries to , but I intercept. He tries to cast , but I interrupt. He tries to bulldoze straight through, but¡­ <1 skill point allocated. 571 skill points reserved.> ¡°!¡± ¡­ I hit him so hard that it shatters his spell and deforms his bracer as he tumbles back a dozen metres. He¡¯s beginning to crack, both physically and mentally, but I know better than to let down my guard. I dash up to him to deal the finishing blow, when all of a sudden, he catches my blade using his deformed bracer. My sword cuts through the reinforced metal, but it slows my swing enough for him to grab the edge and twist it out of my grasp. I aptly kick my weapon out of his own possession¡­ then use 5 skill points to begin wringing the life out of him. ¡°¡­¡± No more banter, no more taunts. Only the cold silence of death as my iron grip cuts off his blood flow. I can feel his vertebrae straining against my digits, but he¡¯ll suffocate before I snap his neck. He grabs my hand and tries to pry himself free, but with his ¡°God¡¯s¡± blessing, it is utterly futile. As his eyes begin to roll to the back of his head, I finally offer a final prayer. ¡°Rest in peace, Tasc-¡± Huh? His mana is being concentrated in his right hand. Wait, this is- ¡°!¡± BANG! Realising too late, I barely manage to switch souls and use as I¡¯m sent flying towards the stone wall. My HP is too low. The impact will kill me! ¡°!¡± Activating at the last moment, I smash through the stone wall and come to a sliding stop¡­ in another room. A chill runs through what¡¯s left of my spine as I crane my head towards the gaping hole left behind me. There is an unsettling screech from a metal pole being bent, and sure enough, Tascus teleports through the opening before collapsing on the ground in a fit of coughs and wheezes. Damn it, I got careless. I knew he was gifted but I never expected him to master my improved just by seeing it once. In hindsight, it¡¯s clear he was absorbing the force of my attacks on his arm while feigning desperation. Now, I can nary move a finger with multiple fractures blocking my flow of mana. If there¡¯s any consolation it¡¯s that Tascus is also in no condition to- ¡°De¡­-liverance¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± Like a living corpse, Tascus rises to his feet and begins shambling in my direction. It takes me a moment to realise he¡¯s propping himself up with Bloodletter, no doubt to kill me with my own sword. There¡¯s no glee or vindictiveness in his eyes, only an insane fixation on seeing me dead. ¡°Deliverance¡­ Deliverance¡­ Deliverance¡­¡± I-I can¡¯t recover in time. I¡¯m channelling as much as possible, but there¡¯s just too much damage. My only hope is to take Tascus¡¯ attack and play dead, although he doesn¡¯t look sane enough to stop there. ¡°Deliverance¡­ Deliverance¡­¡± Come on, Enbos. Think! Think! What on Garea can I still do without mana or a functioning body? Even the thing in my hand can¡¯t save me now. All I¡¯ve got is my bloody voice to- ¡°Deliverance¡­ DELIVERANCE!¡± ¡°¡­ Heh. Pass me the blonde wig.¡± Ting! A familiar spear flies towards Tascus as he deflects it by a hair¡¯s breadth. Several knives whiz across the air, and while he knocks them down, a curved blade is suddenly swung at his feet. Tascus immediately retreats as a trio of fighters step in front of me. Although all of them are in various degrees of health, their backs couldn¡¯t be any straighter as they stare down the unstable fanatic. ¡°Are you alright, Enbos!?¡± ¡°Never been better, Hachirou,¡± I say wryly. ¡°Honestly, I never thought you guys would come.¡± ¡°Well, we already survived your deathtrap of a plan, so what¡¯s one more suicidal romp?¡± ¡°You really are something else, Sen, but that wasn¡¯t what I meant. How on Garea did you manage to find-¡± ¡°With that.¡± Norf gestures to the small creature nudging its naval cavity against me: Mr Bonny. I see. It must have traced the spiritual link between us, allowing Sen, Norf and Hachirou to navigate this twisting labyrinth. It automatically crawls up my sleeve and rests in my ribcage, just as Tascus makes his next move. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Tascus¡¯ spell collides with the translucent wall, and quickly dissipates as he fails to sustain the beam of light. Sen, Norf and Hachirou immediately close in on the winded hierarch and pressure him with coordinated attacks. From the doorway, my fourth and final saviour rushes to my side. ¡°Thanks, Lili.¡± ¡°By the heavens, Enbos, you¡¯re in a terrible state. I¡¯ll carry you out right now.¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°No, just keep protecting me until I finish fixing my bones,¡± I say as my body clicks at the joints. ¡°I should be able to fight soon.¡± ¡°You may not have to. I don¡¯t know what you did to Tascus while he was weakened, but¡­¡± ¡°!¡± ¡° !¡± ¡°Ngh!¡± ¡°¡­the three of them can handle it from here on out. I can take Hachirou but you need to get out of this place right now. Given your control over the terminals, you should be able to escape the priory¡¯s grasp.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So, I could even walk away with this.¡± To Lili¡¯s shock, I open my palm and reveal the item within: Helena¡¯s undead core. When I strangled Tascus, I just so happened to grab the core by the chain before he sent me flying back. Now, Tascus is too incensed to realise it¡¯s gone and I can sidestep Maximillian whilst keeping the core. I couldn¡¯t have dreamed of a better scenario half a day ago, and honestly, that temptation is still there. However¡­ ¡°Enbos, why do I have the feeling you don¡¯t plan on just leaving?¡± ¡°I have to finish him.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Tascus may be dangerous but we can defeat him on our own. Please trust us and worry about yourself for once.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doubting your ability. Any of you,¡± I say as I strain to turn my head. ¡°It¡¯s not even about killing Tascus or claiming this core. I¡¯m fighting him to prove something to myself.¡± ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t convince you, can I?¡± ¡°You can always trap me in a barrier, Lili.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll help,¡± smiles Lili. ¡°I¡¯m glad you finally found yourself, Enbos.¡±
¡°!¡± ¡° !¡± ¡°Ngh!¡± Activating their skills at once, Hachirou inflicts minor damage on Tascus while Sen¡¯s thrust puts him on the defensive. However, even with gaps in his damaged armour, Tascus still has plenty of steel to divert the pairs¡¯ weakened blows. I close in with , but the hierarch twists around and drives me back with a wide swing. With nothing but my hunting knife, I¡¯m next to useless as Sen and Hachirou attempt to capitalise on the opening. However, Tascus reflexively parries their blows before going after Sen. ¡°Begone!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Sen!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, Hach- Wow!¡± says Sen as he evades another swing. Contrary to his reactions, Tascus¡¯ accumulated injuries are showing through his sluggish attacks. ¡°B-be careful. He¡¯s stolen Enbos¡¯ sword, Bloodletter, w-which-¡± ¡°Makes you bleed profusely, right? Sounds about- RIGHT, NORF!¡± yells Sen as I evade Tascus¡¯ swing, unable to get any closer. ¡°Didn¡¯t Enbos say his sword has a defence mechanism!?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s a curse that drives the wielder into a murderous frenzy.¡± ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t help in the slightest! Great throw!¡± Sen pegs his spear at Tascus, but he reflexively dodges his attack before charging towards the unarmed offender. Hachirou immediately intercepts him while I close in for another backstab. Again, Tascus swings around to repel me¡­ ¡°Hm!?¡± ¡­ only this time, I have the superior reach after catching Sen¡¯s spear. The metal tip digs into Tascus¡¯ abdomen, but his tightened muscles stop my amateur strike. I try to withdraw but he grabs the wooden staff with an iron grip. ¡°¡± BAM! All of a sudden, a solid object slams into Tascus¡¯ greaves, causing his legs to buckle. Said object turns out to be a well-used weight, with a long rope leading back to Sen. As Sen winds back his borrowed weapon, Hachirou closes in to attack the prone hierarch. I¡¯m about to do the same, when all of sudden, I hear a faint ringing from above. ¡°Hachirou, get back!¡± ¡°!¡± Trusting my senses, we both evade a barrage of ominous needles by the narrowest of margins. It¡¯s my first time using in battle but even an amateur can tell Tascus is gathering mana behind that curtain of death. ¡°Sen, do you have any-¡± ¡°!¡± Following Lili¡¯s voice, I spot her casting her spell¡­ on the weighted rope in Sen¡¯s possession. Sen then launches the enchanted weight and smashes the spell circle above Tascus¡¯ head. As the last shards of black dissipate¡­ ¡°!¡± ¡­ Hachirou flies in like an arrow and strikes his friend¡¯s sword out of Tascus¡¯ hand. Hachirou attempts to follow up, but he immediately succumbs to the immense recoil from his skill. Tascus manages to recover, but before he can crush Hachirou¡¯s skull¡­ ¡°Now!¡± Coordinating with Sen, I grab the other end of the rope and heave it across Tascus¡¯ neck. We attempt to wrap around, but hierarch suddenly vanishes before reappearing elsewhere in a fit of coughs. Realising he can teleport, Sen and I immediately move closer to Hachirou as Lili comes to his aid. ¡°! Are you alright, Hachirou?¡± ¡°I-I can still fight, but I don¡¯t think I can use , let alone .¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than enough,¡± says Sen. ¡°We clearly have the dastard cornered.¡± ¡°Spear?¡± ¡°Keep it, Norf. I¡¯ve at least had practice with the rope,¡± says Sen as he spins the trusty weight. ¡°Although me or Lili would be in real trouble if he teleports. Is Enbos in any condition to join us?¡± ¡°No, Sen. I¡¯ll be taking over from here.¡± Looking behind us, we watch as Enbos walks past our formation and stares down the glowering hierarch. His stalwart presence evokes confidence in all of us, and yet I can¡¯t help but be alarmed by his choice of words. Sen and Hachirou look equally worried, but Lili gestures to us all to stand back. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this, Tascus. Just you and me.¡± ¡°Agreed. I¡¯ll slaughter all your companions before moving on to you, Enbos.¡± ¡°Oh really, hierarch. Shame that you completely lost sight of your priorities.¡± Enbos raises his hand to reveal a small, dull gem between his finger and thumb. Instantly, Tascus¡¯ expression drops, before transforming into an avatar of unbridled rage. He teleports straight to Enbos, however, our friend anticipates him and evades his incoming fist. Hachirou and Sen are about to join the melee, but I hold them back as I hear a cacophony of mana coming from Enbos. ¡°GIVE IT TO ME!¡± ¡°See you all later, guys.¡± ¡°Enbos, don¡¯t-!¡± ¡°.¡± ¡­ and in the blink of an eye, both Enbos and Tascus disappear from view. The rest of us are left stunned, then disappointed, as we realise we can only pray for our friend¡¯s victory. Ironically, of the four of us, it is our cleric Lili that begins to move first. ¡°Come on, Hachirou. We have to get out of here.¡± ¡°B-but Enbos is-¡± ¡°He will win. There is no doubt in my mind about that.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Perhaps, Lili, but I really wish he didn¡¯t have to be such a lone hero about it.¡± ¡°¡­ No, Sen,¡± I say as I look to the cursed sword in the corner. ¡°I think it¡¯s because he¡¯s about to reveal his true self.¡±
¡°THE CORE IS MINE! YOU ARE UNWORTHY OF ITS POWER!¡± ¡°Good grief, you don¡¯t even realise I just phased us, do you?¡± Unarmed, near death and without a shred of mana left in our bodies, Tascus unleashes a ferocious barrage of strikes and kicks. Even without my stat boosts, an undead is able to fight in peak condition for as long as their bones hold, which is kind of sad that I¡¯m only as good as a beaten and broken hierarch. Well, it¡¯s not fair to say I¡¯m completely defenceless¡­ ¡°!¡± Before his heavy punch can reach my head, I raise my palm, with the core dangling in the middle. Immediately, he cancels his skill and dashes several feet back. As far as he¡¯s concerned, I might as well be carrying the world¡¯s strongest shield. ¡°Disrespectful, shameless cur! Even after everything you¡¯ve learnt of the Watchful Light, you dare treat their legacy like this!¡± ¡°You have the wrong idea about her legacy, Tascus. It was never about finding a successor or rebuilding the Golden Age. She just wanted people to survive and live life to their fullest. Everything you have done has flown in the face of that, desecrating the meaning of life and chaining the fates of others to your own ends.¡± ¡°ENOUGH!¡± he roars, as I evade an axe kick that shatters the floor. ¡°I will not suffer your hypocrisy, Enbos the Black! You came here to kill for your own gain, exploiting the Cleansing Swords and luring others under the banner of fellowship! You have no right to judge me!¡± ¡°Worse, actually, because I didn¡¯t know what I really wanted. Even now, I¡¯m not facing you for some lofty ideal. I¡¯m just fighting for the sake of a truly altruistic soul. No matter how hard I try, these selfish thoughts keep creeping into my skull¡­¡± Crack! ¡°¡­ despite knowing exactly what I have to do.¡± As the first fracture appears on the core¡¯s surface, I could almost swear I could take Tascus¡¯ soul at that very moment. I continue tightening my grip in a measured manner, and as more cracks form, he loses all shred of composure and charges straight at me. He throws fist after fist, but I keep backstepping out of range and watch as his stamina dwindles. ¡°STOP, ENBOS!¡± Crack! ¡°You must stop! That is a divine gift from Maleosis. You can¡¯t-¡± Crack! ¡°J-just listen me, Enbos! Think of the magic within that core! Think of the good it could do for this world!¡± Crack! ¡°The Prophecy could be yours! If you do this, all that you could be, all that you could achieve, would be lost to a meaningless future, forever! Can¡¯t you see?¡± ¡°¡­ I can choose my meaning for myself. Can you?¡± ¡°NO!¡± With a final burst of strength, I shatter the Elder Lich core into dozens of pieces. The spiritual energy that sustained its enchantments unravels, but instead of resulting in a catastrophic explosion, I feed it back into Helena¡¯s soul. The phantom of Helena returns to my side, and seeing her sweet smile, I tighten my fist and focus all the residual energy into a single point. Stunned, Tascus¡¯ battle-hardened instincts take over as he raises his hands to defend himself. ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°!¡± With all my conviction, and all my malediction, I land a resounding blow directly into his torso. Although I fail to upheave him, all the spiritual energy in my fist ravages his entire body before dissipating in the air. After a brief pause, Tascus finally collapses onto the ground and stares up at the empty ceiling. Alive. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Good grief, you really are something else. God knows why you felt you needed the Ascension. Not that it matters.¡± ¡°¡­ What¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What,¡± he eventually sputters, ¡°did you¡­ do to me?¡± ¡°¡­ Undying¡¯s Grudge- No. It would be more accurate to call it my grudge. I could never process my feelings until now. You should be losing all your senses until your body gives up on you.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡­ my question. How did you stop¡­ my barrier from- ¡­ I see. It¡¯s ¡°broken¡± now, isn¡¯t it?¡± I remain silent and allow him to ruminate for his final moments. From his deadpan eyes, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s waiting for me to finish him, but the recoil from my punch is still taking its toll on me. I¡¯m not going to bother with palliative care. Just holding myself back from commenting is good enough. I¡¯ve rather let my curse claim him as he laments everything he has ever done. ¡°Once again, everything¡­ I¡¯ve done in His name has come¡­ to naught. His designs remain¡­ unfathomable, only now¡­ I feel I never had a place in them. Was any of this¡­ ever part of the Prophecy? Would He still accept me¡­ in death?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°*Sigh* So I was blind. But even so¡­ I came close. So close¡­ to attaining perfection. Now, I pray¡­ my empty soul would return¡­ to Him, rather than the undead jewel¡­ I could have been.¡± Again, I try to maintain my silence, but I can¡¯t hold back my body as I walk over his prone body and raise him by the collar. After a second of contemplation, I then reach for mask¡­ and take off in front of his face. His eyes widen to their upmost while I bring him closer still with gritted teeth. ¡°You know nothing about what it means to be an undead. Not the feeling of suffocation as the last vestiges of your humanity clashes against reality. Not the hollowness of your being that makes you desire even the cold. Not the insanity of existing as you spend endless hours contemplating what you¡¯ve lost and what you¡¯ve always been. It is a miserable existence, but nonetheless¡­ I could not have bested you if I was anything else. I¡¯ve made peace with my current state, notwithstanding my hunger, so why don¡¯t you?¡± I drop Tascus back on the floor and don my clay mask once. However, when I turn back to look at him, his expression is not of shock or resignation¡­ but pure joy. I immediately regret my rant after seeing his self-satisfied smiled. ¡°My Lord¡­ The Prophecy has held true. Everything I have done¡­ it was to shine a light for the forlorn soul.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not becoming anything, Tascus. The Prophecy can pick another apostle or acolyte for all I care. I choose my own Path, and it doesn¡¯t involve upending society.¡± ¡°¡­ I see. I finally¡­ understand now. You¡¯ve¡­ never heard the entire Prophecy, have you?¡± My body stiffens as I watch Tascus summon the last of his lifeforce. There is a fire in his eyes, but it¡¯s not to survive. Just to live long enough to fulfil a delusional goal. I¡¯m beginning to wonder if I should walk away, but my human curiosity gets the better of me. Taking a deep breath, he then recites the Prophecy without a single interruption. ¡°Neither man nor monster, living nor dead, My one champion rises in the East. Made of undying bone, the heathen shall dread, The shade of the celestial beast. At river¡¯s bend, he shall rise to be crowned With strength and wisdom worlds apart. Before eight eyes, my true champion is found And the scattered shall share one heart. The forlorn opens the forbidden pass Bearing a soul with pure intent. Once my champion overcomes his impasse My full rebirth he shall foment.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. That¡¯s¡­¡± There are too many similarities to be anybody but me. While I could claim plausible deniability with the third verse, the rest is basically a checklist. Tascus got it all wrong. ¡°My one champion rises¡± is not in the future tense but the present. Wait a second, when did all these cultist hear this prophecy? ¡°¡­ S-surely you must know, Brother Enbos. After all, almost a year to this date, every Pact-bearer received a divine revelation¡­¡± One year ago. I¡¯ve been travelling with Hachirou for a few months now and over three seasons with the Nomura Clan. T-that means the Prophecy was broadcast around the same time¡­ ¡­ as when I left Dellmore Forest on this journey. ¡°Prophecy, my foot! It¡¯s a damned bounty.¡± ¡°It seems¡­ you¡¯ve realised something,¡± says Tascus, his voice growing ever fainter. ¡°I wish you¡­ all the best, Enbos.¡± ¡°I am nobody¡¯s champion, Tascus. I am my own ruler, through and through.¡± ¡°Spoken¡­ like a true puppet. Look how masterfully He¡­ pulls your strings. Ah, if only I could dance¡­ like yourself.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± ¡°Alas, I was never part¡­ of His Prophecy. Maleosis never meant¡­ anything more for me¡­ than to die as a lamb. But meeting you, Enbos¡­ I choose.¡± All of sudden, Tascus forces himself sit up while I immediately jump back and raise my guard. With trembling fingers, he then reaches to his belt and passes me a key with . As the item drops at my feet, he then channels mana throughout his body¡­ for a familiar spell. ¡°.¡± Vibrant flames suddenly flare out from every inch of his body. He doesn¡¯t make a single sound as his blood boils and his skin cracks. Unable to watch, I pick up the key and walk away, keeping track of his evaporating lifeforce. Although it should be impossible, his final words echo throughout the halls. ¡°Enbos Novuseus. Black-Cloaked Berserker, Hero of Kasseus¡­ Saviour of my soul.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I, Tascus, Apostle of Light, Hierarch of the New Dawn Order¡­ have borne witness to Enbos¡¯ extraordinary nature¡­ and found him worthy. With my dying breath¡­ in His holy name, I declare Enbos the Black to be¡­ ¡­ His One¡­ True¡­ Champion.¡± Arc 3, Chapter 131: Legacy ¡°¡­ That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°You smashed the core, punched him in the gut, and then he just¡­ lost the will to live?¡± ¡°To be fair, the core had a lot of cursed energy. While I was immune, Tascus was suffering from multiple organ failure before he set himself alight. Of course, if not for you and your brave knights cutting down his followers, I would never be strong enough to face him.¡± ¡°I see. And the alleged Golden Age relics you just so happened to procure to face him?¡± ¡°They just so happened to be lost. Across multiple subspaces. Which I can¡¯t recall.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Of course.¡± A number of hours have passed since Tascus was taken down, and the sun is high in the sky. Unfortunately, while I was returning to a terminal from my loot run, Maximillian just so happened to jump me and snatch my bag before I could use . Now, he¡¯s interrogating me on the camp outskirts, with my bestowed bag under his boot. Maximillian seems equally irritated after coordinating the post-battle cleanup and extraction of prisoners. Victory has taken toll and there is much left to do, and yet he still went out of his way to handle me personally. ¡°I¡¯m still having difficulty believing it, Enbos.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t offer more specific criticism, then just leave it, sir.¡± ¡°No need to get defensive, mage. I do not doubt he set himself alight since the signs of are apparent, but¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°His madness was enough to test my faith. And yet you, a man who serves nothing but yourself, was able to shatter his beliefs completely. I can¡¯t help but wonder, that if it was I¡­ You truly are fearsome, Enbos.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s the funny thing, Sir Iudico. One of the reasons I could beat Tascus was because I realised something before our battle. Because despite bearing the Pact of Piety¡­ he wasn¡¯t actually pious.¡± Maximillian looks at me silently, stony faced but fully expecting an explanation. However, I¡¯m having trouble finding the right words, considering I came to this epiphany while in la-la-land. Coincidentally, I then spy an ¡°adventurer¡± in the corner of eye who is ¡°busy¡± packing her bag. ¡°A few wee- A long time ago, a friend of mine once invited me to pray. I said I had nothing to beg for, but they explained I could express my gratitude for being alive. To them, each and every moment was a reason to celebrate god.¡± ¡°Wise words.¡± ¡°Words I didn¡¯t heed,¡± I say as Maximillian gives an irritated look. ¡°I¡¯m not one to find solace in the immaterial¡­ and neither was Tascus. My friend honestly believed that all life was a miracle. Their faith could never be broken because proof of god was all around them. They weren¡¯t converted to the Path; it only gave a face to something that was always by her side.¡± ¡°I see. And Tascus is different?¡± ¡°Yeah. I hate to admit it but we both grappled with the absurdity of life, trying to make sense of an uncertain future. He was obsessed with fulfilling a bogus Prophecy, but not because he sought the Golden Age: all he ever wanted was to prove his god was real. The moment I shattered the relic right before his Ascension, he had nothing else to move on to, and died.¡± But not before I turned his delusion into the truth. In his eyes, I really did become both his and His champion, although it no longer concerns me. The rest of the apostles could jostle for the position for all I care. Maximillian seems lost in thought after everything I said. However, for one alarming instant, his eyes flick to the ¡°adventurer¡¯s¡± direction before turning to me with a slow nod. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right, Enbos, although I must ask: how do you handle your own absurdity?¡± ¡°I welcome it,¡± I say. ¡°I learnt I didn¡¯t need a god or relic to move forward. As long as I stick to my principles, I can accept any future.¡± ¡°I see,¡± he says wryly as he lays down his pen and parchment. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Enbos. I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± ¡°Great. Now, if you would¡­ return¡­ my¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ *Sigh* You¡¯re not done, are you, Sir Iudico?¡± ¡°Obviously. Aside from your bag, I have yet to return these.¡± From his back and what I originally thought was a wrapped spear, he unravels the holy cloth to reveal my much maligned Bloodletter¡­ and my treant staff I dropped during my battle with Tascus. ¡°Oh shoot.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the unique staff you had in your possession. Like your sword, there is a unsavoury curse attached to its enchantments. It could be a Golden Age relic¡­ but what¡¯s this? Heavens, doesn¡¯t the spiritual signature match yours exactly? Why would a researcher of cursed items start transcribing his own curses, and necromantic no less? I must say that doesn¡¯t sound proper at all.¡± Goddamn it, I completely forgot about my staff! I thought it¡¯d be good to install a trap at the time, but the fact that I attached Undying¡¯s Grudge directly associates me with necromancy! I need to find a chance to bail, but if I do, that would mean losing Helena¡¯s gift and all its contents. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting that happen! ¡°I had access to Tascus¡¯ armoury before my ultimate battle,¡± I randomly spit ball. ¡°Given the severity of the situation, I had no choice but to-¡± All of a sudden, Maximillian grabs my sword, staff and bag from the floor¡­ then tosses them into my arms. As I stare dumbfoundedly at the equipment in my hands, the inquisitor gazes into the distance with an almost bored expression. ¡°I promised to drop your charges, didn¡¯t I? Let this be the one I forgive.¡± ¡°A-and my other one? The evidence?¡± ¡°¡­ In neglect, the undergrowth shall encroach on your Path. What is road and what are stones amongst the green? The last person to handle the communication orb, the evidence that formed the base of our accusation, was none other Agnes. As such, the evidence is considered compromised and your case is withdrawn. Congratulations, Enbos. You are redeemed.¡± ¡°Huh? HUUUUUH!?¡± ¡°Your persona is slipping, Enbos.¡± ¡°B-but¡­ Wha¡­ Why!? I mean, I know you just said why, but what brought about this change of heart?¡± ¡°Why indeed¡­¡±
¡°Stand down, Agnes. You have no hope of winning.¡± After a fierce duel and with barely any mana remaining, I manage to best my former lieutenant as she grasps her bleeding arm. There is no one else in this cleansed room, save for a few of my freed brothers who are watching me pass judgement. The battle is won and I must move on to Tascus. She looks past the spear tip and gazes at me with a resigned expression. Years of doctrine are echoing in my mind, calling for her to be put to death, and yet¡­ ¡°¡­ Your sin is grave and can never be forgiven. However, that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t make amends.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What spurred your transgression was a failure on our part, and there are lessons to be learnt from this incident. I won¡¯t promise you leniency, or that you¡¯ll even be given a stay of judgement. All I ask is that you be honest with me for once, so that we can do better.¡± ¡°¡­ You can¡¯t do that, Maximillian,¡± Agnes says in a soft voice. ¡°You need to set an example before your brethren.¡± ¡°Agnes-¡± ¡°To advance the Cleansing Swords, the sword must first be cleansed. The stains of our past, plunged in the holy flame. Both Caetus¡­ and myself.¡± My heart sinks as Agnes reaches for a discarded staff on the ground. It would be simple to knock it out of her hand, but I assume an offensive stance to respect Agnes¡¯ decision. My resolve is only a mirror of her own, as I find myself repeating the same question in my mind. If I had used my own eyes sooner, would this never have happened?¡± ¡°Some Paths were never meant to align, Maximillian,¡± says Agnes, ever the mind reader, ¡°and some must end, right here. Do it, prior.¡± ¡°¡­ Very well, Ag- Huh?¡± That staff. Didn¡¯t it belong to- Bzzzt! ¡°Huh? AHHH!¡± ¡°Nessa!¡±
¡°¡­ Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ll have one less report to fill out,¡± I say ruefully. ¡°I have enough on my platter already, between hunting the remnants of the New Dawn cult, and dealing with that dark dimension.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± answers Enbos, unconvinced. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, Maximillian, what are you planning to do with the Great Ark?¡± ¡°I do mind, actually, but for now I¡¯ll ensure it can never be accessed ever again. As for everything you think you know about ¡°that place¡±, you would sooner be locked up for insanity than for heresy.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll watch myself.¡± ¡°You best do. Because despite being redeemed¡­ I know full well what you¡¯re capable of. I¡¯ll be watching you, Enbos the Black. If you ever turn your back on your companions, if you ever walk the same path as Tascus¡­ I will be there to end you.¡± ¡°I see. Let us never meet again.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± I say as I dispel the transparent ice barrier before leaving. ¡°Oh, and by the way¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± he responds, sounding slightly annoyed. ¡°If you ever meet that old friend again, tell her¡­ He died without struggle. In his final moment, he didn¡¯t show any resentment, least of all, to you.¡± I don¡¯t turn around to clear Enbos¡¯ confusion. I silently pass the ¡°adventurer¡± who is staring at me with wide eyes. Although I said such a thing, I know full well our Paths will cross again, for that is the kind of fate God has set for us. Be it six more years or one, I swear to our Lord I will far achieve more than every prior before me. ¡°Brother Iudico.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Evans?¡± I say as he emerges from behind a tent. ¡°Shall we have one of our brethren tail Enbos and his companions?¡± ¡°Our duty is to judge then punish, brother. Leave such responsibilities to the Ruler¡¯s Eyes once they cross into the Lysium Theocracy.¡± ¡°Understood, prior. I will pass his file onto Brother Samuel. I will also submit your version of the report regarding Agnes.¡± ¡°My thanks. And her condition?¡± ¡°Although the curse is gone, her consciousness has yet to return. If ever.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ *Sigh* I know what you¡¯re thinking, Brother Evans.¡± ¡°She betrayed our priory, Iudico, and several of our sworn brothers lost their lives because of her. I don¡¯t see why we shouldn¡¯t put her to eternal rest while she¡¯s still in a coma. Even Agnes herself seemed receptive to such penance.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Brother Evans, I will not execute our prisoner until she has been put to trial.¡± ¡°A trial you have yet to apply.¡± ¡°Once she wakes. Although I confess I have another intent,¡± I say as I catch the scornful gazes of adventurers along the way. ¡°Six years, Brother Evans. I had six years to prove the Cleansing Swords were on the right Path, yet Agnes still became disillusioned with my goal. She understood me completely, and yet she could not imagine the priory reckoning with its past in her lifetime. Because of my failure, Tascus was able to exploit her hidden rage.¡± ¡°Do not take her sin unto yourself, brother.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s also true that my reforms have been far too reserved. I do not know when Agnes will recover from her half-alive state, but when she does¡­ she will see she was wrong.¡± ¡°Understood, prior. Also, I have something else to report.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s regarding the response to that letter you sent to the main Novuseus house. Brother Samuel has entrusted me with the message. In short, they are demanding that we treat Enbos fairly and to keep him secured until their representatives arrive.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Do you mind notifying them of Enbos¡¯ discharge in my stead? I have far more important matters to tend to¡­¡± I come to a stop and gaze over the rows of covered bodies before me. Realising my intentions, Brother Evans politely takes his leave while I watch a group of friends mourn their fallen. No amount of fablars will save them from their pain. They may have joined this expedition for coin, but today¡¯s victory was just as much theirs as our own. I will have to put in a word with the Truthsayers, so that the world will know what they died for, and what we ultimately accomplished. But for now¡­ ¡°I-inquisitor Maximillian!? W-why are you-¡± ¡°Would you allow me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I wish to offer funeral rites for these brave souls.¡±
¡­ Tyler. Yeah, I know, Helena. I just¡­ Take as long as you need, Tyler. I know you will make the right choice. There is nothing to choose. I¡¯m sorry for being so selfish. It¡¯s alright. I feel the same. Sitting atop a grassy hill, I look over a sweeping vista of curving rivers and lush valleys. I can vaguely hear the distant bustle of civilisation behind me, but otherwise, there is no one in my world but me and her. However, I know it can¡¯t last, as I turn to the wooden cross I erected atop this green mound. Since recovering then destroying the undead ravager¡¯s core, the spiritual fragments of future Helena has reformed into an actual soul. She is now separate from the Helena I have yet to save¡­ and can now reincarnate like any other soul. Indeed, after thousands upon thousands of years of self-sacrifice, it is time for her to rest. I¡¯ve already released the cultist assassins and what I could salvage from the pseudo ravager¡¯s remains. I raise my hand and allow Helena¡¯s soul to flow from my core to my open palm¡­ only to immediately freeze up the moment she passes my shoulder. Dear me, you shouldn¡¯t tease a lady so many times. I¡¯m sorry, Helena. I¡¯m so, so sorry. Like I said, Tyler, it¡¯s alright. Being with you now is nothing like the millennia of solitude I¡¯ve endured before. If anything, I¡¯ve been spoiled by your love. You¡¯ve already given me several lifetimes of joy. Any more would be pure indulgence. I see. I¡¯m glad my other self could make you happy. You always have, Tyler. Then and now, for me and ¡°her¡±. All we¡¯ve ever wanted is for you to find your own happiness, even if it¡¯s a future without us. Please don¡¯t let this encounter decide your path. I won¡¯t. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Helena? Yes, dear? You were incredible. Everything you¡¯ve done up until now, no one else could have done any better. Not even me. ¡­ Thank you, Tyler. You really do spoil me. I will always love you, so¡­ see you later, Helena. Take care, Tyler. Once again, I raise my arm and allow Helena¡¯s soul to reach my palm. She materialises as a glowing orb in my hand, and millimetre by millimetre, I watch sombrely as she floats beyond my reach. A taut string snaps in my mind and Helena¡¯s soul drifts to the river of souls in the sky. With a heavy heart, I withdraw my shaking hand and sit upon the grass, watching her final journey to her next life. ¡­ Although she¡¯s a different Helena, I never thought I would let her soul go. The relief I feel for her more than outweighs the pain of her farewell¡­ and it terrifies me I¡¯m considering the same for ¡°her¡±. My selfishness, my desire to ¡°perfectly¡± return her to life, led to Helena becoming the Watchful Light. I don¡¯t know if the Apocalypse was inevitable, but Helena used her foresight to build that immaculate pocket dimension, while other races were digging bunkers. Clearly, it was an oversight on my future self¡¯s part. I can do better now that I know the truth¡­ or did the other me also believe the same thing? If Helena reincarnates in the past, would she be better off knowing or not knowing her future? Would it be better¡­ if I stop now? ¡°I know what you were trying to tell me, Helena. Si and Takashi tried to say the same thing, but right now, I can¡¯t keep walking without you. Right now, my only path to happiness is by chasing your smile.¡± Lost in my thoughts, I watch as the tint of the sky changes and the shadow of Rever Point envelops my body. Although evening is approaching, quite a number of adventurers and guards are making their way from this bloodstained place. One of the parties suddenly split from the procession and make their way up my hill. I brush off the grass from my robe and look up at the trio of close friends. ¡°There you are, Enbos! Honestly, I thought you and Hachirou snuck off already.¡± ¡°Sorry about that, guys. I¡¯m glad we could catch up before the day¡¯s end,¡± I say to Sen. ¡°Well, considering we can meet at all, am I right to assume the priory has let you go?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± As I answer Minna¡¯s question in the affirmative, I notice she is leaning a fair bit against Sen. It¡¯s clear that they¡¯ve all been through the wringer, with Minna looking a bit unsteady. Still, knowing Sen, I half expected him to have asked Norf to help support her as well. The way he¡¯s diligently and awkwardly holding her is¡­ ¡°I see, you finally-¡± ¡°Are you alright, Enbos?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I exclaim, not expecting Norf¡¯s question. ¡°Now that you mention it, Norf, Enbos does seem a bit out of it. Did something happen?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine, you guys.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Does it have anything to do with that wooden picket over there?¡± ¡°*Sigh* As usual, your intuition is way too sharp, Minna. It¡¯s not a picket but a grave marker. Where I come from, it¡¯s normal to use crosses to memorialise the dead.¡± ¡°Really? that¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard¡­ Erm, d-do you mind me asking who you¡¯re mourning?¡± ¡°Someone I never expected to meet in this place. Someone I truly cherished. Someone I had to send off myself.¡± ¡°M-my condolences.¡± ¡°Are you feeling better, Enbos?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, Minna. I think I will be fine. After all, she left an incredible memento¡± As I say those words, I look over the encampment at the foot of the mountain, and the many adventurers spreading across this vast land. I think about the great walls of Catorrem, all the villages I have passed, and the incredible people I¡¯ve met along the way. I know see the irony in the words I said to Maximillian, as her immaterial touch is now everywhere. ¡°Did you manage to find your friend?¡± ¡°You mean Eric? Yeah, we found him,¡± says Sen, showing as much teeth as my own. ¡°The inquisitor and his knights teleported the victims straight to Cattorem. He¡¯s even footing the bill for their treatment. Really, it shocks me how deep his war chest is after paying the entire expedition.¡± ¡°Including the dead as well,¡± remarks Minna. ¡°He paid us all on the spot and took note of all the departed¡¯s families. That¡¯s why so many adventurer¡¯s no longer feel compelled to stay.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why... So, where will you all be going?¡± ¡°What? Do you feel like joining us?¡± says Sen. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble.¡± ¡°Wow, really!? That¡¯s- No, you really shouldn¡¯t. Me and Minna will be heading to our hometown with Eric while Norf will be going freelance for a bit. I heard that you¡¯re travelling to the Lysium Theocracy, so you shouldn¡¯t change your plans for us.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s a bit of a shame, but¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Although I do not have a gift, I hope you both accept my best wishes at your wedding.¡± ¡°Wha-!¡± The couple instantly go red in the face while Norf lets out a cheery laugh. We continue chatting with each other as we descend the hill and rejoin the exodus of heroes. It feels as if we¡¯ve been friends for several years instead of several weeks, and I know this bond will last a lifetime. Eventually, we come to the base of hill, one side leading East, the other West. ¡°Safe travels Enbos. Don¡¯t get caught by those holy knights.¡± ¡°Goodbye Enbos. Say hello to Lili and Hachirou for me.¡± ¡°Farewell, Enbos. May your secrets remain safe.¡± ¡°Yes, may- Wait, what? What do you- Actually, never mind,¡± I ultimately say while scratching the back of my head. ¡°Live well you three and stay out of trouble, Sen.¡± He¡¯s brief objection is cut off by the wind as we set off with lingering smiles. Alone, I bring up Crest and overlay a map to find the nearest road. Several parties pass me by and remark upon recognising my attire. Although no one knows I was the one who dealt with the hierarch, my exploits against the pseudo ravager are already legend enough. Already, I can hear ridiculous titles like the Skeleton Wrestler amongst their midst, although at no point do any of them stop to ask. However, as I¡¯m thinking that, a horse-drawn carriage with a cloth cover stops just in front of me. ¡°Need a lift, creepy skeleton?¡± ¡°I assume you¡¯ve taken precautions, runaway elf.¡± ¡°There is no need for alarm. This wagon has enough stealth and sound barrier spells to roll through Catorrem undetected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not saying much from personal experience. Where did you find it?¡± ¡°Actually, it was Hachirou. He heard a distressed horse while hiding in the mountain.¡± ¡°Must have been part of the cult¡¯s smuggling operations. I¡¯m surprised the horse let anyone but its owner ride it.¡± ¡°Not from the horse¡¯s point of view.¡± ¡°Good grief. You¡¯re magic is as incredibly horrifying as always, Lili,¡± I say while hopping in the back. ¡°The same could be said of you, Enbos the Black. Why God made you immune to my magic will always escape me.¡± Making myself comfortable in the back, I rest my staff on the floor and close the rear drapes. There is movement from the nearby blankets as Hachirou¡¯s head suddenly emerges, without his mask on top. He looks at me with a thrilled expression before saying: ¡°Welcome back, Enbos.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good to see you too, Hachirou.¡± ¡°¡­ You seem happier. Did you manage to bid the others farewell?¡± ¡°Yeah, I sure did¡­ Oh, and Minna wanted me pass on her greetings to you and Lili.¡± ¡°I see. She regained consciousness,¡± says Lili from the front. Somehow, I can tell she¡¯s smiling just by looking at her relaxed back. ¡°I hope she makes a full recovery. You too, Hachirou.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll be fine, especially with you treating me, Lili.¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think I even need to ask this, but are you joining us, Lili?¡± ¡°Of course. Because of Brother Maximillian¡¯s letter to my father, I need to return to my home to explain things. I may as well accompany you to the Theocracy.¡± ¡°You can always write a letter, you know.¡± ¡°*Sigh* You have no idea what he¡¯s like, Enbos, but it¡¯s my fault I didn¡¯t contact him for all these years. Or what? Do you have some other dark secret you can¡¯t risk exposing?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m glad to have you with us, Lili,¡± I say while quietly turning away. ¡°Maximillian may have dropped my charges, but I¡¯ve no doubt he instructed his pals in the Church to watch me.¡± ¡°In that case, you best do something about that.¡± I follow her finger to find to she is pointing at my treant staff. True, I was almost outed by Maximillian thanks to the hidden curse, and if I go to the Theocracy there will be plenty more priests capable of detecting it. However, I can¡¯t help but snicker as I take my cursed staff¡­ and stuff it wholesale into my bag. ¡°Eh? EHHHHH!?¡± ¡°What? What did Enbos just do back there, Hachirou?¡± ¡°H-he just fit his entire staff into his small bag! Wait a moment, isn¡¯t that bag different from your old one?¡± ¡°It sure is, Hachirou. Can you believe it? This old thing actually belonged to the creator of that interdimensional ruin.¡± ¡°Huh? But going by that logic¡­ that means there is an entirely separate subspace in there!¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± As a matter of fact, the space I¡¯m pulling from just so happens to be the ¡°vault room¡± Tascus tried so hard to open. He was convinced there were ancient relics stashed within, but the truth is there was nothing but a few ancient books that nobody can ever read. The space also contains the main core sustaining the entire Great Ark, but it lacks any part of Helena¡¯s memory or ego. That¡¯s all it is; a wonderful space to store anything I encounter on my grand adventure. ¡°¡­ While that is an amazing relic for any adventurer, please answer me honestly, Enbos,¡± asks Lili. ¡°What did you put there already?¡± ¡°Er, what do you mean?¡± ¡°You seemed awfully testy when Maximillian had it confiscated.¡± ¡°O-oh, just a few magical materials and maybe a few shelves worth of books¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ from Tascus¡¯ personal study. Teehee?¡± ¡°What!?¡± Lili suddenly halts the wagon while I look away from my companions¡¯ critical gazes. I mean, it¡¯s fine, right? Tascus entrusted me with this key to his room and Maximillian was willing to overlook my possession of heretical items. Technically, it¡¯s still in that ¡°sealed off¡± subspace and I will always return it. So it¡¯s fine, right? ¡°Dear God, please forgive me for assisting this numbskull in delivering the most heinous of literature onto your blessed land.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m glad you¡¯re being honest, Enbos, but are you sure you want to learn from the very tomes that dictated Tascus¡¯ evil?¡± ¡°Magic isn¡¯t inherently evil, Hachirou. If there is anything I can use for the sake of my goal, I will exploit it. Ethically, of course.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Just like those¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing. I need to rest.¡± Covering his head with a blanket, Hachirou seemingly enters a deep slumber although I can tell he is pondering something else. Whatever it is, I best leave him be. He will tell me when he¡¯s ready. Turning to Lili, I notice something is also on her mind. ¡°Enbos, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Lili?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about your avid pursuit of necromancy and I have some idea of what you want to achieve. Nonetheless, I have never heard you confess it. Explicitly at least.¡± ¡°*Sigh* I suppose so. You might disagree, but I hope you will find it in your heart to accept.¡± ¡°I already have.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Like I said, I have a good idea. Enbos, could it be that you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ want to return¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ to your human form?¡± ¡°¡­ Pfft! Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°E-Enbos!¡± ¡°Sorry. So sorry. It¡¯s just- Hahaha!¡± ¡°Could you please not laugh so readily. I-I really thought it was a good guess.¡± ¡°And it was. So much so that I¡¯m surprised I never seriously considered it before.¡± All this time, I was lamenting the fact I was an undead, and yet not once did I think of becoming human. It is no less outrageous than resurrecting Helena and even overlaps in terms of research. Even Hachirou has perked up his ears out from the sudden revelation. It would certainly fix my ceaseless hunger, but before all else¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll tell you some other day, Lili. My only hint is that it¡¯s something even more taboo.¡± ¡°*Sigh* You¡¯re really trying to make me doubt you, but I won¡¯t, Enbos. As an Iranor, an Ascleson and a friend, I will trust you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Li- Huh?¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡°Iranor¡± is an honorary name bestowed on all mages of the Church born outside a religious line¡­¡± ¡°¡­ In the case of the Ascleson line, we bear the blood of the first Iranor, one of the oldest bloodlines in the Theocracy¡­¡± ¡°¡­ For the sake of my surviving kinsmen and as ultimate penance, I assumed the mantle of the undead king and accepted the name Iranorah ¨C ¡°Watched in the Light¡±¡­¡± Could it be? ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Enbos?¡± ¡°Just a small thing, Lili. About your family name, if you are descended from the first Iranors, why did it change to Ascleson? Did the main line end at some point?¡± ¡°Not at all. The closest the saintline has come to ending was probably last night.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Anyway, the Iranors were always dutiful servants to God, but known for little more than being wandering healers. It¡¯s a bit mundane but unlike the other saintliness who descended from miracle makers, the original Iranors were eventually recognised for their generations of service, and then elevated to being a main house.¡± ¡°Is that so? I see. I see.¡± With a hidden smile, I peer between the drapes at the luminescent river of souls while Lili looks on with a confused expression. Unexpectedly, Hachirou extracts himself from his blanket and sits beside me to look outside as well. ¡°Do you hear it, Enbos?¡± ¡°Hear what? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a bandit attack.¡± ¡°Not at all. Please Enbos, just equip the soul then listen,¡± Hachirou says with a smile. ¡°¡­ Good grief. They always find a way to move me.¡± Lili can hear the sound now, as every passing adventurer is humming or singing the same song. I can easily imagine those three starting it, before being carried on the wind and spreading from party to party. After a quick giggle, Lili begins singing the ode while I lean back and shake my head. ¡°With a sword at my hip, and a map in my hand, I wander town to town across this sprawling land. Step by step, I shall head towards a bold future, And leave a hundred tales of my grand adventure. A tale of close battles, and great discovery, A tale of sore stumbles, and long recovery. While it¡¯s fun to wander to each of the world¡¯s ends, I look around and smile at my band of close friends. Thick and thin, let¡¯s enjoy every step of the way, And liven every night like our very last day. Now let us toast to all who wander this vast land, And scrape a small living by offering a hand. Just like Enbos the Black on his grand adventure, Leaving a hundred tales to inspire our future. An antler adorned mage with a face of fired clay, Who will save you from thieves without asking for pay. A man who instils fear with but a single stare, Then earns respect doing what others never dare. His temper is legend; I truly pity thee Who earns his just fury towards cruel villainy. Now let me tell of Kasseus: evil once crept, Adventurers were felled, and the innocent wept. Then along came Enbos, whom they could not ensnare, And with his apprentice, they ended the nightmare. But evil did not rest for the stalwart guardian. They lured hapless victims to their strongest champion. The earth split, the sky roared, and Enbos stood alone. But in the end, he held! Holy knights were made known. Indeed, his black cloak belies a heart of pure gold. A tale of bravery worth every second told. With a sword at my hip, and my close, merry band, We wander town to town across this sprawling land. Step by step, I shall head towards my own future, And share a thousand tales of epic adventure. So let¡¯s dream of glory, and great discovery, Then wince at tales of loss, and long recovery. Sadly, every journey always comes to an end, Though our tales will live on, retold from friend to friend. Thick and thin, let¡¯s enjoy every step of the way, And maybe my own story will be shared some day.¡± Interlude: At Rivers Bend The sun has hidden itself behind Rever Point. The town guards that remained with the holy knights are busy preparing the camp for the night ahead. Tascus and his ilk are preparing to seal the Great Ark forever, but for its last teleportation, a cart of bodies emerges from the entrance. Holy Knight Mavel passes his eye over the corpses, and upon recognising Brother Johan, he offers a brief prayer before returning to his crucial work. The cart is pushed out the cave and toward a small clearing where the other bodies are arranged. Under the invisible glow of the World Stream, the dead¡¯s companions are allowed to grieve as their souls depart for their next life. Carefully, a pair clerics begin carrying the bodies onto the grass. Thud. The clerics turn around, and to their alarm, the body of Brother Johan has tumbled onto the floor. They hastily retrieve the knight¡¯s body¡­ unaware of the other cadaver that disappeared from beneath him. As more torches are lit around the camp, the quiet entity rushes between the tents before the light can cast his shadow. Finally, he slips into an empty tent and presses himself against a wooden box. The ¡°corpse¡± spits out what remains of a magic herb from his mouth and takes a few moments for his body temperature to rise. He could wait until he¡¯s healthy enough to escape, but the information he has is far more important than the mere preservation of his life. Stuffing his finger into his mouth, he forces himself to gag then vomit until a small, round orb emerges from his maw. He quickly wipes the high-level communication orb before activating it. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. (I am here, my child. Go on.) ¡°Your Holiness, Tascus is dead and the elder lich¡¯s core is lost. However, in his final moment, he gleamed the truth of Maleosis¡¯ design.¡± (At least he somewhat delivers. Please continue.) ¡°Understood, your Holiness. I have shall send you a copy of Tascus¡¯ final conversation. I extracted it from a damaged communication core on his remains, so only a single fragment remains.¡± (¡­ Doing so will not go undetected, my child. The mana required is too great from this distance. Is the secret so great that you¡¯d offer your head to the priory?) ¡°Yes, my hierarch.¡± (Hmmm, very well. Your sacrifice will be a memorable one.) ¡°I feel blessed, but if you would hear me, your Holiness,¡± he says suddenly, no longer fearing death and filled with glorious purpose, ¡°I believe this message needs to be imparted to all the Apostles.¡± (¡­ I will hear it first, but for the life of a true believer such as yourself, I will certainly consider your suggestion carefully.) ¡°That is more than I could hope for, your Holiness. Please listen¡­¡± Hidden within a flesh wound on his belly, the infiltrator gorges out another artefact then presses it against the orb. As he channels all his mana into the magical devices, a voice is suddenly projected from the bloody piece. ¡°Enbos Novuseus. Black-Cloaked Berserker, Hero of Kasseus¡­ Saviour of my soul. I, Tascus, Apostle of Light, Hierarch of the New Dawn Order¡­ have borne witness to Enbos¡¯ extraordinary nature¡­ and found him worthy. With my dying breath¡­ in His holy name, I declare Enbos the Black to be¡­ ¡­ His One¡­ True¡­ Champion.¡± (¡­ You have done very well, my child.) ¡°T-thank you, your Holiness. A-and my advice?¡± (Oh, I¡¯ve already passed it on. Your bravery this day has ensured His full rebirth. We will seek this Enbos the Black and judge him ourselves, even if only to rally the remaining Aspects. Now rest, my dear son. I wish you a smooth return to His loving embrace.) ¡°Y-yes, my hierarch¡­ For Maleosis.¡± Arc 4, Chapter 132: Night of the Roving Dead Darkness reigns under the moonless night. A time for sinners and superstitions, when God rests his all-seeing eye. Doors are shut. Prayers are offered. Even nocturnal beasts become docile on such silent nights. However, for those who embrace the dread it brings, the conditions cannot be any better. Along the forest road, my crew hold position amongst the mottled trees and await our blind quarry. The silhouette of our spears and arrows merge with the branches as we become as unmoving as the trunks around us. Indeed, our stealth would be impeccable¡­ if not for the damned greenhorn panicking beside me. ¡°Calm down, Jackson. Unless you can chirp like a bird, stop breathing through your bloody mouth.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t help it, Mister Gulliver. I-I¡¯ve never held up anyone before.¡± ¡°Did you not resolve yourself when you sheltered me from those soldiers? Do you want to go back to starving on your radish farm?¡± ¡°N-no. None of us could bear to live like that anymore, but-¡± ¡°But nothing. You don¡¯t see those merchants feeling guilty when they buy your stuff for cheap then sell it for much more. Wealth begets wealth, so we¡¯re all damned to be the dirt under their heel if you never risk anything. Just be thankful our ¡®prey¡¯ has prosperity to spare.¡± ¡°W-what if we have to fight their guards?¡± ¡°Relax, Jackson. The secret to healthy banditry is to threaten, not fight. The reason I chose this caravan is because they¡¯re obviously running late, and due to contractual obligations, they have to hire someone for protection just to cover their backsides. Of course, being the misers they are, they¡¯ll hire any cheap sod who¡¯re no better than yourself. With all twenty of us here, all we¡¯ll have to do is surround them and they¡¯ll surrender quietly.¡± ¡°Really, Mister Gulliver?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m a veteran, after all. So put on your best scowl and don¡¯t mess up.¡± Honestly, this crew is hopeless and I would abandon them in a heartbeat if I could. Still, it beats scrounging for a new crew from scratch, especially after my last job. I can imagine those cretins at the underground guild cackling behind my back. Guess I¡¯ll keep these guys around until I get enough replacements. Suddenly, there is a slight rustle, and I turn to find the scout has stumbled his way back. He nods nervously so I signal to everybody with a few flickers of my lamp and wait for the caravan to arrive. Moments pass but eventually we hear the rhythmic clatter of hooves and the coarse crunch of heavy wheels. A moment later, a line of five covered wagons roll into view, their lead driver humming wistfully to the silent trees and even quieter thieves. However, the moment he arrives at the fallen logs, his face goes pale as he realises what¡¯s going on. ¡°Okay, now! COME OUT, COME OUT! THIS IS A ROBBERY, YOU HEAR! IF YOU WANT TO WALK AWAY WITH BOTH SETS OF LIMBS, COME OUT AND SURRENDER YOURSELVES, RIGHT NOW!¡± All twenty of us spring out and surround the wagons Although there is some shock, they readily comply and kneel in a group. Evidently, it¡¯s not the first time they¡¯ve been robbed which certainly helps since my crew is almost as jittery as them. I look at Jackson and quietly nudge him to say something lest the collective inexperience becomes too obvious. ¡°D-don¡¯t any of you do anything suspicious! If you offer all your possessions, we¡¯ll let you keep your lives!¡± ¡°Ha, ha! Of course, if you keep us in a good mood, we might feel particularly charitable and spare some of your belongings,¡± I say as I immediately cover the bumbling fool. By the spirits, I already went through all this with him! If you want to make a living in this business, you have to be show constraint. The last thing you want is to draw the attention of a priory of knights. I¡¯d better replace this kid fast. Maybe I can recruit their bodyguards to- Huh? None of them are armed. Did they seriously not hire anybody? Their merchant, a portly guy in a blue coat, seems particularly pale. Maybe he¡¯s regretting his carelessness¡­ or not. He seems particularly fixated on the wagon in the far back. ¡°¡­ Did anyone come out of that wagon?¡± ¡°Err, I don¡¯t think so, Mister Gulliver.¡± ¡°*Sigh* Don¡¯t use my name, you dimwit. Anyway, it seems we¡¯ve got a shy one. Hey Biggie and Bear, go drag them out for me, will ya?¡± ¡°You got it, Boss.¡± ¡°N-no, don¡¯t!¡± says the merchant in a panic. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all my valuables, j-just please don¡¯t disturb them.¡± ¡°Them?¡± ¡°¡­ T-they were just joining us for the ride, even offering their services if we let them join. I-I hired them in name only to fulfill my contract, but if that sleeping dragon were to stir¡­¡± ¡°Enough grandstanding. Who are ¡®they¡¯? You¡¯re making them sound like-¡± ¡°Um, Mister- I mean, boss?¡± ¡°Yeah, what?¡± ¡°B-Biggie and Bear haven¡¯t left the wagon.¡± A chill runs down my back as I turn to look at the unassuming carriage. The men have become restless after hearing the merchant¡¯s claims and knowing that, indeed, something is waiting in that wagon. Taking charge, I approach the ominous transport with four others in tow. After a moment of deliberation, I plunge my sword into the cloth cover and begin tearing it apart. The others follow my lead, only to reveal- ¡°N-nothing?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Biggie!? Where¡¯s Bear!?¡± ¡°And where are those damned bodyguards!? How could all of them disappear right under our noses?¡± ¡°S-should we check the other carriages, Boss?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll check all of them at once. Hey, Drake, take your group and-¡± My voice fails me as I then realise there are three fewer of us than before. Unfortunately, the others notice as well and trip over themselves in a panic. Even the caravan folk appear spooked as they huddle closer to one and another. My frustration boils over as I rush up to the merchant and hoist him by the collar. ¡°Talk! Who are they, damn it!? Tell me everything you know!¡± ¡°T-they¡¯re a trio of masked adventurers, each with a semblance of a different animal. They looked more like performers, but their leader-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Weapons, skills, physiques. Stop rambling and start telling me those things instead!¡± ¡°O-okay. Their team is comprised of two men and a woman, although one is no bigger than a child. One had a curved sword, another had a white sceptre, and the final one had both a sword and a staff.¡± Blasts, we¡¯re clearly dealing with a well-rounded party. The second one must be a cleric while the last one is probably a mid-range mage, hence the defensive sword. That mage has to be taken out first, although they¡¯ll surely be guarded by the alleged swordsman. Now that it¡¯s come to this¡­ ¡°Come on, guys, take what you can carry and follow me! We¡¯re bailing!¡± ¡°Huh!? B-but what about Drake and-¡± ¡°They¡¯re dead, Jack! And more of us will follow if we don¡¯t leave right the heck now!¡± ¡°Um, B-Boss?¡± ¡°Yeah, wha- Oh.¡± Too late. I only now notice the conspicuous layer of dark mist along the forest road. As I try to trace the source, the black haze suddenly expands into a blinding shroud in an instant. I take the caravan¡¯s lamp and usher everybody to rally, but then- ¡°Oof¡­ ARRRRRGH!!!¡± Frank falls face first into the gravel before being dragged into the darkness in an instant. His screams continue until a gruelling ¡®crack¡¯ returns the night to silence. His immediate friends begin screaming in turn, flailing their spears at the oncoming mist. Stupidly, one of them knocks their adjacent companion into the darkness and he too disappears, screaming into the night. ¡°Dear God, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± ¡°No, wait, you fools!¡± ¡°Who cares about the loot!? We have to-¡± ¡°I SAID WAIT! Now, listen.¡± Thankfully, ten of them still have the sense to listen, while the rest scatter into shadows like headless fowl. Although there is some hesitation, the ones who stayed then realise¡­ that they can no longer hear the others¡¯ footsteps. ¡°B-by the spirits, are they¡­ gone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if we want to make it out alive we¡¯d better stick together. These adventurers are clearly trying to whittle us down, which means they can¡¯t take us all at once.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take some hostages, then! At the very least, we can use them as shields until we can get out of here.¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re finally thinking like a bandit, Jack. Okay, Mister Merchant, you heard the young-¡± ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Oh, what is it now?¡± I turn to face my team but find they are shaking their heads and pointing elsewhere. I catch myself breathing more awkwardly as I follow their quivering fingers to a silhouette that is darker than the surrounding mist. For a moment, I could have sworn I saw a pair of horns, but as the ominous haze mysteriously thins... ¡°B-Biggie? Is that you?¡± ¡°Sorry for the scare, Boss. I just got up and wandered through this black fog.¡± ¡°You were only knocked out? Where are the others, then?¡± ¡°Laid out like fish at a market, just behind the bushes over there. I-I think those adventurers are long gone.¡± ¡°Oh, thank God,¡± breathes Jackson. ¡°They were only trying to spook us.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Yeah, I guess. Well, don¡¯t just stand there, Biggie. Come on over, quick,¡± I gesture¡­ while secretly reaching for my dagger. This smell. This feeling - like a chisel separating my skin from my flesh - is screaming at me to flee from the ¡®man¡¯ before me. This has to be the effect of a Title, and I¡¯m the only one who has noticed. Although he looks and sounds like the real Biggie, his presence reminds me of those branded mercs at the underground guild¡­ only a dozen times worse. No amateur should possess such a Title. No human should possess such a Title. The damn fiend has his guard down, but I have to wait for him to get closer, distracted by the ignorant fools around me. By the spirits, please don¡¯t notice my shaking hand¡­ ¡°Say Biggie, aren¡¯t you looking a tad smal-¡± ¡°!¡± His head snaps back as my knife lodges squarely in his eye. Without a sound or another expression, he falls back and lays flat on ground, half-submerged in the lingering mist. D-did I get him? No, that dreadful feeling still hasn¡¯t gone away! I must- ¡°Are you out of your mind, Gulliver!?¡± ¡°You just killed Biggie!¡± ¡°Let go of me, you morons! That¡¯s not-¡± ¡°I see, I see. So at least one of you is somewhat competent. As expected of you, Boss.¡± Hearing Biggie¡¯s nonchalant voice say those malicious words causes everybody to freeze. With great reluctance, we awkwardly turn to find our ¡®companion¡¯ is standing back on his feet¡­ with my knife lodged firmly in his eye. There is no blood, only a bottomless void where his flesh should be. All of sudden, the doppelganger before us makes a wide smile. And wider, and wider¡­ a-and wider it goes. His face stretches to impossible lengths, as his hair twists and grows into a pair of grasping branches. Jackson looks as if he¡¯s fainted on his feet. The nearby merchants are reciting the entire Word out of desperation. Even I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m silently screaming, my throat too tense to let out a whimper. The only reason none of us have run is because we dare not lose sight of any part of his contorting body lest it breaks off and chases us. Finally, the thing settles into the form of a black-robed stranger with the head of a deer. It¡¯s a mask, of course, but I have a feeling something far more unsettling lies underneath. ¡°W-who are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are you?¡± Like a watchful owl, it tilts its head to an uncomfortable degree as it ponders my words. I curse my mindless question and consider offering it coin, but it immediately replies, all while keeping Biggie¡¯s voice. ¡°I see no need to answer that personal question. You should be more concerned of your own lives instead, once I¡¯m done with you all.¡± ¡°Damn it! Come on, guys. We can take him!¡± ¡°Oh, really now? You and what army?¡± A pail of anxiety washes over as I spin around to find another three of us have disappeared. I vaguely imagine a pair of boots being dragged into grove before- Damn it, why did I look away!? ¡° Hieeek!¡± Without the slightest sound, the deer-headed mage is now a foot away in the same motionless posture. I fall over in shock, but my mishap may have saved my life as two of my men charge at it with spears. In a flash, the mage reduces their weapons to splinters and grabs one of the offenders by the collar¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± ¡­ before throwing him over the tree tops, followed by a distant thud. Like stepping on a gryphon¡¯s tail, a primal fear washes over us as it moves onto his next victim. With a loud crack, it kicks the other guy so hard that it sends him flying straight into the nearest tree. One of the braver ones rushes towards it with an axe, but with a snap of its fingers, the poor sod suddenly collapses on the ground as if a gargoyle just landed on his back. Despite its cold silence, there is an unmistakable playfulness in its actions as it dispatches each person in a different way¡­ save for me, who is busy scrambling underneath the carriages. No way I¡¯m sticking around to hear their screams! I have to get to the trees- no, its companions must be lying in wait. I¡¯ll just leg it down the road and not look ba- THUMP! ¡°A-ARGH!¡± Before I can leave the vicinity of the caravan, a massive object suddenly lands in front of me in a spray of dirt and gravel. As I stagger back from the thick cloud of dust, my eyes widen at the sight of the large log now laying before me¡­ the same one we used to block the convoy at the very front of the line. ¡°Y-you¡­. YOU DAMNED DARK MAGE!¡± With no other screams to enjoy, I earn its undivided attention as it slowly strolls towards me, its sword lightly tracing along the ground. I can¡¯t kill it. I can¡¯t flee from it. There has to be something I could- Huh, that guy there¡­ ¡°Stay back!¡± Out of desperation, I drag out the guy cowering behind the closest wagon and press my knife against his throat. It¡¯s the merchant from before, and despite being his employer, he was also in the middle of fleeing the mage¡¯s onslaught. The creature in question comes to a stop and tilts his head quizzingly. However, my heart soon sinks as it continues undaunted. ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t you hear me!? I said stay back!¡± I scream before tripping over the log. The merchant is still in my grasp , but he¡¯s lost consciousness before the looming fiend. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? His life is in your-¡± ¡°Wrong,¡± he says with such authority that his voice rams down my throat. ¡°His life is in your hands. Your sins are yours to bear. The only thing I care about is how I¡¯m going to punish you.¡± ¡°P-punish? Do you think yourself a holy knight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need scriptures to judge the likes of you, Daniel Gulliver,¡± he sneers as I suddenly realise he knows my full name. ¡°Believe me, I do not kill on a whim, nor for some convenient excuse like the greater good. I am your counterweight, and my blade the scales. So tell me, Mr. Gulliver: how much do you value your own life?¡± ¡°Damn it! E-enough of your empty threats, or I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve messed with him enough, ¡®Usagi¡¯. At this rate, he¡¯s going to choke his friend by accident.¡± For a brief moment, the mage looks away, and against my better judgement, a dreadful feeling compels me to follow his gaze. There is another figure beside the closest carriage, and it¡¯s- ¡°H-huh!?¡± It¡¯s the merchant. B-but if he¡¯s over there, then who¡¯s- ¡°Mr¡­ Gulliver¡­¡± Hearing that familiar, feeble voice, my body shudders and my breathing becomes chaotic as I look down at the purple-face to find... ¡°Jackson!?¡± T-that¡¯s impossible. When did- That dastard! ¡°You played me from the start!¡± In a fit of rage, I throw a knife straight at the merchant. However, he raises his hand and a wall of light suddenly appears to protect him. While I¡¯m taken aback by his magic, I¡¯m soon speechless as ¡®his¡¯ visage melts away to reveal a white robed woman in a rabbit mask. A-another freak. I have to run. I have to- BANG! In a blur, I grabbed by the neck and slammed against a tree before I can even lift a finger. I don¡¯t even have time to feel pain as an all-encompassing sense of dread embeds into every inch of my being, like metal needles dipped in icy cold venom. ¡°The nerve of it. You must really not value your life.¡± Why can¡¯t I move? I-it¡¯s the shadows. The moonless shade is crawling over me, holding me in place... ¡°I can tell, Daniel Gulliver. You weren¡¯t forced into a life of banditry: you revelled in it. Feeling nothing for your lifetime of victims.¡± It feels as if his hollow eyes are peering deep into my soul. He¡¯s already judged me. ¡°Still, what I truly despise is not your moral compass but your personal character. You¡¯d gladly abandon everyone here for a chance to escape. But I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡± I-I have to surrender. D-damn it, why can¡¯t I move my mouth? I-I need to- ¡°Giving me the silent treatment, are we? Or perhaps your life is flashing before your eyes? Either way, it would be rude to keep you waiting.¡± I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. P-please¡­ ¡°S¡­ spare-¡± ¡°.¡± ¡­ me¡­
¡°Good work, ¡®Usagi¡¯. I was a bit worried about their numbers but you made things a breeze. I¡¯m glad it went as well as it did.¡± ¡°I agree, ¡®Shika¡¯. I was really worried what he would do to his own associate after I switched places.¡± ¡°Tell me about it. It took me a bit before I realised what was going on. Still, I have to apologise to you about that. I was really out of position when he threw that knife.¡± ¡°Oh stop it, ¡®Shika¡¯. I¡¯m touched by your concern but this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been targeted. I can handle myself well enough so please don¡¯t feel so responsible for my wellbeing.¡± ¡°Ah, my bad. I forget you¡¯ve been in this business longer than me. We¡¯ve only been in a party for, what, over a month now?¡± ¡°Closer to two, actually, but I know what you mean. Thankfully, public order in the Lysium Theocracy is exemplary so situations like these are rare. Now that I think about it, we also first met during a bandit attack.¡± ¡°Yeah, and it seems I¡¯ve gotten better at handling them since,¡± I say as I throw another unconscious offender onto the wagon. Like most things in life, cleaning up turned out to be more of a hassle than the act. I kind of regret punting a few of the bandits so far away, although I made sure to cast and before I did. ¡®Usagi¡¯, or rather, Lili also checked their conditions, so apart from some psychological trauma, they should be walking tomorrow¡­ in a cell. I hear a quiet mutter and several balls of magical light suddenly illuminate our surroundings. Looking over to my teammate, I notice Lili has removed her rabbit mask to straighten her long, golden hair. She hangs her mask on the side before massaging her slightly-red, pointed ears. ¡°¡®Usagi¡¯-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to call me Lili again, Enbos. I made sure to put those ruffians to sleep.¡± ¡°Is the mask uncomfortable? I can always make adjustments.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Enbos. Besides, I can always create an illusionary mask if it gets too stuffy.¡± ¡°Your is as busted as ever, and honestly, I think you¡¯re too dependent on it. Still, just let me know if you ever change your mind. After all, Hachirou also has pointed ears and he can wear his for an entire- Oh, speak of the kobold.¡± I turn towards the side of the road to see a short figure in a dog mask emerge from the tree line. Behind him, he¡¯s dragging some branches like a makeshift stretcher with several unconscious bandits on top. ¡°I¡¯m back, Enbos.¡± ¡°Good work out there, Hachirou. That¡¯s the last of them, I take it?¡± ¡°Hai. I hope I didn¡¯t hit them too hard.¡± ¡°No, your control has definitely improved,¡± I examine while trussing the last few bandits. ¡°By channelling properly, you were able to disrupt their spiritual links at the neck with only your sheath. Apart from a slight headache, they¡¯ll never know what hit them.¡± ¡°And yet you, his teacher, didn¡¯t offer the same courtesy to your own victims,¡± sighs Lili. ¡°Hey, at least they¡¯re alive, right?¡± ¡°They sure didn¡¯t believe that when you hit them. I¡¯d hate to think if any of their injuries affected their fated Path.¡± ¡°I have to agree with Lili, Enbos. Everybody deserves to live to their fullest.¡± ¡°Oh, not you too, Hachirou. Speaking of, do you have any injuries yourself?¡± ¡°I have plenty of mana to heal you, Hachirou.¡± ¡°T-thank you for offering, Lili, but I¡¯m fine this time. I didn¡¯t resort to , after all.¡± ¡°Now THAT would have been total overkill. Anyway, let¡¯s go inform the merchant. We¡¯re probably holding up the convoy at this point.¡± After stacking all the bandits onto the wagon, the three of us make our way to the head of the front. Without fail, the other caravan members turn their heads as we walk past, whether to silently stare or to quickly avert their gazes. Well, I guess I was asking for it when I put on that show, so I should be glad that I managed to protect them. ¡°They¡¯re probably not thinking what you think they¡¯re thinking,¡± says Lili, somehow knowing what I¡¯m thinking. ¡°I-indeed. Maybe they feel reassured knowing you are here to protect them,¡± says Hachirou just as a child starts crying behind us. ¡°Guys, you don¡¯t need to comfort me. The secret to this job is to threaten, not to fight. We¡¯re just too damn good it.¡± ¡°True, especially when you seem to savour the role. You get way too invested in playing the monster.¡± ¡°Oh, you think it¡¯s just me, ¡®Usagi¡¯? They only started fainting after you added your ¡®special effects¡¯. It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t appreciate your masterful shows in person, literally.¡± ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t take all the credit, ¡®Shika¡¯. It¡¯s only because I work with such a wonderful talent that I could accentuate you to unspeakable levels.¡± ¡°No, no, no, my natural traits can¡¯t possibly compare to your sense of direction and timing. To reveal yourself at the end like that? Truly, your years of experience are something else.¡± ¡°Dear Lord, you know I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Besides, I only took my magic in this direction because of you. But what do you think, Hach- I mean, ¡®Ookami¡¯?¡± ¡°Um, erm, uh¡­ I think you¡¯re both equally terrifying!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Pfft! Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°Huh? D-did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°Nah, if anything¡­¡± ¡°¡­ you¡¯re the only one in the right.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Ah, our saviours! How can I be of assistance?¡± Ending our moment of levity, I¡¯m approached by a thin, middle-aged man with a forced smile. He¡¯s still wearing plain linen after we told him to hide amongst the employees. ¡°We¡¯ve finished securing all twenty bandit,¡± I report. ¡°We can move out now.¡± ¡°Eh? All?¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just, well, I was expecting some fatalities amongst their number.¡± ¡°Like we said, sir, it was nothing but a performance,¡± I reply. ¡°We will not kill unless the situation demands it, and I¡¯ll have you know we are more than capable. Leave it to the Church and their knights to be the judge of their sins. We only slay those that forsake the value of life.¡± ¡°My, how commendable! For a dark mage, you truly are a principled individual. Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, we were hoping you could let us join one of your other carriages,¡± interrupts Lili, who adeptly reads my mood. ¡°Our current one is a bit full, you see. Would you be a dear and let us accompany another wagon?¡± ¡°O-oh, er, I apologise, Ms. Iranor, but the other carriages are-¡± ¡°Ah, I almost forgot,¡± I chime in. ¡°We were thinking of giving you and your crew all the rights to the bounty.¡± ¡°All?¡± ¡°Naturally. We¡¯ll take a small cut, of course, but I think it¡¯s ample compensation for the damages to the rear carriage. Now, about that ride...¡± ¡°I see, I see! I¡¯ll prepare a space immediately. Please await my return.¡± Metaphorically rubbing his grubby hands, the merchant glides past the wagons and begins notifying his staff. Although Lili and Hachirou are masked, they look to each other with shared disgust towards him. ¡°Although I preach the virtue of charity, weren¡¯t you too generous, Enbos?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met fa~r more despicable traders, Lili. Besides, I never planned on handing in the bandits myself. It would¡¯ve alerted the authorities to our movements.¡± ¡°I see. *Sigh.*¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hachirou? Are you still salty about the horse?¡± ¡°Not at all, Enbos. I-I understand why, but¡­¡± ¡°I feel the same, Hachirou,¡± laments Lili, ¡°and after all the hours I spent taming him¡­¡± ¡°We had no choice. The Church was clearly using the horse to track us. Dobs would be happier with that old couple, anyway.¡± ¡°Ah, he used his nickname.¡± ¡°*Ahem* Nevertheless, even with Lili¡¯s magic, we¡¯ve made too much of a commotion this time. Moreover, the merchant might just go ahead and report us.¡± ¡°That would be unlikely, Enbos. The Church treats groundless accusers almost as harshly as actual heretics. Maximillian saw to that years ago.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also the reason we¡¯ve been marked in the first place.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve dodged actual inquisitors. I¡¯m sure you can deal with a few guards,¡± dismisses Lili. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve bewitched the caravan to see your head as a mottled toad.¡± ¡°Oi!¡± ¡°So relax, Enbos, and take in a thousand years of culture and prosperity. There is so much to see and I can¡¯t wait to show you two the breadth of my homeland.¡± ¡°Enbos and I definitely will, Lili. Personally, I¡¯m really looking forward to the local cuisine.¡± ¡°*Giggle* I think you mean the local beverages,¡± she jabs as Hachirou looks down shyly. ¡°But yes. We have some of the oldest vineyards in all of Aren, and¡­¡± As the merchant heralds us to the second carriage from the back, I¡¯m distracted from Lili¡¯s and Hachirou¡¯s conversation and reach into my cloak. With a slight tug, I quietly dislodge a broken spear tip that slipped between my ribs. Staring at the bloodless piece of sharpened scrap, I silently sigh about the path ahead. ¡°Enbos?¡± ¡°Are you coming?¡± ¡°Yes, ¡®Ookami¡¯, ¡®Usagi¡¯. Ready or not, I¡¯ll be there,¡± I say while discarding the evidence in the undergrowth, beneath the moonless night.